《The Supreme Man: Took Everything in Power》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Inside the ck, goldced ise Castle of Coliree Ind, the first fortress of Empire Qustia, stood


    the one and only Kingsley Nicholson. With his hands behind his back, he was announcing to the


    Four Great Celestial Saints and Eight Infernal Demons, "The Empire of Qustia will enter a decade of


    peace now that the fire has ceased. Meanwhile, I will return to Cleapolis to investigate the fire. I will


    entrust everything in the fortress to you, my fellowrades."


    The Four Great Celestial Saints and Eight Great Infernal Demons were frontier chancellors of


    Qustia''s twelve military districts.


    Thus, giving all twelve of them power over the whole of Qustia''s military forces.


    A man in silver armor known as Lancer, came forward and spoke deferentially. "Ares, although the


    fire has ceased, ording to reliable sources, our three neighboring countries will probably send


    forces to infiltrate Qustia. We have to be on alert!"


    "That, I know." Kingsley''s light brown eyes shifted slightly. "The first batch of informants from the


    Empire of the Setting Sun, Sweoya, has infiltrated Cleapolis. My return would be to obliterate these


    swines myself."


    With that, he ambled down the ck stone steps to the twelve men and cooed, "My seven sisters


    are still waiting for me. It''s been a decade; time to go home..."


    bbergasted, the Four Great Celestial Saints and Eight Great Infernal Demons exchanged


    nces, for they had never seen Ares, the God of War, reveal such gentleness throughout their


    decade spent with him.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley swept his gaze across the floor and ordered, "Lancer, Hades, you two follow


    me to Cleapolis. The rest of you will return to your stations in the military districts. Keep a close eye


    on the movements at the border and wait for orders." "Sir, yes, sir!" Everyone boomed and escorted


    the God of War out of Coliree Ind to annihte the enemies'' spies.


    After arriving at Sris Province, Kingsley ordered Lancer and Hades to travel to Cleapolis ahead


    of him in the military vehicle while he traveled light on a coach.


    He had two purposes for returning to Cleapolis this time.


    One, to dig into the fire tragedy that happened seventeen years ago when he was five. Amidst the


    fire, he saw how someone used a rope to strangle his parents to death.


    This was one revenge he could not overlook!


    And two, to dig out the first batch of foreign informants hidden in Cleapolis and nip their enemy''s


    schemes in the bud!


    However, both purposes required him to keep a low profile. Thus, he decided to part ways with


    Lancer and Hades in advance to return to Cleapolis alone by coach.


    "The terminus of this coach is Cleapolis Central Tech za North Railway Station.


    The duration of this journey will take up to two hours. Please fasten your seatbelts. We


    will be departing shortly."


    Kingsley could barely contain his excitement as he looked out the window at the familiar yet strange


    streetscape while listening to the public announcement.


    Ten years, and I''m finallying home I


    After his parents were brutally murdered when he was five, he was sent to an orphanage where he


    lived with seven sisters with whom he had no blood rtions.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When he turned twelve, he believed he had already grown up and it was time to avenge his


    parents. Hence, he sneaked out of the orphanage.


    On his journey, he met a man who took him in as his godson. After that, the man took him to Coliree


    Ind and guided him every step of the way until he became the God of War, Ares, who ruled over


    the military world.


    Within this decade, he had survived thousands of big and small battles. Despite aplishing


    unprecedented exploits, he had a good few dances with the grim reaper amidst the crossfire.


    And every time he did, the thing that kept him going was his seven sisters.


    He had told himself to make it out alive during countless battles, for only then could he return home


    and reunite with his seven sisters to protect them as well as shield them from harm''s way just like


    how they did to him.


    While Kingsley was deep in his thoughts andmenting, a bald guy came to his seat and


    commanded while wrapping an arm around a shapely woman, "This seat is mine now. Get up and


    sit somewhere else!"


    Kingsley furrowed his brow slightly and looked toward the voice. "Why should I give it to you when I


    bought this seat?" he asked inly.


    "This seat next to yours is mine," the woman said, "and I must sit with Mickey.


    So, you better hurry up and sit somewhere else!"


    "And if I say no?"


    At that, Kingsley sized the couple up with a deadpan face andmented indifferently, "As if you


    two are cursed to


    die if you''re separated for two hours." "You Peking son of a b*tch..." the man roared, livid with rage.


    "I''ll have you know that I''m Mickey Kray of Cleapolis. So, you better get up now, or you''ll be


    mangled after entering Cleapolis."


    Many surrounding passengers immediately looked away from themotion at the mention of


    Mickey Kray for fear of being dragged into trouble. Mickey Kray was an infamous rogue assant


    who had just been released recently after being sent to prison for an atrocity two years ago.


    "Mickey, I bet this b*stard has never touched a woman in his life. No wonder he wants to sit next to


    me!" The woman rolled her eyes, then rubbed her body against Mickey''s arm while suggesting,


    "Forget about talking. You should just chuck him out of the window!"


    Mickey guffawed upon hearing her words. After pinching her on the cheek, he turned to Kingsley


    before threatening, "You heard that, punk? My woman has spoken up. I will count to three, and if


    you still don''t give up your seat, don''t me me for doing it for you!"


    "One, two, three." Kingsley counted with a deadpan face. "There, I''ve done it for you.


    Go on, hit me."


    "You..." Mickey red while his meaty face turned crimson with anger in an instant. Never would he


    imagine he would encounter someone even more of a scoundrel than him! "You asked for it, punk!"


    As if Mickey would swallow this kind of humiliation when so many people were staring.


    With that, he introduced Kingsley''s head to his punch.


    Instantly, the other passengers'' hearts skipped a beat.


    Mickey was a beefy man. So, Kingsley would surely get a concussion at the very least, and if the


    punchnded on his temple, he might not even live to see tomorrow!


    Bam!


    Kingsley leisurely raised his right hand amidst the crowd''s horrified gaze and effortlessly stopped


    Mickey''s flying punch. "Is this all you got?" he mocked.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    "H-He... He stopped it?!"


    Everyone gasped involuntarily as Kingsley managed to hold a firm grip on Mickey''s arm, which was


    as thick as an average man''s thigh.


    Who''d have thought this lean fellow had such impable strength?!


    Mickey''s eyes, on the other hand, were even shaking in shock, for he discovered his arm wouldn''t


    budge from Kingsley''s iron grip when he tried to yank it away.


    "What''s going on? What the f*ck did you do?!"


    Mickey''s face was crimson with humiliation and anger at this point, and in desperation, he threw his


    left arm toward Kingsley.


    However, Kingsley was still as steady as a rock in the face of the sudden attack. He didn''t even


    flinch!


    With that, he used Mickey''s right arm to mp the flying fist to the back of the front seat. "Feel free


    toe at me again if you have a third arm."


    Meanwhile, Mickey''s arms were stacked together, stuck as though concreted in cement.


    No matter how he moved, he couldn''t break free from Kingsley''s vice-like grip!


    Very quickly, beads of sweat began dripping from his forehead.


    "Who''d have thought I picked the wrong horse today? Name your game," he grumbled through


    gnashed teeth.


    "Two options," Kingsley listed inly. "One, I''ll chuck you two out of the window like your woman


    suggested, or two, kneel until we reach the terminus."


    Upon hearing it, Mickey looked behind and red daggers at the woman, appearing beyond


    furious.


    The coach was currently traveling on the highway. If Kingsley chucked them out, the man would


    surely be crushed to bits by the next second.


    But how could he choose option two!?


    "Dude, I suggest you don''t burn bridges. You''re also heading to Cleapolis, aren''t you? I wouldn''t go


    this far if I were you. Who knows, we might meet again!" Mickey threatened eerily with narrowed


    eyes.


    "Then you better pray that you won''t bump into me in Cleapolis," Kingsley smirked and said inly.


    "I''m going to count to three. If you don''t make your choice by then, I''ll do it for you."


    "You..."


    Mickey couldn''t believe this guy actually threw his own words back at him!


    This was even more humiliating than being punched in the face!


    nrpl rp n


    Three... Two...


    Kingsley gave him no time to think, counting down like he was chanting a killing curse.


    "I... I''ll apologize!" Mickey hurriedly yielded, suffocating from Kingsley''s intimidation. "I''m sorry. I''ll


    find another


    . It


    seat...


    "One." After Kingsley leisurely counted the final number, he remarked indifferently, "I''ve told you.


    You only have two options."


    With that, he exerted a bit of force on his fingers, and Mickey''s arm began visibly bending.


    Crack!


    A bone-chilling sound came from Mickey''s forearm, and instantly, the man roared in pain, drowning


    the music ying in the vehicle.


    The pain was so brutal that it felt as though Satan himself had yanked his tongue out!


    "Ah! My arm!"


    As soon as Kingsley let go, Mickey hugged his arm and rolled on the ground in pain.


    He was in such a bleak position that he looked like a mutt that had mistakenly eaten rat poison, yet


    no one would spare him a nce.


    "I... I''ll go with the second option. I''ll


    kneel..."


    The excruciating pain got Mickey to realize that this young man was no pushover he could bully as


    he wished.


    If he remained stubborn, this man might actually chuck him out of the window!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He who fights and runs away lives to fight another day, he mused and mbered back up while


    holding back the pain, then kneeled in front of Kingsley.


    Seeing that they were now in an unfavorable position, the shapely woman hurriedly kneeled while


    shuddering, not even daring to breathe.


    With peace and quiet restored, Kingsley smiled and looked back out the window to enjoy the view


    he hadn''t seen for so long.


    "Can you believe it... Mickey Kray is actually kneeling..."


    "Everything sure has its vanquisher. Who''d have thought thewless Mickey Kray would have such


    a day..."


    While Kingsley couldn''t care less about the tyrannical couple, the other passengers began


    whispering, still reeling at what had just happened.


    Mickey, on the other hand, was so livid that he was going to crush his gnashed teeth when he heard


    the murmurs.


    When had he ever looked this humiliating when he had been cocky and tyrannical his whole life?!


    At that, he swore to gather hisckeys after reaching Cleapolis and mangle this son of a b*tch who


    dared humiliate him.


    "Dear passengers, please don''t forget your belongings when you leave the coach..."


    As soon as the coach reached the station, Mickey took the woman with him and scurried away like


    a defeated dog.


    Kingsley couldn''t be bothered to waste any more time on him, either. Thus, he left the tyrant be.


    Following that, he hailed a cab to Sacred Heart Orphanage, which was located in the old town area


    of Cleapolis. There hadn''t been any further developments in the area since a couple of decades


    ago. Hence, the streetscape was practically the same as when he left ten years ago.


    Kingsley took a deep breath when he arrived in front of a rusty old gate.


    nk! The gate opened, and he mumbled excitedly, "Grandpa Joe, sisters, I''m home."


    A few scrawny kids were squatting in the yard, ying with ants, and upon seeing a stranger, they


    all fled in a scream.


    A boy even piped while running, "Grandpa Joe, Grandpa Joe, someone''s here!"


    In no time, an old man in a white shirt came out from the second floor, snapping, "You brats. Can''t


    an old man get his sleep?!"


    Kingsley thought he would cry when he saw the old man again, and he got choked up. "Grandpa


    Joe."


    Joseph Vaughn''s lips trembled involuntarily, causing his beard to move in turn as he looked at the


    upright young man at the door.


    With incredulity, he hurriedly went up to the young man. "You..." he asked with a shaky voice while


    rubbing his eyes. "You''re Kingsley?" "It''s me, Grandpa Joe!" Kingsley hugged the old man with


    excitement. "I''m back!"


    "Good, good. Wee home..." Joseph said as he patted Kingsley''s firm back. But just as he


    wanted to say something, a little boy came running to them, crying, "Grandpa Joe, Bailey fainted!"


    "Shoot. The child has a heart condition. It must''ve rpsed from him ying wildly!" Joseph fretted.


    "I''ll tell you about your sisters after sending him to the hospital..."

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    "I''ll go with you!"


    With that, Kingsley dashed to the backyard, carried a purple-lipped Bailey Weiss, and rushed to Hill


    Crest Hospital''s A&E Department with Joseph.-


    After watching a few doctors rush Bailey into the exam room, Kingsley turned to Joseph. "Grandpa


    Joe, you wait here. I''m gonna make a phone call."


    "Sure, you go ahead."


    After exiting the A&E, Kingsley went to a corner and lit a cigarette before calling Lance.


    "Lance? Get me a car ASAP and bring it to Hill Crest Hospital."


    It hit him while hailing a cab at the front of the orphanage that it was super inconvenient not having


    a car.


    "Yes, Boss. What are you looking for? A sedan, SUV, supercar, or limo?"


    "A sedan will do. Nothing shy. I want it in twenty minutes."


    "Got it! Hades will bring it to Hill Crest Hospital''s underground parking in twenty minutes!"


    Right after Kingsley ended the call, a crisp female voice came from behind him. "This is a no-


    smoking area. Please put out your cigarette.


    "Sorry, can''t break a habit."


    Kingsley obliged and chucked his unfinished cigarette into the bin before turning around, only to


    bump into a pair of beautiful eyes.


    They were arctic yet suffocatingly gorgeous, belonging to an aloof, gorgeous, shapely doctor in a


    looseb coat.


    "I don''t want to catch you smoking in this hospital again." After reprimanding the man, she turned to


    leave.


    "Wait!" Despite the warm smile on his face, his tone was deliberately suggestive.


    "Which department are you working at, babe? I want to try getting that condition."


    When he left the orphanage, the youngest of his seven sisters was already thirteen years old, and


    their faces had basically set in shape. Hence, even when he hadn''t seen them in a decade, he was


    still able to recognize them in one nce.


    This aloof doctor before his eyes was none other than his second sister, Alice Kramer.


    However, having gone through unimaginably agonizing battlefields, Kingsley''s physicality and


    mannerisms had changedpletely.


    It wasn''t until one scrutinized that they might finally find the hint of resemnce left on his face.


    Thus, it was within reason that Alice couldn''t tell this young man was the little brother she had


    missed for a decade.


    "I work in the morgue," she said coldly.


    "Interested, still?"


    With that, she headed to the A&E Department without ever looking back, looking to be in a rush.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley smirked as he recalled how Alice wanted to disembowel him with a utility knife.


    At that, he shook his head with amusement.


    Looks like Alice can finally use a de justifiably...


    Bailey was done with his examination and was sent to the OR when he returned to the A&E.


    "How is it, Grandpa Joe?"


    Joseph sighed, then revealed, "He''s waiting for surgery."


    Something jolted his memory, and he said to Kingsley, "That reminds me. Your sister, Alice, is


    working here."


    "We''ve met." Kingsley smiled.


    "Good..." Joseph nodded. "They said the surgery might take over ten-plus hours. I''ll leave Bailey to


    you two. I still have to look after the other kids in the orphanage..."


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa Joe. I''ll pick you up from the orphanage after Bailey''s done with his surgery."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After seeing Joseph off at the hospital entrance, Kingsley rode the elevator back up to the OR on


    the sixth floor.


    When he arrived, a group of doctors and nurses crowded together, seemingly in a fight.


    "Bailey''s my little brother. I have to be the one doing this surgery." Kingsley heard Alice say when he


    got close.


    However, the middle-aged doctor wearing gold-rimmed sses frowned upon hearing it. "Dr.


    Kramer, I know you''re anxious, but the patient is too young. What''s more, he has a rare innate


    lesion. You should let Dr. Church handle this surgery."


    Aside, the male doctor with the name tag ''Zayne Church'' on his chest nodded. "That''s right.


    Complicated surgeries like this are my forte, Dr. Kramer. Don''t argue anymore."


    "Your forte?" Alice snorted. "Would you like me to tell everyone your surgery sess rate? As if


    you''re not thinking of using these rareplexions to pave your way to promotion! So be it if you


    perform this surgery sessfully. But ask yourself this, with your ability, can you really afford to take


    this case?!" "You..." Zayne turned grim. "Dr. Kramer, please mind your words. You don''t need me to


    remind you who I am. Besides, Dr. Lynch has already given the order. So why do you still want to


    argue?"


    After finally getting the gist of things, Kingsley squeezed through the crowd and got to Alice. "What¡¯s


    the sess rate of this surgery?"


    Alice frowned upon seeing him, but just as she wanted to tell him to mind his own business, she


    met Kingsley''s light brown eyes and blurted just like that, "If I''m the one operating, it''ll be at an


    eighty to eighty-five percent. But if it''s Zayne, it''ll be less than sixty."


    Kingsley looked over at Zayne in response. "Is she right?"


    "N-No..." Zayne was about to retort when he realized something wasn''t right. "Who the hell are you?


    What makes you think you can question me?"


    Aside, Dr. Lynch cleared his throat and warned, "Outsiders, please leave immediately, or I''ll call


    security over!" "Chill." Kingsley wrapped an arm around Alice''s shoulder and smiled. "I''m Dr.


    Kramer''s husband, so how can you call me an outsider?"


    "Husband?"


    The surrounding doctors and nurses began whispering upon hearing Kingsley''s words.


    Never had they imagined Alice, the Ice Queen, was a married woman!


    "What are you talking about!?"


    Alice tried moving Kingsley''s arm away from her shoulder, but of course, her struggles were in vain,


    for what a woman like her could do when even a brute like Mickey was under Kingsley''s mercy?


    Meanwhile, Kingsley smiled in response to Alice''s struggle, and he gave her shoulder a light


    squeeze. Instantly, Alice went limp, like someone had pressed her vital pressure point.


    "Are you an expert in cardiac surgery, Dr. Church?"


    Kingsley felt superfortable at the feel of his sister''s body warmth that even his tone toward


    Zayne had eased.


    "You don''t say!" Zayne boasted with his nose in the air. "Take this surgery, for instance. No one else


    in Hill Crest Hospital can operate it apart from Dr. Kramer and me!"


    "Dr. Church, don''t waste any more time with him!" Dr. Jude Lynch waved his hand impatiently.


    "Have the securitye and throw this b*stard out!"


    At that, Kingsley''s smile turned cold as he stared callously at Dr. Lynch while asking Alice, "Do you


    want to take this surgery?"

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    "Of course!" Alice fretted. "They don''t give a sh*t about Bailey''s life at all. All they want is to add a


    complicated surgery into their resume so that they can embellish their promotion dissertation with


    it!"


    "Alright." Kingsley let go of her shoulder and said, "Your wish is mymand."-


    "You insolent fool! Who do you think you are?" Zayne snorted disdainfully. "My father is the director


    of this hospital, and even I am not as cocky as you!"


    Upon seeing that Zyane was growing upset, Jude hurriedly reprimanded Alice with a frown. "Alice,


    take this man away this instance, or don''t me me for being rude!"


    However, Alice remained unmoved in the face of such an outright threat, stubbornly standing in


    front of the OR entrance, biting her lower lip so hard that it might bleed any second.


    Kingsley couldn''t help sighing. Sure enough, Alice is still the cold and stubborn


    Alice I remember. Time sure hadn''t smoothened her edges.


    With that, he went up to Zyane and asked with a half-smile, "Do you really want to do a cardiac


    surgery so badly?"


    Zayne''s pupils shifted at a barely noticeable degree while he was taken aback. "Every doctor


    worries about the sick. It''s only natural that I want to help those who are dying!" he said with feigned


    nobility.


    "Alright, since you want to do cardiac surgery so badly, I shall fulfill your wish!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What do you mean¡ª"


    But before Zayne could even finish his words, Kingsley had already turned, balled his right hand


    into a fist, and gave Jude a solid punch right at his heart.


    His movement was so swift that everything happened within a second!


    Pfft!


    Jude, who was still frowning and ring a second ago, had fallen stiffly to the floor with a copsed


    chest, the depth at over an inch.


    "Ah! Dr. Lynch..." The surrounding doctors and nurses backed up in shock, for none of them


    expected the gentle-looking young man to punch with the intent to kill!


    Zayne, who felt the hostility up close, was even more appalled, and his blood froze, causing his face


    to look much whiter than hisb coat.


    When the wind that followed after


    Kingsley''s punch brushed past his skin, he even had the illusion of dancing with the grim reaper!


    "You said you wanted to do a cardiac surgery, didn''t you?" Kingsley smirked, then pointed toward


    Jude, who was groaning on the floor, and said to Zayne, "Here, your patient."


    Everyone was rendered speechless, including Zayne, who stood rooted on the spot, livid with rage.


    With that, he clenched his fists with resentment and ordered through gnashed teeth, "Send Dr.


    Lynch to the OR on the seventh floor! He needs an operation, stat!"


    When everyone hurried off, Kingsley went up to Alice and beamed like he wanted to take credit for


    what he had just done. "No need to thank me. Hurry up and do the surgery on Bailey. Just


    remember to treat me after you''ve saved him."


    After taking a good look at him, Alice pushed the door open without a word and entered the OR


    Bailey was in.


    Now that things came to an end, Kingsley heaved a long sigh of relief but then remembered Hades


    had probably arrived with the car.


    With that, he went down to the first floor of the basement parking lot, only to find a straight-faced


    Hades in all ck standing by the elevator hall entrance after stepping out of the elevator.


    Using the dim lighting in the hall, Kingsley wiped his forehead in exasperation. "Can you not make


    yourself so scary next time? Where''s the car?"


    "At lot B7O4," replied Hades deferentially as he handed Kingsley the car keys with both hands.


    "Ares, we''ve already purchased the whole of Qustia Park, located in Central


    Tech Valley, to use as our temporary lodging in Cleapolis." "Alright, got it. I''ll contact you guys


    immediately if anything. Careful not to blow your cover."


    "Yes, Ares."


    Following that, Kingsley went to the parking spot, B7O4, while swinging the set of car keys, only to


    find a janky 90 s Volkswagen Santana lying there like it would immediatelye apart as soon as


    he started its engine, on itsst legs.


    "F*cking hell..." After cursing, he pulled his phone out to call Lancer. "This is the car you got me?!"


    "That''s right," Lancer said soberly. "You requested for an average car that isn''t shy. But all the


    ones in the headquarter are worth over millions, which don''t fit your requirement. I only managed to


    find this one after searching the whole Cleapolis Military District."


    "You... Had it not urred to you that you can get a new car that''s about two hundred thousand?"


    "It has. But we can''t pick it up within twenty minutes and send it to Hill Crest Hospital."


    Lancer seemed to have realized what he said wasn''t very appropriate, so he added, "Boss, I''ve


    tested this car. It''s well maintained enough to take you around. I''ll get you a new one in a couple of


    days."


    "Forget it. I''ll find one myself when I''m free."


    After hanging up, Kingsley checked his watch to find it had just passed noon.


    Since it''d bete night by the time Alice finished with the surgery, he decided to grab lunch near the


    hospital before returning to the orphanage to pick up Grandpa Joe.


    The janky Santana instantly grabbed many''s attention after it squeaked out of the underground


    parking.


    While waiting at the red light, the BMW driver beside Kingsley rolled down his window and shouted


    toward him, "Cool ride, dude! You sure this car is allowed to be on the road? You have someone in


    the traffic police department, don''t you?"


    Kingsley returned a polite, fake smile to him, then turned his head embarrassingly to one side to


    find a news reporting on the big screen by the side of the road.


    "Recently, fivepanies from the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce have simultaneously initiated


    a sanction against Neveah Department Store, causing its market value to plummet overnight. Will


    the president of Neveah, goddess entrepreneur Reene Wynn fall from the altar because of this?"


    As the news anchor spoke, a picture of Reene Wynn was disyed on the screen.


    The woman looked absolutely stunning, and her ss seemed to havee from deep within her.


    Kingsley froze upon seeing the picture. I-Isn''t that Reene Zimmer?!


    His eldest sister had probably taken the family''sst name after being adopted, bing Reene


    Wynn.


    With that, he pulled over and sent Lancer a text. ''Dig into the president of Neveah Department


    Store, Reene Wynn.''


    Very quickly, Lancer sent a profile over. ''Reene Wynn enrolled in Cleapolis Business School after


    receiving financial support from the Wynn Family at eighteen years old and was taken in as Elijah


    Wynn''s adoptive daughter the same year. The patriarch of the Wynn Family, Henry Wynn, has two


    sons. The eldest, rence Wynn, has a son and a daughter. Thepany under his name, rk


    Corporation, is one of the five great corporates of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce. rence''s


    son and daughter are working in rk Corporation as senior executives. Henry''s second, Elijah


    Wynn, has no children of his own. His position in the Wynn Family is lowly and disregarded.''


    Malice shed across Kingsley''s eyes when he read the profile on his phone while thinking about


    the news earlier.


    rence Wynn and his family are clearly bullying Reene! Surely this is a battle between the rich for


    heirdom!


    With that, he started the engine and headed straight to Neveah.


    Reene was the most gentle with him when he was a child, and she was the most caring out of his


    seven sisters.


    So how could he sit idly by when he now knew she had been targeted?!


    Let''s see if you have what it takes to bully the God of War''s sister!

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Kingsley arrived at the entrance of Neveah Department Store''s parking lot apanied by the


    clinks and nks of the janky Santana.


    After sizing Kingsley and his car up, the parking lot attendant disclosed with disdain, "The parking


    fee is twelve bucks per hour. Ruining over the boom barrier will cost you five thousand."


    Kingsley was rendered at a loss for words for a moment. "Got it," he mumbled. Does this guy think


    I''ll hit the boom barrier and run away, figuring I can''t afford the parking fee?


    Then again, he couldn''t me the guy for thinking so, for anyone driving such a janky car might


    actually not be willing to pay a couple of bucks.


    Kingsley learned from the profile Lancer gave him that Reene''s office was located at the top of the


    office building behind the department store.


    Hence, he wasted no time and rode a staff elevator to the top.


    After exiting the elevator, he was greeted by a bright lounge with three window walls filled with


    greenery and the sound of rippling water resounding through the space.


    It got him eximing involuntarily. Reene''s taste is still so refined and sophisticated.


    She actually built an elegant sky garden in this part of the town where every inch was worth a


    fortune.


    But just as he nned to search for the president''s office, a guard securing his falling hat was


    running to him, shouting, "This is the president''s private area. No one else is allowed in this


    premise!"


    "I need to talk to your president."


    "I don''t care what business you have." The guard panted while saying impatiently, "You have to


    book an appointment with Gardiner if you want to see the president."


    "Gardiner?" Kingsley scratched his chin, asking, "Is he a he or a she?"


    "What does it have to do with you? Get the hell out of here! I''ll get a scolding if the president finds


    out a stranger has entered!"


    However, just as the guard wanted to shove Kingsley out, the elevator door opened with a ping


    again.


    A stunning beauty in a low-cut evening dress sauntered out of the elevator the next second. "What''s


    going on?" she asked with a frown.


    The woman was none other than Kingsley''s eldest sister¡ªKeene Wynn.


    "P-President, you''re not in your office?!" Terrified, the guard stuttered and pointed to Kingsley. "This


    guy insisted on barging in. I''m chasing him out right now!"


    Keene looked coldly at Kingsley in response, her gorgeous face elegant and cold.


    "It''s been a while, Keene."


    Her name sounded a little foreign to Kingsley after having not said it for over a decade.


    The guard, on the other hand, immediately condemned Kingsley upon hearing him call Keene by


    her name. "How dare you call her by her name?! She''s¡ª"


    However, the guard paused his words the next second, for he saw Keene''s icy face melt into a


    puddle of gentleness.


    "You... Are you Kingsley?" she asked with a shaky voice while covering her mouth with her hands.


    "It''s me. I''m back, Keene."


    "It''s really you..."


    Tears fell like a never-ending waterfall from Keene''s eyes as she scrutinized Kingsley''s face for a


    solid minute before throwing herself into his arms, sobbing, "We... We all thought you were dead...


    We even imed a disfigured corpse... What took you so long toe back..."


    Kingsley patted his sister''s back while taking in the affection he hadn''t had for so long. "Well, I''m


    back, aren''t I?" he cooed.


    "Will you leave again?"


    "No, never again."


    At that, Reene wiped her tears away and punched his chest lightly, feigning anger. "You son of an


    a*shole. Do you know how worried we''ve been in thest ten years? If you dare run away again, I


    swear I''ll break your legs!"


    In contrast to the affectionate scene between the brother and sister, the guard was scared sh*tless,


    shuddering like he was naked in the arctic.


    It wasn''t until after a long while that Reene jolted back to her senses and left Kingsley''s arms,


    returning to her usual noble self after fixing her evening dress.


    "Ous, you can just leave him be whenever hees over."


    "Y-Yes, ma''am... Got it..." the guard stuttered while wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, his head


    so low that it was practically on the ground.


    After entering the president''s office, Kingsley sat across Reene and chuckled. "Reene, is Gardiner a


    he or a she?"


    "She. Why?"


    "I have nothing to worry about then." Kingsley grinned. "Have you forgotten, Keene? You and the


    others promised to marry me when we grow up."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "That''s child''s bber. How can it count when we''re ying pretend?" Keene changed the subject


    with a flushed face. "By the way, the others still don''t know you''re back, do they? We should all


    gather in a couple of days!"


    "Are they all in Cleapolis?"


    "Jessica and Courtney aren¡¯t, but the rest N


    are.


    With that, Kingsley asked with interest, "I know Alice has be a doctor, but what is everyone


    else doing?"


    "Serena... I guess you can say she provides service for special clients. Victoria''s managing a tea


    house. Well... let''s just call it that. Yulia''s the least troubling one among them. She''s a big-time


    model now. Jessica wille back every Christmas, but no one knows what she does or where she


    is. As for Courtney, she''s studying at a college in a nearby city. Then again, because of her two-


    hundred-plus IQ, she behaves a little weirdly..."


    "Why does it sound like none of their jobs are average..." Kingsley''s cheek twitched upon hearing


    Keene talk about his six other sisters'' recent situation. "Servicing special clients, managing a ''tea


    house'', no one knows where she is, behaves a little weirdly... What is all this?"


    Though he knew his sisters were no in Jane, never had he imagined they still went on such


    unorthodox paths...


    "Let them exin it to you themselves." Keene smiled mysteriously. "Who knows? There might be a


    pleasant surprise?"


    "Yeah, well, I''ll find out sooner orter." Kingsley sighed and tucked away his smile. "Now, let''s talk


    about you."


    "Me? What about me?" Keene smiled awkwardly and tucked an errant lock of hair to the back of her


    ear, facing Kingsley''s stern look. "You''ve seen it for yourself. I''m now the president of a department


    store. Things can''t get any more glorious for me." He had wanted to ask her about the sanction by


    the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce and if the Wynns were bullying her, but he swallowed his


    words when they were at the tip of his tongue.


    Knowing how assertive and aloof Reene was since she was a child, he surely wouldn''t be able to


    get anything from her if he asked directly.


    Thus, he grinned and went along with her. "You''ll have to support me when I run out of money then!"


    "Oh, you! Juste to me whenever you need money. I can afford to support you!" Reene smiled


    and seemed to have eased.


    "Reene, you''ve gotten a lot sexier since Ist saw you ten years ago." Kingsley changed the


    subject, taking a sip of water while checking out Reene''s beautiful evening dress. "But isn''t it a little


    too much for you to always dress in something so fancy?"


    "Shoot!" Reene eximed upon hearing his words. "I was so excited to see you again that I''ve


    forgotten something important!"

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    "The Wynns have a family banquet today!" Reene slurred as she checked her watch.


    "It''s starting in less than an hour. I can''t bete!"


    "I''ll go with you," Kingsley insisted as he stood up.


    He wanted to see what kind of bustards rence and his family were when they dared sanction his


    sister!


    "Just wait for me here, Kingsley. The Wynn Family isplicated. It''s best that you don''t get


    yourself dragged into it."


    With that, Reene pulled a bank card out of her handbag, handing it to him. "Go down and shop


    while you wait. Buy whatever catches your eyes. There''s still about a hundred thousand in there.


    Spend it however you like!"


    However, Kingsley felt upset when he took the bank card from her. As the president of arge


    department store, how could she only have a hundred thousand in her bank?! Clearly, the Wynns


    had seized the money she earned!


    "I''ll run away again if you don''t take me with you today."


    "There''s really nothing I can do about you, is there?" Reene sighed with mixed emotions.


    Victorious, Kingsley grinned.


    Sure enough, after all these years, Reene still couldn''t resist his ''pestering''.


    After sitting in Reene''s red BMW, Kingsley twitched his nose while smelling the enticing perfume in


    the car. "Sweet ride you have here, Reene." He grinned.


    "You like it? Why don''t I get you one when I get my Christmas bonus?"


    "No, no..." Kingsley hurriedly waved his hands. "I''ve got a car of my own."


    They happened to pass by where he parked the janky Santana, and he pointed toward it. "There,


    see? That''s my car."


    Reene was rendered speechless for a moment, and her eyes turned red-rimmed.


    "Kingsley, I can''t imagine how much you''ve suffered thesest few years," she said with a broken


    heart. "Don''t worry, now that you''vee home, I won''t sit by and watch you drive a janky car like


    that."


    It was Kingsley''s turn to be speechless this time. He had pointed it out so that Keene wouldn''t get


    him a car, but who''d have thought it did theplete opposite?!


    "Keene, that car is just so that I can get from point A to point B. I''ll find a new car in a couple of


    days."


    "Alright, leave it to me then."


    a ?


    That''s not what I mean!


    The Wynn Family banquet was held in the Paragon Hotel. Meanwhile, the eldest young master of


    the Wynn Family, rence, crossed his legs and quirked his lips with dissatisfaction. "Elijah, why


    hasn''t your adoptive daughter shown up yet? Look at the time now!"


    At that, Elijah and his wife, Ysabel Joslin, exchanged a nce with grim faces. "It''s only natural


    Reene is swamped with work when she has arge department store to manage."


    "Pfft!" Alex Wynn sniggered. "You sure know how to blow your own trumpet, Uncle Elijah. Busy?


    More like ipetent!"


    "Ain''t that right, son." rence snorted. "A family of losers!"


    "You..." Elijah trembled with anger, livid.


    However, he dared not talk back to his brother, only throwing his arm up, saying with seething fury,


    "I''ll go and see if she''s at the door."


    Just as humiliated, Ysabel chased after her husband.


    "What are you doing out here? Go and chat with those bunch of rtives!" Elijahshed out at his


    wife.


    Ysabel flew off the handle and red with a face caked with makeup, arms akimbo. "All you can do


    is act tyrannically toward me. If you''re so capable, why don''t you ask Dad to give you apany?!"


    "And it''s my fault?!" Elijah was livid with rage. "Why should the old man give us his business when


    you can''t even bear a son? So be it even if you bear a daughter. Look at Mia. After finding herself a


    rich husband, rence''s nose is practically in the air now!"


    "That''s it." Ysabel''s eyes twinkled. "We should find Reene a rich man to marry off to. Who cares if I


    gave birth to her or not? As long as the family she''s married off to is better than Mia''s, we won''t


    have to be looked down on ever again!"


    Meanwhile, Reene and Kingsley had arrived at the hotel''s entrance.


    "Mom, Dad."


    Ysabel switched to a faint smile the second she heard Reene''s voice. "Reene, you''re here."


    Immediately after, she noticed the young man standing next to her adoptive daughter, and her smile


    froze. "Who''s this?"


    "He''s my brother from the orphanage, and he hase to join the family banquet with me." Reene


    introduced the unexpected


    guest. "Kingsley, these are my adoptive


    , n


    parents.


    "Hello." Kingsley extended his hand and greeted them with a fake smile.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Elijah reprimanded with a frown. "What makes you think a punk from


    an orphanage can join our family banquet? You better tell him to leave!"


    Meanwhile, Ysabel pinched and twisted Keene''s arm with no mercy, screeching, "You shameless


    brat! How can you hang out with a scoundrel like this?! How do you think you''ll be able to find a rich


    husband after this!?"


    The pinch bruised Keene''s arm, and she retorted while fighting back her tears, snarling, "He''s my


    brother, not some punk! Have some respect!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "How dare you talk back!? You... I''m going to show you what''s respect!" Elijah huffed and raised his


    hand up in the air to p Keene in the face.


    Bam!


    Kingsley grabbed Elijah''s forearm in time and stared at the middle-aged man like he was staring at


    a dead man.


    "I wouldn''t if I were you." At that, he shoved Elijah away, causing Elijah to reel and nearly fall to the


    ground.


    Kingsley, on the other hand, took a cold gander at Elijah before grabbing Reene by the hand and


    striding into the hotel.


    "There isn''t someone still capable of stopping me from going where I want!"

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Reene was shocked when Kingsley behaved like apletely different person.


    "Kingsley, you..."


    After tucking away his malice, Kingsley smiled warmly at Reene. "Don''t worry, Reene. No one can


    bully you when I''m around."


    Instantly, an unparalleled sense of security filled her heart, and her gaze blurred for a split second


    beforeing to her senses.


    "Don''t be so reckless again, Kingsley. The Wynns might only be a second-ss family, but you


    shouldn''t cross them if you want to stay and develop your career in Cleapolis."


    "Got it, sis."


    At that, Kingsley wrapped an arm around her shoulder and whispered in her ear, "But I don''t want to


    be your brother today. You promised to marry me after we grew up, so why don''t you let me be your


    husband for a day?"


    Tickled by his warm breath, Reene blushed and pushed him away limply. "Cut it out.


    It''s bad if people see us like this..."


    Meanwhile, Ysabel, who followed behind them, cursed, seeing how intimately they behaved.


    "Goddammit! We have to arrange a blind date for her quickly. We can''t let a piece of trash like him


    be with Reene!"


    Elijah, on the other hand, was looking grim. "President Kean''s son happened to have returned from


    abroad in the past couple of days. I''ll ask around; see if we can match them up."


    "President Kean from Kean Corporation?!" Ysabel gushed, wide-eyed. "His son is truly a gifted one!


    If Reene can marry him, then we will never have to bear rence''s humiliations ever again!"


    "Don''t worry. With Reene''s looks and figure, no man can say no..."


    Soon, the four arrived at the banquet hall one after another, causing the bustling crowd to silence in


    an instant, looking at them with gazes filled with contempt.


    "Huh, look, if it isn¡¯t the goddess


    entrepreneur of Cleapolis. Shouldn''t we all bow down to her?"


    "My, she has even brought a man with her. Does she think she can have our family feed another


    mouth?"


    "Herpany''s on the verge of bankruptcy, and yet she''s still in the mood to keep a toy boy? Huh,


    what a sl*t!"


    The rtives of the Wynns scoffed one after another, drowning Reene with their mockery.


    Reene paled in response, and her body began trembling uncontrobly.


    Kingsley, on the other hand, wrapped an arm around her shoulder, patting her, feeling her delicate,


    smooth skin when he sensed her anger and fear.


    While leaning in her brother''s muscr arms, Reene took a deep breath to calm down before


    pulling a wry smile, whispering, "This is the hospitality I get in the Wynn Family. I didn''t want you to


    see this." "Why would they treat you like this?" "The department store I established on my own is


    now one of the biggest supporting businesses of the Wynn Family, only second to rk


    Corporation. They''re intimidated."


    Kingsley got it now. Keene was so outstanding that the Wynns were jealous and fearful of her! They


    wanted to seize Neveah and im it as their own!


    At that, he held Keene''s arm tightly and promised, "Don''t worry, Keene. No one can take whatever''s


    yours."


    Just then, a woman in a white evening dress approached them and spoke sarcastically. "My, isn''t


    this my goddess of a cousin? Hadn''t you been acting all chaste and lofty all this while? Howe


    you''re now also fishing for men?"


    This woman was none other than rence''s daughter, Mia Wynn.


    With that, Mia crossed her arms and sized Kingsly up with a reproving gaze. "Well, Keene, I have to


    say, you''ve got pretty bad taste! I can''t believe you actually got yourself a boy toy! What use is there


    if a man is only good-looking? What''s


    important is his ability and background!" "Quit your nonsense and take your seat. Grandpa will


    come in any minute," Reene said coldly and walked past her with disgust.


    "Tsk, poser!" Mia rolled her eyes and followed after her, swaying her bootylicious backside left and


    right.


    At the head table of the banquet, rence crossed his legs and insinuated triumphantly, "Everyone


    sitting at this table is going to make major decisions in the family business. Those not involved


    should just mind their own business."


    "Yeah, Uncle Elijah, you have no businesses under your name here. So why don''t you join our


    rtives next to our table? They''re all employees of our businesses. Surely you guys share a


    commonnguage," ridiculed Alex with a face full of derision.


    The father and son''s mockery left Elijah seething with fury, and he retorted, "Reene''s the president


    of Neveah. As her father, why can''t I sit here?" "You don''t know yet, Uncle Elijah?" Alex took a sip of


    red wine and gloated, "The five great corporations of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce have


    boycotted Neveah, and now it''s on the verge of falling. Who knows, someone else might take over


    her spot by next month!"


    What?!


    Elijah and Ysabel''s faces turned grim.


    Their only hope now was on Reene. If rence and his family sessfully seized Neveah as their


    own, they would have nothing left!


    "Reene, what is going on?!" Elijah bellowed through gnashed teeth, livid with rage. "Why didn''t you


    tell us something so important?!"


    "You won''t be able to settle it, Dad. Telling you will only add to your troubles," Reene answered


    inly while sitting upright with her eyes drooped.


    "Hahaha..." Mia covered her mouth and chuckled. "My, Uncle Elijah, I really pity you. Even a lowly


    orphan dares to look down on you."


    "Hahaha..." Everyone at the table guffawed at Mia''s words.


    Orphan?


    Malice shed across Kingsley''s eyes, for the term was his biggest taboo.


    "Keene, you god*mned brat..." Elijah mmed on the table with veins popping out under his skin,


    roaring, "I''m going to give you a good beating!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Dad-"


    Just as Keene wanted to speak up, a row ofmotion came from the hall''s entrance.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    "Old Master Wynn is here!"


    Alex and Mia stood up under rence''s lead, weing the patriarch of their family.


    Henry might be over seventy now, but he was still in the pink.


    After sitting down next to his eldest with a loving face, he swept his gaze across the room, saying


    with contentment, "Good. With so many family members, we, the Wynns, will surely have an even


    more prosperous future!"


    Just then, he froze for a split second and turned to Mia. "Mia, why hasn''t your fiance arrived? It''s


    been a long while since Ist saw him!"


    "Grandpa, Ethan was suddenly summoned home, saying there''s something immediate they have to


    deal with, and he might bete." "Is that so..." Henry nodded. "The Windsors are a big family, so it''s


    only natural that they''re busy with work. Let''s wait for a while. We''ll start the banquet when he


    comes!"


    Kingsley frowned upon hearing it. What condescending f*cker is so high and mighty that the entire


    Wynn Family is willing to wait for him?


    Just then, Henry noticed a stranger amongst them at the table.


    "And this is..."


    Keene hurriedly introduced Kingsley, speaking deferentially, "Grandpa, this is my brother from the


    orphanage."


    "And also her future husband," Kingsley added almost instantly.


    "Knock it off." Keene gave him a kick under the table.


    "Is that so?" Henry shot a disdainful nce at Kingsley before reprimanding Keene. "I was


    wondering why Neveah''s sales dropped so drastically. So you''ve neglected work for love!" "It''s not


    like that, Grandpa. The Rosnd


    Chamber of Commerce¡ª"


    But before she could finish her words, Alex butted in. "That''s enough, Beene Wynn. All the money


    you used to start your business came from our family. No way will we just sit and watch you neglect


    your duty. So you better hurry up and hand Neve ah over."


    The other rtives hurriedly echoed Alex''s condemnation.


    "Yeah, don''t be the dog in the manger when you''re ipetent! Have you no shame?!"


    "Our family''s business should naturally be managed by one of us. Even if you''ve changed yourst


    name, you''re still an untrustworthy outsider."


    "You guys..." With eyes red-rimmed, Beene screamed, "I''ve worked day and night to build Neve ah


    from nothing. Even if the Wynn Family had provided me with the start-up fund, I''ve long returned it


    all after all these years."


    "That''s enough!" Henry mmed the table. "Everyone, shut up!"


    Just as the tension was at its max, someone pushed the door open, breaking the frozen


    atmosphere.


    "Sorry, I''mte," the dashing young man apologized like a true gentleman.


    Everyone began whispering in awe as soon as they saw who it was.


    "So he''s Mia''s fiance, Young Master Ethan of the Windsor family?!"


    "I heard he had just returned from studying in Mittera. Surely his future will be limitless!"


    "Goodness, the Windsor Family is one of the top ten families of the city! Who''d have thought Mia


    could y up to a family like that?!"


    Ethan''s nose was now even higher in the air, basking in the crowd''s envious gazes.


    After sitting next to Mia, he apologized graciously, "Sorry to keep everyone waiting. There was a


    family emergency."


    At that, rence hurriedly waved his hand.


    "No need to apologize. It''s only right that wait."


    Henry, on the other hand, smiled lovingly and asked, "Ethan, what kind of emergency was it? Do


    you mind sharing it with us?"


    He had a keen sense of judgment for business, and he had already sensed an abnormality from


    Ethan''s absence.


    With that, Ethan turned sober and said in a low voice, "A giant hadnded in Cleapolis from out of


    nowhere this afternoon with a paid-up registered capital of one hundred billion. Not only that, they


    even bought the entire Tech Valley in Central Area to be their business site. This has never


    happened before! They''ve thrown a few joint projects out in the market. If we''re able to bag any one


    of them, we''ll surely jump straight to the top and be the top family of Cleapolis and even the


    entire Sris Province!"


    Gasp!


    Everyone at the table gasped with incredulity. "A paid-up registered capital of one hundred billion?


    Who can it be that''s this mighty?!" "Coliree Group!" Ethan announced with great admiration.


    "They''re so powerful that it''s unimaginable!" "My dear grandson-inw." Henry was so excited that


    his voice was shaking. "Do you think... the Wynn Family will be able to get a chance at half of a joint


    project?"


    "Well..." Ethan''s gaze drifted off as he boasted with feigned ability. "Coliree Group will hold a tender


    assembly in a couple of days. With my family''s help, you guys might get a chance."


    "Fantastic!" Henry grinned ear to ear. "If this is a sess, I''ll allocate another eight million to rk


    Corporation and fully support your coboration with Coliree Group!"


    "Thank you, Father!"


    "Thank you, Grandpa!"


    rence and Alex were in seventh heaven.


    However, while some were happy, there were some in misery, and Elijah and Ysabel''s faces were


    beyond grim.


    If things went on like this, no doubt all of their family fortunes would end up in


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    rence''s and his family''s pockets.


    Reene, on the other hand, frowned and asked, "Grandpa, where will you take the eight million from


    you promised so easily? You''re going to take it from Neveah again, aren''t you?"


    Henry red at her upon hearing that, and he retorted by saying, "What are you trying to say?


    Neveah is also our family''s business! What does it matter if you give a bit of money?!"


    "Yeah! What does it matter if we sell


    Neveah to work with Coliree Group?" Mia rolled her eyes with contempt. "I bet you''re jealous of


    rk Corporation and that my fiance is more capable than your boy toy!"


    "You..." Reene huffed, gnashing her teeth, livid with rage. No one in the Wynn Family saw her as


    anybody!


    Meanwhile, malice shed across Kingsley''s face.


    How dare you pick on my sister? Fine, I''ll send all of you to hell!


    "Reene, leave this to me."


    With that, he swept his cold gaze across the table beforending it on Henry. "Old Master Henry,


    what do you say to a bet?"


    "Who the f*ck do you think you are to make a bet with my father, you low life?!" rence chided as


    he mmed the table.


    On the other hand, Reene was rendered pale with shock. "Kingsley, this is no joking matter. I can


    handle this. Don''t drag yourself in," she whispered to Kingsley.


    However, Kingsley continued to stare at Henry with a zing gaze, provoking, "What''s wrong, Old


    Master Henry? Do you not dare to make a bet with me?"

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    "Alright, name your bet," Henry said with a grim face.


    "The coboration with Coliree Group! If rk Corporation can strike a deal with Coliree, then my


    sister will hand Neveah to you on a silver tter."


    rence''s eyes lit up after he heard Kingsley''s words, for he had been coveting Neveah for the


    longest time!


    "Don''t get so excited just yet," Kingsley smirked. "If Neveah signs the deal first, you guys will have


    to transfer all of rk Corporation''s shares to Keene!"


    But... Henry''s expression changed multifold at that moment.


    Yes, he wanted to kick Keene out of the game, but he also dared not make a bet with such high


    stakes.


    "We''ll bet!" Alex snarled. "This guy is nothing but a boy toy that lives off of women. He knows


    nothing about the business world. When else are we going to bet if not now?! Am I right, or am I


    right, Ethan?"


    At that, Ethan gave Kingsley a side-eyed nce disdainfully. "Do you really think you can get a


    Coliree''s project just because you want it? With all due respect, Neveah might not even be able to


    enter the tender assembly."


    After hearing their words, Henry felt secure and announced confidently, "Alright, we''ll bet as you


    say!"


    The entire banquet erupted!


    "Who the hell does this guy think he is?


    He''s just asking for a death wish!"


    "Reene''s doomed. What does she have to go against the Windsors?"


    "Get your popcorn ready. We have a good show during the tender assembly. Reene''s boy toy sure


    has screwed her for good!"


    Mia, on the other hand, was even chortling. "Say, how stupid are you, Reene? You actually let your


    boy toy call the shots?! Do you really have no other family?!"


    Following that, the entire banquet boomed intoughter.


    Elijah was livid with rage while Ysabel was crying. "Reene Wynn, you evil wench! How can you drag


    us down to hell with you?! Oh, heavens..."


    Reene was rendered dumbfounded.


    "Kingsley, you... You''ve messed up big time..."


    However, Kingsley grabbed Reene''s hand, stood up, swept his gaze across the room, and said with


    zero enthusiasm, "Since the bet has been made, and I have no interest in your family banquet, we''ll


    be leaving. No need to see us out."


    With that, he led Reene out of the hall.


    "Kingsley... Kingsley Nicholson!"


    After exiting the hotel, Reene flung Kingsley''s arm away. "Kingsley, what are you doing? Do you


    know what Neveah means to me?!"


    "I do, and it''s exactly that that I want to help you retain it."


    "But..." Reene''s eyes turned red-rimmed. "But you don''t know anything about the stakes. The


    Windsor''s influence is far greater than you imagine."


    Kingsley took a step forward and fixed his light brown eyes on her, asking, "Reene, do you trust


    me?


    naturally do, but..."


    "No buts then."


    Kingsley grinned, then changed the subject abruptly. "Then again, Reene, I''m famished. I miss the


    braised short ribs you used to make!"


    Sure enough, Reene yielded in the face of her little brother''s ''pestering''.


    "Oh, well, what will be will be." At this point, she could only sigh. "I''ll think of a way to engage with


    Coliree Group. C''mon, let''s go home and eat..."


    Reene''s home was located in an average mansion neighborhood in Sector 4 of Cleapolis.


    Worse than some but better than many.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After pulling over at the front of the mansion, Reene turned to Kingsley. "Kingsley, you head inside


    while I''ll go and get some ingredients at the local supermarket. The password for the main door is


    six zeros."


    "Why don''t I go with you?"


    "Nah, it''s fine. The supermarket is real close. Go inside, take a shower or a nap."


    Kingsley nodded at that. He indeed needed a good shower. Besides, he hadn''t had time to sit and


    take a breather ever since leaving Coliree Ind.


    After entering the mansion, he went to the bathroom on the second floor.


    However, the sound of a booming shower came from inside, and it baffled him. Is Reene not living


    alone? Or how can someone else be in the shower at this time?


    The person inside must''ve heard Kingsley, for the water was turned off, and a voice then followed,


    "Hey, sis? Is that you? Bring my nightwear in for me, will you?"


    Sis?


    Kingsley stopped in his tracks and grinned.


    No doubt the person inside was one of his other six sisters!


    With that, he looked around and found a ckced nightgown hanging on the rack by the


    bathroom door. Then, he brought it down and handed it through the crack of the door.


    However, the person inside grabbed his wrist the next second.


    "Who are you?!" A crisp female voice with hints of malice came.


    Just as he wanted to answer, something white shed across his eyes, and the woman came out


    the next split second, giving him a kick without a word.


    ¡°Sis, you''re shing!" Kingsley joked while dodging her attacks without as much as breaking a


    sweat.


    But slowly, he realized something was off.


    Her every attack was urately aimed at his vital points!


    None of it wasn''t deadly!


    Her MO was so masterful that the elites on Coliree Ind might not even be her match!


    Hold on... MO?


    It suddenly hit Kingsley that his hot woman must be his third sister, Serena Langley!


    Back then, both Alice and Serena loved to y with des. It was just that Alice used it to save


    while Serena used it to kill.


    Then again, Serena didn''t just stop at des. She was a master in making and dropping poison,


    ambush, injuring insidiously, and many more.


    And because of her, Kingsley had never seen a live rat in his seven years in the orphanage!


    A ten-year-old Serena had even once said to a seven-year-old Kingsley, "I only kill who and what


    should be killed."


    With that, Kingsley shackled the woman in his arms with her back facing his front.


    "Man, you sure have no mercy. How can


    you kill your husband?" "Let go of me!"


    All Serena was wearing was a skimpy nightgown, so after a fight, her private bits were pretty much


    out on disy...


    "Who the hell are you? Why have you snuck into someone else s home?"


    Serena struggled to break free a few times, only to fail all of them, and she couldn''t help feeling


    shocked, wondering who in the world could be this strong.


    "I was going to ask you! How can you throw a punch at someone without a word, Serena?"


    "You¡ª" Right as Serena retorted, something hit her, and she turned her head around with


    incredulity. "What did you just call me?" she asked with a shaky voice, looking at the face that was


    only inches away.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Kingsley gave Serena a cheeky pinch while grinning. "You haven''t really forgotten about me, have


    you, Serena?"


    Serena slowly turned around like a lifeless doll and pressed herself against Kingsley''s broad chest,


    asking, "A-Are you really Kingsley?"


    In an instant, her eyes were red-rimmed with oing tears.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley brought her slipping strap back up to her shoulders to fix her nightgown. "It''s


    me. It has been a while, Serena."


    "Kingsley..." Serena''s eyes lit up and she wrapped her arms around the young man while burying


    her head in his chest, whispering in a muffled voice, "Have youe back... to die?"


    Though he didn''t hear what exactly she said, he could feel the cold malice she emitted, and without


    a second of hesitation, he escaped Serena''s embrace with a spin jumping to the couch aside.


    "You''re not really thinking of killing me, are you, Serena?" he asked speechlessly.


    While cracking her knuckles, Serena spitted a needle out of her mouth and spoke with a deadpan


    face. "You saw practically every part of my body! That''s the ultimate indignity for an assassin!"


    "A-Assassin?"


    Kingsley was once again at a loss for words. At this moment, Keene''s words popped into his head.


    She provides service for special clients. Let me guess? Her service basically includes eliminating


    unwanted personnel for her clients?


    "Serena, let''s calm down for a second." Kingsley put his hand out and jested, "Do you really have


    the heart to kill me, your beloved brother?"


    "I don''t."


    "Then, why are you still doing it?!"


    "It''s precisely because you''re my beloved brother that I''m giving you a hundred chances." At that,


    Serena extended her index finger at him. "I will attempt to kill


    you a hundred times. If you manage to live through my one hundred attempts, I will drop this. Just


    now, you''ve sessfully escaped attempt number one. Ny-nine , n


    more to go.


    Kingsley was so speechless that it took him a while to speak up. "Can we negotiate a deal,


    Serena?"


    "No. I never let my target live. I''m already bending the rules for you," she answered coldly.


    "Then... Can you at least wear a pair of pants?" Kingsley pointed to her fair legs. "I''m a normal


    grown man. Aren''t you just entrapping me?!"


    Instantly, a red tingeced Serena''s icy face.


    "Ny-nine times, Kingsley. I won''t go easy on you!" Serena dashed back to her room after


    threatening Kingsley, and coincidentally, Keene had returned.


    "Keene, you''re finally back! Serena''s freaking scary!" After running downstairs, he tattled as he took


    the grocery from Keene. "She said she''s going to kill me."


    Though Serena''s assassination attempts were like child''s y to him, he didn''t want to have to


    watch his six, even in his sleep.


    He had thought Reene would stick up for him after snitching on Serena.


    Yet, who''d have thought that his eldest sister would only smile gently and say, "The seven of us


    won''t interfere in each other''s business, and Serena happens to be an assassin. So, I won''t


    intervene."


    Seeing that Kingsley was utterly stupefied, Reene poked his forehead and recounted affectionately,


    "Do you really think she''ll kill you? She cried the hardest when you went missing back then."


    Kingsley was touched, but what he heard next rendered him speechless again. "At that time, she


    said¡ªwhile sharpening her knife and crying¡ªshe''d kill you and turn you into a doll if she caught


    you. That way, you will never go missing ever again," Reene added while washing the ingredients.


    It was enough to render Kingsley speechless yet again.


    Meanwhile, Serena came down to the kitchen after changing into a different set of clothes, standing


    silently behind Kingsley. "Reene, let''s deep fry Kingsley for dinner," she mumbled.


    Despite long sensing someone behind him, Kingsley still had the goosebumps. "Serena, do you


    ever make a sound when you walk?"


    "I don''t, but you''ve clearly sensed my presence." Serena smiled knowingly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, he yed dumb. "How would I know you''vee down when I did not turn around?"


    "You might be able to fool Reene, but you can''t fool me." Serena squinted. "Speak! What have you


    been doing in thest decade?"


    Kingsley knew their duel had gotten her suspicious.


    With her kind of ability, not even an average muscle could get close to her, yet he was able to


    subdue her with ease. So, how could she not be suspicious?


    "I joined the army!" Well, he wasn''t exactly lying. "I joined the military for a few years, and I''ve just


    recently dmissioned."


    "The army?" A hint of painced Serena''s gaze as she patted Kingsley''s shoulder. "It must''ve been


    hard in the army, huh? Your fighting skills are better than mine now."


    "Nah, I''ve just gotten a little stronger. You''re still better at ying the underhand."


    "That makes the two of us. If anyone ever dares bully you, tell me. I''ll get rid of him."


    He hurriedly waved his hand at that. "No need for that. Just... don''t kill me."


    "Fat chance," she said gravely. "These are two entirely different matters. They don''t n


    cross.


    After finishing his meal, Kingsley checked his watch and said to Keene, "Keene, my car is still


    parked at your office building. Can you send me there? I''m going to pick Grandpa Joe up at the


    orphanage and send him to the hospital." "Is Grandpa Joe sick?" Serena ced her cutleries down


    while asking. "I''lle with you in that case."


    Reene shook her head in response. "It''s one of the children there. Alice is performing surgery on


    him."


    "Then, I''m out." Serena stood up and announced while heading upstairs, "I''m noting back


    tonight."


    "You''re noting back?" Kingsley turned around and asked while resting one arm on the back of


    the chair. "Where are you going if you''re noting home?"


    "To kill, make money to buy you poison."


    After finishing her words, Serena disappeared at thending of the stairs...

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    The sun slowly set on their journey to Neveah Department Store, and while Kingsley watched the


    reversing streetscape, a thought suddenly popped into his head.


    "Reene, why do you want to suffer in silence when the Wynns treat you so horribly? With your


    ability, there''s absolutely no reason for you to bear their bullying."


    "After graduating high school, I was faced with two options: college or work." Reene recalled while


    driving. "As the eldest, I couldn''t be selfish. So I decided to work so that the girls could continue


    their studies. On the day we were supposed to fill in our college application, my now adoptive father,


    Elijah, came to me. He was an old friend of my homeroom teacher. After hearing about my story, he


    said he could fund my college fees pro bono. At that time, he was like an angel sent from the


    heavens to me, saving me from hopelessness."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Suddenly, Kingsley thought his chest felt stuffy, and he looked over at Reene. "No


    conditions attached?" "None." She shook her head. "He was like a phnthropist back then. After


    hearing that I had a gift in business, he said he didn''t want to see a talent be buried because of


    financial problems."


    "So you want to repay his kindness?" Kingsley pointed out.


    "Yes. For whatever reason he funded me in the beginning, I have to admit, he had indeed changed


    my life," Keene exined inly. "Kindness and loathe are two different matters. I''ve sworn to either


    serve the Wynn Family for twenty years or return one hundred million to him. I thought only this way


    would I be able to repay him for saving me."


    "It''s just one hundred million. I can give it to him straight," Kingsley mumbled while scrolling his


    phone idly.


    "Sorry? What¡ª"


    "Keene, pull over!" Keene didn''t hear what he was mumbling earlier, but just when she wanted to


    ask what he said, he suddenly shot straight up.


    He had received a message from Lancer a second ago. ''Sighting of a Sweoyan spy.!''


    "What is it?"


    Startled, Reene hurriedly hit the brakes and pulled over. As soon as the car stopped, Kingsley


    jumped out and slurred, "Reene, I can''t head to the hospital anymore. Pick up Grandpa Joe for me,


    please."


    "What is it, Kingsley? What happened?"


    "A friend needs my help." He made a random excuse but seeing that his sister wanted to press on,


    he added, "It''s men''s stuff!"


    "Alright, stay safe then." What else could she do but nod?


    It wasn''t until the red BMW drove far away that Kingsley answered Lancer''s call. "What''s the sitch?"


    "Boss, we just got word from our informant that they''ve discovered a Sweoyan with very suspicious


    movements. He''s very likely a spy." "His identity?"


    "A college professor. He hase to Qustia to attend an academic forum."


    "Catch him! I''d rather catch all than let one escape!" A hint of malice shed across Kingsley''s eyes


    as he demanded, "His exact location?"


    "Riverfront Road, house number 45 of Ivy Grove Estates," Lancer replied. "Hades is already on his


    way with our men!"


    "I happen to be close by. Tell Hades to wait for my arrival."


    At that, Kingsley hailed a cab and said to the driver, "Riverfront Road, Ivy Grove Estates, please."


    Meanwhile, Hades and the group of Coliree Ind elites he brought along were waiting outside of


    Ivy Grove Estates.


    After arriving at where they were hiding, Kingsley asked, "Have you guys finished scouting,


    Hades?"


    Hades was so well hidden that he had practically merged with the darkness, only ever hearing his


    voice. "Yes, Ares. The professor is named Boris Oakley, a well-respected schr from the Empire


    of the Setting Sun. We can almost confirm he''s among the first batch of spies that have infiltrated.


    But the security in Ivy Grove Estates is tight. Only authorized personnel and vehicles can enter. I


    was deliberating if we should barge in."


    "Don''t alert them."


    With that, Kingsley devised a n and ordered, "Two in a group. Group 1, control the guards with


    sevoflurane cigarettes; Group 2, cutoff all surveince; Group 3, extraction team; Group 4, with me,


    we''re going in."


    Surprised, Hades sputtered, "Ares, you''re going in?


    "This is our first catch. If anything goes wrong, it''ll be tough for us to drag the entire chain out."


    When midnight came, Kingsley checked his watch and gestured to his troops. "Move out!"


    With that, everyone dispersed, merging silently into the darkness.


    About ten minutester, the blinking red light of the surveince camera not far from them suddenly


    switched off, and Kingsley whispered, "Alright, we''re going in."


    When they passed by the guardhouse, the members of Group 1, who were hiding in the dark,


    gestured a ''safe'', and Kingsley and the guys entered the premise smoothly, arriving at mansion


    number 45 with no mishaps.


    When they arrived, one of the rooms was still lit. Clearly, Boris was still awake.


    "Hades, Is it only him in there?"


    "Our informant said he lives alone. No one came with him."


    "Alright, open the door."


    At that, a soldier came up and picked the lock. He worked so silently that nothing and no one was


    rmed.


    Every Coliree Ind elite was loaded with skills. Something like entering a locked space was


    nothing but child¡¯s y.


    Click! The main door opened, and the group snuck into the mansion, following the light they saw


    outside to the study on the second floor.


    There was a gap between the door and its sill, letting light shine through to the dark corridor.


    While standing by the door, they could hear someone flipping through a book, but just as they


    waited with bated breaths, getting ready to catch their spy, a sense of bone-chilling danger crept up


    to Kingsley, causing the hair on the back of his neck to stand.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    "Watch out! Hide!" With that, the group hurriedly hid in the dark corners.


    Kingsley pulled a silent pistol out from his waist, slowly pointing it at a shadowy area not far from


    them.


    To that, Hades whispered, "Someone''s in the shadows."


    Both sides stood off silently, none daring toe out into the light first.


    Thus, Kingsley closed his eyes and focused on listening to his surroundings...


    There were six different breathings on the second floor: his, Hades'', two Group 4 soldiers'', Boris'',


    and the hidden figure across from them.


    With closed eyes, Kingsley tilted his head slightly as he listened to the somewhat erratic breathing


    coming from across them.


    The next second, he pulled the trigger, and Bam! The figure fell to the ground, having no chance to


    even fight back.


    "Who goes there!?" Boris spoke in Sweoyan upon hearing noises outside. "Is it you, Abegg?"


    However, what responded to him was a kick on the door. "Speak Qustian!" Kingsley ordered.


    Appalled by the four strangers barging in, Boris shot up from his chair and spoke in a broken


    Qustian. "Who are you people? How dare you trespass?!"


    Kingsley smirked in response. "I''m your father!"


    At that, he turned to his men. "Tie him up!"


    Seeing that he was in apromising position, Boris turned to a desk drawer, but just as he was


    about to open it, Hades appeared by his side and tied his hands behind his back the next second.


    The knot was so secure that there was no way he could break free.


    Following that, one of the two soldiers went up to the drawer and pulled out a pistol. "Ares, a pistol,"


    he reported to Kingsley.


    "Secure it. Bring it back along!" "I am Andrew Kean''s teacher!" Boris shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "I am an ambassador of the academic exchanges between Sweoya and Qustia! You cannot treat


    me like this!"


    After knocking the professor out cold, Hades went back out into the corridor to clean up Abegg''s


    blood at the fastest speed, leaving no traces of their presence.


    Following that, the group headed out of the neighborhood gates with a fainted Boris and a dead


    Abegg, where Group 3 immediately took over, loading the two Sweoyans into their vehicle.


    Meanwhile, Group 2 reconnected the surveince, returning everything to normal.


    Just like that, this half an hour would forever be an unsolvable mystery...


    "Hades, you and the guys head back first. Keep Boris alive. I''ll question him myself some other


    time."


    After a pause, Kingsley added, "Oh, one more thing. Find out the address of the Nicholson Manor


    ASAP!"


    Though the house was burned to nothing, thend still belonged to the Nicholson Family, and he


    must reconstruct the manor there to console histe parents!


    However, he was only five when his parents were murdered. So all he could vaguely remember was


    that his house was massive, and it was sectioned into five big areas. As for the address, he had lost


    it in his sea of memories.


    The Cleapolis now waspletely different from how it was a couple of decades ago. Not even


    Grandpa Joe could tell where exactly the Nicholson Manor might be. Thus, he could only ask his


    men to scout.


    "Yes, Ares!"


    After acknowledging, Hades led the others back to Coliree Group, while Kingsley hailed a cab back


    to Neve ah''s parking lot, heading back to Keene''s mansion in his janky Santana.


    By the time he got home, it was already past three. A whole day of ''adventure'' got him pooped, and


    he fell right asleep as soon as he hit the couch...


    After the sun had risen high up in the air the following morning, Kingsley stretched and opened his


    bleary eyes...


    "F*cking sh*t!"


    A pair of gorgeous eyes were staring right at him from less than four inches away!


    Startled, Kingsley shot right up, shrieking, "Serena, what the hell?!"


    Serena narrowed her foxy eyes. "Our little Kingsley sure has gotten more and more good-looking.


    I''m beginning to doubt if I should kill you."


    "Serena..." Kingsley slowly reached for the cushion aside and brought it to his chest. "Are you going


    to give me the ride of a lifetime before killing me..."


    "Dream on!" Serena cursed, but there seemed to be a tint of red on her face. "Get up. Keene has


    already made breakfast!"


    Right at the next second, Keene''s voice came from the dining room. "Breakfast is ready. Come and


    eat." "C''mon, let''s eat!" Kingsley dashed to the dining room.


    After the three sat at the table, Serena put a bowl of oatmeal with fruits in front of her little brother,


    cooing, "Have some oatmeal, Kingsley. The fruits are really sweet."


    "Umm..." Suspicious, Kingsley picked up the bowl and scrutinized it before shaking his head. "I don''t


    have a sweet tooth."


    With that, he chucked the entire bowl of oatmeal into the trash can.


    "Congrattions. 98 more to go," Serena said with a hint of a smile in her foxy eyes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Keene''s phone rang. However, Keene frowned upon seeing the caller ID, answering,


    "Hello? Mom?"


    "Keene, we''ve arranged a blind date for you today. Would you like to meet up with him?" Ysabel''s


    voice was so loud that even Serena and Kingsley heard her loud and clear.


    "Mom, I don''t want to think about my love life now."


    "He''s the son of President Kean, your father''s old acquaintance. He just returned from studying in


    Sweoya, and his family is super influential. You really don''t want to think about it?" Audibly, Ysabel


    was clearly beginning to get upset.


    "But I still have work to do today. I¡ª"


    "I''m telling you, your father pleaded and beggedst night before we finally get this chance." Ysabel


    shrieked before even letting Keene finish her words. "Go, or we''ll think you want to see us doomed!"


    Reene bit her lower lip, stuck in a difficult position. But just as she wanted to refuse again, Kingsley


    said inly, "Say yes. I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Not hearing an answer from Reene, Ysabel chided again, "You d*mn girl! I''ll make sure you live in a


    living hell if you don''t attend the blind date with Mr. Kean!"


    With a sigh, Reene said helplessly, "Got it, Mom. I''ll go."


    What else could she do when she was no match for that shrew?


    "See, it wasn''t so hard to say yes, was it?" That woman''s attitude did a one-eighty faster than


    Kingsley could pull a trigger. "11:30AM, VIP Room 6, Floor 60 of Ramada Hotel. Don''t bete,


    alright?"


    "Got it."


    After hanging up, Reene rubbed her temples, resigned. "Guess I can''t get away today."


    "Reene, why don''t I clip him for you?" Serena suggested while skillfully fiddling with a table knife.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    With that, Reene stood up, announcing, "I''ve promised Cecilia to go ring shopping with her in the


    morning. After that, I''ll go straight to Ramada Hotel. Kingsley, why don''t youe with me?"


    She wasn''tfortable leaving Kingsley alone at home, for she was afraid of losing him again when


    they had lost him once.


    Now that he had finallye home, she worried he would suddenly leave without a word again.


    "Fine by me!" Kingsley downed a full ss of milk in one shot. "But who''s Cecilia? Is she beautiful?"


    "She''s Reene''s bestie." Serena shot him a side-eye. "She''s known to be one of the Five Beauties of


    Cleapolis. But she''s already engaged. So you''ve got no chance even if you''re the hottest man


    alive."


    "Five Beauties?" Kingsley grinned. "I thought the prettiest women in Cleapolis were my seven


    sisters?"


    "Rascal!" Serena and Reene scolded in unison.


    A hot young woman was sitting in the VIP room of Gavell Jewelry Atelier, looking out the window


    every now and then.


    Suddenly, she beamed and waved. "Reene! Over here!"


    Kingsley, who came along with Reene, couldn''t help but be taken aback upon seeing the young


    woman.


    She sure lived up to the name of Five Beauties of Cleapolis!


    The short, red bodycon dress enveloped her curves nicely, and her impable facial features even


    gave all the hottest celebrities in town a run for their money!


    After dragging Reene to the couch, Cecilia took a curious look at Kingsley before turning back to


    Reene, asking, "Reene, this is..."


    It was the first time she had ever seen a man next to Reene.


    "He''s the brother I grew up with."


    Jaw-dropped, Cecilia covered her mouth. "He... He''s the brother you always talk about?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At that, she sized him up. "He''s cute. No wonder you can''t forget about him..."


    "What are you talking about?" Reene blushed and cooed, "Hurry up and pick your ring. I have a


    blind date to go toter!"


    "Shut up!" Cecilia''s eyes widened with incredulity. "No way! The great President Reene Wynn is


    going on a blind date?!"


    "It''s my adoptive mother''s idea. I can''t say n


    no.


    "I knew it..." Cecilia understood immediately. "Don''t worry. I''ll go with you. I''ll make sure he goes


    away without a word!"


    Just then, a biracial beauty in a uniform suit approached them with a professional fake smile. "Hello,


    Miss Larson. I''m Gavell Jewelry Atelier''s chief jewelry designer, Rosalind. We''ve picked out ten


    designs as per your request. Why don¡¯t you take a


    look and see if you''re happy with any of them?"


    Following that, a staff member wearing a pair of white gloves put a fancy tray super gently on the


    coffee table in front of the couch.


    On top of the expensive goldced velvet were ten neatly arrangedrge top-tier engagement rings,


    looking absolutely dazzling. Cecilia and Reene had their eyes lit up upon seeing them, so excited


    that their faces were flushing.


    Then again, no woman could say no to sparkly things like this, could they?


    "So pretty!" Cecilia wrapped her arms around Reene''s and asked, "Reene, which one do you think


    looks good? I don''t know which one to pick anymore!"


    "They all look very pretty to me." Reene stared at the rings with envy. "You''re the one getting


    married. You should be the one to pick." "What do you think about this one?" Cecilia pointed to a


    round ring.


    Immediately, Rosalind squatted and introduced, "The inspiration for this design came from the


    Royal Family Order of the United Isles. It''s thetest design of the season. VIPs get to have a five


    percent discount, only at 6.66 million."


    "Six hundred million..." Reene gasped in shock. "That''s a lot of money..."


    "It''s already the discounted price." A hint of disdain then appeared on Rosalind''s face. "For


    diamonds of this size, they aren''t expensive."


    With that, Cecilia sighed. "Though I loathe arranged marriages, looking at it now, it''s not all that bad.


    At least it''ll get me a diamond ring."


    Reene turned glum in response, and she began wondering if epting Mr. Kean was the better


    option.


    "I''ll take this one then," Cecilia said to Rosalind. "Someone from the Carter Family wille and


    pick it up in two days." "Alright, Miss Larson." With a sessful deal, a hint of sincerity was woven


    into Rosalind''s fake smile.


    However, just as she stood up and had the staff take the rest of the rings away, Kingsley spoke up.


    "Wait."


    Then, he looked over at Reene. "Reene, you seem like you like them too. Why don''t you pick one?


    I''ll give it to you as a gift."


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Kingsley!"


    At that, she smiled apologetically at Rosalind. "He''s just joking."


    A hint of disdainced Rosalind''s professional fake smile after she sized Kingsley up. "Sir, may I


    suggest that you look for one at the jewelry wholesale market in the old town area if you want to buy


    your girlfriend a ring? You''ll be able to find what you''re looking for easier."


    In other words, ''only off-the-rack items suited your requirement, for you definitely couldn''t afford


    anything here with your budget!''


    Though it sounded like she was politely advising, in reality, she was beyond


    contemptuous.


    "I''ll take all nine of them," Kingsley announced inly as he leaned against the couch. "Forget about


    the discounts. I''ll take them all."

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    What?!


    Kingsley''s words stumped Rosalind so much that her voice went up one octave. "Sir, mind I remind


    you that the total price of these nine rings goes up to fifty million!"


    "Fifty million; got it. Wrap them up then."


    "Wrap... Wrap them up?" Rosalind''s face was beyond grim at this point. "Sir, we work closely with


    the police here. If you''re just causing trouble, I''m going to call the police n over.


    With that, she went to the door and called out, "Miss Sheffield, we have someone buying nine of our


    best rings in one go!


    Can you pleasee and deal with this?"


    What?!


    The entire jewelry atelier stirred upon hearing Rosalind''s words, and instantly, all the customers and


    staff gathered around, wanting to see for themselves who in the world could afford such arge


    spend.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, upon seeing Kingsley and his beyond-average attire, everyone began booing invariably.


    "Pfft, I was thinking there''s really a local tyrant spending big bucks here. Who''d have thought it''s just


    a stinkin'' pleb."


    "Pretentious b*stard. I bet he can''t even afford one!"


    "He''s definitely just boasting in front of thedies. He''ll be gobsmacked once the billes!"


    Cecilia''s face turned grimmer by the second under the crowd''s scoffs.


    As the daughter of the affluent Larson Family, when had she ever been in such a humiliating


    situation?!


    "Keene, what''s wrong with your brother? Isn''t he just making a fool of himself?!"


    She was on pins and needles, having toe to terms with a judgy crowd.


    If Keene weren''t her friend, she would''ve long walked out the door!


    Reene, on the other hand, was flushed with humiliation, reproaching, "Kingsley, what in the world


    are you trying to do? This is not a ce for you to screw around!"


    "But I''m not. I just want to give you a present. Rx, I''ve got money."


    "You..." Reene was so livid that she was speechless.


    As if she would believe Kingsley''s bullsh*t after having met his janky Santana!


    Just then, a woman in a ssy dress sauntered over.


    A sense ofnguorous ssic beauty enveloped her, and her every smile and frown exuded


    endless elegance.


    This woman was none other than the store manager of this Gavell Jewelry Atelier, Cameron


    Sheffield.


    "What''s going on, Rosalind?"


    With that, Rosalind pointed at Kingsley and scoffed, "Miss Sheffield, this loser is causing trouble. He


    said he wants to buy these nine rings."


    Her words stumped Cameron, for only a handful in the entire Cleapolis could afford to make such


    an act, and every single one of them was a big shot who dominated the game!


    This man, on the other hand, was far too young...


    After a moment''s hesitation, Cameron still very politely spoke to Kingsley. "Sir, if you''re certain,


    please follow me to my office to make the transaction."


    The sum was clearly far too massive to be transacted hastily, what more in front of so many pairs of


    eyes.


    "Miss Sheffield!" Rosalind eximed. "You don''t possibly think he can afford these rings, do you?


    He''s just a boastful, pretentious b*stard!"


    To that, Cameron shot her a cold nce, warning, "You better keep your mouth shut if you don''t


    want to lose this job."


    "I¡ª" Rosalind still wanted to retort, but she shut right up upon seeing Cameron''s cold gaze.


    However, indignation was still written all over her face as she shot a re at Kingsley as though


    taunting, I''d like to see how you''re able to pull out such arge sum!


    Meanwhile, Kingsley stood up and saidzily, "Let''s go. I give you the money; you give me the


    goods."


    "Kingsley!" Keene was truly panicking now. "Things won''t end well if you keep this up. Let''s go!"


    "Rx, Keene. Just wait here until Ie back with the rings," Kingsley said with a smile before


    following Cameron to her office.


    While watching their disappearing figures, Rosalind quirked her lips. "This pretentious b*stard. As if


    he really has the money. Later if the security kicks him out, I''ll surely take a picture of him and put it


    online so that everyone knows who this king of grandiose IS."


    The crowd burst intoughter at that and beganmenting.


    "Surely he''ll be a meme."


    "If this goes viral, he''ll be the clown of the town. I guess you can call him a social media


    influencer by then."


    "Haha, I have to be sure to take a picture with him and ride the wave!"


    On the other hand, Cecilia''s face was beyond grim. "Reene, I''m going to freshen up.


    She really couldn''t stay any longer, for such ridicule was worse than being burned alive!


    Meanwhile, Kingsley sat across from Cameron in the store manager''s office. "Are you not worried


    that I might actually not have the money to pay?" he asked, curious.


    "What''s there to worry about?" Cameron smiled faintly, revealing a shallow dimple. "What if you do?


    Wouldn''t I have won the bet?"


    "Congrattions, you have indeed won." Kingsley pulled a gold bank card and put it on the table.


    "Go ahead, swipe it." "T-This is..." Cameron widened her eyes with incredulity upon seeing the print


    on the card. "Is this the Federacy''s joint Elite


    Gold Card?!"


    She gulped while gingerly scrutinizing the card in her hand.


    I can''t be wrong!


    This was the legendary Elite Gold Card she had only ever seen in her economics textbook!


    This card was practically like extraterrestrial life forms, only existing in theory!


    No one had ever seen the real thing, but right now, she was truly holding it in her hands!


    She was freaking out so much that she had forgotten to breathe.


    "H-How may I... address you, sir?" Cameron gasped as she gawked at Kingsley.


    "Nicholson."


    "Hello, Mr. Nicholson. Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Cameron Sheffield, the eldest daughter of


    the jewelry-making family in Cleapolis, the Sheffield Family. I


    n


    Tap, tap, tap! Before she could finish her words, a knock came at the door.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    "Come in," Cameron said to the door after taking a deep breath to calm down.


    With that, the door creaked open to reveal Cecilia behind it.


    Aftering out of the washroom, she noticed Kingsley was still in the store manager''s office.


    Thus, she got curious and wanted to check things out.


    "Is there something I can do for you, Miss Larson?"


    Cecilia entered the office with her heels clicking and cking against the floor. "Are you guys...


    done with the transaction?" she asked with an awkward smile.


    "Not yet." Kingsley pointed at the bank card in Cameron''s hands. "Soon."


    "You... You can really afford it?!" Cecilia''s jaw dropped with incredulity.


    "Duh! Did you think I was fooling around?"


    She was utterly stupefied. Kingsley wasn''t just acting! He really has the money!


    "This card doesn''t have a password. Please hurry up and make the transaction, Miss Sheffield,"


    Kingsley urged as he checked his watch. "My sister might not be able to wait any longer."


    "Oh, okay, sure..." Cameron dared not dy further, hurriedly making the transaction before


    handing the card back to Kingsley with both hands.


    No words were already enough to describe how jaw-dropped Cecilia felt right then.


    Fifty-plus million, gone, just like that! Not even the Carters dare to spend so extravagantly!


    Meanwhile, Kingsley got up from his seat and turned to Cecilia. "Do me a favor, will you?"


    "Um... Sure..."


    "Can you pretend that you made the transaction?" "Sure... I''m sorry, what?!" She had agreed before


    her brain had even processed what he had just said, and when it finally did, she realized it wasn''t


    right. "Why should I do that? You''re the one who paid for it!"


    At that, Kingsley scratched his head. "I haven''t found a job yet. I can''t exin to Keene how I got


    the money..."


    Cecilia and Cameron were rendered speechless.


    You''re jobless, yet you can chuck fifty over a million bucks away just like that?! What kind of super-


    rich background do you have?!


    Kingsley didn''t think this far when he let his impulse get to him after seeing how envious Keene


    looked and how Rosalind looked down on her.


    It was only now that he realized he''d have trouble exining all of this to Reene. Fortunately,


    Cecilia came providing him with a good excuse.


    Cecilia nodded in agreement. "I don''t get why you want to lie, but since you asked, I''ll help this


    once."


    Her gaze toward Kingsley had changed at this point¡ªcurious with a sliver of seduction.


    She had even begun regretting, thinking if it was right that she said yes to being engaged to Shane


    Carter so early...


    After the trio returned to the VIP room, Rosalind jeered, "So? Have youe back defeated? I


    knew you didn''t have the money!"


    The crowd was also waiting for a good show.


    However, to everyone''s dismay, Cameron shot a cold nce at Rosalind and turned to the staff


    beside, instructing, "Mr. Nicholson has bought all nine of these rings. Hurry up and pack them all up


    with our best standard."


    "You''ve got to be joking!" Rosalind''s eyes widened with incredulity. "A loser like him can afford to


    buy these rings?!"


    Smack! Cameron gave Rosalind a p on the face and announced, "From this moment on, you''re


    no longer an employee of Gavell Jewelry Atelier!"


    "W-What... What did you..." Rosalind held her burning cheek, dumbfounded.


    The crowd, on the other hand, was even more bbergasted.


    "F*cking hell! He really bought it all?! Sh*t!"


    "This dude must be a son of some super affluent family. Look at his temperament. He''s not like one


    of us!"


    A fewdies who came to buy wedding rings with their fiances were even awestruck.


    "How lucky this girl would be to be able to marry a man like this!"


    "His girlfriend is so lucky! I''m willing to lose a few decades of my life if I can marry him!"


    Thedies gushed with zero care about their fiances'' grim expressions.


    "Kingsley, what on earth is going on?" Reene felt like she was dreaming, having a hard time


    believing everything that was going on.


    Kingsley had actually really bought those freakishly expensive top-tier diamond rings?!


    "I''ll exin it to youter," Kingsley whispered.


    Soon, the staff returned with nine diamond-encrusted upscale ring boxes. "Mr. Nicholson, Here are


    your purchases," the staff announced deferentially.


    With that, Kingsley randomly grabbed one and chucked it to Cameron, saying, "It''s


    n yours now.


    "Huh..." Words could not describe how gobsmacked Cameron was. "This ring costs over seven


    million, and you''re giving it to me just like this?!"


    Even being the eldest daughter of a jewelry-making family, she had never seen or heard of anyone


    giving a seven-million-buck ring to a stranger like this instance!


    "I have seven sisters, one for each. The other two will end up in the trash anyway.


    Just keep it."


    At that, Kingsley turned to Cecilia. "Why


    don''t you pick one too?" "I get one as well?" Cecilia blushed, her eyes so big and bright that they


    wereparable to the stars.


    Gasp... The crowd gasped.


    He gave away two top-tier rings just like that?! How is this any different from chucking wads of cash


    onto the streets?! This is way too prodigal!


    After giving away two of them, Kingsley shoved the remaining seven into Keene''s bag, saying,


    "Keene, you decide who gets what."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    These expensive rings, each worth tens of millions, were like nothing to Kingsley, being treated


    carelessly like they were just a bunch of fakes that only cost a couple of bucks, and the crowd


    couldn''t help feeling jumpy.


    Rosalind, on the other hand, was looking beyond grim, utterly regretful.


    If she hadn''t been condescending earlier, she might have even gotten a ring too!


    But forget about that now; she had even lost her job!


    The Sheffields had monopolized Cleapolis'' jewelry industry. Now that Cameron had fired her, it''d be


    impossible for her to find another job!


    With that, she kneeled to the ground with a thud and grabbed Kingsley, who was leaving, begging


    and pleading...

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    "I''ve learned my lesson, Mr. Nicholson. Please forgive me!"


    As a biracial, Rosalind was inherently much more curvaceous than most Qustians. Thus, her


    bootylicious figure was fully disyed when she kneeled by Kingsley''s legs.


    "Why are you apologizing to me?" Kingsley looked down at her. "I''m not the one who fired you."


    "I''ll do anything if you can forgive me! I can''t lose this job, Mr. Nicholson!"


    "Anything? Like what?"


    In response, Rosalind looked up at Kingsley with fathomless, pleading eyes. "Whatever you want. I


    can even spend the night with you!"


    With that, she even raised her chest, showing her impressive mountains to Kingsley.


    The white dress shirt underneath her fitting


    suit skirt set was so tight that it looked like the buttons on her chest might give way at any second,


    and now that she raised her chest, she sessfully attracted every man''s attention.


    "Huh, spend the night with me?" Well, every man but Kingsley, for he merely took a in nce at


    her and snorted. "You''re not worthy enough yet!"


    "My God..." The men in the store were all already green-eyed when a seductive, bootylicious,


    biracial beauty threw herself at Kingsley, and yet he couldn''t care less about her!


    Just how high of a standard did this man have?!


    Kingsley spared no more nces at Rosalind after that, leaving indifferently under everyone''s


    envious and admiring gazes...


    After exiting the store, Reene couldn''t contain her curiosity anymore, and she asked, "Kingsley,


    what in the world is going on? How can you afford to buy so many rings?


    To that, he shrugged and used Cecilia as his cover. "Ask her!"


    He didn''t want to lie to Reene, but his mission this time was far too dangerous.


    He didn''t want them to worry or drag them into it, so he had to keep his identity a secret.


    However, one lie would lead to many, and he didn''t want toe up with so many excuses. Thus,


    he used Cecilia as his cover.


    Cecilia stuttered under Reene''s dubious gaze. "Um... You see, I paid for them all. To gift them to


    you."


    "You paid for them all?!" Reene eximed with shock. "Where did you get all the money from?"


    The Larson Family and Wynn Family''s influences were on par¡ªboth second-ss families.


    So she knew no way was her bestie able to fish out fifty million.


    "It''s not my money," Cecilia said ambiguously. "My fiance''s Shane, no? He


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    has the money..." "The Carter Family paid for it?"


    At that, Reene took the rings out of her bag hurriedly. "I can''t possibly ept something this


    expensive from the Carters! You should return them!"


    "Reene, how can you return something like this?" Kingsley stopped her at once. "Since it''s from


    Miss Larson, you should just keep it. Take it as your bridesmaid present."


    "Yes, yes, yes," Cecilia hurriedly echoed. "It''s precisely your bridesmaid present. The Carters are so


    rich; why not spend a couple more bucks?"


    "Well... I''ll take it then. I''ll get you something when the timees..."


    Reene felt stuck in a difficult position. She refused to ept these rings for nothing, but she didn''t


    want to overlook her kindness either.


    So she decided to return Cecilia somethingparably priced after she earned money.


    Seeing that she was no longer suspicious,


    Cecilia sneakily shot Kingsley a hinting gaze before changing the subject with a chortle. "By the


    way, Reene, who''s this guy you''re seeingter?"


    "The son of President Kean of Kean Corporation, I think."


    "Well, look at you. Kean Corporation has been riding hightely, and I heard Mr. Kean is a talented


    young man who studied abroad!" Cecilia held Reene''s arm excitedly. "C''mon, I want to see if he''s


    really as the rumors say!


    Ramada Hotel was one of the most exclusive hotels in Cleapolis. Located in the central business


    district, the 66-floored hotel was also arguably a localndmark!


    The minimum spending on a meal there was up to six figures, and anyone who wasn''t rich or noble


    wasn''t allowed to dine there.


    It could be said that dining at Ramada signified a person''s identity and status!


    Moreover, the sixtieth floor and above were priceless.


    Not everyone could book a table even if they had the money, for they needed to have the identity,


    status, influence, and connection...


    Cecilia dreamed while looking at the towering building. "If only I could hold my wedding on Floor


    66.1 can die in peace by then."


    "Stop dreaming. The Carters aren''t that powerful," Reene jokingly said.


    With that, Cecilia took a knowing nce at Kingsley. "For all we know, Reene, you might be able to


    hold your wedding on the top floor..."


    "Fat chance! There are only so many in Cleapolis with that much ability!"


    On the other hand, Kingsley scratched his chin andmented, "Isn''t this just another freaking


    hotel? If you really want to eat on the 66th floor, Reene, I''ll book a table." "Sure. You work hard, and


    I''ll wait for the day you''re sessful enough to treat me here!" "I want to follow along too!" Cecilia


    raised her hand. "I want to see for myself too."


    Reene might think Kingsley was only joking, but Cecilia knew well that he was very well capable of


    doing so.


    How hard could it be for him to eat on the top floor of Ramada Hotel when he could spend fifty


    million on rings like they were nothing?!


    At that, Kingsley leaned his face close to Cecilia''s cheek, smelling her faint perfume as he teased,


    "If you marry me, we''ll hold our wedding on the 66th floor."


    "You mean it?" Cecilia''s eyes lit up.


    Kingsley just barely touched her ear with his lips as he mumbled, "I never go back on my words."


    With that, breaths belonging to a man came at Cecilia, causing her face to flush and her heart to


    pound wildly...

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Just as the trio was about to head into VIP Room 6, located on the sixtieth floor of Ramada Hotel,


    someone in a supervisor uniform extended his hand, blocking their path. "Sorry, Mr. Kean has


    booked this room, and he has only invited Miss Wynn."


    Standing behind him were six regr servers, not giving them any chance of entering the private


    room.


    Reene frowned in response. "These two are my friends, and they''re tagging along with me. Can''t


    they go in too?"


    "We have a rule here. The number of booked guests cannot be changed, or it''ll affect other guests


    dining in," the supervisor disclosed as he sized Kingsley up, growing visibly impatient. "Anyone


    without a reservation will have to leave immediately."


    In other words, they would chuck him out.


    "Well, I''ll just book a table then." Kingsley scanned the empty space. "So many of your rooms are


    unupied. I''ll book one right n


    now.


    "Hahaha..." The supervisor burst outughing. "Do you even know the rules of our reservation?"


    At that, Kingsley pulled a pack of cigarettes sold exclusively to the military from his pocket and lit


    one up. "What''s the rule? Please, do enlighten me," he said inly.


    When the supervisor saw the brand-less white cigarette pack, he snorted disdainfully and revealed


    by exining, "One seat is two hundred thousand, not including any spending. As if you have what


    it takes to get a seat here!"


    "Two hundred thousand? That''s it?" Kingsley smiled inly. "How much for an entire floor?"


    Taken aback, the supervisor fought back hisughter and asked, "What did you say? You want to


    book the entire floor?"


    "That''s right. I want the whole floor."


    "Hahaha..." The supervisor couldn''t hold it in any longer, bellyughing.


    Likewise, the servers behind him sniggered contemptuously.


    "Haha, I''ve never seen anyone as much of a pretentious b*stard as you are. You want to reserve


    the entire sixtieth floor of the Ramada Hotel? What a joke! You better leave now. We don''t have time


    to entertain a madman boast!"


    Reene frowned at the unpleasant words and retorted, "Is this how you serve your customers at


    Ramada Hotel?"


    But right as Reene finished her words, a facetious voice came. "Yo, which b*stard has upset the


    great and beautiful Reene Wynn?"


    Everyone looked reflexively to find a man, about thirty years old, sauntering over to them with a few


    burly bodyguards behind him.


    He was none other than Hugo Stein, the first young master of the Stein Family of Cleapolis and the


    CEO of Ramada Hotel and many other corporations.


    As someone born to a super-rich family, Hugo screamed ''prodigal cob'' from top to bottom.


    The suit he was wearing alone was already equivalent to the half a lifetime sry of an average


    sryman.


    Right then, he was leering at Reene while swaying toward them.


    "Tell me, which b*stard has pissed off Cleapolis'' goddess entrepreneur? I''ll deal with him!"


    However, Reene''s expression wasn''t at all friendly. "We''vee to have lunch, but who''d have


    thought we''de across a condescending a*s!"


    At that, the supervisor hurriedly exined, "Young Master Hugo, Mr. Kean had only reserved two


    seats, but these two here thought they could sneak in!"


    Hugo dismissed Kingsleypletely after sizing him up but was all smiles toward Cecilia. "My, isn''t


    this the beautiful Cecilia Larson? It took me so long to get over the fact that you''ve gotten engaged


    to Shane Carter."


    His expression changed in a split second, and he booted the supervisor''s stomach, cursing, "You


    f*eking son of a wh*re! How can you let Miss Larson wait out here?!"


    While snapping, he even brazenly leered at Cecilia''s long legs. "We haven''t had enough of such


    beautiful legs; better not wear them out!"


    Made ufortable under his lecherous gaze, Cecilia hid behind Kingsley. "In that case, can we go


    in now?"


    Pissed that Kingsley prevented him from ogling Cecilia, Hugo announced, "Youdies can but not


    this punk!"


    "Why?" Keene retorted with a frown. "All three of us came together. Why is only he not allowed to


    enter?"


    "Well, he can," Hugo suggested with a face screaming ''horny''. "You just have to agree to one


    request."


    "What is it?"


    "Sleep with me in the room downstairs. If I''m satisfied with your service, I''ll let this punk in to see


    what he can never have."


    "You..." Livid, Keene gritted her teeth. "You''ve gone way too far!" "Have I?" Hugo grinned like a


    scoundrel.


    "You have a blind date with Andrew, don''t you? We grew up together. We share everything, and


    naturally, women."


    When had Reene ever been humiliated like this?!


    "I''m warning you; mind yournguage. I''m not the kind of woman you think I am!"


    "Hahaha..." Hugo guffawed and wiped away a tear at the corner of his eye¡ªif there was even any.


    "Haha, what a joke. Do you really think Kean will marry you? You''re nothing but a toy to him! You''re


    no different from those lowly h*es! Do you really think you''re f*eking somebody just because you''ve


    been adopted into a second-ss family?!"


    Reene was so livid that her body shook, and her nails dug deep into her palms.


    You asked for this! Kingsley narrowed his eyes and stepped forward.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The next second, a kingly magisterial aura burst from within him, and he roared, "Kneel and


    apologize!"


    His voice was so cold and emotionless that it felt like he summoned it from the void.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Hugo was taken aback by Kingsley¡¯s words.


    A few momentster, he scoffed as if he had heard the biggest joke ever. "Hahaha, have I


    misheard? You want me to get down on my knees to apologize to her?"


    While pointing his finger at Kingsley, he growled, "Who the f*ck are you to speak to me like that?!"


    Kingsley pushed Hugo''s hand away coldly and muttered, "Stop testing my patience."


    "So what if I do? What can you do to me?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At once, the tension between both of them grew.


    Sensing that both of them might get into a fight, Cecilia immediately stood out and tried to smooth


    things over. "Alright, that¡¯s enough..."


    "Do you want to sleep with me in her stead?" Hugo red at her and scoffed.


    "You better watch your mouth! I¡¯m Shane


    Carter¡¯s fiancee!" "You mean that Shane Carter? He¡¯s merely an illegitimate child of the Carter


    Family.


    Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of him?" Hugo sneered while looking displeased.


    Finding herself at a loss for words, she retreated angrily behind Kingsley. Whilst staring at Kingsley,


    Hugo took a step forward. The distance between them was barely even seven inches apart.


    With spittle flying from his lips, Hugo jeered, "You should be the one kneeling down, you piece of


    trash! I¡¯ll let you in if you get on your knees and lick my shoes clean now!"


    As he lifted his leg, he continued, "It just so happened that I identally stepped on a piece of gum


    earlier on. Lick it clean for me!"


    The stoic Kingsley merely stared at him and said, "Young Master Hugo, is it? Don¡¯t you think that


    you''re getting ahead of yourself?"


    "F*ck! You¡¯re currently in my territory! I make the rules!"


    "Your territory?" Kingsley asked with a smirk. "This will not be your territory anymore in a trice."


    "What do you mean?"


    Kingsley took out his cell phone and replied nonchntly, "Ramada Hotel will instantly change


    ownership with just a phone call."


    After hearing his words, Hugo guffawed. "Hahaha, how dare someone that is less significant than


    my pet dog speak of such a lie!"


    Soon,ughter filled the room before the waiters and bodyguards looked at Kingsley like he was a


    moron. The way they looked at him seemed to suggest¡ªwhich mental institution did that kid


    escape from?


    That was because the Ramada Hotel made up most of the Ramada Corporation. It was thergest


    among other businesses in the corporation. Thus, not even aristocrats in Sris Province would be


    brazen enough to say such a thing!


    "This guy is bold!"


    "He¡¯s not just bold, but presumptuous even!"


    "I¡¯ve attended many nobilities, but this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered someone this shameless!"


    As Cecilia listened to the mockery toward Hugo, she tugged at his shirt and whispered to him, "Let¡¯s


    just leave as nothing good wille from messing with the Carters..."


    Although she was aware that Hugo was rich, buying the whole Ramada Hotel was different from


    buying 50 million worth of diamond rings!


    I don''t think that''s possible!


    Reene nodded in agreement. "Kingsley, you should hold it in. I will think of a way to deal with him in


    the future," she uttered, feeling confident in her ability to manage businesses.


    She believed that in ten years'' time, she would be able to build a business empire that would


    surpass Ramada Corporation.


    "Thinking of leaving after boasting? No way!" Hugo ridiculed. While giving


    Kingsley a re, he couldn''t help but provoke him. "I shall give you time to make a phone call! Don¡¯t


    be a coward if you are a real man!"


    The spectators were anticipating what would happen next.


    "Sure." Kingsley then took his phone out and made a phone call. "Lancer, acquire the Ramada


    Hotel immediately! Dispatch a team of Special Forces from Cleapolis Military District to seize the


    hotel. All of these must be done within fifteen minutes!"


    "Haha!" Hugo couldn''t help butugh after he heard Kingsley.


    "Within fifteen minutes? And also the Special Forces? You are indeed presumptuous!"


    Right after his wildughs, he instantly restrained his smile and revealed a sinister expression


    before saying, "If it¡¯s not done within fifteen minutes, then you¡¯ll have to lick the sole of my shoe


    clean!"


    After fourteen minutes had passed, Hugo nced down at the Rolex watch around his wrist. "Hey


    brat, there¡¯s less than one minute left. Are you ready to lick my shoe?"


    Just as hepleted his sentence, the hotel General Manager, James Turner, came running over,


    gasping with sweat trickling down his face. "Young Master Hugo, we just received news that our


    hotel has been acquired!"


    What?!


    Hugo and everyone there were bbergasted by the news!


    Hugo stood still and stared nkly at James. "What do you mean that it¡¯s been acquired? Which big


    shot acquired the Ramada Hotel?"


    "It¡¯s Coliree Group," James answered swiftly.


    Everyone was taken aback as they heard the mention of Coliree Group because it had just been


    established in Cleapolis yesterday. And today, it acquired the Ramada Hotel. Their capabilities were


    just too appalling!


    As Hugo trembled, he looked at Kingsley in disbelief and shook his head profusely. "T-This is


    impossible. Impossible..."


    Shortly after that, James walked up to Hugo and held the phone in front of him. "Young Master, the


    electronic copy of the contract has been signed."


    It was safe to say that Hugo and everyone else were astounded by the sudden news.


    No one expected that the Ramada Hotel could change hands in merely five minutes!


    As everyone was bewildered by the news, James walked toward Kingsley and bowed deeply. "Mr.


    Nicholson, the management of Coliree Group has stated that you are a lifetime WIP guest of our


    hotel. You can enjoy all the privileges without having to make an appointment."


    Gasps could be heard after James made the statement.


    Throughout the establishment of the Ramada Hotel, they had received numerous dignitaries,


    celebrities, and people of high society. However, none of them ever had such privileges.


    The head server that insulted Kingsley almost broke into tears and trembled, as if he had been


    electrocuted.


    "No... It shouldn¡¯t be..."


    Taking two steps backward, Hugo muttered, "I have to go home and ask my dad about what just


    happened! How could Ramada Hotel be sold?!"


    "Thinking of leaving after boasting? No way!" Kingsley grabbed Hugo by the cor and repeated his


    words.


    "What... What are you trying to do?"


    Suddenly, there was amotion outside.


    Ten or more military helicopters could be heard flying over the roof. The next moment, they were


    hovering in front of the Ramada Hotel¡¯s windows!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosion sounds could be heard and the floor-to-ceiling windows exploded


    one after another thereafter.


    Right after that, twenty or so fully armed members of the Special Forces abseiled into the hall


    through the broken windows.


    No sound was made as theynded on the ground, and with lightning speed, they rolled over and


    landed in a fan-shaped formation and guarded in front of Kingsley while squatting.


    Rows of gun barrels could be seen lined up across the hall, aiming at Hugo and his men.


    At the same time, the walkie-talkie rang consecutively. "Level one, clear; level two, clear; level


    three, control clear."


    It was followed by, "Sniper one in ce; sniper two in ce!"


    The unexpected guests had frightened each and everyone out of their wits, not to mention it was


    the Special Forces and not the average street thugs.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    The entire 66 floors of Ramada Hotel were within the Special Forces'' control. At that moment, Hugo


    was so petrified that his stomach and legs were cramping. "What... What is happening?"


    In the next second, ten or so redser beams shot in through the windows, pointing at him from


    head to chest, as if they were the answer to his question. All of them were aimed at lethal spots on


    his body.


    Noticing that, Hugo froze and then slowly raised his hands to surrender. He was horrified! The burly


    bodyguards behind him that were ferocious earlier on were now as docile asmbs. They shrugged


    their shoulders and trembled with fear.


    Meanwhile, the head server and the others that looked down on Kingsley shuddered and almost


    passed out from fear.


    At this time, the head of the Special Forces took out his walkie-talkie and said, "Target is on the 60th


    floor, target is on the 60th floor..."


    "Copy that, copy that. If there are any signs of resistance, shoot him dead on the spot!"


    Once the instruction had been given, all the helicopters flew over to the 60th floor and hovered


    there.


    The M134 machine guns that were mounted on the cabin door were aimed at Hugo and his men. If


    any of them were seen moving, they would be shot till they were riddled with bullets! The most


    terrifying part was¡ªa few of the helicopters were equipped with automatic cannons! Those cannons


    could easily tten the whole Ramada Hotel!


    In that instant, all the hotel staff and bodyguards were so terrified that they almost wet their pants.


    With a dazed expression on their faces, all of them trembled, and their legs had be so jelly-like


    that they couldn¡¯t move an inch!


    The head server that insulted Kingsley earlier immediately got down on his knees and pped


    himself on the face. "It¡¯s my fault... Please spare me life... I¡¯m begging n you...


    On the other hand, Hugo was so terrified that he stammered and could hardly say a word. Both


    Reene and Cecilia were startled by the scene. They never expected that they could spectate


    something that normally only happened in movies. Cecilia covered her mouth in surprise and looked


    at Kingsley with admiration and feelings of love!


    Kingsley turned to look at Reene and said, "Reene, both of you should enter the private room first.


    Things will get violent from here on."


    "Kingsley..." Reene looked at him worriedly, wanting to say something.


    "Reene, believe in me."


    "In that case... Kingsley, please be careful."


    As Reene¡¯s eyes met with Kingsley¡¯s hazel eyes, she only had trust in him.


    After they had entered the private room, all four of the elevator doors on the 60th floor slowly


    opened, and a team of Special Forces armed with 95-1 assault rifles marched into the hall. As they


    marched, their stomping caused the chandelier on the ceiling to shake. The one leading the team


    was a man dressed in an army green uniform, with the insignia of two stars and two bars on his


    shoulder.


    When he stood in front of Kingsley, he did a military salute and reported, "Captain Kevin Leonard of


    Cleapolis Military District Special Forces reporting to Lieutenant Nicholson!"


    The captain''s entrance came with such authority that it sent chills down Hugo and hisckeys''


    spines.


    Kevin nced at Hugo and the bodyguards behind him before questioning, "So you¡¯re the ones that


    tried to harm our lieutenant?"


    Ba-dum! Ba-dum!


    It was a mere question, but it got their heartbeats raised by BPMs. Scrambling to the floor, they got


    on their knees in fear of the man.


    If they were found guilty of harming the lieutenant of the military district, it would have been a death


    sentence for them.


    "Captain Leonard... W-We are merely bodyguards employed by a securitypany. This has


    nothing to do with us!" they stuttered and begged for forgiveness, fearing that they would be


    implicated.


    While ignoring them, Kingsley red at Hugo coldly and asked, "Didn¡¯t you ask me to lick your shoe


    clean just now?"


    Upon hearing that, Hugo was so frightened that he peed in his pants. "I-I-I didn¡¯t mean that..." he


    stammered.


    He regretted his actions so much that he wanted to strangle himself to death. To ask an army


    lieutenant to lick his shoes was like digging his own grave!


    "That¡¯s not what you meant?" Kingsley lit a cigarette and puffed the smoke on Hugo¡¯s face. "Then


    what is it supposed to mean?"


    At that moment, Hugo was sweating so much that he was soaked in his own sweat. "I-I meant that


    I¡¯m going to lick your shoes."


    "Great." Without wasting any time, Kingsley threw the cigarette butt to the ground and stomped on


    it.


    "Now, lick the ash from my shoes! If you


    don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take your puny life!"


    Just then, Hugo¡¯s face was flushed red, and he stammered, "L-Lieutenant..."


    However, before Hugo had the chance to beg for mercy, Kingsley grabbed his wrist rapidly and


    twisted it. The next moment, cries of pain filled the entire hall.


    "Ah! Let go! Let go! It f*cking hurts!"


    Hugo¡¯s broken wrist appeared deformed, hanging at an odd angle. Crackling sounds could be heard


    coming from the joints!


    Everyone in the hall was sweating profusely after watching the grueling scene.


    "Please have mercy on me... I admit to my wrongdoings! I¡¯ll lick... I¡¯ll lick your shoes clean!" Hugo


    begged for his dear life, as he couldn¡¯t stand the pain anymore.


    Kingsley scoffed coldly and pushed him away. Just like that, Hugo was thrown several feet away.


    Immediately after, while enduring the pain, Hugo crawled over to Kingsley and leaned over to his


    shoes. As his tongue was about to touch the shoe, Kingsley gave him a re and jeered, "You filthy


    thing! You¡¯re not worthy to even lick my shoes!"


    The next moment, Kingsley bent his knee and kicked Hugo in the face! Instantly, Hugo¡¯s nasal bone


    was shattered by the kick. With blood all over his face, he rolled on the ground in pain and gave out


    a miserable howl.


    Kingsley walked toward him and looked at him condescendingly before saying, "This is the price


    that you have to pay for insulting Keene!"


    After that, he lifted his right leg and kicked Hugo¡¯s jaw¡ªone¡¯s most vulnerable body part with all his


    might. Crack! Hugo rolled his eyes and passed out from the kick.


    While ring at him, Kingsleymanded, "Take him away. The sight of him makes me nauseous."


    It was as if an amnesty was granted! The bodyguards hurriedly lifted Hugo and ran away in a panic.


    "Whoever dares to reveal a word about what happened today will end like Hugo!


    Do you understand?!" Kingsley hollered and looked around at the crowd sternly.


    The savvy General Manager Turner immediately walked up and said, "Mr. Nicholson, don¡¯t you


    worry about it. I¡¯ll get them to sign a non-disclosure agreement, and I promise that not a word will


    get out."


    Fearing for their lives, everyone in the hall had no choice but toply. "Yes! We wouldn¡¯t tell a


    single soul about it..." They have decided to take everything they saw today into their graves.


    Kingsley then patted Kevin¡¯s shoulder andplimented, "You¡¯ve done a good job! You can leave


    now and wait to be rewarded!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Yes! Lieutenant!" Kevin replied with great joy and gave him a military salute.


    Once Kingsley entered the private room, the anxious Keene walked up to him and asked, "Kingsley,


    what happened? Is it coincidental that Coliree Group acquired this hotel? Are you the one that


    called the Special Forces over?"

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    "About that¡ª" After some contemtion, Kingsley answered, "To be honest, Keene, the owner of


    Coliree Group used to be myrade. I merely seized the opportunity to execute the acquisition


    since he was already nning to do so. He''s also the one who dispatched the Special Forces here


    ¡ª"


    "The owner of Coliree Group used to be yourrade?" Keene asked in astonishment. "Is that why


    you made that bet with Grandpa?"


    She had absolute trust in Kingsley and believed everything that he said.


    Kingsley nodded. "That''s right. Since we have a strong rtionship, executing a contract or two


    wouldn''t be an issue. I''ll arrange a time for you to meet him when I''m free."


    Keene was so ted that she hugged his neck.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia felt a tad jealous when she saw their intimate interaction and coughed before


    saying, "Don''t get all excited and hug each other yet. Have you thought of what we should do with


    Mr.


    Kean?"


    After being reminded by Cecilia, Keene suddenly remembered that she was there for a blind date


    with Andrew. However, she doubted that they could proceed with the date due to themotion.


    "What should we do?" Keene asked anxiously. "If I do not proceed with the blind date, my adoptive


    parents are going to make a big fuss!"


    Just when Keene was feeling distressed about it, her phone suddenly rang.


    When she answered it, a maic voice could be heard. "Hello, is this Keene Wynn?"


    Keene nced at both Kingsley and Cecilia before she turned on speaker mode. Then, she


    answered the call and said, "That''s me. You must be Mr. Kean. I''ve reached Ramada Hotel, but¡ª"


    Before she couldplete her sentence, Andrew interrupted to say, "I''m terribly sorry, Miss Wynn. I


    can''t make it to the


    blind date today."


    Reene was surprised while Andrew continued, "Miss Wynn, I''m back in the country to prepare for an


    academic forum which could be a turning point in my career. However, my professor went missing


    yesterday, and the forum can''t go on without him. Consequently, my career would suffer a big blow


    because of that. Before I find him, I will not have the time or mood for blind dates. I''m sorry about


    this." Immediately, he hung up the phone.


    As Reene listened to the beeping sound after the call ended, she eximed in excitement, "He


    won''t be able toe! My adoptive parents will not be able to me it f n on me!


    Kingsley frowned and asked, "What is Mr. Kean''s full name?"


    "His name is Andrew Kean, and he justpleted his studies at Sweoya. What''s the matter? Do


    you know him?" Reene asked doubtfully.


    He smirked and replied, "You could say that, I guess. He''s an acquaintance."


    Yesterday, he had just captured a spy from Sweoya whose identity was a professor participating in


    an academic forum there. When he was captured, he even yelled that he was Andrew''s professor.


    Both of them were probably rted, and it was obvious that Andrew''s professor who went missing


    was Boris!


    "Beene, you don''t have to worry about this since I''ve got a hold over him. If he decides to proceed


    with the blind date in the future, I have my ways of dealing with him."


    Immediately after, he received a call from Hades. "Ares, we managed to locate the Nicholson


    Family''s old house address! However, it has been upied by someone else. You should go and


    see for yourself."


    Noticing that Kingsley looked distracted, Keene asked, "Did something happen?"


    "M-Myrade is moving houses. I''ll go help out."


    When she saw how serious his expression was, Keene stopped probing and said worriedly, "In that


    case, you should go now. Please be careful..."


    After giving a brief response, Kingsley drove over instantly. Throughout the entire ride, he felt


    anxious as it was his first time returning home after seven years. He could finally go home after so


    long, after all!


    When we returned to the family home this time, he vowed to announce to everyone in Cleapolis that


    the Nicholson Family still existed and was as glorious as always!


    Based on the address that Hades provided, he managed to locate the house in no time. However,


    as he looked at the scene in front of his eyes, anger rushed through him!


    A luxurious mansion was built on the Nicholsons''nd, and the words ''Summer Residence'' were


    engraved on the gold-ted que.


    The gates of the residence opened at that moment, and the ce was crowded with luxury cars


    driving in and out.


    Kingsley was so frustrated that he clenched his fists. Did they think that there was no one left in the


    Nicholson Family? How dare they openly upy the Nicholsons'' property?


    Suddenly, a thought came to his mind.


    Could it be that Summers Residence was rted to the fire that happened back then?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He then sent a text message over to Hades. ''Investigate Summers Residence.''


    Not longter, Hades sent a document over. ''Randy Summers, head of the Summers Family,


    suddenly made a fortune seventeen years ago. He then established a few enterprises with


    Summers Corporation being its core business...''


    Kingsley stopped reading, for the phrase ''seventeen years ago'' gave him an eyesore. No one would


    believe it if Randy denied that he had anything to do with the fatal fire that happened back then!


    Randy had made a fortune at the same time the Nicholson Family fell apart. Adding to that, he built


    the Summers Mansion on top of the Nicholsons''nd.


    He must be the murderer! There''s no other way to exin it!


    Suddenly, a beautiful long-haired girl in a red mini dress came knocking on his car window. Her


    beauty was slightly above


    average, but her body was smoking hot.


    A ribbon was draped over her shoulder and she wore a name tag that read, ''Reed Modeling


    Agency, Ka Brooke''.


    As she bent over, she knocked on the car''s window and tried to tell him off. "The Summers Family is


    having a birthday banquet today, so you can''t park your car here."


    Kingsley looked around and noticed that more than a dozen luxury cars were stopped on the square


    outside the gate. "Since the other cars are parked here, why can''t I do the same?"


    She looked at him with contempt and replied, "You''re daring enough to ask, eh? Did you notice that


    all of the cars here are worth at least one million? Take a look at your lousy car¡ªcan it be


    compared with the others?"

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Kingsley was speechless. Even though he was aware that his car was lousy, he was rather unhappy


    with the way Ka talked to him and refused to move his car. Feeling annoyed, she mmed on


    this car and eximed, "I''m going to alert the security guards if you don''t leave!"


    "What''s wrong, Ka?" Just then, a young man dressed in formal clothes that looked well-groomed


    stepped forward with a lustful expression on his face. This man was Caleb Summers, Randy''s


    second eldest son.


    "Mr. Summers, this man insists on parking his lousy car here, which is unsightly. I''ve asked him to


    leave, but he refuses to do so!"


    As Caleb''s attention was on Ka''s curves earlier on, he didn''t notice the car parked in front of his


    house. Once he turned his attention away from her, he saw the car and felt a jolt of anger. "Hey,


    today is my father''s fiftieth birthday banquet, so you''d better move your car. If it obstructs the


    banquet, you''ll be dead meat!"


    When he heard that, Kingsley got down from the car and mmed the door shut, causing specks of


    dust to fly off. "Are all these people here to celebrate Randy Summers'' birthday? He must be a big


    shot."


    While Caleb covered his nose and mouth, he fanned the dust away and said annoyedly, "Who are


    you to call my father by his full name?"


    "I''d like to visit the mansion and wish Mr. Summers a happy birthday," said Kingsley with a faint


    smile as he looked at the other man.


    "Hah, do you think that anyone can enter the Summers Residence? Get lost now, you buffoon!"


    Caleb shot a look of contempt at Kingsley.


    Just then, many well-dressed guests started gathering around, criticizing Kingsley contemptuously.


    "Why is this indigent man causing a scene here? Doesn''t he know what this ce is? He''s even


    talking about wanting to enter the mansion¡ªhow presumptuous of him! It''s disgusting to see this


    kind of low-level garbage, and the security guards should just take him away."


    Meanwhile, Ka crossed her arms and chided, "Did you hear them? You''re just a piece of


    garbage, so get out of here with your lousy car!"


    "That''s right, you should leave while I''m in a good mood!" Caleb smirked as he hugged Ka before


    adding," Someone as poor as you isn''t worthy of celebrating my father''s birthday. I doubt that you


    can even produce a decent birthday present."


    Ka was enraged by Kingsley''s attitude, so she whined and said, "Let''s stop talking nonsense with


    a sc*mbag like him and just call the security guard!"


    "Alright." Just as Caleb was about to wave his hand to summon a security guard over, a voice in the


    crowd was heard saying, "I''ll bring him in." The next moment, a middle-aged man in a ck suit


    appeared among the crowd.


    As soon as Caleb saw him, he immediately retracted his hand that was ced on Ka''s bottom


    and greeted respectfully, "Mr. Tanner."


    The Tanner Family was the most affluent family in the Northern District of Qustia. The middle-aged


    man who exuded a noble vibe was Gavin Tanner, the rightful sessor of the Tanner Family.


    However, he wasn''t there for the birthday banquet since Randy wasn''t worthy of it in the first ce.


    Instead, he was there for a business meeting with the man, and it just so happened that their


    meeting shed with the banquet.


    Since he knew who Gavin was, Caleb asked with a puzzled expression, "Mr. Tanner, this man is


    merely a pauper. Why would you want to bring him in?"


    "Are you questioning my decision?" Gavin red at him coldly.


    "I wouldn''t dare to¡ª" Caleb denied. He was so frightened that he had to bend over slightly as his


    legs were shaking.


    Gavin ignored him, turned toward Kingsley, and said, "You can follow me into the Summers


    Residence, my friend."


    "Why? Who are you, and why are you helping me?" asked Kingsley. He seemed to think that there


    was a motive behind Gavin''s actions.


    Everyone in the crowd gasped when they heard Kingsley''s words. This man was brazen enough to


    speak to Mr. Tanner in such a way!


    Caleb smirked and thought to himself, This brazen piece of garbage even dares to be disrespectful


    toward Mr. Tanner. He''s digging his own grave!


    Everyone in the crowd had the same thought, for they knew that the Tanner Family had the


    unimaginable authority since they possessed the Northern Draken Tag. Once the Northern Draken


    Tag was released, everyone within the underworld had to obey them regardless of their ranks.


    Much to everyone''s surprise, Gavin wasn''t angry at all. Instead, he replied, "I''d like to befriend you


    since you seem familiar."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was taken aback by his words. "Oh my, why would Mr. Tanner want to befriend him? Is


    that poor man even worthy of that?"


    As everyone looked at Kingsley with envy, he shrugged and replied, "Alright, I shall do you the


    honor."


    Do Mr. Tanner the honor? Everyone''s jaws dropped as they couldn''t believe how brazen Kingsley


    was.


    However, Kingsley didn''t see any issues with that as he was Ares, the God of War. A normal man


    like Gavin should be honored that he was willing to befriend him!


    As Gavin and Kingsley walked into the mansion, Caleb said sulkily, "How did that garbage get so f*


    eking lucky?"


    "Mr. Summers, we shall let him make a fool out of himselfter on at the banquet. By then, Mr.


    Tanner would know what kind of a man he is!"


    "You''re right!" Caleb squinted his eyes sullenly before continuing, "I''ve been trying to please Mr.


    Tanner for so long, but I''ve failed to do so. How can he seed on his first try? I''ll teach this


    sc*mbag a lesson today!"

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    As they entered the Summers Residence, Kingsley''s expression was cold as he looked at the


    lavishly decorated mansion. This was supposed to be his house, after all!


    The Summers Family upied their house and were currently livingfortably, whereas his


    parents had been beheaded and killed in the fire. Until today, their remains were undiscovered.


    Such stark differences made him loathe the Summers Family to the core.


    Noticing his expression, Gavin looked at him with an elusive expression and asked, "My friend, I


    haven''t gotten your name yet."


    Kingsley Nicholson."


    "Nicholson?! Is Xavier Nicholson your father?" As soon as Gavin heard Kingsley''s name, he was


    surprised.


    "How did you know?" Kingsley was shocked to hear his father''s name being mentioned by someone


    else after seventeen years!


    Gavin was really emotional as he gushed, "I


    knew it! His son is still alive!"


    Kingsley immediately raised his guard. He then looked at him and questioned, "Why do you know


    my father''s name? Who are you?"


    "My name is Gavin Tanner, and I''m your father''s friend."


    "You''re from the Tanner Family?"


    "That''s right. The head of the Tanner Family is my father."


    When Gavin sensed Kingsley''s skepticism, he sighed and continued, "Why would the heir to the


    Tanner Familye to Cleapolis just to discuss business with the mere Summers Family?"


    "Did youe because of my father?" Kingsley seemed to guess his motive.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. I was abroad when Xavier and your mother passed on, and by the time I came back to


    Cleapolis to look for them, this ce had already be Summers Residence."


    Gavin continued, "Although I could''ve used the Tanner Family''s authority to get rid of the Summers


    Family, I had to find out the truth about Xavier''s death. That''s why I''m using the business discussion


    as a reason toe here and investigate the truth behind the fire."


    Although Kingsley looked calm, he was touched by Gavin''s words. He was d that there was


    actually someone in this world who wanted to avenge his father''s death!


    "Kingsley, my father will being to Tanner Mansion in Cleapolis soon. I''ll bring you along to meet


    him when hees, for he will be a great help to you in the future."


    "You want me to meet the head of the Tanner Family?" Kingsley was surprised when he heard that.


    Within the Northern District, Henrich Turner''s status was described as the underworld king since no


    one had ever gotten a glimpse of him even if they went through great lengths to do so.


    "What did my father do? What is his rtionship with the Tanner Family?" Kingsley frowned as he


    asked. It was unusual that Gavin would treat him that well, so perhaps his father had an unusual


    identity that he didn''t know of!


    "Your father... was an outstanding man. For your safety, there are some things that you shouldn''t


    know," Gavin responded hesitantly. He then patted Kingsley''s shoulder and said,


    "Let''s go. The banquet is about to start."


    Since Gavin was reluctant to tell him the truth, Kingsley decided to stop probing. He believed that


    he would be able to dig out the truth sooner orter using his identity as Ares, after all!


    The Summers Mansion banquet hall was crowded with people of high society that looked dapper in


    their luxurious attire. Kingsley looked out of ce in his casual clothes, but no one dared to tell him


    off as he was sitting next to Gavin. They simply looked at him with disdain as they felt that it was an


    insult to them to be sitting at the same table as him.


    Shortly after, Randy walked up the main stage gleefully and announced, "Thank you all for attending


    my birthday banquet. Please forgive me if there''s any inconvenience caused."


    Everyone in the hall responded, "It''s our honor to be invited to your fiftieth birthday banquet..."


    Kingsley merely smirked and judged Randy for having a grand birthday banquet even though he


    was just fifty years old as if he was worried that Death would forget about him.


    Soon after, Randy approached Kingsley''s table with a wine ss in his hand before gushing, "Mr.


    Tanner, it is a great honor to have you at my birthday banquet! Cheers!"


    Gavin merely batted an eyelid at him and responded impassively, "I don''t drink."


    Gavin''s response was a humiliation to Randy. He merely kept quiet as his face was flushed red with


    shame. He smiled awkwardly before returning to the main stage, feeling defeated.


    When he noticed his father''s expression, Caleb nced over and grabbed Ka before saying,


    "You mentioned that the top model from your agency is here. Bring her over to cheer my dad up!"


    "She''s too aloof to agree to do such a thing.


    If not for our Chairman''s demand, she wouldn''t have even epted this gig," Ka responded.


    "You''re such a fool! Juste up with some excuse and get her here. By then, it would be hard for


    her to refuse in front of everyone," urged Caleb as he pped her bottom.


    At the same time, in the models'' lounge at the back of Summers Residence, one of the models was


    unhappy with the arrangements. She was a tall and slender beauty. As she removed her red


    stilettos, she rubbed her foot that was covered with her pantyhose andined, "How could they


    let us professional models attend to guests just because they can afford to hire us?"


    If Kingsley was here, he would have easily recognized that the sexy and beautiful model was Yulia


    Ansley¡ªhis fifth sister!


    "Shh, you should stopining!" One of the models sitting beside her made a hand gesture,


    signaling her to stop talking.


    "Summers Corporation is a big enterprise in Cleapolis. Did you see the luxury cars parked in front of


    the mansion? The owners of the cars had to depend on the Summers Family to earn a living!"


    Right after that, Ka suddenly pushed the door open and entered the room before saying vaguely,


    "Yulia, you should go to the banquet hall. Something has happened."


    "What is it? Hasn''t the guest reception ended?"

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    "Just go when you''re asked to! The Summers Family is one of ourpany''s investors. Don''t


    me our chairman for being infuriated if anything major happens due to your dy!"


    Ka had always been envious of Yulia for having a better body shape and resources than her, so


    that was why she often spoke rudely to thetter.


    The model sitting next to Yulia agreed, saying, "She''s right. You should go have a look so that you


    don''t get us involved in this."


    Yulia had no choice but to follow Ka into the hall after putting on her four-inch stilettos.


    Caleb had been drinking when he spotted Yulia, and his eyes lit up while he almost drooled. She


    was a stunner, and he was annoyed that he had sent such beauty over to his dad. However, he


    didn''t have any choice since he had to do whatever he could so that Randy would appoint him as


    the heir of the Summers Family while his eldest brother was away.


    "What is it?" Yulia asked with uncertainty while being brought to Caleb under Ka''s lead.


    The mini bodycon dress that she wore showed off her voluptuous figure. The words ''voluminous''


    and ''slender'' aptly described her stunning body figure, and Caleb felt as though his soul had left his


    body as he lusted over her.


    It took him a while to snap out of his reverie. "Miss Ansley, since you are one of the hottest models


    at the moment, I''d like for you to wish my father a happy birthday."


    Upon hearing that, a trace of displeasure shed across her face. Caleb was the notorious yboy


    of Cleapolis who had inherited his father''s antics. She could easily tell what his motive was!


    Noticing that Yulia was about to reject him, he immediately stood up on his feet and eximed,


    "Father, Miss Ansley is here to wish you a happy birthday¡ªshe''s one of the hottest models now!"


    His words caught everyone''s attention and a heated discussion followed. "Oh my, isn''t she Yulia


    Ansley? She''s the most popr, sexy model right now!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "As expected of the Summers Family to be able to invite her!"


    Some of the male guests were so excited that their faces flushed red. "She''s my favorite. I have a


    few of her sexy pictures at home!"


    "Her figure is simply the best, and any part of her could turn a man on."


    As Kingsley heard the men''s discussion, he turned over curiously and eximed as he spotted her,


    "Yulia?" Wasn''t the woman with the stunning body figure his fifth sister?


    At this moment, Randy walked over to Yulia and said sciously, "You''re the famous model, Miss


    Ansley, right? Come and sit with me." As he spoke, he lifted his hand, attempting to touch her waist.


    Yulia swiftly dodged and uttered displeasedly, "Happy birthday Mr. Summers. If there''s nothing else,


    I''ll leave first."


    "Miss Ansley, since you are here, won''t you drink with me?" Randy held the wine ss and looked


    at her lewdly before saying, "Come on, have some wine."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Summers. I don''t drink." Yulia took a step back.


    Randy growled. "How dare you reject me?!"


    This was the second time someone refused to drink with him. He didn''t dare to provoke Gavin, but


    he could impose his will on a mere model.


    Suddenly, Caleb grabbed her tiny waist and grinned. "You have no option but to finish this ss of


    wine!"


    Yulia was frightened like a deer, and her eyes filled with fear.


    Just then, a sound could be heard from behind her, and Caleb''s grip on her waist loosened. The


    next moment, a wine ss fell onto the ground and shattered. Caleb, on the other hand, was


    squatting down while holding his head.


    "This Peking hurts! Who the hell attacked me?


    It was Kingsley''s doing. When he saw Caleb groping his sister, he immediately threw the wine ss


    in his hand at him and it hit his forehead!


    "Who? Who did it?!" Randy growled with a frown.


    Kingsley raised his hand and admitted nonchntly, "I did it. Is there a problem?"

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    "You-"


    Caleb was infuriated at the sight of Kingsley.


    "Father, this is the guy who parked his old Volkswagen Santana in front of our house! I think he''s


    here to make a scene!"


    As Yulia looked over at Kingsley while he stood tall and dignified among the crowd, he exuded a


    manly attribute that was rarely seen in young men nowadays. On top of that, she stared at him


    wistfully as she had seemingly fallen for him after he got her out of trouble earlier on.


    After Randy''s n had been ruined, rage seized him as he gritted his teeth.


    "Someonee and get rid of this man!" he growled.


    When he heard that, Kingsley smirked impassively and cracked his neck. "I''ve not been in a fight for


    a while, and this is a great opportunity for me to flex my muscles!"


    "Kingsley, don''t be rash." Gavin, who was seated next to him, suddenly said. "Let''s not alert the


    Summers Family."


    Immediately after, Gavin slowly stood up and told Randy, "He is my nephew. I apologize if he has


    offended the Summers Family."


    This...


    The muscle on Randy''s face twitched, for he did not have the guts to offend Gavin. Even though


    shame had been brought upon him, he had to ept it with a smile.


    "Since he''s your nephew, then I shall let it go." Randy barely squeezed out a smile and added,


    "Let''s continue with the banquet without letting this little episode affect everyone''s mood."


    Hearing this, everyone in the hall raised their sses and smiled while pretending tough. The


    atmosphere suddenly became deceptively lively.


    Then, Kingsley waved at Yulia. "Come and sit here, pretty girl."


    The uneasy Yulia immediately went over as if she''d met her savior. "Thank you," said Yulia shyly


    once she was seated.


    "No worries, you can buy me a meal when you''re free," answered Kingsley with a smile. Since it


    wasn''t a good time to rekindle their brother-sister rtionship, he decided that he would give her a


    surprise the next time they met.


    Caleb, whose forehead was throbbing red, noticed his father''s bitter expression. He immediately


    took over the microphone and announced, "ording to tradition, the next segment should be the


    gifting session, but my father says that the birthday banquet is a gathering for everyone to enjoy


    themselves, so he will not ept birthday gifts from anyone."


    Right after that, everyone in the crowd spoke up. "How can that be? You should receive presents


    from us!"


    "That''s right, since the presents are our token of sincerity, you should ept them!"


    Among the guests, ny percent of them had business rtions with the Summers Family. Some


    distant rtives tried to forge rtionships usingvish gifts.


    As Randy listened to the crowd''s ttery, he beamed and chirped, "In that case, I shall oblige and


    ept your gifts!"


    Once Randy gave the green light, everyone presented to him their carefully curated presents,


    ranging from jewelry, antique paintings, and so on. The hall was instantly filled with expensive gifts.


    After everyone had presented their gifts, Caleb red at Kingsley sinisterly. "Since that kid is here


    to attend a birthday banquet, don''t tell me he didn''t prepare any gifts."


    The next moment, everyone turned their attention to Kingsley. "Looking at the way he''s dressed,


    what can he possibly offer?"


    "How dare he attend an elderly''s birthday banquet without bringing a gift? How impudent of him!"


    "Mr. Tanner might help him out of pity. Let''s just hope that he doesn''t humiliate Mr. Tanner."


    As he listened to everyone''s criticism, Caleb nced over at Kingsley, waiting for the moment when


    he would make a fool out of himself in front of everyone.


    "I have a PIN-less credit card that you could give to him as a present," Gavin whispered.


    "There''s no need for that." Kingsley shook his head and rejected.


    After that, he stood up and waved at Ka in front of everyone. "You theree over and receive


    the gifts."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Me?" Ka was stunned as she looked over at Caleb.


    "Go on, let''s see what he''s going to do." Caleb nodded.


    Kingsley beamed. "I have prepared two gifts today, the first one is¡ª"


    As he spoke, he shot a cold re at Ka before pping her in the face. A loud pping sound


    was heard, and Ka''s front tooth flew out!


    "The first gift is to teach Young Master Summer''s contemptuous lover a lesson on his behalf!"


    Everyone was stunned as they never


    expected him to hit someone!


    As he turned to look at Yulia, he asked, "Does she often bully you?"


    Before she could reply, he stomped on Ka''s stomach and asked coldly, "Mr. Summers, do you


    like this gift?"


    Ka vomited blood and fell to the ground after she was kicked. Her mini skirt that merely covered


    her buttocks was rolled up, revealing her undergarments.


    s, no one was in the mood to enjoy it.


    Everyone focused their attention on Kingsley, fearing what he was about to do next!


    "You!"


    Randy was so angry that he flew into a rage. "How dare you behave atrociously at my birthday


    banquet, you¡ª"


    Before he couldplete his sentence, Kingsley went up the stage and snatched the microphone


    from Caleb before announcing, "My second gift is for Randy and the rest of the Summers to leave


    Summers Residence in a month!"


    When they heard that, everyone in the hall started a heated discussion!


    He was too brazen!


    How did he have the guts to ask the Summers Family to leave Summers Residence?!


    "You insolent little brat! Don''t think that you can do whatever you want with Mr. Tanner''s backing!"


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like my gifts?" Kingsley''s re was piercingly cold. "I''m being kind


    enough to give you a month," he added.


    Randy was about to go berserk, for the birthday banquet that he''d been nning for some time had


    been ruined by a brat! If he had to endure such humiliation, how would the Summers Family be able


    to establish a foothold in Cleapolis in the future?


    "Someone! Come and seize this brat!"

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    After the order was given, a dozen security guards rushed in menacingly.


    "Mr. Summers, don''t you dare touch him!" Gavin stood up and challenged Randy.


    "Mr. Tanner, this is about my family''s dignity. I will apologize to you in personter on!" Randy


    responded as his face was flushed red from anger.


    This meant that Randy wouldn''t let Kingsley go even if Gavin tried to talk to him.


    With a cold expression on his face, Gavin dered, "Are you telling me that you want me to retrieve


    the Northern Draken Tag from Seavale?"


    The Northern Draken Tag!


    Everyone was silent as they heard the mention of the tag. Within the Northern District of Qustia,


    possessing the tag meant that the owner had absolute authority over someone''s life. Once an order


    was given using the tag, all of the forces within the underworld would have to concede to them.


    Caleb swallowed his saliva before muttering fearfully, "Father, why don''t we let him go for now? We


    shall think of a way to deal with the kid once Mr. Tanner leaves Cleapolis!"


    Randy took a deep breath and suppressed his intention to kill. Then, he red at Kingsley. "Since


    Mr. Tanner brought up the Northern Draken Tag, I shall let you go this once. If you happen to fall


    into my hands again, I will kill you!"


    "We shall see whether you have the ability to do so." Kingsley smirked.


    After letting out a groan, Randy left the hall without looking back.


    His grand birthday banquet ended in a mess!


    As Kingsley walked Yulia to the door, he asked, "Do you need me to send you home, pretty girl?"


    "N-No, it''s fine. I will buy you a meal next time..." Yulia was so shy that she left immediately after


    passing him her name card.


    As he looked at Yulia''s sexy back, Gavin chuckled. "She''s the most popr and sexy model from


    Reed Modeling Agency. If you like her, I can pull some strings to help you get the woman."


    "She is my fifth sister," Kingsley nced at him before saying.


    "I see..." Feeling embarrassed, Gavin changed the topic. "Alright then, I will contact you once my


    father has reached Cleapolis."


    As both of them waved goodbye, Randy returned to his study furiously.


    He swept all of the books and documents off this desk as he was about to explode with rage!


    "F*ck! Where the heck did the scoundrel pop up from? How dare he ruin my birthday banquet?!"


    "Father, we cannot tolerate this! We have to do something to that a*shole!" said Caleb with a grim


    expression as he clenched his


    fists.


    "Of course, we cannot tolerate this! I have been in the business world for many years, and this is


    the first time I''ve been trampled over and humiliated! It will put the Summers Family to shame if I


    were to tolerate this!" Randy roared.


    While waving his hand, he ordered, "Investigate! Go and look into his background!"


    However, the identity of the God of War wasn''t something they could find out if they wanted to. The


    results of their investigation would be falsified information released by Coliree Ind to protect


    Kingsley''s true identity.


    Using his widework of contacts, Randy managed to obtain Kingsley''s so-called file in less than


    half an hour.


    "Sacred Heart Orphanage? Turns out he''s an orphan! I don''t know what Mr. Tanner is thinking. Why


    would he take an orphan''s side?" Caleb questioned as he read through the file.


    "Whatever! Let''s see how brazen he can be without Mr. Tanner''s protection!" Randy scoffed.


    "Father, that Nicholson kid probably isn''t easy to deal with since he made Ka vomit blood with


    only a kick. He''s probably someone from the mob. I''m afraid that only people from the underworld


    can deal with him."


    "Someone from the underworld?" Randy asked with a frown. "We have never dealt with anyone


    there. Where do you think we should start looking from?"


    "We don''t know anyone from the underworld, but the Lawson Family does! They perform frequent


    dealings with these people, so it would be easy for them to get someone for us. I''m friends with


    Young Master Lawson, so it shouldn''t be an issue to ask for his help." Caleb smirked.


    "The Lawson Family?" Randy was deep in thought before he finally looked up and agreed to it. "In


    that case, you shall be in charge of this matter."


    "Don''t worry father!" Caleb squinted his eyes before adding, "A mere orphan dared to trample all


    over the Summers Family! I will make sure that he pays for it! It''s a pity that he doesn''t have any


    rtives since he is an orphan. If not, I''ll destroy his family as well!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A thought suddenly shed across Randy''s mind. "Sacred Heart Orphanage... Isn''t the beautiful


    entrepreneur of Cleapolis from the same orphanage too? Are they rted?"


    "Do you mean Reene of Neveah?" Caleb paused before responding, "I know Gordon from Neveah''s


    legal department. I''ll give him a call right away to rify this."


    A few minutester, the phone call ended. "Father, you''re right! Gordon mentioned that Reene


    suddenly got a younger brother, and he seems to be that Nicholson guy!" Caleb eximed.


    Randy smiled cruelly and said, "That''s great. Since he humiliated me, I shall make him regret his


    actions!"


    "Father, what do you mean by that?"


    "I will bring down Reene''s Neveah Department Store and let everyone around him pay the price for


    these brazen actions!" When he heard that, Calebughed grimly. "That''s right, we shall ruin


    everyone that is connected to him!"


    Randy then took his phone out and dialed a number before saying coldly, "From what I know, the


    Jacob Family has business dealings with Neveah Department Store. I''ll give Mr. Jacob a call and


    get him to teach Reene a lesson!"


    "Sure, I''ll contact Peter immediately and ask him to get a few people from the underworld to kill that


    Nicholson guy," Caleb muttered.


    The Jacob Family acted so swiftly that within a few days, they had withdrawn all their funds from


    Neveah Department Store. Overnight, the capital flow of the department store had been cut off and


    was now on the brink of life or death!

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    To make up for the shortfall, Reene visited all of the investmentpanies in Cleapolis from sunrise


    to sundown. However, none of them were willing to invest in herpany as they didn''t want to


    offend the Jacob Family.


    Herst resort was to return to the Wynn Family and seek her grandfather''s help.


    As Henrich Wynn sat on his armchair, a light flickered in his eyes. "It''s not impossible for me to


    temporarily get you through your difficulties... However, the funds withdrawn by the Jacob Family


    are not a small amount, and the Wynn Family can''t help you unconditionally, can we?


    His words clearly meant that Reene wasn''t part of the Wynn Family.


    Her gaze darkened. "Grandpa, you don''t have to make up for the shortfall all at once. You just have


    to invest a portion of funds for thepany to operate normally. I''m confident that we will be able to


    get through this! Neveah Department Store is a product of my hard work, and I will never let it go


    down. If you''re willing to help me get through this, I''m willing to pay the price!" Reene pleaded.


    "Hahaha! Since you''ve brought it up, I might consider it."


    He then looked over at rence and asked, "rence, do you have any thoughts about this?


    Please share them with us."


    "rk Corporation would be able to fund the money, but as a condition, you''ll have to transfer eighty


    percent of Neveah Department Store''s shares to me!" rence let out a sinister smile before


    continuing, "Moreover, you''ll have to let Alex be the chairman of thepany!"


    "Eighty percent of the shares..." Reene''s red lips trembled as she was caught in a dilemma.


    "Why? Are you not willing to do so? In that case, we shall wait for the demise of Neveah


    Department Store!" Alex scoffed.


    His words were like a sharp knife, stabbing right into her heart. She''d never let her hard work go


    down the drain!


    "Sure! I promise to give you eighty percent of the shares, as well as the position of chairman.


    However, I must participate in making important decisions for thepany!" Reene gritted her


    teeth.


    renceughed smugly, "Hahaha! That won''t be an issue. I''ll get someone to draft the transfer


    contract over the next few days, and we shall sign it at Neveah Department Store in three days!"


    Meanwhile, Kingsley had no idea about the difficulties that Reene was facing.


    Currently, he was on his way to the suburbs; after dinner, he had received a phone call from Gavin


    notifying him that Henrich was in Cleapolis.


    The Tanner Mansion was located in the suburbs, and it was designed with a vintage touch to it.


    In one of the rooms on the second floor of the mansion, Henrich was seen sitting on a luxurious


    cushion while ying chess. His second son, George Tanner, and his third daughter, Chermaine


    Tanner, were standing next to him.


    Even though Henrich was almost in his eighties, he was still full of energy like a sixty-year-old.


    After Gavin brought Kingsley into the room, he bowed respectfully. "Father, Kingsley is here."


    The next moment, one of the chess pieces dropped on the chess board.


    As Henrich slowly raised his head, he saw Kingsley standing upright by the door. "Are you the


    descendant of the Nicholson Family?" he asked.


    Henrich looked at him intently as if he was trying to figure him out.


    Kingsley greeted smilingly, "Mr. Tanner, it''s nice to finally meet you."


    Henrich raised his brows, recalling how frightened the juniors of the Tanner Family were when they


    first met him. In fact, they were so nervous that they would stutter. However, the young man


    standing in front of him didn''t show any trace of fear whatsoever.


    "ording to the Tanner Family''s house rules, juniors will have to greet Mr. Tanner by kneeling,"


    Gavin said in a small voice.


    "I''m not part of the Tanner Family," Kingsley replied calmly while smiling. How could they make the


    God of War kneel in front of them? After all, it might be too overwhelming for an old man reaching


    his eighties.


    When they heard those words, the Tanner siblings felt anxious since no one in their family had been


    so impudent toward Mr. Tanner. Not only that, no one in the Northern Underworld of Qusita dared


    not to kneel before him!


    As Gavin was about to reprimand Kingsley, Henrich raised his hand to stop Gavin. "That''s fine. You


    can sit down if you don''t want to kneel," he stated.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Sure thing, old man." Kingsley sat down directly on the cushion. As he sat right in front of Henrich,


    the only thing between them was the chess board.


    Three of the siblings looked at each other with sour expressions, for only several people could sit on


    the cushion. Up until then, only a few venerable men were lucky enough to have sat on it a few


    times. Even the three siblings weren''t qualified to sit there!


    "Kingsley, you can''t sit there!" Gavin was covered in sweat as he muttered.


    "Why can''t I sit here?" He moved to make space before asking, "Uncle Tanner, would you like to sit


    next to me?"


    Gavin took a step back and refused while shaking his hand. "I wouldn''t dare to¡ª "


    "Why not? Isn''t this cushion for people to sit on? Don''t you think so, old man?" Kingsley grinned at


    Henrich.


    The older man gazed at him intently and exined, "Of course it is, but there''s a condition to it."


    "Oh? What is it?"


    "If you sit here, you''ll have to y a round of chess with me. If you win, you can sit however you


    want in the future," Henrich said nonchntly.


    "What if I lose?" "If you lose, the hill behind the Tanner


    Mansion will be your final resting ce."


    Upon hearing that, Chermaine immediately went up and said, "Father, he is not part of the Tanner


    Family. He''s unaware of our rules, so you should..."


    Before she couldplete her sentence, Henrich interrupted, "He doesn''t know about the rules, but


    shouldn''t you know about it?"


    "Y-Yes, I''m aware."


    Chermaine didn''t dare to say anything. In the end, she merely stepped aside with a worried


    expression.


    As Henrich pointed at the chessboard in front of him, he said, "Shall we continue with this game?"


    "Sure. It seems like both sides are evenly matched." Kingsley nodded.


    "You''ll y for white, and I''ll y for ck."


    "Alright."


    After they reached an agreement, Kingsley picked up a chess piece and ced it on the


    chessboard.


    Thirty minutester, Henrich''s frown deepened as he was on the losing end.


    Kingsley had all the advantages, and all that was left was for him to make hisst move. By then,


    Henrich would be defeated.


    Meanwhile, the Tanner siblings stood on one side as they held their breaths. They were so nervous


    that they almost forgot how to breathe.


    Henrich had obtained the highest ranking in chess and his chess skills had transcended to another


    level. All these years, no one had been able to win against him. Needless to say, no one expected


    that Kingsley could break the old man''s winning streak!


    "Kid, are you trying to let me win?" As Henrich looked at Kingsley, he asked, "You had the


    opportunity to take me down, why did you let me live instead?"


    "I"m waiting."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "I''m waiting for you to admit that you''ve lost." Kingsley smirked while looking calm.


    Upon hearing his words, the siblings'' hearts almost stopped! Henrich had ruled over the Northern


    Underworld of Qustia and was considered a hero. Never in his life had anyone dared to ask him to


    surrender. Gavin''s palms were sweating as he feared that the old man would order Kingsley to be


    buried alive.


    "Please leave the room, the three of you. There''s something I need to tell him." Henrich waved his


    hand.


    "Father¡ª" Three of them shouted in unison.


    "What''s the matter? Do you need me to repeat myself?" Henrich''s eyes widened. The three siblings


    didn''t dare to disobey him, so they left the room feeling unsettled.


    Now, Henrich and Kingsley were the only ones left in the room.


    The former looked at thetter andmented, "You y chess very aggressively."


    "As long as I''m able to win." Kingsley didn''t deny it.


    "When ying chess, you should pay attention to self-cultivation. ying with a heavy killing intent


    is not the right way to go." Henrich shook his head in disagreement.


    While smiling lightly, Kingsley replied, "When I''ve killed all my enemies, I will start practicing self-


    cultivation like you."


    Henrich was stunned upon hearing those words. A few secondster, he burst outughing.


    "Hahaha! Child, I can see my younger self in you!"


    As he was talking, he took out a brocade box from a drawer behind his back.


    He then stroked the brocade box with his wrinkly hand and sighed, "You are the second person who


    has beaten me over the years."


    "Who was the first person?"


    "It was your father, Xavier Nicholson."


    Kingsley was surprised upon hearing that. Back then when Kingsley''s godfather had taught him to


    y chess, he started winning every game after his first three attempts. Now, he realized that this


    talent ran in the Nicholson Family!


    After cing the box on the chess board, he pushed it toward Kingsley and said, "This is for you."


    "What is it?"


    "It is something that I''ve been nning to pass to your father."


    Kingsley slowly opened the box, and a wooden tag could be seen inside it.


    The words ''Northern Draken Order'' were written on it!


    "The Northern Draken Tag? The tag that would warrant its owner the right tomand all forces


    within the Northern Underworld of Qustia?"

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Even Kingsley, the suprememander whomanded the twelve military districts of Qustia,


    was surprised to see it! The forces within the underworld and the military were different as one was


    made up ofwless criminals, while thetter was part of the government. It hadn''t been easy for


    him to track down foreign spies since he couldn''t engage the army to investigate openly. Now that


    he had the Northern Draken Tag, things would be more convenient for him.


    "Once you possess the Northern Draken Tag, the lives of the people within the Northern Underworld


    of Qustia will be in your hands. With great poweres great responsibility. Thus, you shouldn''t


    take people''s lives unnecessarily," Henry advised solemnly.


    "You said something wrong earlier, old man." Kingsley grinned.


    "What did I say wrong?"


    As Kingsley picked up a white chess piece, he exined, "Earlier on, you mentioned that I y


    chess very aggressively with the strong intention to topple my opponent. However, having true grit


    is key to winning chess. Even if I win, it doesn''t necessarily mean that I''m overly aggressive. The


    killing is shown on the outside, but my underlying strategizing has gone unnoticed by you."


    "You little brat! You dared ask me to surrender, but I''m not allowed to teach you a lesson in return?"


    Henry mmed on the table.


    "Sure, sure. Please go ahead with it." Since Henry was sixty years older than him, he was


    considered elderly. Out of respect, he wouldn''t try to oppress him using his identity as Ares.


    "That''s it. Get out of my sight this instant! You are an eyesore!" Henry chided before closing his


    eyes and ignoring Kingsley.


    When thetter walked out of the room, the Tanner siblings went up to him immediately. "Are you


    alright? Did my father do anything to you?" Gavin asked worriedly.


    Just then, an old woman in her sixties walked over from the other end of the corridor and told them


    off in a serious tone. "It is now his bedtime. You guys should have your discussion elsewhere," she


    said.


    "Yes, Aunty Helen," the three of them answered and brought Kingsley to the living room on the first


    floor after that.


    As they sat on the couch, Gavin asked Kingsley impatiently, "Kingsley, what did my father tell you?"


    The other two Tanner siblings were eager to know the answer to that as well.


    Kingsley took the brocade box, which was the size of his palm out from his pocket, and ced it on


    the coffee table before saying, "Here, he gave me this." Gavin lifted the box and opened it. "This is


    ¡ª"


    Looking at the words ''Northern Draken Order'' written on the tag, Gavin was stupefied.


    "What is it? Can we have a look at it?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When they saw how surprised Gavin was, both of them bent forward to get a closer look at it.


    "F*ck!" George, who was usually calm, couldn''t help but swear when he saw those three words. "I-


    Isn''t this the Northern Draken Tag?"


    Chermaine asked in astonishment, "Oh my, did my father really give you the Northern Draken Tag?"


    "He lost the game. I suppose this is my reward." Kingsley nodded.


    The three of them were speechless upon hearing that. Surrendering the Northern Draken Tag that


    could warrant its owner the authority tomand the underworld just by losing a game of chess?


    Wasn''t that a joke?


    After a while, Gavin closed the box carefully and passed it to Kingsley. "Kingsley, my father must


    have his reasons for passing the tag to you. Therefore, you shouldn''t let him down. The Tanner


    Family has a very strong base. Even though we do not have the tag, we wouldn''t be affected by it in


    the short run." A hint of despair could be detected in his tone.


    "Don''t worry about it, Uncle Gavin. I''ll return the Northern Draken Tag to you once I''m done ying


    with it." Kingsley smiled. Since he was Ares, the God of War


    whomanded millions of troops, he wasn''t willing to be themander of the underworld as it


    didn''t interest him. Once he had exterminated the foreign spies, he would naturally return the tag.


    The Tanner siblings seemed relieved after hearing his words. Although the world ''y'' sounded


    inappropriate, they were d that the Tanner Family''s authority would be preserved.


    Chermaine held Kingsley''s hands while saying enthusiastically, "Since it''s alreadyte, you should


    stay here tonight instead of driving back to the city."


    Kingsley agreed to it as he nodded.


    "Since there''s not much room in this mansion, you can sleep in my niece''s room tonight since she''s


    away," Chermaine chirped.


    "Your niece? Is it Uncle Gavin''s daughter?"


    "She is George''s daughter. Her name is Paige Tanner." Chermaine led him to one of the rooms on


    the second floor and said, "This is Paige''s room. Have a good rest."


    After Chermaine left, Kingsley took a hot shower and went to bed naked as he couldn''t find any


    clean clothes to wear. The next morning, a sudden whipping sound was heard before the nket on


    Kingsley was pulled off. It woke him up, and he immediately got off the bed. As he covered his


    crotch with his hands, he looked at thedy standing in front of him and asked in surprise, "Who are


    you? How did you get in?

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    "This is my room! I should be the one questioning you!" grumbled the girl while holding the whip in


    her hand.


    "Hold on!" Kingsley stretched his hands out as he tried to stop her. Because of that, his crotch was


    exposed.


    "You hooligan!" The girl in a ck leather suit red at him with her round eyes before sheshed


    the whip at him.


    After Kingsley kicked up a pillow, he grabbed it with his right hand and used it to shield his body. At


    the same time, he grabbed her whip with his other hand and uttered helplessly, "Youngdy, you


    must be Paige Tanner. You have misunderstood n


    Before he could finish his sentence, the girl retracted her whip and screamed angrily, "I will kill you,


    you hooligan!" The next moment, the seven-section Serpent Whipshed out at him. Kingsley was


    rather shocked as he tried to dodge her attacks. Even though he had only used thirty percent of his


    strength to grab the whip, it would have been impossible for ordinary people to do so. He never


    expected that a youngdy with a small build would possess such powerful strength!


    "Let go of my pillow!" Paige was fuming with anger when she saw that her pillow was being ''tainted''


    by Kingsley, and she had a strong urge to kill him to release her anger. However, she was surprised


    that he was unharmed by her Serpent Whip.


    She then smashed the bedsidemp with the whip and scolded, "Stinky hooligan, don''t hide if you


    are that capable!"


    "Fine!" Kingsley grabbed the Serpent Whip and instantly walked around Paige with light footsteps,


    circling her. Before she could make sense of what was happening, she had been bound by her


    whip.


    "Let go of me!" She struggled to escape but to no avail. It was only then that he had the chance to


    get a proper look at her. She seemed to be eighteen or neen years old, but she had a cute face


    with a voluminous body figure.


    At this moment, Charmaine went into the room after hearing themotion.


    Kingsley was seen naked with only a pink pillow between his legs and a long whip in his hand,


    whereas Paige''s sexy body was bound tightly by it. When she saw such an amorous scene, she


    eximed, "W-What the hell are both of you doing?"


    Ten minutester, Kingsley went to the living room on the first floor after getting dressed. With an


    embarrassed expression, he confessed, "About that... I went to bed nakedst night because I


    didn''t have any clothes to wear. I never expected¡ª"


    "Hmph!" Paige snorted coldly before grumbling, "I think you are a pervert for sleeping naked in


    someone else''s room!"


    "Paige!" George reprimanded her in a serious tone. "He is our valued guest, so you should be


    respectful to him and address him by his name!" Since the Northern Draken Tag was with Kinglsey,


    they dared not anger him.


    "Dad! How could you side with a stranger?" Paige pouted. "He bullied me just now!"


    "In that case, I shall apologize to you on his behalf. Is that alright?" Gavinforted her. Paige


    wasn''t angry anymore when she heard that, but she pouted before mumbling, "I''ll clean my eyes


    after seeing such filthy things!"


    Looking at her daughter''s back, George shook his head and sighed. "My daughter is getting


    impudent these days."


    "Paige has been appointed as a major of Seavale Military District at such a young age, and it is


    natural for her to act in such a way," Chermaine exined with a smile. Hearing that, Kingsley was


    surprised since such a youngdy was already ranked a major in the army. He decided to find time


    to learn more about this outstanding girl from General Tobias of Seavale Military District.


    After bidding farewell to the Tanner siblings, Kingsley drove back to the city. Along the way, his old


    Volkswagen Santana made creaking sounds as if it was going to fall apart. Halfway through the


    journey, a Land Rover that was wrapped with pink vinyl sped from the back, caught up with him, and


    drove alongside his car. Seeing that, he frowned before he slowed down, to which the Land Rover


    followed suit and both vehicles drove side by side.


    "What''s happening?" Kingsley turned over and looked at the car, but the windows were so dark that


    he couldn''t see who the driver was.


    He honked. The window of the car opposite his quickly wound down, and Paige was seen driving


    the car with her sunsses on! She stretched her hand out and gave him the finger as she smirked.


    She stepped on the elerator and sped away afterughing. Meanwhile, her car disappeared


    from his sight within a few seconds.


    In an attempt to catch up with her, Kingsley stepped on the elerator, but his lousy car couldn''t


    pick up the speed. As such, he could only watch her get away.


    "Major of Seavale Military District?" I''ll kick your butt to pieces once I catch hold of you!"


    Once he arrived home, he encountered Keene before she made her way to work. "Keene, why do


    you look so grim? Did something happen?" Kingsley frowned and asked.


    Keene''s face was pale, and there were visible dark circles beneath her bloodshot eyes. It was


    obvious that she didn''t get much sleep the night before. She was hesitant to tell him the truth since


    she didn''t want him to worry about her.


    "Kingsley, why didn''t youe homest night? Are you hungry? There''s breakfast on the table, so


    don''t forget to eat it. I''ll leave for work first¡ª" Keene answered in a rxed manner after squeezing


    out a smile.


    She left immediately after that. Looking at the direction where Keene had gone, a hint of worry


    could be seen in Kingsley''s eyes. Keene must be facing some sort of issue!


    Right after he arrived home, the man changed his clothes and went straight to Neveah Department


    Store without taking a rest. No matter what happened to Reene, he would definitely protect her!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When he stepped into the office tower of the department store, he frowned as he saw how messy


    the entire ce was. One of the money trees, which was as tall as him,y across the ground. The


    huge pot that the tree was nted in had been broken into pieces while the soil was scattered all


    over the ground. Everywhere he went, he could see clutters of discarded office supplies and


    documents scattered all around.


    If not for the office staff who were running around with stacks of documents in their arms, he would


    have thought that he was at apany that had been shut down. He grabbed a staff member that


    walked past him and asked, "What happened here?"

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    "Don''t you know?" As the employee carried a pile of documents in his arms, he quickly exined,


    "Ourpany''s capital chain has broken! President Wynn is going to transfer her share of the


    company and the signing will be the day after tomorrow! The new president, Alex Wynn, has


    brought a new batch of middle-level managers into thepany to review all of us! Also, those who


    aren''t willing to betray President Wynn have all been fired! That''s why everyone is denying their


    connections with her since they don''t want to be seen as her henchmen and lose their jobs! I can''t


    waste time talking to you anymore. I need to hand this rtionship chart to the new manager right


    now before others try to take credit!" As soon as he said that, he ran to the elevator in great haste.


    Right then, Kingsley''s eyes were filled with coldness. Alex Wynn is the new president?! With a


    sullen face, he took the elevator to the top floor only to discover total chaos at the usual peaceful


    hanging gardens.


    "Reene Wynn, the document I gave you two days ago is still unsigned, right? Give it back to me


    now! I need the signature of the new president!" "Oh, and my project proposal too! All mytest


    ideas are in it! Hand it to me right now!"


    "Mine contains all confidential information! Where did you keep it? I¡¯ll get awyer if you''re not going


    to return it to me!"


    Even though Reene''s office door was shut, the sound of the crusade inside¡ªwhich was adding


    insult to her injury¡ªcould still be heard from outside.


    "Everybody, there''s no need to panic. I''ll do a proper handover with Alex and I won''t get in your way,


    I promise."


    "You''ll do a proper handover? How can we believe you?"


    "That''s right! All the documents contain thepany''s highest level of ssified info! I don¡¯t believe


    you¡¯re kind enough to not take any of them with you!"


    "You¡¯re not to leave unless you warrant us to conduct a body search or you could just walk out of


    here naked! Otherwise, our legal department will charge you for theft of confidential info!"


    As the usations and threats increased, Kingsley could not stand it anymore. Bang! He kicked the


    office door open and shouted, "Neveah Store has yet to change its regime and y''all are already so


    eager to turn your backs on her?!"


    That powerful voice stunned the whole office, including the business elites in their suites.


    A surprised Keene asked, "Kingsley, why are you here?"


    "Well, I''m d I''m here." The sullen-looking Kingsley walked to her side. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have


    seen how these ungrateful idiots are walking all over you!"


    As soon as he said that, the whole office turned into chaos once again.


    "Hey! Who are you calling idiots?"


    "Reene, who''s this guy? How disrespectful of you to let outsiders stomp in here!" "Right! Even a


    random little brat cane in here to tell us what to do. Can thepany get any worse than this?"


    Reene was flushed with distress and quickly exined, "Everybody, please calm down. He''s my


    little brother. He didn''t mean what he said so please don''t¡ª"


    Before she could even finish her sentence, the assistant manager of the legal department, Gordon


    Rhodes, waved his hand impatiently. "So what if he''s your brother? It doesn''t matter to us! What we


    want now is a body search and then you¡¯ll get the h*ll out of here!"


    Benjamin, who was beside Gordon, nodded as he chimed, "Heck yeah, body search! We¡¯re not


    letting any confidential information be sneaked out of this room! Then, we can take our time


    checking her room andputer!"


    Without any hesitation, a few obscene-looking men came forward and volunteered. "I''ll do the


    search! I''ll search every part of her from head to toe!"


    "Over my dead body!" Kingsley shouted and stood in front of Reene. If he was not his sane self, he


    would not have waited another heartbeat to kill all these bustards off!


    These idiots fawned over Reene like dogs with treats back when thepany was still doing well,


    but look at how the tables had turned! It would be redundant to keep people like them; they would


    be the scourge of thepany!


    His hazel eyes nced coldly at everyone in the office as he uttered, "Why don''t you try?!"


    At that moment, they were dominated by his ferocity; looks were exchanged in the room while the


    ''tributes'' who previously volunteered were nowhere to be heard.


    Kingsley¡¯s expression could not be any colder at this point. "Rubbing salt to the wound, huh? Aren¡¯t


    you afraid to be fired by President Wynn once we pull through this crisis?"


    "Pull through this crisis?" Gordon sneered. "Are you kidding me? Jacob Corporation is obviously


    trying to bring Reene down. It''s patently absurd if she''s still able to get any investment to save the


    company!"


    While crossing his arms across his chest, Benjamin gave a contemptuous look and left ament.


    "Do you think we''re as dumb as you? Who doesn''t know that the Wynns will be taking over Neveah


    Store? Alex Wynn is taking over the office and Beene is already in the doghouse!"


    When Kingsley heard that, he turned to Keene and asked, "Keene, have you signed the equity


    transfer agreement?"


    "Not yet. We''ve agreed to carry out the handover with rk Corporation the day after tomorrow,"


    Keene sighed. "But Alex just couldn''t wait. He has already brought people over to handle the


    personnel of the


    Npany.


    At this moment, his face turned cold in an instant. rk Corporation?! It¡¯s rence and Alex Wynn!


    Oh, they¡¯re definitely getting bored of their peaceful life. They think they can just walk all over Keene


    while I¡¯m here, huh?


    "Quit dragging this out!" Benjamin shouted impatiently. "Our strategy development department is


    going to have a meeting with the new president in the afternoon. Hand me all the document


    proposals. Now!"


    The others were getting grumpy as they echoed, "Right! Our brand management department needs


    the documents urgently too! The new manager wanted us to collect all the information about the


    suppliers!"


    "Not as urgent as our finance department! Don''t you know the financial statements are going to be


    the first thing he checks?!"


    "Reene, give them up right now if you still wanna retain some respect!"


    Watching these hideous faces pushing Reene to the sideline, Kingsley bellowed with a cold tone,


    "The equity transfer agreement has not been signed yet, which means Reene is still the president!


    And I can tell you for sure that Neve ah Store will not change ownership!"


    With that, the others looked at each other and jeered, "How does a little novice like you know how to


    run a business?"


    "Shut your crap. You don''t even have the right to speak up here!"


    Just then, Gordon walked up to Kingsley and poked his shoulder provocatively. "Kid, Young Master


    Caleb has previously asked me to look into you. You¡¯re in big trouble, aren¡¯t you, big boy? So, I¡¯ll


    say, mind your own d*mn business before I ruin your whole life!"


    A thundering pnded on his face seconds after his threat! It was Reene! You can screw me over


    but not my brother!


    While gnashing her teeth in rage, she snapped, "This matter is only between us! Don''t you dare


    involve him!"


    Gordon''s cheek was burning hot from her p. With a scowl, he yelled, "You Peking b*tch just


    pped me?!" In his anger, he grabbed a chair from the side and threw it right at Reene.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Whack! Kingsley raised his arm and shielded Keene from being hit. Almost immediately, the chair


    was broken into pieces.


    Seeing that, Keene s beautiful eyes turned red at once. While hugging him, she asked with an


    aching heart, "Kingsley, are you okay?! Are you hurt?!"


    "I''m okay, Keene," he answered while patting her back. Soon after, his bloodlust eyes red directly


    at Gordon. "Well done. You''ve sessfully pissed me off."


    Now that Gordon was creeped out by his stare, he took a step back while still pretending to be


    tough. "W-What do you want?"


    "Go to Peking hell!"


    Everyone in the office was startled by those words.


    Thud! Gordon''s knees buckled as he fell to the ground, chanting in fear, "C-Call the security... This


    man is crazy! He''s going to


    kill me!"


    Right then, an arrogant voice resonated from the door. "Well, well, well... With whose balls? In my


    ce, mypany?" It was indeed Alex Wynn.


    When Gordon heard that voice, he felt as though he had been saved by God. He hastily crawled to


    hide behind Alex and said, "Young Master Alex, you''re finally here!"


    The others greeted him respectfully as well, "Young Master Alex."


    Alex slowly walked into the room and nced at Kingsley in disdain. "Toy boy, it''s you again. Are


    you going to let Reene take care of you for the rest of your life?"


    Kingsley coldly reminded, "The equity transfer agreement has not been signed yet. Alex, you have


    stepped out of line!"


    "I stepped out of line?" Alex burst intoughter. "This is my family''s business after all, I can just do


    whatever I want! And who are you to say sh*t to me? You''re nothing but a f*cking loser!"


    Atst, with a dominating voice that sided with them, the others wore a scornful look and echoed


    with him, "That''s right! Get a mirror, you loser. You have no ce to speak like that."


    "You''re just an orphan who, I guess, never had the chance to go to school. And that''s why... you


    don''t know your Peking ce!"


    With Alex''s presence, even Gordon, who had just snapped back from the shock, dared to shout with


    his hands on his waist, "Hey, sc*mbag! Weren''t you super ballsy just now? Now that Young Master


    Alex is here, I''d like to see how rampant you can get!"


    A proud Alex sat on a couch at the side with his crossed legs. "Reene, I salute your naivety. Is the


    toy boy all you have to back you up?


    He flicked his nails and disyed a superior attitude. "Since you''re also a Wynn, I don''t mind telling


    you a fun fact. A lowborn character like you is just a pet for the Wynns! Now that Neve ah Store is


    on the right track, there''s no need for you to be in charge anymore. I suggest you leave nobly if you


    still have a tad bit of dignity in


    If you.


    When Reene heard his degrading speech, her body trembled in fury. Am I getting discarded after


    they''ve got what they wanted?! "Alex Wynn, I''ve worked my *ss off for Neveah Store! Even when it''s


    handed over to rk Corporation, I''ll still keep a part of the share for my own!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Hahaha..." Alexughed coldly. "Oh gosh, do you seriously think you''d still be in management? You


    must be kidding me. But sure! If you beg before me, I''ll consider having you back as a...


    merchandiser!"


    "You..." Reene''s chest was heaving; she wanted nothing more than to rip that arrogant face off of


    Alex Wynn!


    Then, Kingsley walked up to Alex and said, "Don''t forget that I''ve ced a bet with Old Master


    Henry. You don''t know what''s gonna happen after the pre-bid conference of Coliree Group!"


    "You freaking moron!" Alex chuckled at him as though Kingsley had said something ridiculous.


    "Neveah Store is on the verge of bankruptcy and you''re still talking about the pre-bid conference?"


    While looking at Alex with his cold eyes, Kingsley said sonorously, "Investment wille in


    soon!The Neveah Store will never be transferred to rk Corporation!"


    "Hahahaha... What did you say? Investment wille in soon?" Alex doubled up withughter after


    hearing that. "You don''t get investments by just bluffing! Oh gosh... Are you just childish or a


    dumb?"


    The others in the office sneered loudly as they looked at Kingsley with contempt and disdain.


    "Just you wait." Kingsley did not bother to argue with Alex anymore. He nned to get rid of the


    budget deficit for Keene once and for all.


    "Hahaha! I''ll wait then. I''m also curious about what more you can do." Alex had an evil look on his


    face as he did not have a single ounce of belief that Kingsley would have any way to save Neveah


    Store. Jacob Corporation was a puissantpany and nobody would be so foolish to fight the


    Jacobs.


    Keene was afraid that things would head sideways if they continued to argue, so she quickly said,


    "Then, let''s just talk on the day after tomorrow when Grandpa and Dad are all here." As soon as she


    said that, she tugged on Kingsley''s arm and strode to the door, wanting to leave.


    "Hey! Hold on! We haven''t searched your body yet! We''re not letting you sneak anything out!"


    Benjamin stood at the door, blocking her way.


    "Get out of my way!" Keene''s face turned cold at once.


    "We can''t let you go just like that," Benjamin rebuked. "Unless Young Master Alex gives the order to


    let you go. Else, you''ll have to let us search your body!"


    Seeing how Benjamin was still not willing to let up, she looked at Alex with a darkened face. "Alex,


    I''m going to leave right now. Are you going to stop me or what?!" This was the first time she had felt


    such rage. At that moment, she felt as though her sense of superiority in her blood was gushing out.


    "I..." Alex uncrossed his legs instinctively and answered diffidently, "I... I didn''t stop I!


    you...


    Then, Reene coldly stared at Benjamin, who was blocking the door. "Get lost!"


    A horrified Benjamin hurriedly stepped aside.


    "Let''s go, Kingsley!" However, Kingsley did not move an inch.


    "Reene, I still have some unfinished business here." He nced at Gordon and said, "I told him that


    I would drag him to hell and I can''t go back on my own words."


    "You..." Gordon''s face paled at once and he quickly hid behind Alex.


    Clearing his throat, Alex said, "Nicholson, I suggest you leave before I¡ª"


    Before Alex could finish his sentence, Kingsley had already strode his way to Gordon and choked


    him.


    "H-Help... me..." Gordon twisted his body trying to escape. Gradually, his face was turning red from


    the choke.


    "Nicholson! You better let go of him right now! I''m warning you!" Alex rose up from the couch


    sharply. "You''re not actually


    thinking to kill him, are you?!"


    Kingsley curled up the corners of his mouth coldly and said, "There''s nothing I wouldn''t do in this


    world."

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Just then, a crack sounded at that moment! A bone-chilling snap was suddenly heard from Gordon''s


    neck! It was the sound of his bones getting crushed!!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At that very moment, the whole office became so silent that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone


    was terribly horrified by the sight of Gordon¡¯s snapped neck! He was crushed to death right in front


    of their eyes!


    Every one of the business elites inside the office became petrified and started to tremble in fear


    after seeing what had happened. It was especially so for Benjamin as he passed out instantly!


    Thud! Kingsley threw Gordon''s dead body toward Alex and warned him coldly, "This is how you''ll


    end up if you mess around with Beene!"


    After getting struck by the dead body, Alex fell to the ground as he feared for his life with


    goosebumps running all over his body. He pushed the corpse away hastily while screaming with all


    he had, "Ahhhhhh!


    You murderer! You murdered him!!" "Him? That was just a piece of garbage." Wow, that¡¯s cold. With


    that, Kingsley left the ce with Keene right away.


    It took a distance away from Neveah Store for Keene to finally snap out of shock. "K-Kingsley, did


    you really kill him?"


    As her body trembled, she started to look through her purse in a flurry and hushed. "Here, take all


    this money and run away as far as possible! If the cops find you, just say that I did it¡ªI killed him!"


    While saying that, she stuffed all her credit cards into his hands. "Get out of Cleapolis and live a


    decent life!"


    Kingsley was touched by his sister¡¯s attempt of sacrifice, but what came out of him wasughter. He


    returned the credit cards to Keene and replied gently, "Keene, don''t worry. We''ll be fine."


    "How will that be possible? You killed Gordon! The Wynn Family won¡¯t let you get away with it for


    sure! They''ll use every possible way to get you executed!" Keene''s eyes started to redden in her


    anxiety. "It''s alright, Kingsley. There''s no need to be afraid. Take this money and hide somewhere


    incognito. I''ll go to jail for you.


    I don''t think the Wynn Family will make it too hard for me."


    Kingsley took a step forward and hugged her trembling body tofort herself. "Trust me, Keene.


    Everything will be fine."


    Keene started to calm down in his wide and muscr embrace. "Really? Everything''s gonna be


    okay? Please... don''t be this reckless anymore..." While wiping the tears off her face, she continued,


    "Just let Serena do all the killing stuff..."


    "Got it." Kingsley gently ran his finger through her fringe and tucked it behind her ears. "If things like


    this happen again, get hold of me immediately, okay?"


    A helpless Reene sighed. "What¡¯s there for you to do even if I¡ª"


    "How much more do you need?" he asked calmly. "I have money, so I can pay off the bnce."


    She shook her head and forced a bitter smile. "The deficit is too much... The Jacob Family has


    withdrawn the fund and


    canceled all business cooperation, leaving the operation of Neveah Store toe to a halt. If I was


    to pay off the deficit, I''ll need at least a few million. But if I want to cover the loss in the future, I''ll


    probably need more than ten million in total..."


    Kingsley teased her with a grin. "Just ten million? I can pay for it!"


    "Don''t joke with me. Even the Wynn Family would have a hard time taking out so much money at


    once." Reene sighed again. "I don''t wish to get ten million at once, but I just hope to get a breather


    and a chance to help Neveah Store get through this hardship gradually. Unfortunately, out of all the


    investmentpanies in Cleapolis I''ve gone to, none of them is willing to help me, especially the


    Humming Group. They even tore my project proposal in front of me and had the security kick me


    out..."


    Kingsley''s eyes instantly turned cold at once after hearing that. "Did they really kick you out


    physically?!"


    Reene wore a mournful look and answered, "Yep, but it''s just a slight kick. I''m alright."


    "Well. Very well," he said with a cold tone. "I''ll make the Humming Group pay that deficit, then." He


    actually wanted to use his own money to pay it off, but now, he wanted them to pay the price!


    "Reene, why don¡¯t you head back for a rest?" Kingsley tried to suppress his anger and said, "I''m


    going to the Humming Group now! Let¡¯s see if they¡¯d kick me out too!"


    Shock took over Reene¡¯s body as she immediately shouted, "Kingsley, you¡¯re letting rage take over


    your head again! We can''t afford to mess with the Humming Group!"


    Just as Kingsley was about to open his mouth and rebut her, nothing came out of it. He swallowed


    the words he wanted to say, for he knew that she was worried about him. Instead, he tried to


    comfort her. "Okay, fine. I''ll listen to you. I won''t go to the Humming Group, but I''m going to find my


    comrade."


    Reene finally calmed down and nodded in agreement. "Okay. Head home early then." "Of course."


    As soon as she left, his face suddenly darkened; the next thing he knew, he was already driving


    straight to the Humming Group.


    The Humming Group was the biggest investmentpany of Cleapolis and its president¡ªCharlie


    Dean¡ªhad been at the top of the Cleapolis'' Billionaires List for a few consecutive years; therefore,


    he was definitely filthy rich!


    There was a reason why he refused to fund Beene, but it was not because of their fear toward the


    Jacob Family; he had just simply looked down on Neveah Store. He had numerous projects under


    hispany that wereparably simr to Neveah Store, hence, he did not bother to earn that


    extra little money from Neveah.


    As soon as Kingsley arrived at the Humming Group, he took the elevator and went straight to the


    top floor of the building, striding toward the president''s office thereafter.


    "Hey! Hey! Who are you?" A female secretary in a luxury suit walked up to him and asked him


    rudely, "Which department are you from? This area is exclusively for the president!"


    A frowning Kingsley answered, "I''m representing the Neveah Store to meet Charlie Dean."


    "Neveah Store?" She wore a contemptuous look after hearing his answer. "Why did they send


    another person here? The woman who came here previously was hit and kicked by the security; her


    shoes even fell off while running away! Are you guysing back for more of that?"


    As the secretary¡¯s words sunk in, Kingsley''s eyes reddened instantly. With coldness radiating from


    his body, he asked, "Which woman, exactly?"


    "Who else could it be? Of course, it''s the goddess entrepreneur of Cleapolis¡ªKeene Wynn!" She


    crossed her arms in front of her chest and sneered. "But, too bad.


    There''s no way she can get more support anymore. She''spletely ruined this time round!"


    Kingsley clenched his fist and snapped, "Did you guys really hit her?!" "Yeah, we did! So what?"


    The secretary disyed an indifferent attitude. "She kept begging and asking our president to invest


    in the Neveah Store. Of course, the president was annoyed and called the security on her to kick


    her out. I can''t imagine how embarrassing it is for the president of a department store to get kicked


    in the butt and even fall under the re of everyone!"


    "F*ck off!" Kingsley pushed her away and strode into Charlie''s office right away.


    The female secretary staggered after being pushed away, but almost immediately, she trotted in her


    heels to chase after him.


    "Stop there! The president is in a meeting with a VIP! You can''t go in now!"


    As soon as she said that, she saw himnd a kick onto the ss door of the president''s office!


    Crack... The morous ss door broke into pieces all over the ground.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    In the office, Charlie could be seen chatting with a middle-aged man, and both of them were


    astounded by the sudden interruption.


    After being stunned for a moment, Charlie banged on the desk and shouted, "Who are you, and


    how dare you act like this in the Humming Group?!"


    Although he appeared tough, he was shaken on the inside because the office''s ss door was


    made out of customized, super standard bulletproof ss! Even if one pointed a gun and shot at the


    door from a close distance, the bullet could only leave a few scratches on it, so he didn''t expect a


    man could shatter the ss with just one kick!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the client sitting on the couch beside him was someone extraordinary, he


    would''ve called the police in shock.


    Kingsley stepped inside, walked right up to Charlie''s desk, and said in a cold tone, "Were you the


    one who ordered your


    people toy a hand on Reene?"


    "You''re from Neveah Department Store, eh?!" Charlie frowned in fury and said, "Reene Wynn, that


    ungrateful b*tch! How dare she send people here to start a riot?!"


    "I dare you to say that again!" Kingsley charged toward him with murderous intent. The audacity to


    insult Reene! I think he really wants to die badly!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Who cares if I say it again? That b*tch refused to sleep with me when she was the one who wanted


    me to invest in herpany. There''s no such thing as free lunch in this world, you know!" He


    pursed his lips and continued, "Although she''s quite alluring, her face isn''t pretty enough for me to


    invest in her business!"


    Thump! Kingsley hit the wooden desk in front of Charlie, his fists clenched. Unexpectedly, the whole


    wooden table broke apart!


    "You¡ª" Startled, Charlie took a few steps backward. Is he really human?!


    "I don''t care who you are, boy, but since you''re behaving atrociously in my territory,


    I''ll let you know what death looks like!" With his shock turning into anger, he pointed at the client on


    the couch beside him and yelled at Kingsley, "Open your Peking eyes and look closely! The person


    here is Jarett Cole''s advisor, Kenny Shane. How dare you be arrogant in front of him?!"


    Kenny crossed his legs and red at Kingsley coldly. "Young boy, I think you''ve heard about Boss


    Jarett. I''m his number onebat advisor, and let me give you a piece of advice¡ªdon''t bring about


    your own destruction."


    When he heard that, Kingsley put on a cold smirk and said, "Jarett? Even if he''s here, he wouldn''t


    dare to be presumptuous in front of me."


    Jarett was the boss of thergest gang in the underworld of Sris Province¡ªthe Cole Gang. In


    fact, he could even be considered the underworld king of this territory.


    When Kenny heard that Kingsley took Jarett for nothing, he couldn''t help but sneer. "What an


    arrogant b*stard! How dare you disrespect Boss Jarett?! Do you have a death wish?!"


    Charlie quickly chimed in upon hearing that, saying, "That''s right! First, you shattered my office, and


    now you''re not paying any respect to Boss Jarett. Is this how Beene teaches her staff?!"


    Just then, Kingsley pulled a chair from the side and sat down right away. He took out a box of


    military limited cigarettes from his front pocket, lit one up, and took a puff. While blowing wreaths of


    smoke, he said coldly, "I''m not one of Keene''s staff. She''s my eldest sister."


    Confused, Charlie asked, "Wasn''t she adopted by the Wynns? Since when did she have a brother?"


    Then, he came to a sudden realization. "Oh, I know! You''re both orphans from the same


    orphanage!"


    When Kenny heard that, he sneered. "How dare you act so arrogant when you''re only a little


    orphan? You''re really conceited! I''ll consider sparing your life if you kneel and kowtow thrice to


    President Dean and me."


    With a devilish look shing across Charlie''s face, he said to Kenny, "Advisor Shane, you''re being


    too easy on him to only ask him to kowtow. You''ve heard of Keene from Neveah Department Store,


    right?" "Of course, she''s a renowned female n entrepreneur.


    "Don''t you have any interest in her?"


    Kenny understood Charlie''s intention at once. He licked his lips and put on ascivious smile before


    saying, "Speaking of which, sleeping with a female president is really something new for me!"


    As he squinted his eyes, Charlie continued, "She seemed rather alluring when she begged me to


    invest in herpany the other day, but she''s too aloof. She''d rather refuse my investment than


    ept my request, but the tables have turned now. Since her brother has arrived on his own feet to


    be a hostage, we can just detain him and threaten her toe and get him. By then, she wouldn''t


    be able to say no!" As he spoke, he put on a devilish smile along with Kenny.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley took a deep puff of his cigarette, trying hard to suppress his intention to kill


    them. "Are you saying that you''ll take me as a hostage?" His tone seemed nonchnt, but it


    sounded so cold that it felt bloodcurdling.


    When he heard that, Charlie waved his hand arrogantly and said, "Don''t think we can''t do anything


    to you even when you have great strength!" As soon as he said that, he turned to Kenny and


    requested, "Advisor Shane, let''s call all the brothers up!"


    Kenny had brought along more than ten of his subordinates on his trip here to discuss the


    coboration with Charlie, and all of them were in the VIP waiting room downstairs as Kenny and


    Charlie were talking.


    "Okay!" With a ruthless expression, Kenny took out his phone, ready to call his subordinates.


    However, just as he pressed the dial button, a wooden tag fell on the couch next to him with a plop.


    Kingsley had thrown the tag over.


    "What the f*ck is¡ª" He didn''t finish cursing, for what was written on the wooden tag stunned him


    completely¡ªit was the Northern Draken Tag!


    He swallowed hard; seeing the term here was like a bolt out of the blue. He could even feel his ears


    ringing from the shock!


    "T-This is¡ª" With his face full of fear, he held the Northern Draken Tag with his trembling hands, as


    though he was holding onto a bomb that was going to explode at any moment.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    "What''s wrong, Advisor Shane?" Charlie didn''t know what happened, and he had no idea what


    Kingsley had just thrown.


    At this moment, Kenny''s call was picked up. A tough voice resonated from the other side of the


    phone, saying, "Hello? Advisor Shane?" However, Kenny just sat there nkly as though his soul


    had left his body.


    Charlie didn''t know what was happening, but he shouted, "Call the brothers up, Advisor Shane!


    Once we let him escape, there won''t be a chance as great as this to threaten Keene!"


    The person on the other side of the phone had seemingly heard Charlie''s shouting, so he yelled,


    "Advisor wants us to go up! Everybody! Grab your weapons!"


    With all this happening around him, Kenny still turned a deaf ear and remained ssyeyed.


    "Advisor Shane?" Charlie tried calling him again, but he was still not responding.


    Just then, Kingsley blew a wreath of smoke and said, "There''s no point in calling him, for he won''t


    dare to open his mouth n anymore.


    "What do you mean?" Startled, Charlie felt something wasn''t right in an instant. A moment ago, he


    was in his own world, fantasizing about how he''d toy with Keene without realizing the sudden


    change in Kenny''s expression. He finally caught on and noticed that there was a problem.


    "What is going on¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Kenny sliding down from the


    couch gradually as though he had lost his bones. Thud! Almost immediately, Kenny had his knees


    on the floor, kneeling before Kingsley!


    At this moment, Charlie waspletely dumbfounded. Boss Jarett''s number onebat advisor,


    who could influence the whole underworld of Sris Province with a stamp of his, was kneeling


    before someone! Even worse, that someone was a young man in his twenties!


    "What''s going on? Advisor Shane, what''s wrong with you? He''s just an orphan! Why are you


    kneeling¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Before Charlie could finish his sentence, Kenny yelled at him furiously with reddened


    eyes, cutting him off.


    Charlie was speechless; he was in total confusion and had no idea what was going on.


    Just then, Kenny held up the Northern Draken Tag respectfully and walked on his knees to


    approach Kingsley. Then, he presented the tag to thetter with both his hands and said, "You are...


    This tag¡ª" He was so shaken up that he was rambling in a shaky voice.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am." Kingsley gave him a cold stare. "What matters is that you nned on


    detaining me and threatening Keene, right?"


    Kenny''s face paled at once upon hearing that, for whoever possessed the Northern Draken Tag was


    the underworld king in the Northern Underworld of Qustia! For an ordinary person like him,


    attempting to hold the king hostage was a death wish.


    "I-I dare not¡ª" Just then, Kenny raised his hand and pped himself.


    "I spoke impulsively!" p!


    "I shall be punished!" p!


    !! T ¡ì N


    I was wrong!


    p! He pped himself mercilessly after every sentence.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Meanwhile, Charlie became terrified and confused as he watched the scene unfold from the side.


    From what he saw, Kingsley had thrown something at Kenny before thetter immediately went


    insane. "W-What kind of ck magic is this?!" He sat behind the broken desk while trembling.


    At this moment, more than ten stalwart men flooded into the room from the corridor. Some of them


    were holding wooden sticks while others held batons, but all of them had a vicious look on their


    faces. Once they saw the shattered door of the president''s office, they knew something was up at


    once, so they bellowed, "Advisor!"


    "What''s wrong?!"


    "Where''s Advisor Shane?"


    They came in aggressively, and their faces were ruthless. However, as they stepped on the


    shattered ss, ready to start a fight, they were all stunned in an instant. At once, the fierce


    expressions stuck on their faces seemed hrious.


    "Advisor¡ª" The exalted number onebat advisor in their hearts was kneeling before a young


    man and quivering like a dog.


    "Get out! All of you!" Kenny was scared to death, for he was afraid that his incongruous


    subordinates would make things worse, so he yelled at them in an attempt to chase them out.


    "Since they''re already here, why leave?" Kingsley threw the cigarette butt under his feet and


    stamped the cigarette out. "Come in, all of you!" Everybody got the chills from his roar of rage.


    Thirty secondster, all the vicious-looking brawny men let go of the weapons in their hands and


    kneeled beside Kenny.


    With his legs crossed, Kingsley looked at Charlie, whose face was full of fear. "President Dean,


    what was your request to Keene again?"


    "I-It was nothing¡ª" Charlie''s legs were quivering in fear. Now that even Boss Jarett''s number one


    combat advisor was acting cowardly, how could he still be arrogant?


    When Kingsley heard that, his expression turned cold at once. "I really hate people lying to me. If


    you still dare to answer with another lie, I''ll cut your tongue out!"


    As soon as he said that, Charlie could feel a heavy pressure against him. "I-I''ll say it¡ª" His face


    was totally pale. "I-I asked Keene to sleep with me for a night, and I promised that I''d invest in her


    ¡ª"


    "How much?"


    "T-Twenty million¡ª"


    "You''re only offering twenty million, yet you still dare to ask her to sleep with you?" Kingsley gave


    him a murderous re.


    With that, Charlie''s knees buckled as he fell to the ground. He said with quivering lips, "I-I won''t do it


    again... Never again... I can provide funds for Keene right now! One hundred million! I can give her


    one hundred million right away without any


    dividends! No, no, a billion!"


    He knew that if he didn''t offer anything, he would be a dead person today. Even though he was rich,


    he still didn''t dare offend those in the underworld. After all, they were all cold-blooded and had no


    scruples aboutmitting murder!


    Kingsley tapped his finger on his knees and thought about it for a moment before asking, "Do you


    know whichpanies Keene went to ask for investment?"


    "Well¡ª" After putting his thoughts together, he answered, "Cleapolis has eight investment


    companies that can be brought to the table; plus the big corporations that have business


    connections with Neveah Department Store, I can probably guess whichpanies President


    Wynn reached out to."


    "Good." Kingsley stood up gradually. "I''ll give you two days to find them all! I''d like to see who would


    still dare to refuse to invest in Neveah Department Store!"


    As sweat trickled down from his forehead, Charlie uttered, "I-I''m not that influential


    Just then, Kingsley nced at Kenny. "If I spare your life now, can you be of any use?" What he


    really meant was that if he couldn''t help Charlie toplete this task, he would certainly die today.


    "Of course¡ª" Kenny nodded again and again. "Who would dare not to cooperate? I''ll let my


    brothers kill their whole family!"


    "Great!" Kingsley thundered. "I want to see all of them at Neveah Department Store two dayster


    at noon. Bring me their heads if they''re a minutete!"

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    When Kingsley returned home, Keene was dressed in a satin night dress and sitting on the couch in


    a daze. Thinking that she would need to surrender Neveah Department Store at noon the day after


    tomorrow, she felt depressed.


    "Reene." The man sat beside her and spoke gently. "Don''t worry, there will definitely be investments


    coming in when they see your capability." He didn''t tell her about what happened earlier since she


    didn''t want him to visit the Humming Group, so he could only wait until noon the day after tomorrow.


    By then, he''d fix everything for her right off the bat.


    Reene shook her head and said, "I''ve already asked everyone I could possibly ask for help, but


    none of them are willing to go against the Jacob Family¡ª" She flipped her long, wavy hair to one


    side of her shoulder andy down on hisp beforementing, "My work all these years is about to


    fall into ruins¡ª"


    When Kingsley heard that, heforted her while patting her arm, "Everything''s


    going to be fine. Trust me."


    At this moment, the doorbell destroyed their peaceful moment. Both Elijah and Ysabel''s screams


    resonated from outside. "Reene! Open up! Open the Peking door right now!"


    When she heard her adoptive parents'' voices, she sat up sharply. "Why are they here?" She flitted


    to the door and opened it.


    Even before she could say anything, Ysabel pushed her and walked straight into the house, making


    Reene stumble. "Where is that b*stard?! Ask him toe out now!" Elijah followed behind Ysabel,


    entering the house with a darkened face.


    Once they were inside, they marched right up to Kingsley as he sat on the couch. "You murderer!


    Get out of here now!" Elijah pointed at Kingsley and bellowed, "Do you know how much trouble


    you''ve caused us after killing Gordon from the legal department?!"


    Following that, Ysabel sat on the carpet and hit her thigh while crying, "How can we continue to live


    like this? You''ve really made our lives miserable!"


    As he looked at the chaos, Reene frowned and asked, "Mum, Dad, can you exin what''s going


    on? What does Gordon''s death have anything to do with you?"


    "His family came to us and asked for five million inpensation!" Elijah red at her in fury. "Your


    grandpa has already made a statement that we cannot let this matter affect the Wynn Family''s


    reputation! We can either hand this prick over¡ªit''s an eye for an eye, after all¡ªor we''ll need to pay


    the five million on our own!"


    When Ysabel heard the words ''five million'', she started to make a scene again while sitting on the


    ground. "I''ve never earned this much money in my entire life! Asking five million from us is like


    asking us to die!"


    At this moment, Reene was feeling troubled too. If this happened in the past, borrowing five million


    from thepany was not a big deal, but now that Neveah Department Store was on the verge of


    bankruptcy, wanting to borrow five million from thepany had be an impossible task.


    "Mom, Dad, I''ll figure out a way." She bit her lower lip and continued, "I''ll see if I can borrow some


    money from my friends. It may be enough after adding it together with my savings."


    Hearing that, Ysabel finally stopped her sobbing and got up from the ground. "Do it now!


    Immediately! I need five million today!"


    "Mom, it''s five million, not five thousand! How can I collect so much money in one night?" Her facial


    expression revealed her distress. "How about this? Give me two days, and I will return the money to


    you for sure."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No way!" Elijah stated categorically. "We don''t believe you! I already know that Neveah Department


    Store is going down! What if you flee with this b*stard? Who am I going to get the money from?"


    He red at Reene furiously and said, "If I knew that you couldn''t even handle a department store, I


    wouldn''t have sponsored or even adopted you in the first ce! D*mn it! I thought I had adopted a


    business prodigy, but you just ended up losing all of my f*eking money!" "That''s right! You even said


    you''d return a hundred million to us!" Ysabel shouted bitterly. "Why can''t you just take out five


    million now?!"


    With her eyes reddened from their criticism, Reene clenched her fist and gnashed her teeth, saying,


    "Don''t worry, for I''ve never owed anyone anything! I''ll definitely return the hundred million I promised


    you! By that time, I''ll leave the Wynn Family in an instant, and I won''t stay even if you beg me to!"


    Ysabel rolled her eyes and said, "Okay, okay. There''s no need for you to bluff Just give us the five


    million now. Otherwise, just let this b*stard pay for it with his life!"


    "Fine! I''ll borrow it now!" Reene grabbed her phone from the couch, ready to call Cecilia.


    Since Cecilia was the eldest daughter of the Larson Family, her personal savings should go up to


    one or two million. However, even if they were best friends, Reene couldn''t just ask Cecilia to lend


    her all her savings.


    Just as Reene was struggling on the inside, Kingsley snatched her phone and said in a deep voice,


    "Reene, I''m the one who killed


    Gordon. I''ll pay thepensation."


    "Where can you get so much money from?" She tried to take her phone back. "It''s okay.


    I can figure this out."


    With a smile, he then exined, "I''ve been in the military for so many years. Naturally, I have five


    million. It''s not that big of a sum, after all."


    Shocked, Reene''s mouth widened slightly as she asked, "You have five million in your savings?"


    Before Kingsley could answer, Ysabel sneered and said, "Just five million? He''s obviously boasting!


    I''ve never heard of anyone earning up to five million just by being in the military."


    "That''s right! Brandon Baxton is an old ssmate of mine. His son is a toon leader of the Sris


    Military District, and he only earns about two hundred thousand annually!" Elijah had contempt


    written all over his face. "You don''t even have a rank, so how dare you im to have earned five


    million?" "Who says that I don''t have a rank?!"

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    "What''s your rank?" Elijah asked while crossing his arms in front of his chest. "I won''t believe you


    with only your words. Show me your military uniform with the epaulet!"


    "My military uniform is guarded by people assigned from the Secret Service of Military


    Headquarters, and I only wear it on special asions."


    As Kingsley said that, Ysabel sneered aloud. "Pffi, you''re really good at boasting! I''ve never heard


    about a military uniform needing to be guarded. Well, unless it''s encrusted with gold, of course."


    With a nod, he answered affirmatively, "Indeed. Not only that, the star emblem on my military hat is


    encrusted with the highest grade of Kohinoor Diamond."


    "Hahaha!" His answer got Ysabel roaring withughter. "Are you really talking about the Kohinoor


    Diamond? There are only three of them in this whole world, and you''re saying that one of them is on


    your hat?!"


    "Enough!" Elijah showed impatience in his expression. "I don''t want to hear this b*stard talking crap


    anymore! Transfer the five million to my bank ount right now, Reene. Otherwise, I won''t move an


    inch from here!" As he said that, he pulled Ysabel to sit with him on the couch, and their rogue-


    looking expressions showed their determination to get what they wanted.


    Kingsley was tired of exining further to them, so he simply said, "Give me your bank ount


    number."


    Contemptuously, Elijah looked up and said, "70128975..." After he told him the numbers, he smiled


    sardonically before saying, "If you can get me the five million, you prick, I''ll chop my head off and let


    you kick it like a ball!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Remember what you''ve said!" Kingsley took out his phone and started performing the transaction.


    After a few moments, he lifted his head and looked at Elijah coldly. "Don''t forget what you said; if I


    can get you the five million, your head will be mine!"


    Just then, Elijah received a message. At first, he thought it was just some spam advertisement, so


    he simply took a nce. However, when he looked closer, he was so shocked that his eyes popped


    out!


    The message stated, ''Your bank ount ending 1027 has received a transaction amount of


    5,000,000 on June 23. Your bnce after the transaction is 5,205,000. Sris Bank.''


    The five million had been transferred!


    He gasped in shock. "Y-You really have five million in your ount?!" It was totally beyond his


    expectations that an orphan in his twenties could take out such a huge amount of money!


    When Ysabel strained her neck to see the message on the phone, she became stunned as well.


    However, almost immediately, she put her hands on her waist and scolded Reene, "You ungrateful


    b*tch! Did you take all the money from thepany for this guy?! I was wondering why Neveah


    Department Store was going bankrupt all of a sudden. It seems like you''re the one ying tricks!"


    Elijah caught what she said immediately and chimed in, "F*ck! Given all these years that we''ve


    raised you, you''re still so ungrateful! I can''t believe that you gave all the money to this prick, but not


    to the ones who raised you!"


    As he was scolding her, a wicked idea formed in his mind. "You have embezzled quite a lot of the


    company''s funds, right? Give them all to me! Otherwise, I''ll let everyone in the family know about


    this!" Since rence''spany, the rk Corporation, was going to take over Neveah Department


    Store, he nned to get whatever he could now.


    Reene started to tremble in fury. "I didn''t! I''ve never taken a penny from thepany''s funds for


    myself! In fact, it was the Wynns who embezzled the funds, bringing difficulties to thepany''s


    development!"


    "You''re not willing to give us the money, eh?" Elijah reached out his hand and pointed at her, saying,


    "You''ve taken so much for yourself, but you aren''t willing to give us anything?" "I''ve never taken


    anything! What do you want from me?!" Reene was on the verge of breaking down.


    "You''re such an ungrateful b*tch!" Elijah put on a devilish look. "Just wait until the day after


    tomorrow when you hand over Neveah Department Store! I''ll get them to check thepany''s


    ount on the spot! If I find out that you took even a penny from the Wynns, you can be prepared


    to go to prison!"


    After all, Reene would be of no use once rence''s family took over Neveah Department Store.


    Since he couldn''t get his money, he would just make things ugly! With that, he mmed the door


    and left after threatening her.


    While she looked at the closed door, Reene lowered her body gradually and hugged her knees


    before she started sobbing. She had always considered them her family and always felt thankful


    and grateful toward them.


    Despite how they manipted her, she had never uttered a word ofint. Sadly, even after all


    those years of selfless devotion, she didn''t expect them to treat her like this in the end.


    Just then, Kingsley bent down, carried her in his arms, and put her down on the couch gently.


    With her blushing face, Keene tidied up her messy nightwear and wiped her tears before asking,


    "Kingsley, where did all that moneye from? If it''s from the loan sharks, I''ll figure out a way to


    pay it off." Even when she was in despair, Kingsley was still the first person she worried about.


    "It''s all my savings. Don''t worry, everything will be fine." He stared at her eyes quietly. "Trust me;


    Neveah Department Store will not be taken away, and the Wynns who have been bullying you will


    learn their lesson."


    In the blink of an eye, two days had passed.


    Early in the morning, Henry had already brought rence, Elijah, and the other members of the


    Wynn Family to Neveah Department Store.


    It was the Wynn Family''s second major business after rk Corporation, which was why they


    valued this takeover.


    When they reached the president''s office on the top floor, greediness and excitement could be seen


    crawling all over Alex''s face. After today, he would be the president here. Getting this big of a


    company without making any effort made himugh in his dreams.


    As they entered the office, Reene got up from the chair immediately. "Grandpa, Uncle rence,


    Dad."


    Right then, Alex strode toward her and grabbed her clothes, dragging her out from the president''s


    desk as he yelled arrogantly, "How dare you stand behind this desk when Grandpa is here?! Show


    some respect!"


    "Let go of your hand!" Reene shrugged his hands off. "You''re being outrageous!!"


    Alex showed an indifferent attitude while he pursed his lips. "So what if I''m outrageous? You''re


    getting out of here soon, and there''ll be no ce for you in the Wynn Family anymore!"

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    As she stood alone in front of the others, Reene couldn''t help trembling. At that moment, not even


    one of them took her side and spoke up for her. Even her adoptive father, Elijah, simply cast a cold


    eye on her.


    With the help of two younger members of the Wynns, Henry sat on Reene''s chair and said


    arrogantly, "The equity transfer agreement has been prepared. You can sign it now if there are no


    other problems."


    Reene took a deep breath. "Okay, I''ll sign it." There would be no turning back once she signed the


    agreement, but she had no other way.


    She took the agreement from Alex and read it line by line. Almost immediately, there was a sudden


    change in her expression.


    "Grandpa, why are the shares being fully transferred to rk Corporation? Didn''t we agree to leave


    a small portion for me?" Her hands that were holding the agreement started to tremble. "Also, why


    is my father taking the transfer fee? What about me? I''ve poured my heart into running the


    business, so why am I not getting anything?!"


    As he stroked his white beard, Henry exined, "It will be better for thepany if we fully transfer


    the shares to one side, so there''s no need for you to be upset about this. As for the transfer fee,


    Elijah is your father, so there''s no need to distinguish whether it''s yours or his, don''t you think so?"


    Although it sounded as if it was a justified statement, he was just trying not to leave anything behind


    for Reene. Once she signed the agreement, she wouldn''t have any connections to Neveah


    Department Store anymore, and she wouldn''t even get a single penny!


    "There''s no way I''m signing this unjust agreement!" Reene was determined as she shook her head,


    for it really hurt her that the Wynns drafted an unjust agreement like this. They were really trying


    hard to kick her out of the game without mercy!


    Reene bit her lip with sadness and despair written all over her face. She couldn''t understand how


    they could be so ruthless to just kick her away as though they were kicking a stone. She had been


    part of the family for nine years, after all!


    When Alex realized that Reene was going to back out, he scowled at her immediately. "Stop being


    so shameless, Reene! Don''t waste our time and just sign the agreement already!"


    Meanwhile, a furious Henry mmed the table forcefully. "You''re not in a position to say no! Sign it


    now!"


    She gnashed her teeth and replied toughly, "Don''t try to bully me! I won''t sign this sh*tty agreement


    even if I see Neveah Department Store going down in front of my own eyes!"


    "Elijah! Is this how you teach your daughter?! Do you want to see Dad get mad?!" rence rebuked


    Elijah with a darkened face.


    Getting scolded like a kid totally embarrassed Elijah since he was not a young kid anymore. This is


    all that batch''s fault! The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, so he snapped at Reene and


    said, "Reene Wynn! If you''re not signing this agreement today, you can cut ties with our family right


    now!"


    Reene chuckled mncholically. "Hahaha! Even if I sign it, I''ll still get kicked out of the family! You


    guys are just going to discard me after getting what you want, am I right?"


    "D*mn it!" Alex couldn''t take it anymore. He pointed at her nose and shouted, "You wretch, hurry up


    and sign the agreement while we''re still being nice! Don''t make mey my hands on you!"


    Just then, a sonorous voice resonated from outside the room. "Do it and see what happens, then!"


    Everyone turned around, only to see Kingsley standing upright at the door with a ruthless face.


    When they caught sight of him, several younger members of the Wynns started whispering, "Isn''t he


    the boy toy that showed up during our family banquet? Why is he here?"


    "He''s probably afraid that Reene won''t have any money for him anymore once she signs the


    agreement."


    "Hahahaha!" In an instant, the room was filled with mockingughter.


    With a stern face, Kingsley strode right into the room and stood beside Keene. Then, he threatened


    Alex in a condescending tone, "We''ll see if you dare toy your hands on Keene!"


    Alex''s face paled at once when he saw Kingsley, for he witnessed with his own eyes how thetter


    had choked Gordon to death with one hand!


    When he saw how embarrassing his son looked, rence said coldly, "This is a matter between the


    Wynns. You have nothing to do with this!"


    Kingsley simply ignored him and looked at Henry. "Old Master Henry, you still remember our bet,


    don''t you?"


    "Are you talking about the coboration with the Coliree Group?" Disdain could be seen on Henry''s


    face. "Now that Neve ah Department Store''s capital chain has broken, I can''t even enter the pre-bid


    conference! What''s the point of our bet then?"


    Alex chimed in and said, "That''s right! Everybody knows that the invitation to Coliree Group''s pre-


    bid conference is


    extremely hard to get


    . With what''s going on


    in Neveah Department Store now, it''s impossible for us to get an invitation!"


    Kingsley smirked upon hearing that and said, "The invitation? I can get as many as I want!"


    "Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!" As soon as he said that, most of the people in the room couldn''t hold back their


    laughter.


    "Hahahaha! Are you out of your mind?" Alexughed out loud while holding his stomach. "You can


    get as many as you want? Hahaha! Stop bluffing, will you? You''re really hrious!"


    rence sneered too. "A piece of garbage like you probably doesn''t even know what kind of


    company the Coliree Group is, so how dare you speak so arrogantly?!"


    When he heard the crowd''s mockingughter, Henry shouted, "Enough! Don''t waste time listening


    to this ignorant prick anymore. Hurry up and sign the agreement!"


    "I''m not going to sign this unfair¡ª"


    Before Reene could finish her sentence, Elijah red at her coldly and interrupted, "Do you want us


    to check thepany''s ounts in front of everybody, Reene? If there''s anything fishy about it,


    we''ll send you along with your boy toy to prison!"


    "I''m a person with integrity, and I''ve done nothing wrong! Just go ahead if you want to check the


    ounts!"


    "Sure! I''ve brought rk Corporation''s treasurer along anyway!" Alex put on an evil smile. "It''s an


    easy task to tamper with the ounts when we''re checking them. By then, I¡¯ll see you siblings in


    prison! Think twice before you make a decision, Reene."


    "You b*stard!" Reene didn''t think that Alex would go to such lengths to bring her down. If she was


    the only one involved, she would never surrender. However, since Elijah firmly believed that she


    gave all the money to Kingsley, he wouldn''t be able to get away with it if they were to frame him.


    With her trembling hands, she gave in. "Fine, I''ll sign it..."


    She could give everything up if it was for Kingsley.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "There''s no way you''re signing that!" Just then, Kingsley snatched the agreement from her hands


    and shredded it!


    "The investors are going to be here soon, so this agreement will be useless!"


    When he heard that, Henry''s face darkened. "Investors? What investors? I don''t think there''s


    anyone around willing to invest in Keene."


    "Don''t be angry, Grandpa. They''re just putting up ast-ditch struggle!" Alex then said


    contemptuously, "I know that she has been to nearly all the investmentpanies in Cleapolis, but


    none of them have taken her seriously!"


    The other Wynns chimed in and said, "Hahaha, since the Jacob Family has already given the order,


    it''ll be impossible for her to get any investments!"


    "My friend who''s working in the Humming Group told me that Keene was kicked out by security, and


    she even fell. Imagine how embarrassed she must''ve been!"


    "Yeah, that''s what I heard too. Now, everyone is avoiding her as though she''s the Grim Reaper!"


    When Reene heard their remarks, her face turned pale and waspletely devoid of color.


    Vroom, vroom, vroom! At that moment, the sound of a hypercar''s engine resonated from


    downstairs, cutting off their taunts.


    Following that, the engine noise reverberated non-stop from far to near. The sound was so


    thunderous that it could be heard clearly through the window on the ninth floor.


    Alex ran up to the window and looked down, curious. The next moment, he was so shocked that his


    jaw dropped, and his eyes nearly popped out of his head! "What the f*ck?! Where did all these


    hypercarse from?!"

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    On the ground floor, rows of luxury cars entered Neveah''s parking lot one after another, making the


    spectacle only second to an auto show.


    There was a Rolls-Royce Cullinan, a Bentley Mulsanne Extended, and even a Ferrari F8.


    Nearly all of Cleapolis'' grandest cars hade together!


    "T-This... W-What..." Alex was so awestruck that he could barely stutter a word.


    "What is it?"


    "What''s happening?"


    Seeing Alex''s reaction, the Wynn brothers went up to the window.


    Meanwhile, Elijah choked upon seeing the grand ''auto show'' on the ground floor, causing him to


    cough violently. "W-What in the world is going on?!" he eximed with a flushed face.


    Just then, rence pointed to a gray Porsche Macan as his eyes widened with incredulity. "I know


    that car! That''s President Galey of Cleapolis Trust Investment''s ride!"


    Even Henry couldn''t sit still anymore when he heard ''Cleapolis Trust Investment'', and he shot right


    up with his hands propped onto the table. "President Galey hase to Neveah?!" he eximed


    while staggering to the window, stretching his neck to get a better view of the ground floor.


    Everyone gasped in the next second, for they were watching the mighty president of Cleapolis Trust


    Investment following differentially behind a middle-aged man.


    "W-Who''s that?!" Henry and his sons exchanged a nce in horror, but none of them knew who this


    big shot was.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of priceless luxury cars had parked right below them, and everyone


    who stepped out of the cars were dressedvishly and exuded utmost ss.


    "Have they...e to shop at Neveah?" Alex asked while continuously rubbing his eyes with


    incredulity.


    "Impossible!" rence denied it in two shakes. "Cleapolis Trust alone has a handful of megamalls.


    As if they would even think about buying anything from this measly mall."


    However, just as he finished his words, the group of men and women in suits came toward the office


    building.


    "They''re walking toward us!"


    "They haven''te to buy out Neveah, have they?!"


    The Wynns were shocked and terrified, whereas Reene was dumbfounded.


    All of them were basically big shots among major investmentpanies!


    Meanwhile, she had gone door to door, begging them to invest in Neveah just a couple of days ago.


    However, all of them had shut her out!


    Thus, it was only within reason that Reene''s mind was nk upon seeing that they had all gathered


    in front of her office building.


    On the other hand, Kingsley simply smiled when he saw how baffled his sister was.


    "What did I tell you, Keene? See, the investors have arrived!"


    The Wynns froze at his words, and Elijah''s jaw even tremored. "D-Did y-you just say that they are


    the investors you brought over?"


    "How is that possible?!" Alex sneered. "He''s nothing but a scoundrel. As if he knows all these big


    shots!"


    rence nodded and affirmed, "Yeah, even only I know a couple of them. As if a twenty-year-old


    orphan has what it takes to have these big shotse over!"


    Soon after, a series of footsteps came from outside.


    Those big shots had ridden the elevator up to the president''s office!


    "Go on! Wee them, hurry up!" Henry cried out.


    Following their patriarch''s words, the


    Wynns immediately scrambled to the door, weing all the rich big shots deferentially.


    The first to enter was none other than Donavan Galey of Cleapolis Trust Investment.


    At that, rence hurriedly reached both of his hands out to greet him deferentially. "Hello there,


    President Galey. What brings


    n


    Before rence could even finish his words, Donovan walked right past him without even sparing


    him a nce.


    rence''s face paled in turn, and he was speechless upon being shrugged off like a piece of dust.


    Meanwhile, a dozen of fashionably dressed middle-aged men and women came in one after


    another behind Donovan.


    Without exception, every one of them ignored the Wynns.


    Thest person to enter was Humming Group''s Charlie Dean, and his muscles stiffened upon


    seeing Kingsley. Just as he pulled a fawning beam and was about to greet Kingsley, thetter shook


    his head to a barely noticeable degree.


    If his sister found out he still went to Humming Group when she had already said no, she might be


    pissed off at him, and he didn''t want that from Keene.


    Since he was a shrewd guy, Charlie instantly shifted his direction and walked up to Keene.


    "Hello, Miss Wynn. I''m Charlie Dean, president of Humming Group."


    The Wynns were all dumbfounded upon hearing the middle-aged man''s introduction.


    Humming Group was Cleapolis'' number one investmentpany, and President Dean was worth


    tens of billions at least.


    ttered, Keene immediately returned the handshake. "Pleased to meet you, President Dean..."


    Henry took the opportunity to go up to the two. He then introduced himself to Charlie, saying, "Hello,


    President Dean. I''m the head of the Wynn Family, Henry. My family''s rk Corporation¡ª"


    However, Charlie cut Henry off without hesitation before he could even finish his words. "The head


    of the Wynn Family? You''re still not worthy enough to talk to me directly!"


    The whole Wynn Family¡ªHenry included ¡ªwere at a loss for words. In fact, the man was mortified.


    However, there was nothing he could say in response since Charlie was right.


    rk Corporation''s market value was only worth about tens of millions. They were indeed unworthy


    to speak before the great Humming Group.


    Very quickly, the other big shots introduced themselves to Reene one after another.


    "Hello, Miss Wynn. I''m Lennox Spencer of Evergreen Investment."


    "Greetings, Miss Wynn. I''m Brooklyn Zeller of Encore Investment."


    "Afternoon, Miss Wynn. I''m Can Switt of Rosebank Advisors."


    While the imposing big shots introduced themselves to Reene with a smile, the Wynns grew


    increasingly stupefied at every mention of their renowned names andpanies.


    Alex even gave himself a solid p, thinking that he was dreaming. "What''s going on?! Have they


    alle for Reene?!"


    rence, too, was very much bewildered. "T-They haven''t reallye to invest in Neveah, have


    they?!"


    As though affirming their doubts, President Spencer of Evergreen Investment spoke up first. "Miss


    Wynn, we have looked through your funding application, and we think Neveah''s future is very


    promising. As such, we''ve decided to fund one hundred million."


    What?! One hundred million?!


    The announcement rendered the Wynns frozen stiff as though they had turned into fossils.


    Henry''s facial muscles were even twitching non-stop!


    Neveah was nothing but a small department store, and one hundred million was enough to buy it


    out dozens of times!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Likewise, the announcement came like a bolt in the blue to Reene, and she thought her heart would


    jump out of her chest at any moment now.


    However, that wasn''t all. After Lennox spoke up, the others followed suit.


    "Encore Investment will also fund one hundred million!"


    "Rosebank Advisors too¡ªwe''ll invest one hundred million!"


    "One hundred million from Summit International Management as well!"

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Everyone was beyond bbergasted upon hearing that all these big shots were fighting to fund


    Neveah, and Alex even struggled to swallow as he muttered in bewilderment. "I-I must be hearing


    things. That''s a total of 1.2 billion!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    1.2 billion to a second-ss family like the Wynns was a totally unimaginable figure!


    Henry was dumbfounded, and so were the Wynn brothers. In fact, everyone was beyond shocked!


    They simply couldn''t understand how the exhausted and cornered Neveah


    Department Store could suddenly receive so much funding from so many big shots!


    Just then, Charlie dropped another bomb. "Along with the total of 1.2 billion from all of our


    presidents here, Humming Group will add another 1.2 billion to your funds, doubling the whole


    investment!" he said to Reene.


    Everyone flipped upon hearing the announcement.


    Just how deep is the Humming Group''s pocket?! How is he able to double the others'' funding with


    such ease?!


    "Pfft!" The announcement overwhelmed Henry so much that he spewed a mouthful of blood. 2.4


    billion! Why invest in and-rented mall like Neveah when that money is enough to erect a few new


    megamalls?!


    Reene was beyond gobsmacked as she hurriedly waved her hands. "President Dean, 2.4 billion is


    far too much... I only need twenty million to revive Neveah..."


    Good grief, she hadn''t said anything, and they had already offered a hundred and twenty times


    more than the required funding!


    It was so hard to believe that she thought she was dreaming.


    Charlie burst intoughter at her words. "You shouldn''t just aim for reviving it, Miss Wynn. We''ve all


    seen what you can aplish. With this funding, I believe you can turn Neveah into Sris


    Province''s biggest chain mall!" "But¡ª" Just as Reene wanted to say more, Alex cut her off. "Are you


    dumb, Reene? How can you turn down their money?"


    He approached Charlie, buttering up to him as he said, "President Dean, Reene will be transferring


    all of Neveah''s shares to rk Corporation shortly. Why don''t you just use this 2.4 billion to invest in


    rk Corporation instead? I guarantee the proceeds will be far greater than investing it in Neveah


    ¡ª"


    Meanwhile, rence and Henry looked yearningly at Charlie, but no one had thought that the man


    would only give Alex a cold, dismissive gaze. "This money has nothing to do with rk Corporation!


    If Neveah''s shares aren''t in Miss Wynn''s hands, we won''t fund even a single penny!"


    What a joke! Everyone only funded this much money because of Kingsley. Otherwise, we wouldn''t


    even bother ourselves with a second-ss family like you guys!


    When he saw how ghastly Alex looked, Charlie announced coldly, "Let me make this clear¡ªthe 2.4


    billion is for Miss Wynn! If any of you guys are thinking of devising some scheme to seize the


    shares, we will collectively pursue legal responsibility against the Wynn Family!"


    Henry, rence, and Alex''s faces paled upon hearing Charlie''s words.


    The Wynn Family couldn''t do anything but brace themselves if one of these big shots ever decided


    to fight them, so what more when they all came at once?!


    Charlie''s words hadpletely severed their thoughts of ever seizing Neveah.


    With that, a dejected Henry nodded. "Don''t worry, President Dean. We won''ty a finger on


    Neveah''s shares!"


    "That''s right... Look, the contract has even been ripped apart!" rence pointed toward the contract


    Kingsley had shredded. "Neveah is forever Keene''s. Forever..."


    Elijah, on the other hand, felt nothing but regret when he saw how the tables had turned. If he had


    known Keene would end up forever owning Neveah instead of being screwed, he wouldn''t have


    shed with her before this.


    With that, he tentatively buttered up to


    Reene. "Uh... Reene, I''ll ask your mom to cook up a feast, so why don''t youe back for dinner?"


    "Sorry, I have lots to do!" Her tone was beyond cold as she had be utterly disappointed.


    Thump! Elijah immediately kneeled before Reene and cried, "I was wrong, Reene!


    Please forgive me for this once. After all, I helped you in the past..."


    Reene''s face turned glum. This again! This man really knows my weak spot!


    "Don''t worry. I won''t disregard you before I return the one hundred million to you."


    Elijah instantly beamed and got up at that.


    However, Alex wasn''t going to leave things at this. "You have 2.4 billion in your hands, yet you''re


    nning to only return us a mere one hundred million?! I''ll have you know that without us, you


    would''ve probably been dead in some dark alley, let alone study in a university!"


    Henry nodded and fanned the mes.


    "That''s right. You have to return at least one billion! We won''t interfere in any of your businesses


    again if you give us one billion!"


    Reene was beyond livid at her adopted family''s shamelessness.


    How could there be such shameless people in this world!?


    Kingsley, on the other hand, frowned. "You guys have nothing to do here anymore, so leave before I


    get angry!"


    "You son of a¡ª"


    Before Alex could finish cursing, Charlie snapped, "We still need to sign the contract with Miss


    Wynn. Anyone who has nothing to do with our business, leave now!"


    Simrly, Donovan spoke up. "Stay, and I will sue you with theft of trade secrets!"


    With that, Reene looked at Henry coldly. "You heard them, Grandpa. You guys can forget about


    ever obtaining Neveah! If you don''t want any trouble, please take all these sc*mbags and get out of


    my office now!"

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Henry was so livid with Reene''s mockery that he passed out the next second. Naturally, the Wynns


    dared not waste a minute as they scurried out of the building while carrying Henry with them.


    Before leaving, Alex scowled and said, "You owe our family a billion, so don''t forget that, Reene!


    Before you pay everything off, you will forever be our family''s mutt!"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    With that, he left while mming the door behind him.


    "Miss Wynn, would you like me to take down rk Corporation?" Charlie suggested with a deep


    furrow.


    With Humming Group''s ability, taking down rk Corporation was as easy as lifting a finger; even if


    the rk Corporation had the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce backing them, he just had to take


    another couple of back and forths.


    "Thank you, President Dean, but it''s fine." Reene shook her head. "Kindness and hatred are


    different matters. I''m still


    confident I can clear my one billion debt."


    A hint of admirationced Charlie''s gaze after hearing Reene''s words. "Well then, President Wynn,


    let''s sign the contract, shall we?"


    After taking over the contract, Reene pondered for a while and said resolutely, "President Dean, I


    want to be slow and steady and work my way up genuinely. Hence, 2.4 billion is way too much. I''m


    already very thankful if you guys can invest fifty million in Neveah."


    "But President Wynn¡ª"


    Charlie''s palms began sweating out of nervousness. He had promised Kingsley that he''d fund a


    billion, after all!


    Just then, Kingsley spoke up. "Fifty million is perfect. Just ask them for more if you require


    additional funds in the future."


    "Yes, yes, yes..." Charlie secretly heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly called Humming Group''s


    legal advisor over.


    "Quick, change it to fifty million, and make sure the contract renews automatically!"


    Likewise, the other investors signed the investment contract with Reene and even ensured that


    Neveah would never face funding problems ever again.


    After everything was settled, the funding from Hummin Group had already entered Neveah''s bank


    ount.


    After seeing all the big shots to the parking lot, Reene thanked them. "President Dean, I can''t be


    any more grateful for you and everyone''s help. Rest assured, I won''t let your investments sustain


    any losses."


    "It''s not that important whether we gain or lose from it." Charlie chuckled. "However, I can give you a


    bit of advice regarding your mail''s branding, President Wynn."


    Reene''s eyes lit up upon hearing him. "Please do tell, President Dean."


    With that, Charlie pointed to the jarring Volkswagen Santana parked amongst the array of luxury


    cars. "If you want to establish a high-end image, the customers'' first impressions are crucial. Scraps


    like that car shouldn''t appear in your office building''s parking lot."


    "Well¡ª" Reene snuck a nce at her little brother to find his face had turned grim.


    "That''s my car, Dean," Kingsley said coldly.


    Charlie was rendered at a loss for words, and so were the other big-shot investors.


    "Well, President Wynn, we won''t take up any more of your time. If you ever need any help, just give


    me a call¡ª" After hurriedly bidding Reene goodbye, Charlie dove into his car and scurried off,


    shaken to his core.


    While watching the dozen priceless luxury cars leaving one after another, Kingsley grumbled,


    "That''s it, I''m going to buy a new car in the next few days!"


    He had enough of this janky Volkswagen Santana!


    He always had to worry if it''d be regarded as scrap and towed away every time he parked it on the


    side of the road.


    To make it worse, Charlie even frankly pointed out that his piece of ''scrap'' had affected Neveah''s


    image!


    It wasn''t about his dignity, but even Kingsley had enough of it too!


    "Keene, I don¡¯t know much about cars. Why don''t you check it out with me in a couple of days?"


    "I''d love to, Kingsley, but I have a lot to deal with when thepany has just finally revived... How


    about this? I''ll ask someone who knows cars to apany you, and I''ll reimburse you after that."


    "Someone who knows cars? Who?"


    "Cecilia," Keene answered with a smile. "You don''t know, do you? The Larsons are in the second-


    hand car business, so she knows a lot about cars!"


    "A sweet car and a beauty? Fine by me!" Kingsley grinned.


    "I''ll head back to work now," Keene said.


    "Wait for me at home, alright? I''ll cook up a feast for you!"


    Kingsley nodded in response, then drove out of Neveah.


    However, before he could get far, a ck


    Mercedes-Benz suddenly sped from his left rear and overtook him, forcing him to the side of the


    road.


    Following that, the ck car parked horizontally in front, blocking the path.


    Meanwhile, a Porsche parked behind him, blocking his retreat.


    At that, Kingsley hit the brakes with a tight furrow.


    They were clearlying at him!


    Just then, the ck Mercedes-Benz''s door opened, and a young man in high-end casual clothing


    stepped out, looking all haughty.


    He was none other than the second young master of the Summers Family, Caleb!


    Meanwhile, a young man in brightly colored clothing had alsoe out of the Porsche, looking


    even more pompous than Caleb.


    He was none other than the second young master of the Lawson Family, Peter!


    After exchanging nces, the two young masters approached Kingsley''s car.


    Following that, Caleb knocked on the Volkswagen Santana''s window and snapped haughtily, "I


    knew I''d be able to catch you if I waited at Neveah! Come the f*ck out immediately!"


    With a grim face, Kingsley opened the car door, which proceeded to nk open. "What, is the one


    month I gave you and your family too long? Can''t wait to court death, eh?!"

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    "F*ck, he''s cocky!" At that, Peter sized Kingsley up with both hands in his pockets. "To think a piece


    of trash like you dares to wreak havoc during Mr. Summers'' birthday banquet!"


    "And who are you?" Kingsley looked at the young man with a frown.


    "I am Peter Lawson, the second young master of the Lawson Family!" Peter pped Kingsley''s


    shoulder with the back of his hand. "Young Master Caleb told me you strike hard and that you seem


    to be of the underworld. Surely you''ve heard about my family."


    Kingsley flicked his hand away coldly and said, "The Lawson Family? Never heard of it. I suggest


    you don''t drag yourself into trouble!"


    "F*cking hell, you''ve never heard of the Lawson Family?!" Peter exploded as his eyes widened.


    "You''re not disregarding me on purpose, are you?!"


    His booming voice attracted a crowd, and amongst them, a young woman in a ck leather jacket


    was watching with great interest.


    It was none other than Paige!


    She had been passing by and coincidentally saw the familiar Volkswagen Santana. Thus, she got


    out of her car to see what was going on.


    When the crowd heard Peter introducing himself, they began whispering among each other.


    "That''s the young master of the Lawson Family? Holy cow, the Lawson Family is big in Cleapolis!"


    "As if they''re just big. Rumor has it that they have connections to the underworld!"


    "Poor dude has met his doom. No doubt he''ll be mutted if not beaten to death when he dares to


    mess with Mr. Lawson."


    Everyone automatically assumed Kingsley was a penniless underss when they saw the janky


    vehicle behind him.


    Clearly, the penniless loser had nothing on the influential young master!


    Meanwhile, Peter became even more rampant when he heard everyone extolling him, and he


    boasted with his nose in the air, saying, "You hear that? I''m not someone you can afford to mess


    with! Since Young Master Caleb has asked for my help, I will see to the end of it! If you kneel and


    apologize to Young Master Caleb, then offer a humble apology at the Summers Residence, I''ll spare


    your life!"


    However, Kingsley only looked indifferently at him, having not a sliver of emotions beneath his eyes.


    "Is your family really that powerful?"


    "Hahaha!" Peter guffawed as though he had just heard the funniest joke in the world. "Have you


    never heard of the Lawsons on the news? Don''t tell me you can''t even afford a phone!"


    At that, the crowd burst intoughter.


    It was indeed ridiculous that someone could be this disconnected from society when the media was


    practically everywhere!


    "In that case, I''ll be kind and enlighten you!" Peter puffed his chest. "Have you heard about the


    newly emerged Coliree Group? Let me tell you that the Lawsons have gotten invitations for their


    pre-bid conference through internal sources! Now, do you know how powerful we are?"


    Gasps and exmations echoed amongst the crowd following Peter''s words.


    Following Coliree Group''s aggressive emergence in Cleapolis, it had be the talk of the town


    lately.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, the whole city knew how deep this mysterious megacorporation''s pocket was.


    Anyone who could associate themselves with thispany would surely rise to the top overnight!


    When the crowd heard the Lawsons had already gotten the invitations through internal sources,


    they couldn''t help being impressed and envious.


    Even Caleb was shocked. "Peter, has your family gotten the invitations?!" "Naturally!" Peter nodded


    smugly.


    "Coliree Group''s pre-bid conference?" Kingsley quirked his brow. "Is it impressive to be able to join


    this conference?"


    The so-called pre-bid conference was merely a few coboration projects Lancer had randomly


    thrown out as red herring.


    This wasn''t at all the focus of their job, but who''d have thought a mere invitation would be so


    valuable and hard to get for these outsiders.


    "What did you just say? Is it impressive?!" Peter looked at Kingsley like he was an idiot. "There''s


    only so many in Sris Province who''d get the chance to attend, yet my family managed to get two


    invitations. You tell me if it''s impressive!"


    Caleb sniggered in response. "Why bother exining so much? As if a loser like him would get it!"


    Kingsley smirked and suggested to Peter, "Since this invitation is so valuable, I''ll give you a chance.


    If you kneel, apologize to me, and get out of my sight, I can reconsider withdrawing your invitation."


    Kingsley pretty much threw Peter''s threat back at himself.


    "What did you just say?!" It took Peter a second to process what Kingsley just said before he held


    his belly andughed.


    "Hahaha, you''ve got to be kidding me! You, withdraw my family''s invitation? What a joke!"


    Likewise, Caleb guffawed. "You think you''re some big shot, f*cker?! What do you have to bullsh*t?!"


    Even the crowd burst intoughter, for no one believed Kingsley could do as he said.


    "Hahaha, the best surely live amongst the folks. This dude sure can boast."


    "If he gets a say in Coliree Group''s invitations, I''ll set up a live stream and eat sh*t!"


    At that, the crowd ridiculed and guffawed.


    However, Kingsley only looked coldly at Peter. "Don''t believe me? I just have to make a call, but it''s


    up to you whether the Lawson Family gets to rise to the top or lose this opportunity!"


    In other words, it all came down to either Peter leaving without a word or refusing to apologize.


    "Hahaha, f*cking hell, are you a stand-upedian?! You sure know how to make peopleugh!"


    Peter wasughing so much that he was tearing up. "If your phone call can really have my family''s


    invitation withdrawn, I''ll do as they say. Heck, I''ll set up a live stream and eat sh*t!"


    "Alright, those are your words, not mine!" Without saying more, Kingsley pulled his phone out and


    called Lancer. "Withdraw the Lawson Family''s invitations, stat!"

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    "Lancer, has the invitation for Coliree Group''s pre-bid conference been sent out?"


    "The invitations haven''t been officially sent out, Boss."


    "What''s with the Lawson Family, then? Howe they''ve already received two invitations?"


    To that, Lancer exined, "A few of the big families and conglomerates in Cleapolis are on the


    insider''s list."


    "Whose decision is this?"


    Hearing the displeasure in Kingsley''s tone, Lancer hurriedly exined, "Boss, Hades and I have


    been busy scouting for the enemies'' spies. Daniel Robinson is currently in charge of thepany''s


    affairs, and he''s the best at trading amongst all the soldiers on Coliree Ind. He might not stand


    out in the military, but he''s definitely a force to be reckoned with in the marketce. The enemies


    certainly won''t be able to see through it!"


    "Daniel Robinson?" Kingsley ordered.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Whoever made the decision, withdraw the Lawsons'' invitations immediately!" "Yes, Boss!"


    Lancer wouldn''t ask questions but only follow orders.


    After hanging up, Kingsley checked his watch. "Today''s the twenty-third. I want to see you set up a


    live stream and eat sh*t by the end of this month."


    At that, the crowd began whispering again.


    "Why does it feel like this dude is out of his mind? Could it be that he has experienced some kind of


    trauma and has gone nuts?"


    "He surely has! If his one call can influence Coliree Group, would he need to drive such a janky


    car?"


    "I bet he has been boasting for so long that he''s beginning to believe his own words. Typical


    delusional behavior!"


    Likewise, Peter looked at Kingsley as though he was some madman. "You act well, I''ll give you that.


    If Caleb hadn''t wanted to kick your a*s, I''d love to continue watching you act like a mad dog!"


    The crowd burst intoughter once again, extolling Peter for calling Kingsley a mad dog.


    On a high, Peter wanted to continue his taunts, but his phone suddenly rang at this time.


    With that, he answered it. "Hey, Dad. What''s up?"


    "What''s up?! Get the f*ck home now, that''s what! We''re in big trouble!" A voice thundered the


    moment Peter finished his words, causing his ears to buzz. "What happened, Dad?" he asked,


    baffled.


    "Coliree Group just withdrew our invitation! We''ve lost all our chances!" The head of the Lawson


    Family roared so loudly that everyone close by heard him.


    The news left Peter dumbfounded, and so did everyone else.


    The Lawsons'' invitations have really been withdrawn!


    Peter''s face nched instantly, and his hand holding the phone began shaking uncontrobly as


    well. "Dad, I-I don''t know anything about this... Did Coliree Group say why?"


    Meanwhile, he looked toward Kingsley in horror, and he thought his heart would jump out of his


    chest at any second.


    Could it really be... because of that phone call?!


    Shock and awe enveloped everyone''s gazes as their jaws dropped, looking like imbeciles.


    None of them believed a penniless young man such as Kingsley could actually shake up Coliree


    Group''s decision.


    It was Coliree Group, for heaven''s sake!


    Thispany was considered the prime existence in the six provinces of the north!


    Just then, Peter''s father spoke. "They didn''t say why, but if I were to guess, it might have something


    to do with ourpany''s drop in sales! Stop fooling around with your scoundrel friends ande


    back


    home at once!"


    It was at that that Peter huffed a murky breath.


    He could finally rx now.


    It doesn''t matter as long as it isn''t because of that phone call... Phew, what a relief!


    "Got it, Dad. I''ll go back as soon as I help Caleb take out the trash!"


    After hanging up, he roared at Kingsley with arms akimbo, saying, "D*mn, I nearly let you get away


    with it! You''ve got dumb luck, though. Coliree Group happens to be readjusting their policy."


    With that, he scrutinized Kingsley''s austere clothing and janky ride, and he scolded himself for


    having such ridiculous thoughts.


    The crowd was relieved after hearing Peter''s words too. "What did I say? How can that broke loser


    be that powerful? He just got lucky!"


    However, Paige turned grim. She didn''t think the honored guest of their family her father had


    insisted on was really a penniless loser with dumb luck.


    "You made me break into a cold sweat.


    You''d better kneel and apologize today, or I''m going toe after you!"


    Peter took a step forward and balled his hand, intending to punch Kingsley in the face.


    He thought he had humiliated himself when he showed his flustered side out in public.


    However, before he could evennd his punch, Kingsley had already raised his right foot and


    booted him right on the chest.


    Thump! Peter was sent flying a couple of yards away, crashing into an SUV right behind him. At


    once, he spewed a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Peter thought his chest felt so excruciatingly painful that it might explode any second.


    Meanwhile, the crowd gasped when they saw how badly Peter was injured.


    They assumed this loser had a death wish for daring toy a finger on someone from the Lawson


    family.


    Peter''s face was ashen, and he held his chest while cursing through gnashed teeth, "How dare you


    kick me... you b*stard... You''re dead meat..."


    Meanwhile, Caleb had been reeling for a long time before he finally came around.


    He then dashed toward Peter, squatting down as he asked, "Peter, are you alright?!"


    Peter coughed painfully. "F*ck, how is that b*stard so strong..."


    "It''s precisely because he can fight and strikes hard that I asked for your help!" Caleb fretted.


    "Haven''t you contacted Mr.


    Birch?! Why hasn''t he shown up?!"


    "He''ll be here soon..." Peter hissed through gnashed teeth. "When hees, I want this b*stard


    dead!"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Just then, a ck Hummer pulled over, and a man in a ck shirt who appeared to be around


    thirty-five years old came out of the vehicle. He was holding a hand fan with the word ''Reaper''


    written on it.


    The man was none other than Ashton Birch, Sris Province''s notorious underworld lord.


    Along with the Seven Legends, he was the underworld''s most powerful existence, second only to


    Boss Jarett.


    When he saw the crowd in front, he went over with a frown.


    After pushing the spectators away, he instantly found Peter on the ground.


    "Peter! What happened to you?!"


    Peter had asked him toe and stick up for Young Master Caleb, but who''d have thought this was


    the first thing he saw after arriving?!


    A glimmer of light shed across Peter when he saw that Ashton had arrived.


    With that, he struggled to sit up, but the pain was so unbearable that he grimaced and winced.


    "Ashton, you''re finally here!"


    "What happened, Peter? Who did this to you?


    Ashton had always been an affiliate of the Lawsons.


    The Lawsons provided him financial support, and in turn, he settled their nuisance for them.


    Lately, he heard the Lawsons had associated themselves with Coliree Group. Thus, he became


    even more responsive to the family.


    Peter pointed to Kingsley, saying, "It was him! He booted me!"


    Following that, blood trickled down the corner of his lips, and he began gasping for air.


    With that, Ashton stood straight up and looked toward Kingsley viciously. "Are you the b*stard who


    hurt my brother over here?!"


    When the crowd heard the name ''Ashton Birch'', they hurriedly stepped back.


    He was one of Sris Province''s notorious underworld lords, and hisckeys were all cold-blooded


    lawbreakers! No one would dare to mess with him.


    However, Kingsley couldn''t care less if he was a lord of the underworld or the king of an empire, for


    he would have to cower before Ares, the God of War!


    Meanwhile, Caleb turned to Ashton and affirmed, "Yes! It''s him! Mr. Birch, he''s the one who


    wreaked havoc during my father''s birthday banquet and even injured Peter! You have to show him


    who''s the boss!"


    In response, Ashton narrowed his eyes and snarled, "Don''t you know that there are some people


    you can''t afford to mess with?!"


    "Well, it just so happens that I''ve never met anyone I can''t afford to." Kingsley stood with his hands


    behind his back, looking collected. "If you don''t want to end up like


    Lawson, I suggest you mind your own business."


    The crowd was rendered dumbfounded!


    Is this dude mad, dumb, or both?! How dare he talk to Ashton like that?! He has a death wish,


    doesn''t he?!


    "Hahaha!" Ashton was so livid that he actually burst intoughter. "You think you''ve got Peking


    balls, eh? First, you injure Peter, and now you''re threatening me?


    "Anything wrong with that?" Kingsley smirked. "I''ll have you know that there are some people you


    can''t afford to mess with ¡ªfor instance, someone like me!"


    "You Peking son of a b*tch!" Ashton thundered as he flipped his paper fan around, revealing the


    words ''World Peace''.


    Horrorced the crowd''s eyes upon seeing the words, for the Reaper''s idea of ''world peace'' meant


    zero mercy and pardon.


    With that, the crowd looked at Kingsley as though he was a man on the verge of this death.


    Instead of feeling bad for the man, they abhorred him for fear that they would be dragged into it as


    well.


    Lo and behold, Kingsley sneered disdainfully and said, "Decent handwriting.


    I wouldn''t call it a work of art, though."


    "You!" Ashton was livid with anger, for no one had ever dared disregard his supremacy before this.


    "I have hundreds of mobsters in mymand. As soon as I give the word, there will be nothing of


    you left!" While speaking, he pulled his phone out to call his men over.


    "Mobsters?" Kingsley quirked a brow while pulling the Northern Draken Tag out of his pocket,


    saying inly, "I happened to have just gotten a treasure. I heard it''s specifically used to govern


    mobsters like


    n you.


    Ashton looked up reflexively and happened tond his gaze on the Northern Draken Tag, causing


    his hand to jerk and the phone to drop to the ground.


    "T-The Northern Draken Tag?!" He was so shaken that even his pupils trembled. "H-How d-did you


    g-get the Northern Draken Tag?!¡± "That''s for me to know and you to find out! I''ll only ask you once¡ª


    do you adhere to this tag?!"

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Appalled, Ashton dropped to the ground with a thud.


    He had chucked his paper fan to the ground as well, no longer the haughty man he was a few


    seconds ago.


    It wasn''t like he''d continue causing trouble in the face of the Northern Draken Tag!


    The tables had turned, and Ashton was now on all fours, kneeling like a tortoise right there and


    then.


    "W-What''s going on?!" The crowd became apprehensive.


    Ashton was the Sris Province''s notorious underworld lord, and those who shared the same


    power and reputation were only Boss Jarett and the Seven Legends.


    However, never had they expected Ashton, who was alsomonly known as the Reaper, to kneel


    to this twenty-year-old man!


    In particr, Paige was shaken to the core.


    The average citizen might not know the Northern Draken Tag, but she did.


    It was her family''s crown jewel and the reason why her family was able to remain standing in the


    north!


    She then recalled how her father, Uncle Gavin, and Aunt Chermaine treated Kingsley with


    enthusiasm and hints of servile.


    No doubt it had something to do with the Northern Draken Tag.


    However, she was so livid back then that it didn''t dawn on her until now.


    At that, she felt even more shocked that her stern grandfather had given this young man the tag, for


    it was the ultimate grace and recognition!


    At this point, her gaze at Kingsley had turnedplicated.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley sauntered to Ashton and shoved the Northern Draken Tag at his face. "Take a


    good look!"


    "I''m looking, I''m looking..."


    This was Ashton''s first time seeing the Northern Draken Tag for himself, and he thought he was


    going to sh*t his pants. At that point, he was already drenched in cold sweat, thinking if he should


    beg Kingsley for mercy.


    Caleb, on the other hand, was livid when he saw Ashton''s actions.


    He had expected the man to stick up for him, but who''d have thought he''d immediately kneel when


    Kingsley pulled out this wooden thing?!


    F*cking hell...


    Meanwhile, Peter''s expression looked even worse. "Ashton, did you even look closely? Could it be


    a fake?"


    Though he wasn''t a part of the underworld, he often hung out with people like Ashton. Thus, he had


    heard a thing or two about this Northern Draken Tag.


    Ashton froze upon hearing Peter''s words.


    He had freaked out the moment he saw the words ''Nothern Draken¡¯ that he never even stopped to


    verify its authenticity.


    "I-It can''t be, can it?"


    Ashton''s expression changed multifold within that moment.


    He had never heard of a fake Northern Draken Tag in all his years in the underworld.


    What was more, who would have the balls to create a fake?!


    "Ashton, do you see the Volkswagen Santana there? That''s the bustard''s ride! As if someone like


    him can really pull out the Northern Draken Tag!"


    Ashton''s facial muscles twitched in response.


    That ancient Volkswagen Santana got him wanting to flip.


    F*ck! Have I really been fooled?


    "What''s your name?" he asked through gnashed teeth.


    "Nicholson."


    Kingsley knew Ashton was trying to find out if he was a Tanner.


    "You f*cking piece of sh*t!" Ashton shot right up to his feet at the revtion and thundered, livid with


    rage, "How dare you f* eking lie to me using a fake?! I''m going to kill you!"


    He was truly and utterly pissed right now.


    He, the Reaper of Sris Province, had been duped by a callow and even kneeled before him in


    front of so many people!


    His dignity had been severely damaged!


    At that, Ashton cracked his knuckles with a face enveloped in malice. "Just you wait, you


    motherfucker. My men will tear you into pieces!"


    His forces were spread all across Sris Province. With one call, hisckeys nearby would instantly


    rush over.


    However, Kingsley wasn''t bothered at all, still looking collected.


    He was ever-victorious in the face of the enemies'' elites and artilleries, so why should he be afraid


    of a bunch of


    scoundrels?


    Just then, a crisp voice came from within the crowd. "I''ll prove the authenticity of this Northern


    Draken Tag!"


    The one who spoke up was none other than Paige, who had been watching among the crowd.


    Though she loathed Kingsley''s ''rascality'', she would not allow anyone to nder her family''s


    Northern Draken Tag!


    "And who the f*ck¡ª" cursed Ashton as he looked in the direction of the voice to find a young


    woman in a ck leather jacket, and his gaze instantly turned into a leering one.


    "My, aren''t you gorgeous." He licked his lips and grinned.


    The leather jacket fit snuggly on Paige''s shapely body, and though she didn''t show an inch of skin, it


    made her very alluring.


    Ashton couldn''t take his eyes off her at all, for he had never seen a woman who couldbine


    adorable and sexy so perfectly.


    "How dare you act presumptuously in front of the Northern Draken Tag?!" Paige chided, her


    adorable face covered in frost.


    However, Ashton continued the size Paige up, leering. "The great Northern Draken Tag isn''t


    something a little girl like you can identify, babe."


    "Where are you looking at?!" Malice filled Paige''s eyes when she saw Ashton''sscivious gaze on


    her.


    "Chill, babe. I''ll let you do whatever you want with me after I''m done dealing with this b*stard.


    Hehehe..." Ashton''s smile was


    super creepy.


    "You asked for it!" Paige scowled and pulled her Serpent Whip out from her waist and whipped it


    hard on the floor, producing a loud pow!


    "You insolent scoundrel, I will punish you in the name of justice!"


    The crowd was astonished how Paige pulled a snakeskin whip out from her waist like magic.


    "Why does she carry a whip on hand?"


    "Who knows? Maybe it''s her kink..."


    At that, the crowd smiled with hints of obscenity.


    However, Ashton dared not pull even a sliver of a smile, and his calves were cramping from fright.


    Everyone in the underworld knew the second youngdy of the Tanner Family held a seven-section


    Serpent Whip, and it spared its victim no mercy!


    As dumb as Ashton was, he knew he was in deep sh*t when the Serpent Whip and the Northern


    Draken Tag appeared at the same time.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    "P-Paige..." Ashton stuttered with an ashen face, his legs shaking as though they had been


    electrocuted.


    Just how dumb and blind was he to audaciously hit on Miss Tanner?!


    "I''m sorry, Miss Tanner!" Ashton dropped to the ground with a thud and begged Paige for mercy.


    Before the crowd had time to react, Paige swung her whip while chiding, "Sorry? It''s toote for


    that!"


    With a crisp pow, the Serpent Whip pped viciously on Ashton''s back, and the cloth instantly


    ripped apart, revealing a crimson whip mark.


    Ashton grimaced in pain, not daring to make a sound as he gnashed his teeth.


    Everyone was bbergasted by the turn of events, for none of them had thought this innocent-


    looking young woman could be so ruthless.


    However, what was even more shocking was that the Reaper dared not even make a sound when


    he was being whipped.


    With that, everyone started to look at each other, wondering who in the world this hot young woman


    was.


    Peter and Caleb, on the other hand, were even more dumbfounded.


    In their minds, Ashton was someone who could get anybody to do whatever he wanted.


    But now, he was cowering in front of a woman like a dog!


    "Mr. Birch! What are you doing?!" Caleb''s eyes widened with incredulity. "She''s just a girl. Can''t you


    handle her?!"


    "Shut up!" hissed Ashton, shaken to his core when he heard Caleb''s words. "If you don''t want to


    die, just keep quiet!"


    "You should shut up too if you don''t want to die!" Paige ordered coldly as she looked down at him.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Whatever you say, Miss


    Tanner." Ashton didn''t even dare to look up.


    His influence was nothing in the face of the Tanner Family, so he didn''t dare to continue acting


    rampantly.


    It was only then Kingsley sauntered to Paige and waved. "Hey, we meet again."


    The image of his naked body popped into Paige''s head when she looked at Kingsley, and her face


    flushed instantly. "You stinkin'' mug! As if I''m pleased to meet you!"


    Ashton raised his head gingerly to find Paige behaving a little bashfully, leading his jaw to drop.


    Is this really Miss Tanner, the one who has her enemies cowering in fear?!


    Kingsley chuckled awkwardly. "I didn''t mean it that day. Your bed was so nice that I forgot to put my


    clothes on before¡ª" identally falling asleep, he wanted to say.


    "That''s enough!" Paige cut him off before he could finish his words. "I don''t want to hear it!"


    However, for those who didn''t know what actually went down, Kingsley''s words sounded rather


    suggestive.


    He didn''t put his clothes on before...


    Ashton finally realized why this b*stard dared to be so arrogant¡ªhe was Miss Tanner''s boy toy!


    "How do you n on dealing with these guys?" Paige asked coldly as she put her whip back on her


    waist.


    With that, Kingsley beckoned to Caleb and Peter. "You two,e here."


    Caleb''s face changed multifold, and his legs took him nowhere as he stayed rooted to the ground.


    On the other hand, Peter''s face was bloodless, and he held his chest in pain while saying, "I-I''ll


    apologize. I''ll apologize, how about that? I really can''t move. It hurts too much..."


    How dare he continue acting tough when Ashton had yielded?!


    However, Kingsley had booted him so ruthlessly that his chest felt unbearably painful when he


    breathed even a little heavier, let alone move an inch.


    Kingsley smirked in response, then looked over at Caleb. "You''re unscathed; howe you''re not


    moving? Are you scared of me?"


    "I..." At that, Caleb went up to Kingsley resolutely. "What do you want?"


    "Young Master Caleb," Kingsley said inly. "I won''t take your life now when I''ve given you and


    your family a month."


    Then, he pointed at Ashton. "You two¡ª break each other''s legs, and we''ll call it a day."


    "What?!" Ashton looked up angrily. "Ever heard about sparing when you can, kid? Don''t burn


    bridges!"


    "Don''t worry. I will still find a way even when all hope is lost."


    With that, he chucked the Northern Draken Tag at Ashton''s face while saying monotonously, "My


    patience is limited.


    What''s it going to be, then?"


    As Ashton took a dreaded nce at the Northern Draken Tag, a hint of malice shed across his


    eyes. "Alright, I''ll do it!" he said.


    Following that, he slowly got up and mercilessly booted Caleb on the calf, and the sound of a bone


    snapping in half could be heard immediately.


    "Ah!" Caleb howled in pain. Beads of sweat instantly gathered on his forehead, and he fell to the


    ground with a thud.


    Kingsley sneered in response. "Looks like Young Master Caleb won''t be able to retaliate."


    "Are you happy now?" Ashton''s hands were balled into fists.


    "What about yourself?" Kingsly asked emotionlessly. "Are you going to do it yourself, or do you want


    me to help you?"


    Ashton took a gander at the paralyzed Peter before saying through gnashed teeth, "I''ll do it myself!"


    With that, he grabbed arge rock from the ground and smashed it against his left arm.


    Bam! Blood instantly flowed from his hand while his bones deformed.


    Ashton grimaced due to the pain and said through gnashed teeth, "Is this... good enough for you?"


    Every single person in the crowd was shocked by what they witnessed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This young man is really ruthless!


    To think he can have the Reaper selfmutte submissively!


    At that point, everyone looked at Kingsley with utter awe, no longer daring to say another insult or


    mockery.


    Seeing Ashton''s bloody hand, Paige scrunched her nose and said, "This is too brutal. I''m done


    ying with you guys.


    Bye!"


    Ashton, on the other hand, hit the roof and nearly cursed.


    Why didn''t you think it was brutal when you whipped me?!


    After Paige left, Kingsley looked down at


    Caleb. "I''ve said this before; I won''t take your life today, but you''d better behave yourself."


    Caleb couldn''t talk tough anymore, for he was already on the verge of passing out from so much


    pain.


    Following that, Kingsley walked over to Peter and squatted down to his eye level. "Young Master


    Peter, I hope you won''t forget about your promise."


    The terrified Peter shuddered, looking at him like he was Satan. "W-What promise?"


    "Didn''t you say that you''d set up a live stream and eat sh*t if your family''s invitation is withdrawn?"


    "But..." Peter still wanted to quibble.


    "Young Master Peter, I would advise you not to go back on your word," said Kingsley as he patted


    Peter''s face lightly. "You have seven days until the end of the month. I look forward to your live


    stream then."


    With that, he slowly stood up and left, disregarding Peter''s terrified and begging gaze.


    It wasn''t until the janky Volkswagen Santana disappeared from everyone''s sight that Ashton dared


    to raise his head.


    "Pfft! You''re just Tanner''s boy toy! How dare you act so rampantly?!" he cursed then turned to Caleb


    and Peter. "You two hang on. I''m calling the ambnce. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely make sure he


    pays for it!"


    "I''m going to kill that son of a wh*re! I want him dead!" Caleb roared, lying on the ground while


    hugging his leg.


    Connor, the eldest young master of the Summers Family, rushed back home from the next town


    when heard someone had broken his younger brother''s leg.


    Veins popped from his clenched fists when he saw Caleb lying on the bed with a stered leg.


    "This is intolerable! No one is allowed to trample all over us! He has to pay for what he''s done!"


    "Yes, he has to pay!" Caleb was outraged. "Connor, what are you going to do? Do you have a good


    n?"

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Caleb exined worriedly, "We need a good n if we want to retaliate! That b*stard can really


    fight, and force won''t work. Also, he has a woman with a strong background backing him. Even


    those in the underworld can''t do anything about him!"


    Connor frowned in response. "How did you get yourself tangled with this fiend?!"


    "He came to Dad''s birthday banquet and wreaked havoc first!" Caleb snapped with enmity. "He


    even got belligerent there and then for a model, so I had to teach him a lesson!"


    At that, he punched the bed and bellowed, "Dad''s birthday banquet was ruined, but that b*stard


    went home with the model. The two are definitely dating now! I''m Peking pissed! F*ck! After my leg


    heals, I''m going to make that model mine! I want that b*stard to watch me f*ck his woman!"


    "Model, eh?" Connor mused. "Why don''t we start with her?"


    Caleb''s eyes lit up upon that. "Connor, you


    don''t mean..." "You like that model, don''t you?" A hint of ill will shed across Connor''s eyes. "In


    that case, we''ll end her. By the time that b*stard finds out, it''ll be toote! This will definitely put him


    in agony!"


    Caleb eximed happily, "Great idea! Since we can''t fight that b*stard, we''ll crush him mentally!


    Break him! Have him go nuts!"


    Randy nodded in agreement as he listened to the conversation. "Hurry up and get to it, then! Our


    family''s honor must be redeemed as soon as possible!"


    On the other hand, Yulia had no clue about the Summers'' n.


    She had rendezvoused with Kingsley for lunch at 2.00PM after work to thank him for saving her at


    Summers Residence the other day.


    It was 1.30PM when Kingsley entered Reed Modeling Agency, and just as he was about to find a


    spot to wait for Yulia to get off work, a woman shrieked, "Security! Where''s the security?!"


    Kingsley turned around reflexively, and it was none other than the woman he saw at Summers


    Residence¡ªKa.


    After being severely injured by Kingsley, Ka had to recuperate in the hospital for a solid week


    before she could return to work.


    It hadn''t only held up an important endorsement, but the other models also seized a lot of her


    resources!


    Ka was so pissed upon seeing Kingsley again that she gritted her teeth until they nearly cracked.


    Upon hearing Ka''s screams, a young man in a security uniform came running over. "What can I


    do for you, Miss Reed?"


    "Can''t you do your job right? How can you let just anybody in?!" Ka snapped while pointing at


    Kingsley. "Don''t you know that a lot of crazy fans and perverts will find all sorts of ways to sneak


    in?!"


    The security scratched his head. "He didn''t do anything out of line, though. I can''t stop him from


    entering, can I?"


    p! Ka gave the security guard a solid p and scolded, "Did thepany hire you to people-


    watch?! Wouldn''t it already be toote by the time he actually does something?!"


    The security was rather young; it was obvious he was from an impoverished family and that he had


    to begin working at a young age.


    His eyes instantly turned red-rimmed upon being pped, yet he dared not fight back, for Ka was


    Caleb''s lover, and the Summers Family was also thepany''s main investor.


    In other words, he dared not cross this princess.


    Kingsley''s gaze turned cold when he saw the security''s grieving look. "I''vee to look for Yulia.


    You have no business here," he said with seething rage.


    He''d have long dealt with this condescending woman if he hadn''t had to mind the fact that this was


    his sister''s workce.


    "Haha, what''s the matter? Do you want to give me another kick?!" Ka shrilled with crossed arms.


    "You don''t have Mr. Tanner to back you up now! If you darey a finger on me, I''ll make sure you


    get more than what you''ve bargained for!"


    While speaking, she approached Kingsley and swayed provocatively in his face. "Come on, hit me if


    you''re so great! Do you even dare?!"


    Ever since sessfully hooking up with Caleb, she had been super arrogant and overbearing in the


    agency.


    Even the CEO of the agency turned a blind eye to all the evil deeds she had done.


    She was acting even more outrageous right now, looking super insolent, certain that Kingsley


    wouldn''t dare to do anything to her on her turf.


    Many staff had gathered around them at this point, and many shapely models were also watching


    from the side.


    "Who is this? How dare he mess with Ka in our office?" "Huh, beats me. Princess Ka won''t go


    easy on him, though. You''d better get your popcorn ready."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When the security guard saw more and more people gathering to watch, he hurriedly advised, "Sir,


    why don''t you just wait outside? Miss Reed isn''t someone you can mess with¡ª"


    p! Ka suddenly raised her hand and gave the security another solid p, snapping, "Why the


    f*ck do you have so much to talk about?! Keep yapping and I''ll f* eking cut your tongue off!"


    How would she be able to take revenge for what he did to her back in Summers


    Residence?!


    Besides, she wasn''t done throwing her weight around!


    The security''s cheeks were swollen from being pped, and he gritted his teeth aggrievedly,


    wishing he could just burst into tears.


    "What''s with that look?!" Ka red daggers at the security. "Are you upset because I pped


    you?!"


    "N-No..." He dared not talk back to her, for he needed this measly wage.


    "Hahaha!" Ka guffawed triumphantly, then turned to Kingsley. "Do you see this?! No one dares to


    mess with me here! If you don''t want Yulia to be bullied like this, then you''d better kneel and


    apologize for what you did to me in Summers Residence!"


    A hint of malice shed across Kingsley''s eyes when he heard her words. "You''ve been bullying


    Yulia like this?"


    "Huh, what''s wrong with that? I just can''t stand how she pretends to be all noble!" Ka crossed her


    arms, looking all arrogant. "Who would back her up when she can''t even read between the lines?! It


    serves her right to be bullied!"


    "I will back her up!" Kingsley snarled. "It won''t be as simple as coughing up blood if you dare bully


    her again."


    Hearing that, Ka guffawed. "You, back her up? Who do you think you are?! Do you want to bet


    with me? Later, I will¡ª"


    p! Not waiting for her to finish her mor, Kingsley raised his arm and pped her cocky, odious


    face mercilessly, causing her face to swell instantly with blood trickling down from the corner of her


    mouth.


    "How dare you p me?!" Ka held her swollen cheek. "How dare you f*cking hit me when Mr.


    Tanner''s not here?!"


    Kingsley''s gaze wasced with frost as he warned, "I''m already being merciful! I don''t mind killing


    you if you dare to bully Yulia again!

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    "That''s a bold im!"


    Ka swept her gaze across the crowd with resentment filled in her eyes.


    She was known as Princess Ka here in Reed Modeling Agency, so who''d have thought she


    would get pped in the face right in front of everyone?!


    She would definitely be the topic of the other models'' gossip after this!


    Growing increasingly livid at the thought, Ka snapped at the security, "Are you a Peking corpse?!


    Did you not see him attack me, you Peking useless piece of garbage?!"


    Since she was no match for Kingsley, she could onlysh out at the poor security so that she


    wouldn''t look too embarrassing.


    The poor security took a terrified step forward and said to Kingsley, "Sir, you should really go."


    "What¡¯s your name?" asked Kingsley as he looked at the security.


    "L-Leroy Johnson." "Go on." Kingsley pointed to Ka. "Return the two ps she gave you."


    "W-What..." Leroy shook his head like a rattle, so terrified that all blood drained from his face. "1-1


    can''t... I still need this job to pay for my sister''s education..."


    "I promise I can give you a better one," Kingsley vowed.


    Ka sneered in disdain at that. "As security in ourpany, he earns a good five thousand!


    Where else can a punk who doesn''t even have a bachelor''s degree get a better job than this?!"


    Woebegone, Leroy looked at Kingsley and said, "I know you mean well, sir, but I really


    1 . n


    can t¡ª


    Before he could finish his words, Kingsley spoke up. "Coliree Group. I can have you work as


    security there. Ten thousand a month. If you want a different post, I can make the arrangements


    too," he said inly, leading the hall to fall silent.


    Everyone looked at each other, smiling


    with hints of ridicule on their faces.


    What sort of existence did this man think Coliree Group was?!


    Lots of rich and noble young masters fought each other and used all sorts of means to bootlick their


    way intonding a measly position at Coliree Group, yet Kingsley brazenly promised the young man


    any job he wanted!


    His im was so outrageous that no one believed him, thinking it was all big talk.


    "Hahaha!" Ka guffawed. "You don''t think you''re really part of the upper ss just because Mr.


    Tanner helped you once, do you? I''ll have you know that even the Tanner family wouldn''t dare say


    such big words in front of Coliree Group!"


    However, Kingsley wasn''t paying attention to her as he sent Leroy''s name to Daniel.


    "Dig into his profile."


    It was super easy for Coliree Ind to dig into an average Joe''s information, and thus, Daniel''s


    message popped up in a sh. ''Leroy Johnsones from a vige nearby Cleapolis. Dropped out


    of college in his third year. His father became paralyzed from a work injury, and his mother ran


    away. He has a sister who''s still in high school. Clean record, excellent character, and a great


    student.''


    Upon seeing the final few words, Kingsley replied without a second thought. ''Transfer his profile into


    Coliree Group, and recruit him as an official staff!''


    "What are you still standing here for?!


    Chuck him out! Do you not want your job anymore?!" Ka snapped at Leroy impatiently when she


    saw Kingsley putting all his attention on his phone.


    Just when Leroy was at a crossroads, Kingsley shoved his phone to Leroy. "This is Coliree Group''s


    official website. Take a look at thetest personnel recruitment info."


    Though baffled, Leroy still did as he was told. ''Coliree Group recruits Mr. Leroy Johonson as an


    official staff of thepany. Your position will be chosen upon reporting for duty.'' "T-This..." Leroy


    rubbed his eyes hard with incredulity. "Are they referring to me?"


    "Do you know another Leroy Johnson?" Kingsley snorted.


    "H-Have I really be an official staff of Coliree Group?! I''m not dreaming, am I?!" Leroy


    whooped as he wept with joy.


    What?! Everyone in the lobby was shaken when they heard Leroy''s cheer.


    With incredulity, everyone fished their phones out and frantically searched Coliree Group''s official


    site.


    "I-It''s... real! This is the personnel transfer notice!"


    "I''m seeing it too! It''s not fake if it''s on the official site, is it?"


    "Good grief! His position will be chosen upon reporting for duty?! Doesn''t that mean he can choose


    whatever job he wants?!"


    Every single person in the crowd was beyond bbergasted.


    Who would''ve thought this security guard that they had always looked down on could choose


    whatever job he wanted when the children of dignitaries, rich, and nobles had to fight each other to


    the death for a mere clerk position!? Pigs are really flying!


    Kingsley said to Leroy smilingly, "What are you waiting for? Retaliate!"


    Leroy only hesitated for a split second before he approached Ka, enunciating, "Every human is


    born equal, but you''ve never even viewed me as one! Today, I shall be presumptuous this once to


    close my lowly life!"


    With that, he raised his fist and threw a punch at Ka''s face.


    Bam! The heavy blow sent Ka flying, her mouth spewing blood and her left cheek swelling at a


    visible rate.


    The crowd gasped at the turn of events.


    An honest man can be terrifying once they''re tired of being bullied!


    Then again, no one stood up for Ka. Some of the models were even feeling schadenfreude.


    "Why did you stop?" Kingsley was baffled that Leroy stood rooted to the spot after throwing one


    punch.


    "This punch is to repay all the humiliation she has made me suffer." Glints of rity shone in Leroy''s


    eyes. "But if I continue, I''d be allowing myself to sumb to evil, and the nature of things wouldn''t


    be the same n


    anymore...


    Kingsley nodded with approval as he looked at the young man with admiration. "Good. I''ve made


    the right choice."


    It was a long time before Ka came to herself, and she exploded on the floor while yelling, "How


    dare you Peking hit me?! Somebody! Tear this son of a wh*re to shreds!"


    The other security guards had long arrived, but none of them dared to step up, standing rooted to


    the spot with fear.


    "Why are you afraid of him?! Do you really think he can work in Coliree Group?!" Ka hissed and


    spit bloody saliva. "Use your brains, for f*ck''s sake! How can a nobody like him enter Coliree


    Group?! By dreaming?"


    After hearing her words, the other securities began swaying...


    Just then, a shapely model came up and asked diffidently, "I''m Eve Chester, Yulia''s friend. Uh... Are


    you here for her?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "That''s right." At that, Kingsley checked his watch. "Has her schedule ended?"


    "She left long ago!" Eve said worriedly. "I saw the president calling her to his office. Then, a while


    later, she came out unconscious with Young Master Caleb''s men carrying her away..."


    Young Master Caleb? Unconscious? Carried away?!


    The words surged within Kingsley''s head like roaring waves.


    "When did it happen?!"


    "About half an hour ago... I wanted to tell you when I heard you were looking for Yulia, but..."


    Eve took a fearful nce at Ka, leaving her words at that.


    Half an hour?!


    Kingsley''s blood boiled, and his eyes were bloodshot while the man seethed in rage.


    Caleb Summers, you son of a b*tch! How dare you use such a vile trick! You''re dead meat!


    Kingsley turned to Leroy and said, "I have an emergency. You can just go straight ahead to Coliree


    Group and report for duty!"


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson," Leroy replied deferentially.


    Kingsley dashed out after that, and no one dared to block his path.


    He dared not dy for a second, for he couldn''t imagine what sort of filthy things Caleb would do to


    his passed-out sister after taking her away.


    After running out of the agency building, he called Lancer and roared, "Give me Caleb''s location!


    You have one minute!"

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    About thirty secondster, Lancer replied, "Boss, we tracked his purchase records and found that


    he checked into a presidential suite in Pauley Hotel about ten minutes ago. Shall I send our men¡ª"


    Kingsley didn''t let him finish his words, hanging up as soon as he got what he needed and sped


    away.


    Meanwhile, Yulia was lying in a massive, luxurious bed with her eyes shut and lips parted. She had


    fallen into a deepa inside the presidential suite of Pauley''s Hotel, which was located on the


    highest floor.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    On the other hand, Caleb sat by the bed, swirling the ss of red wine in his hand as he leered at


    Yulia''s shapely figure as though he was admiring a breathtaking ancient Greek statue.


    "Connor is really brilliant!" He licked his lips and mumbled, "Ansley is a f*eking stunner. Just looking


    at her makes my blood go crazy!"


    With that, he loosened his necktie with one hand, then tugged his cor left and right. "You won''t


    take a couch casting, eh, b*tch? Well, that''s going to change today!"


    Then, he downed the entire ss of red wine before throwing it onto the high-end carpet beneath


    his feet.


    As he breathed heavily, he ripped her top open, sending its buttons flying.


    "Gorgeous..."


    However, just as he wanted to admire that smooth, porcin-like skin, a thunderous boom came


    from the entrance.


    "What''s going on?! Who the f*ck dares interrupt my fun?!" Caleb roared as he sat up with


    displeasure, but in a split second, his face turned grim, and an ominous feeling rose within him.


    How could someone still barge in when he had stationed dozens of bodyguards at the entrance?!


    With that, he put on a shirt hastily and ran out of the bedroom on crutches.


    As soon as he arrived by the couch in the living room, he found the grand double door wide open,


    and one of it was even on the verge of unhinging!


    The discovery left Caleb appalled. Pauley Hotel was a five-star establishment, and the door to the


    presidential suite was not one that mere human strength could ram open!


    At that, he called out to his chief security, "Logan? What''s going on? Logan?!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a burly man in a suit was chucked through the door.


    m! Hended hard on the floor!


    This man was none other than Caleb''s chief security¡ªLogan Wade!


    "What happened?! Where are the others?!" Caleb was terror-stricken.


    "They... All of them... are down," Logan coughed up blood, speaking weakly, "Young Master... run...


    hurry..."


    The next second, he passed out.


    Caleb was so frightened that his legs shook


    involuntarily.


    Logan and all of his bodyguards were veterans, and each of them could hold off ten ordinary


    people. However, they were all down! This could only mean that whoever arrived had brought over


    a hundred backup!


    "W-Who in the world?!"


    He retreated step by step, thinking about who it could be.


    However, he couldn''t tell which big shot he had offended no matter how hard he tried.


    In the next second, a tall figure entered the room under his horrified gaze.


    Tap, tap, tap... His every single step seemed to havended on his heart.


    "I-It''s you?!" How could Caleb ever forget that face? The man standing before him was none other


    than the one who had ruined his father''s birthday banquet, Kingsley!


    "Y-You''re here alone?!" he asked as his eyes widened with incredulity.


    He had a hard time believing that Kingsley was able to single-handedly knock his elite guards out


    cold.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley strode over to Caleb and grabbed him by the cor, roaring, "Where''s Yulia?!"


    Malice exuded from him, enveloping his body like an enraged lion.


    Blood drained from Caleb''s face, and he was terror-stricken as he pointed to the bedroom with


    shaky hands. "S-She''s... in there..."


    With that, Kingsley lifted Caleb with one hand like he was lifting a puppy and dashed to the


    bedroom.


    The distance from the living room to the bedroom was only a few yards, but to Kingsley, it felt like


    miles away.


    How is Yulia? Did the b*stard defile her? Is she hurt? Scared?


    Hundreds and thousands of thoughts surged in his mind like roaring waves.


    He had braced himself for what he might face, but as soon as he saw Yulia lying on the bed in a


    disheveled manner, he still couldn''t hold back his rage.


    "How dare you?!" Kingsley roared and mmed Caleb to the floor, then stomped his right foot on


    thetter''s manhood.


    "Ah!" The pain was so excruciating that Caleb''s howl didn''t sound human.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    The next second, Caleb foamed right away in the mouth!


    He had fallen unconscious!


    Kingsley grabbed a thin nket from the side and gently covered Yulia''s body with it.


    Then, he walked over to Caleb and crouched down before heyered one finger on top of the other


    as he pressed on the acupuncture point between thetter''s eyebrows thrice.


    "Ahhh¡ª"


    Caleb groaned in pain as he slowly opened his eyes.


    Then, the pain between his legs began to spread once again! He was in so much pain that cold


    sweat broke out on his face as he trembled and asked, "W-What are you trying to do?"


    "I''m going to kill you!" Kingsley''s low voice was filled with murderous intent!


    "D-Don''t kill me..." Terrified, Caleb was shaking as he wailed, "I didn''t touch her! Not even a finger!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley''s gaze was ice-cold as he snarled, "Had I arrived one second toote, you would''ve done


    something to her, wouldn''t you?!"


    His eyes were red as the aura around him filled with the intent to kill!


    Caleb sobbed and said, "This whole thing isn''t my idea! My brother was the one who arranged this!


    Don''t kill me! If you want to kill someone, kill my brother instead!"


    "None of you can escape!" Kingsley''s voice was cold. "The Summers Family! Not a single person in


    the Summers Family will escape punishment!"


    When he saw the raging, murderous intent in Kingsley''s eyes, Caleb pleaded shakily, "I-Is that really


    necessary... It''s just a girl; do you have to wipe out the entire Summers Family just for her¡ª"


    Before he could finish speaking, Kingsley had already stepped squarely on his mouth!


    "You might as well get rid of your foul mouth!"


    Instantly, Caleb''s neat rows of white teeth fell out! His mouth, which was now full of blood, looked


    even more terrifying than the demons of hell!


    Kingsley''s gaze was sharp as he reminded Caleb coldly, "I''ve said it before at Randy''s birthday


    banquet¡ªI''ll give the Summers Family one month to move out of Summers Residence! How are the


    preparations going?"


    Hearing that, the man was so terrified that his eyes rolled back in his head. They had done no


    preparations whatsoever, for everyone in the Summers Family paid no mind to Kingsley''s words!


    "It seems like you and your family didn''t listen to me."


    As Kingsley sneered, he stood up and carried Yulia in his arms. Then, he said without looking back,


    "Your actions today have provoked me to no end! I''ll give you another five days at most! If your


    family still hasn''t moved out of Summers Residence by then, I''ll make sure you pay all debts, both


    old and new!"


    With Yulia in his arms, Kingsley walked out of Pauley Hotel. Then, he dialed Keene s number.


    After hearing the news, the woman hurried over and brought Yulia back to the apartment she was


    renting.


    She took care of Yulia until Yulia regained consciousness before leaving in assurance.


    However, Keene feared that Yulia would worry, so she didn''t say anything about Kingsley. Instead,


    she simply let Yulia rest at home.


    At the same time, Caleb was rushed to the hospital and sent into the operating room at first


    instance.


    After the surgery thatsted a few hours, the doctor shook his head as he said to Randy, "I''m sorry,


    Mr. Summers. Young Master Caleb has suffered grave injuries, so his ability in some aspects might


    be¡ª"


    What?!


    The terrible news was too much of a shock!


    Randy fell back into his seat. In an instant, he seemed to have advanced at least ten years in age!


    He gradually recovered his senses after being stunned for more than ten minutes.


    As he gritted his teeth, he had a terrifying expression on his face as he said to Connor Summers


    standing beside him, "Revenge! I must exact revenge! I''ll make that Nicholson guy wish he were


    dead!!!"


    After two days of treatment at the hospital, Caleb was taken back to Summers Residence under


    Randy''s orders.


    Then, Randy hired the best private doctor in Cleapolis, for he feared that his youngest son might


    suffer even more!


    Caleby on the bed, his face ghostly pale. "Dad, that Nicholson guy said he¡¯lle and make us


    pay five dayster! There are only three days left!"


    He had just finished talking when the butler of the Summers Family strode over and reported


    respectfully, "Old Master Summers, Young Master Caleb, someone delivered a letter earlier."


    "What letter? Bring it here."


    Randy took the letter and opened it. His eyebrows knitted together instantly once he finished


    reading it.


    On the letter was a message that read, ''Move out of Summer Residence in three days! If not, I''ll be


    there personally to make you pay! Yours truly, Kingsley Nicholson!''


    "Outrageous! This is outrageous!" Randy mmed his fist on the table. "How dare a mere orphan


    threaten our family! Am I, Randy Summers, nothing to him?!"


    Connor narrowed his eyes. "Dad, since he''sing over in three days, why don''t we set up a trap


    and catch him?"


    "Yes! You''re right!" Randy turned to look at Caleb.


    "Caleb, get in contact with that Reaper again! Tell him to bring his men here in three days! We''ll give


    him whatever sum of money he requests!"


    Caleb was grinning evilly. "Alright! I''ll call up Ashton right now! In three days, that Nicholson guy


    won''t leave here alive!"


    Two dayster, it was the night before the final showdown.


    Kingsley was in his room as he said in a low voice over the phone, "Lancer, is everything ready?"


    "Yes, Ares. The fifty thousand elite soldiers throughout Sris Province have all gathered in


    Cleapolis! We''re ready tounch an attack on the Summers Residence at any time!"


    "Good. Have them on standby right there to await orders!"


    "Understood, Ares!"


    Lance responded firmly before he added, "Also, we''ve detected many figures of the underworld


    advancing into Cleapolis, most of them Ashton''s men. I''m guessing it might have something to do


    with our operation tomorrow. Shall we set up makeshift barricades to keep them out of the city?"


    "That won''t be necessary." A cold look shed across Kingsley''s eyes. "If they wish for death so


    badly, I''ll grant their wishes!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the night wind began to billow as clouds raced across the dark


    sky!


    A looming aura that threatened to cause immense chaos was swirling in the air above Cleapolis...


    Meanwhile, the lights from the buildings remained lit and unperturbed under the night sky.


    At that moment, Ashton drunkenly feasted at the banquet table with a beautifuldy in each arm.


    Randy and Connor sat facing each other, discussing how they would get rid of Kingsley tomorrow.


    Ka was wearing her newly bought ring as she grinned, popping grape after grape into Caleb''s


    mouth.


    Everything seemed as they usually were. Unfortunately, none of them sensed the raging storm


    hidden under the calm, and they were all unaware of their terrible downfall after tonight!


    Early the next day, the sky was ashen; the weather forecast even reported that there might be a


    heavy thunderstorm today.


    Reene went out for work early that morning.


    While she drove, she nced at the heavy rain clouds that seemed to press on the city. She sighed.


    "It''s going to rain again¡ª"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as she finished speaking, consecutive explosions of sound boomed in the sky abruptly!


    In a straight line, six fighter jets zoomed across the sky at a low altitude!


    "That''s-"


    It was only then that Reene noticed something off about Cleapolis today!


    At every intersection, big or small, a fully-armed soldier was stationed there, standing on guard.


    On the main road, military vehicles drove past in quick session!


    There were also helicopters painted in military green flying across the sky, raising soundwaves after


    each other.


    The entire city seemed to have fallen into a state of war!

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    "I-Is this some sort of military exercise? Or is someone importanting in person?"


    Not only Reene, but everyone who saw this scene had the same thoughts!


    Something huge was happening in Cleapolis today!


    Meanwhile, everyone in the Summers Family was gathered together at the Summers Residence.


    Even the distant rtives whose livelihoods depended on the Summers Family had rushed over to


    add to their numbers.


    This matter concerned the pride of the Summers Family, so none of them could stand by in


    indifference!


    Even Ka had pushed Caleb in a wheelchair to the hall in the front yard.


    Caleb wanted to watch Kingsley suffer utter defeat; only then could his hatred be quelled!


    Randy sat on the main seat, ncing at his watch as he said to Caleb, "When will Mr. Birch be


    here? If that Nicholson guyes along with his men before then, we''ll be in trouble."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. They''ll be here in a bit." Caleb had a cold smile on his face.


    "So what if that dude arrives first? We have tens of people in our family; do we have a reason to


    fear him?"


    Just then, in the small courtyard of about ten thousand square feet in front of the Summers


    Residence, a brand new Rolls-Royce pulled up.


    When the servant guarding the entrance saw this luxurious vehicle, they hastily ran to the front hall


    to report, "Mr. Summers! Mr. Summers! Someone''s here!"


    "Is it Mr. Birch?"


    Randy and Connor stood up at the same time and asked the question simultaneously.


    "I-I don''t know..." said the servant as he panted. "It''s a Rolls-Royce..."


    "A Rolls-Royce?"


    The father-son duo exchanged nces and immediately went out the door.


    In a small city like Cleapolis, there weren''t many people who could afford this type of car, so they


    dared not be rude!


    Once they arrived at the main entrance, both Randy and Connor were stunned.


    An unfamiliar man was standing at the entrance. He wore a luxurious suit as he stood upright, his


    body strong and firm like a steel tower.


    It was none other than the vice president of Coliree Group, Daniel!


    "You re¡ª"


    Even though Randy didn''t know Daniel, he recognized the clothes and luxurious car that belonged


    to thetter!


    They must have cost at least ten million, so he was sure that this man wasn''t any ordinary person!


    Daniel smiled. "Mr. Summers, I''m the vice president of Coliree Group, Daniel Robinson."


    Boom!


    When Randy heard those words, he felt as if his mind had just exploded!


    "The vice president of... C-Coliree Group?"


    His voice was shaking, and he was so emotional that he was about to burst into tears!


    Currently, the prestigious families in the entire Cleapolis¡ªno, the entire Sris Province¡ªwere


    showing off with all their might just to be granted an audience with the vice president of Coliree


    Group!


    However, every single one of them had failed!


    But now, the honored Vice President Robinson hade to Summers Residence in person!


    This was the greatest honor they could ever receive!


    Connor was so shaken that he almost couldn''t catch his breath. He kept pinching himself in fear that


    he might just pass out if he weren''t careful.


    "Vice President Robinson... Please, doe in! Come!"


    Randy bowed respectfully as he led Daniel into the front hall.


    "Please have a seat, Vice President Robinson!"


    After Daniel sat on the main seat, Randy respectfully gave him a cup of tea and said carefully, "Vice


    President Robinson, is there something you intend to ask of the Summers Family with your


    esteemed visit today?"


    Daniel smiled. "It''s nothing much. I just want to have a look at the documentation on the enterprises


    under the Summers Family."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, everyone in the Summers Family immediately rejoiced!


    Could it be that Coliree Group was interested in one of the branchpanies under the Summers


    Family?!


    If they could establish a partnership with Coliree Group, then the Summers Family would be able to


    flourish in an instant!


    Connor said excitedly, "Whichpany are you interested in, Vice President Robinson? I''ll get that


    ready for you immediately!"


    "All thepanies."


    Daniel took a sip of the tea as he said calmly, "I want to look at the detailed information of all the


    enterprises, including Summers Corporation itself."


    "What-"


    Randy and Connor exchanged nces, the excitement on their faces disappearing in an instant!


    They were all smart people, and they could immediately understand what Daniel was getting at.


    "Vice President Robinson, w-what do you mean by that? Are you intending to purchase all the


    property under the Summers Family?"


    Cold sweat broke out on Randy''s forehead as he spoke, his tone filled with fear and terror.


    If Coliree Group wanted to swallow up all the property belonging to the Summers Family, they


    wouldn''t be able to fight back!


    Daniel shook his head lightly. "No, I''m not here to purchase it."


    "That''s good to hear, then. That''s great..."


    After hearing that it wasn''t an attempt to purchase the property, Randy and the others heaved a


    long sigh of relief.


    However, they had just rxed when they heard Daniel continue, "It''s not a purchase ¡ªit''s a


    takeover."


    When Kingsley destroyed the Summers Family, the enterprises under them would have no one to


    lead them.


    His mission was to list everyst bit of the Summers Family''s properties under Coliree Group!


    "T-Takeover?"


    The members of the Summers Family looked at each other, none of them understanding what he


    meant by that.


    "Vice President Robinson¡ª"


    Randy was about to say something when he heard cars braking at the entrance, and there were at


    least dozens of cars from the sound of it!


    Who''s here right now?!

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    A servant barged in and reported, "Mr. Birch is here!"


    Randy was instantly overjoyed at the news.


    "Quick, let Mr. Birch in!"


    As soon as he finished talking, Ashton waltzed in right through the door,ughing as he held a fan


    with the word Reaper'' painted on it.


    "Hahaha... Long time no see, Mr. Summers."


    "Mr. Birch, you''re finally here!"


    Randy and Connor simultaneously stood up to wee him.


    Ashton had just stepped into the front hall when he saw Daniel sitting on the main seat.


    He was immediately stunned and doubtful.


    Who is this man?


    How could he sit on the main seat of the Summers Family?!


    "Mr. Summers, who is this¡ª"


    Randy hastily introduced him. "This is Vice President Robinson from Coliree Group."


    "The vice president of Coliree Group?"


    Ashton hastily snapped his fan shut as he pleasingly extended a hand. "I''ve heard many good


    things about you, sir..."


    Daniel simply lifted his eyelids a little, not caring even to speak.


    Reaper?


    He''s probably going to meet the real reaper today!


    Daniel had no time for people who would soon be gone from the face of the earth.


    Ashton had an awkward expression on his face as he timidly retracted his hand.


    However, he dared not hold any grudge, for he knew very well the status of the vice president of


    Coliree Group.


    It was already an esteemed honor to be able to see him!


    To relieve the awkward atmosphere, Connor hastily said, "Mr. Birch, please have a seat. Let us


    proceed with the discussion for our next ns."


    "Ah, I can''t sit down right now!"


    Ashton pped himself on the head. "I was so shocked to see Mr. Birch that I forgot about


    something important!"


    He began walking outside as he said to the father-son duo, "Quick! Come with me to wee my


    boss!"


    The Reaper''s boss?!


    Randy and the others were shocked!


    Not daring to seem rude, they all hastily followed outside; even Caleb urged Ka to push him


    outside to wee this person.


    Once outside, they saw an old man in a traditional outfit sauntering over to them with the aid of two


    youths.


    Ashton hastily stepped forward and took the old man''s arm from the youths'' grasps, then introduced


    to Randy, "This is Morten


    Law, a highly-esteemed veteran in the field."


    Randy and the others immediately bowed. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Law."


    Status and position were everything in the underworld, after all!


    Meanwhile, veterans like Morten had countless powerful people like Ashton as their subordinates,


    and they never left their abode easily!


    However, if they did, an earth-shattering and bloody storm was sure toe!


    After carefully inviting Morten into the front hall, Randy said in a respectful tone, "Mr. Law, please


    have a seat."


    Regardless, the seat offered was still lower than the one Daniel was sitting in.


    Morten nced at Daniel, then put on airs like an elderly person as he reprimanded, "Young man,


    why are you not offering your seat to me?


    Daniel didn''t even lift his eyelids as he answered, "You''re not worthy."


    His voice wasn''t too loud, but everyone present was shocked at his words!


    Morten''s white beard trembled as he said furiously, "W-Who is this man? How dare he talk to me


    like this?!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Ashton and the father-son duo of the Summers Family were terribly shaken.


    One of them was a veteran of the underworld, whereas the other was the vice president of Coliree


    Group.


    They didn''t want to offend either of those two!


    Ashton thought for a bit, then said to Morten, "Mr. Law, this is the vice president of Coliree Group,


    so¡ª"


    Before Ashton finished speaking, Morten''s expression changed, then he snorted as he took the seat


    he was originally offered.


    At the end of the day, capital was the real priority.


    Reputation or seniority didn''t matter, for none of that mattered in the face of capital!


    Everyone finally took their seats.


    Then, Randy smiled and said to Ashton, "Mr. Birch, were just punishing a lowly ruffian, so I didn''t


    expect you to gather so many forces! You even requested Mr. Law''s esteemed presence!"


    When he went out to wee Morten, he noticed that there were at least five hundred men


    gathered in the courtyard at the entrance!


    Ashton raised his bandaged left hand and gritted his teeth as he said, "This hand is all thanks to


    him! I swear I''ll kill him today, right here!"


    "Also, that kid seems to be involved with the youngdy of the Tanner Family. I fear that things


    might get out of control, so I invited Mr. Law over to strengthen our forces!"


    A vicious look streaked across Ashton''s eyes. "As long as that kid dares toe here today, I''ll


    make sure this will be the end of him!"


    When he heard Ashton''s words, Caleb pped his wheelchair in excitement.


    "Marvelous! I''ll cut off his junk with my own hands! That way, he''ll experience the same pain I went


    through!"


    As Daniel listened to their discussion on defeating Kingsley, he almost burst outughing!


    This bunch of idiots really thought that five hundred ruffians could stand a chance against Ares, the


    God of War?


    However, old Mr. Law might be a little tricky.


    After all, he didn''t gain a reputation in the underworld for nothing.


    Still, if they didn''t consider the wrath of the underworld, it wouldn''t matter much if they killed him


    right away!


    Meanwhile, Kingsley brought Lancer and Hades with him as he slowly walked up to the entrance of


    Summers Residence.


    "Come out, Randy!"


    This loud shout from him caused the clouds above to growl!


    The droplets of rain that had been brewing in the rain clouds finally showered the earth!


    The rain wasn''t heavy, but Lancer still skillfully opened a ck umbre and positioned it over


    Kingsley''s head.


    "Get your butt out here, Randy!"


    Kingsley''s voice, paired with the thunder, reverberated right into the ears of the crowd gathered in


    the front hall!


    Daniel was the first person to stand up when he heard that voice, whereas Ashton and the others


    followed suit.


    The look in Randy''s eyes was vicious. "Huh, what a kid! He dared toe!"


    Everyone filed out of the front hall, rushing toward the entrance in a rage!


    "Kingsley! You''re brave, I''ll give you that!


    You even daree to Summers


    Residence to meet your own death!"


    Connor frowned and red at Kingsley as he shouted in a loud voice!


    Kingsley''s voice was cold. "And who are you?"


    "I am the first son of the Summers Family!" Connor announced loudly ."You disturbed my father''s


    birthday banquet and rendered my brother''s body useless. Now, you even dare to force my family to


    move out! I''ll make sure you meet your end today!"


    Beside him, Ashton said in a gloomy voice, "Nicholson, you overestimate yourself. Did you only


    bring two people with you? Turn around and have a look! These five hundred men came here


    especially for you Now, you just have to wait for your death!"


    Kingsley sneered. "The first son of the Summers Family? The Reaper? I''ll deal with youter! Right


    now, I have a question for Randy!"


    Randy was furious. "How dare you f*eking act like that even when you''re going to die?!"


    Kingsley ignored his rage as he asked loudly, "Randy! A question for you! Does thend you''re


    standing on belong to Summers Residence?"


    Hearing that, Randy''s expression changed. "W-What do you mean by that?"


    "Another question for you! Don''t you fear ghosts when you sleep at night, knowing that you robbed


    the Nicholsons of theirnd?!"

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Every syble resounded powerfully from Kingsley''s mouth!


    Stomp, stomp, stomp...


    Randy took a few steps backward, his face pale as he pointed at Kingsley. "You... Yourst name is


    Nicholson... You''re Xavier''s son!" "That''s right!"


    Kingsley took a step forward. "Today, the Nicholsons will rise from the bottom, and we will start by


    demolishing this Summers Residence of yours!"


    Randy was startled at first, but the fear on his face slowly dissipated.


    "Hahaha... I almost fell for your trap! Xavier is already dead! Why would I fear him?"


    Randy looked at Kingsley with a cold re. "Are you trying to revive the Nicholsons without Xavier?


    Keep dreaming!"


    There were too many secrets hidden in the fire from seventeen years ago, and it involved the


    benefits of countless prominent figures!


    A mere orphan could never change that!


    When he saw Randy''s gleeful expression, Kingsley took a deep breath to suppress his murderous


    intent. "Where are my parents'' bodies? After snatching this ce for yourself, where did you put


    their bodies?!"


    "Hah... You''re asking about those two piles of burned trash?" Randy sneered. "You''vee to the


    right person. I was the one who personally cleaned their bodies up!"


    "Where are they?!"


    Kingsley clenched his fists so hard that blood began seeping out!


    "I threw them away!" Randy raised his chin arrogantly. "I threw the bones of those two wretched


    people at the mountain to feed the wild dogs! If you want to find them, you''ll have to dig through dog


    poop!"


    "Hahaha..."


    As soon as Randy spoke, everyone burst out


    Connor chuckled. "No wonder you''re so dirty and wretched. You''re a descendant of dog poop!"


    Caleb said viciously in his chair, "No need to be anxious, kid. I''ll send you to your dead parents so


    that you can be dog poop with them!"


    Ka giggled. "Now, your family will be reunited... as poop!"


    Everyoneughed once more!


    Kingsley red coldly at them, his murderous intent gleaming through.


    They took over the Nicholsons''nd!


    Destroyed his parents'' bodies!


    Plotted to sully Yulia''s innocence!


    Insulted the dead!


    They could only pay by death for every one of these crimes!


    None of the Summers Family would be able to escape!


    When he saw Kingsley''s furious expression, Randy felt extremely d.


    He looked up at the sky and announced, "Xavier, do you see this? You were a hero, but your son is


    useless trash! He can do nothing but bear my insults!"


    As if it weren''t enough, he turned and sneered at Kingsley. "If you kneel at my feet and knock your


    head on the ground while proiming that both you and your dad are dogs to the Summers Family,


    I''ll be gracious and let you off alive!"


    The looks in both Lancer''s and Hades'' eyes turned cold. "Boss, just kill them."


    How dare they insult Ares, the God of War!


    This crime is punishable by death!


    However, Kingsley shook his head.


    Go for the kill straight away?


    That''d be too lenient on them!


    Today, he would wipe the entire Summers


    Family off the face of this earth, leaving no traces behind!


    Randy deserved death even more, but he mustn''t die that easily!


    "I gave the Summers Family a chance to move out, and I was already merciful enough in doing so!"


    There was not even the slightest bit of warmth in Kingsley''s deep gaze as he spoke, his voice ice-


    cold. "Now, it is time for you to pay!"


    "Pay?" Randy sneered. "Hah... Who the f*ck do you think you are? You¡¯re not worthy of making the


    Summers Family pay!"


    "That is unless you really are backed by the Tanners!" Caleb''s face was filled with hatred as he sat


    in the wheelchair. "Sadly, trash like you don''t even deserve to be a dog to the Tanners!"


    Ashton added proudly, "Who cares if the Tanners are here? With Mr. Law on our side, we have no


    reason to fear the Tanners of Seavale!"


    When he listened to Ashton''s words, Morten was so terrified that his heart trembled!


    If the Tanners heard that, he wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences!


    However, seeing the looks of admiration from the people around him, he said shamelessly, "Yes, as


    long as the leader of the Tanners is not present, all the other Tanners will have to respect me!"


    There weren''t any Tanners present, so he could boast and exaggerate a little!


    "The Tanners?" Kingsley snorted in disdain. "I don''t need the Tanners'' help to deal with small fry like


    you! Even if I don''t have their aid, it''s easy to destroy a small family like the Summers!"


    "Hah, you''re kidding us!"


    "You arrogant little kid, you have no idea how strong we are!"


    "You want to destroy the Summers Family? Keep dreaming!"


    Everyone threw in their insults.


    Connor was sneering as he pointed at Lancer and Hades. Then, he said to Kingsley, "Why, you


    think you can destroy the Summers with these two nobodies? Are you stupid or just pretending?


    Just with these two¡ª"


    Halfway through his speech, his voice gradually turned quieter, for he saw the look in Lancer and


    Hades'' eyes!


    They were determined, sharp, dark, and blood-filled!


    Those were not looks anymon person would possess!


    Certain fear rose in his heart as Connor said to Randy, "Dad, let''s just get rid of this guy now!"


    If they dyed any longer, something might turn the tide!


    As such, they couldn''t afford to wait any longer!


    "Alright!"


    Randy nodded with a vicious look in his eyes as he turned and said to Ashton, "Mr. Birch, get your


    men started!"


    Ashton cracked his knuckles. "I''ve been


    waiting for this forever!"


    As he spoke, he waved his huge arm and shouted, "Brothers! Get this guy¡ª"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a series of sharp honking!


    "What''s going on?!"


    Everyone turned to look.


    Seven ck cars with military license tes drove into the courtyard.


    At the lead were three tanks, shing their lights and honking to make way!


    Meanwhile, behind the cars were more than ten military green SUVs, all of which were filled with


    army guards armed to the teeth!

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    "W-What is this?!"


    Everyone in the Summers Family was stunned, for they had never seen such a grand procession of


    military vehicles before!


    Ashton was shocked. "Mr. Summers, if you could summon such a powerful force, why did you call


    me over to help?"


    "This..." Randy was quaking. "This isn''t my doing... Mr. Birch, is this not your connection?"


    Ashton smiled bitterly. "If I could do that, why would I be getting these five hundred ruffians here?


    Wouldn''t that be unnecessary?"


    Everyone exchanged looks. None of them knew why this rming procession hade!


    Under the extremely stunned gazes of the crowd, the seven cars slowly pulled up at the entrance of


    the Summers Residence.


    Then, the doors of the cars opened one after the other.


    The first person to get out of one car was a man who seemed to be in his thirties.


    He wore army attire in military green, and he had a badge with two stars.


    He was a bona fide lieutenant!


    Connor immediately gaped upon catching sight of him.


    Isn''t this Thomas Laxton, the toon leader in the Sris Military District?


    Connor''s expression immediately became stern as he extended both hands respectfully and walked


    toward the man. "Greetings, Lieutenant Laxton..."


    Thomas lifted a hand and said with a cold expression, "No need for pleasantries. In case you don''t


    know who you''re talking to, I''m here to make introductions!"


    "Introductions?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded, unsure of what Thomas meant.


    Before they could ask further, another person got out of the second car and walked up to them.


    This time, even Connor had no idea who this person was.


    With his status, he could only get in contact with people on Thomas'' level.


    However, the three-starred badge on the man''s uniform caused everyone to reel in shock.


    Thomas said in a low voice, "This here is thepanymander of the Dragon de Elite Force


    in the Sris Military District."


    He had just finished talking when the person from the third car also got out.


    "This is the battalionmander of the Sris Military District."


    Another person emerged from the fourth car.


    "This is the regimentmander of the Sris Military District."


    He then introduced the next person from the fifth car. "This is the brigademander of the Sris


    Military District."


    As Randy and the others listened to Thomas'' introductions, they were terrified that their souls


    almost left their bodies while their blood ran cold!


    T-These were all prominent and powerful figures!


    Ashton''s face was pale as he trembled uncontrobly. "M-Mr. Summers, d-does anyone in the


    family hold a military position?"


    "No..." Randy''s lips were purple. "If the Summers had connections in the army, I wouldn''t have


    requested your assistance..."


    "In that case... Did you offend someone important?"


    Ashton was so terrified that he was close to tears!


    Even though he was called the Reaper, it was mostly just to intimidate people.


    However, in reality, he was just a higher-ranking ruffian unable to make himself known in the outside


    world.


    He could appease small fights and intimidate some small fry, but now that he saw the real powerful


    figures in the army, he was instantly terrified!


    In fact, he almost peed in his pants!


    Meanwhile, Connor and Caleb were also quaking uncontrobly!


    "What''s going on, Dad... Did we offend a prominent figure in the army?"


    The few people standing in front of them ranged from lieutenant to brigademander, each with a


    position shockingly higher than thest!


    Randy said shakily, "Uh... Even the brigademander is here. Have we offended a division


    commander?"


    "A divisionmander... is that even possible..."


    Connor felt his entire body drenched in cold sweat. As the wind blew, the cold reached right into his


    heart!


    When he heard their conversation, Thomas smiled coldly. "If you want to see a divisionmander,


    he''s here as well. He''s in the next car.


    As he spoke, someone got out of the sixth car.


    The stars on his badge were clear as day!


    He was a colonel!


    "Goodness..."


    Everyone in the Summers Family inhaled sharply!


    Even a colonel had made his appearance, and everyone was so shocked that it was suffocating.


    So many prominent figures in the army had gathered at the same time and in the same ce!


    This scene, which was normally only reserved for parades, had appeared at the entrance of


    Summers Residence!


    Caleb rubbed his eyes in disbelief as he said, "Dad, Connor, was I injured so badly


    that I''m seeing things here?"


    Connor''s legs were shaking. "No... it''s all real..."


    Just then, everyone''s gaze went to thest car at the back.


    A colonel had gotten out of the sixth car.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Could it be that the person in thest car was the general?!


    p!


    Randy gave himself a sound p as if to determine if he were dreaming or not!


    At the same time, the army guards and soldiers all leaped off the army jeeps at the back of the


    procession.


    They guarded thest car tightly, armed with guns as they kept watch without any blind spots!


    When he saw that, Randy seemed to have confirmed his guesses.


    The car door slowly opened, and a gentle middle-aged man got out of the car, his


    badge shining.


    "A major general? Shouldn''t it be the general?"


    Under the surprised gazes of the crowd, the gentleman slowly walked up to them.


    Thomas introduced respectfully, "This is Sris Military District''s Chief of Army!"


    As soon as Thomas finished speaking, Connor felt his legs almost giving way to kneeling right then


    and there!


    He had used countless connections and money just to get to know a toon leader like Thomas!


    Now, even the Chief of Army was standing right in front of him!


    He was so scared that his heart was going to explode!


    Meanwhile, Randy was even more shaken by the rapid session of shocking events!

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    From the moment the divisionmander got out of the car, Randy could only think one thought¡ªif


    this meant bad for them, none of them could escape!


    Now, he could only feel lucky because the general wasn''t here!


    If not, the events today would be breaking records in history!


    He had just thought that when he heard Lancer say in a low voice, "Why isn''t Lev Ignatov here?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lev was one of the Eight Great Undernal Demons, the general of the Sris Military District!


    After hearing that, Randy was so terrified that he could feel a cramp in his leg!


    How could this guy that Kingsley brought with him be so insolent?!


    How dare he ask the Chief of Army about the general?!


    Who did he think he was?!


    Randy red in anger as he reprimanded in a hushed voice, "How dare a ruffian like you talk to the


    Chief of Army like that? Are you asking for death?!"


    Simrly, Ashton was both shocked and furious. "You senseless trash! If you were my underling, I


    would''ve sewn your mouth shut!"


    Even though Connor noticed the unusual looks in Lancer and Hades'' eyes, he thought that those


    two were only fighters Kingsley had hired to intimidate them.


    He shouted sternly, "Nicholson, from where did you get such an idiotic fighter? If the Chief of Army


    gets offended, don¡¯t get the Summers Family involved in your


    I n


    mess!


    The Summers all agreed. "Yes, if you want to die, go meet your death alone! Don''t get us involved!"


    Since he feared that they might be used as well, Randy turned to Jim Hond and bowed


    respectfully, his voice shaking as he said, "C-Chief of Army, we don''t know this man at all! The


    enemy of the Summers Family brought him along¡ªthis is an enemy who refuses to let up!"


    When he heard those words, Jim pushed his sses and said in a gentle voice, "An enemy who


    refuses to let up?"


    "Yes, yes!" Randy nodded frantically. "You can deal with them however you wish! The Summers


    have nothing to do with this!"


    However, he froze solid in the next second as every hair on his body stood on its ends!


    He witnessed how the major general stood at attention upon hearing a crisp pping sound!


    He then saluted Lancer and said loudly, "Yes sir, Lieutenant General Lancer! General Ignatov is


    commanding the soldiers at the peripherals!"


    "Understood," Lancer simply replied indifferently.


    Randy, Ashton, Connor, and Caleb were all speechless.


    In fact, every single person was in shock,


    and their minds imploded because of this!


    Did the Chief of Army salute this young man?!


    Not only that, there was something they found even more unbelievable!


    This cold-looking young man had been standing behind Kingsley all this time while silently holding


    out the umbre for thetter!


    "Pfft!" Blood spurted out of Randy''s mouth right away!


    Since he was unable to handle the utter shock, Connor fainted in the wheelchair with a roll of his


    eyes!


    "W-What is going on?"


    Ashton''s face was so pale that it looked like all the blood had drained from it.


    He could hardly believe what he was seeing!


    Lieutenant General Lancer!


    The man, who had been silent all this while as he stood behind Kingsley, was none other than a


    lieutenant general!


    Connor saw nothing but ck, and he finally recovered his senses after a long while.


    He supported the shaking Randy as he said in fear, "Dad... Dad, what should we do?


    Kingsley seems to be the one who summoned all these powerful figures..."


    Randy took a deep breath. "Don''t jump to conclusions. We''re not sure yet..."


    He asked determinedly, "Chief of Army, m-may 1-1 know your reason foring to Summers


    Residence?"


    He had to find out!


    Even if he died, he had to know why!


    Jim said in a loud voice, "We''re here to move the Summers Residence!"


    "M-Move?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Why did so many prominent figures in the army gather here just to move the Summers Residence?


    Suddenly, Randy felt a tremor ringing throughout his body!


    He suddenly remembered the warning letter Kingsley sent before.


    ''Move out of Summer Residence in five days! If not, I''ll be there personally to make you pay!''


    He had thought that Kingsley was getting so arrogant that it was even funny!


    But now, his arrogance had power behind it!


    Since they did not move out of the Summers Residence within the stipted time, Kingsley


    gathered seven powerful figures to move their house for them!


    Randy''s entire body was drenched in cold sweat by now, for he had never been so afraid in his


    entire life!


    He looked at Kingsley in terror, his legs trembling ceaselessly!


    Who was he exactly, and how could he have a lieutenant general holding out an umbre for him?!


    Could it be... that he was a general?


    Randy shook his head furiously upon thinking about this.


    Impossible! Utterly impossible!


    He''s only in his twenties, so how can he possibly be an esteemed general?


    This doesn''t make sense!


    Unbeknownst to Randy, Kingsley had experienced thousands of bloody battles and killed countless


    enemy soldiers over thest ten years!


    He hadmanded millions of elites in sieges and had survived in despairing circumstances on his


    own!


    The wounds on his body wereyered on top of each other!


    His military exploits were even more numerous!


    If Randy knew of this, he wouldn''t be so puzzled!


    Randy gulped and said to Kingsley, "W-Who exactly are you?"


    "I''m one of the Nicholsons!"


    His loud and resounding voice fiercely hit the deepest depths of Randy''s heart!


    "Nicholson..." Randy''s smile was sorrowful.


    "No wonder... Like father, like son..."


    He looked up at the cloudy sky, a teardrop falling from the corner of his eye. "Xavier, you can truly


    rest in peace now."


    Just then, themunicators on Jim and the others made a sound!


    "4th armored regiment from the 16th regiment of the Sris Military District, assembled!"


    "7th artillery regiment from the 16th regiment of the Sris Military District, assembled!"


    "327th infantry brigade from the 14th regiment of the Sris Military District,


    assembled!" "188th motorcycle brigade from the 14th regiment of the Sris Military District,


    assembled!"


    "Dragon de Elite Force from the Special Forces of the Sris Military District, assembled!"


    The continuous reports boomed at the entrance of the Summers Residence!

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Ashton puckered his lips and asked, "Id-How many people are there right here?"


    "There are two brigades and twelve troops here along with Dragon de Elite Force, so there


    should be about fifty thousand people here." Thomas paused for a bit and added, "Not to mention


    the twelve jets and the chopper in the air now."


    "F-Fifty thousand people?" Ashton looked at the five hundred ''elites'' he brought along, his tears


    almost rolling out of his eyes. In the face of the fifty thousand soldiers, he was embarrassed about


    how greatly his men were outnumbered.


    In fact, he reckoned his men might even be far from a match for the soldiers. "Is this a set-up,


    Caleb?" Ashton patted hisp and asked, "I wouldn''t have gone through all the trouble and made a


    fool out of myself if I had known he was such a big shot."


    He then looked at Kingsley with a pitiful expression. "B-Boss, I only came because I was fooled by


    Caleb. I have no intention of opposing you!" He raised his left hand and said, "Look! I''m a


    handicapped person now. My left hand is maimed, so please show me mercy!"


    Kingsley shot a cold gaze at him and said, "You''re here anyway, so brace yourself for what''s going


    to happen next!"


    As Ashton was about to beg Kinglsey again, everyone suddenly felt the whole world shaking around


    them shortly before they heard the sound of troops marching in the direction of Summers


    Residence.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that the mechanized infantry was making its way toward the crowd along with three


    army troops. With every step the army took, the Summer Family and the others'' hearts skipped a


    beat.


    As soon as the soldiers got into their formation, five tanks lined up in front of the crowd with a troop


    of soldiers equipped with heavy firearms right behind them. In the meantime, the soldiers aimed


    their guns and cannons at the Summer Family, ready to fire with their weapons and tanks that were


    in position. With a single word from Kingsley, the soldiers could simply just level the Summers


    Residence in seconds.


    Meanwhile, Connor was so frightened by the sight of what was going on before him that he wet his


    pants. Despite his revered position as Summers Corporation''s vice president, he froze in ce as


    his piss dripped onto the ground. Nheless, the shocking sight didn''t end there when the


    Summers Residence was seen going up in smoke.


    Soon, the motorized infantry slowly marched forward in sixteen armored vehicles, fifty off-road


    jeeps, and fifty more trucks while the artillery troops and the tanks followed right behind. With every


    step they took, they filled the air more and more with their strong will and determination to war.


    Boom! Boom!


    In that instant, everyone in the Summers Family sank to their knees in horror, including the five


    hundred ''elites'' whom Ashton had just gathered around. At the same time, their faces were all


    written with fear and terror, their eyes staring nkly ahead of them. After all, they had onlye to


    support Ashton on his order without expecting to be held at gunpoint by so many soldiers. For that,


    everyone was overwhelmed by fear and desperate to leave the ce, but it was all toote when


    they wanted to do so.


    While the Summers Residence was situated in the North and facing South, the military had the


    ce surrounded, approaching it from both the West and East. Thus, they knew they had no way of


    escaping, and their only bet was to run toward the square in the South, but when they were about to


    do so, they were greeted by eighty-eight trucks with a 155mm howitzer each that was silently


    waiting for them not far away.


    At that moment, they realized their only escape route in the South was sealed. While some of them


    fainted due to fear, others pissed their pants in horror.


    As the Summers Residence''s square was filled with fright and dread like living hell, Randy was


    shaking like a leaf in the face of such an intimidating scene. After all, he had never been pointed at


    by so many guns at the same time, which he thought was too much for him to bear even though he


    considered himself a gutsy man.


    "We''ll move¡ª" When he puckered his lips to beg for mercy, his voice was instantly drowned out by


    a deafening roar before he heard buzzing in his ears.


    It turned out that the twelve fighter jets had just flown over the Summers Residence above


    everyone''s head. After that, a helicopter emerged from behind the white smoke, causing a swirl of


    wind around them like an intimidating tornado that was about to sweep away everyone and


    everything that belonged to the Summers Family. At that moment, Randy and his people went weak


    in their knees and kneeled, yielding to Kingsley.


    Meanwhile, Ashton pped his own mouth and cried, "It''s my fault, Boss! This has nothing to do


    with me! It was Caleb who paid me to do this!" As soon as he finished his words, the five hundred


    men in the square immediately sank to their knees. While some of them begged for mercy, the


    others cried and kowtowed to Kinglsey who had their lives at mercy. On the other hand, Randy felt


    as if his soul had left his body when he saw the crowd kneeling, his face turning as pale as a white


    sheet.


    Is this the end of the Summers Family?! Is there no one else to save us from these monsters with


    guns and canons? At that moment, Randy was overwhelmed by guilt and despair, seeing no way


    out of his dilemma.


    With his arms behind his back, Kinglsey set his eyes coldly on the people who were kneeling before


    him. "You people should have kneeled earlier. It''s toote for that now."


    The next second, Randy implored Kingsley to show him lenience and mercy while shivering from


    head to toe. "Please have mercy on the Summers Family, Kingsley! I promise we will never show up


    in Qustia ever again."


    In the meantime, Connor continued to kowtow to Kingsley while begging for mercy. "Please, Mr.


    Nicholson! Please show us mercy and let us go!" He then pointed at Caleb and snarled, "It was him!


    He was the one who forced himself upon Miss Ansley! Kill him and spare the rest of the people from


    the Summers Family!"


    Caleb puckered his lips irritably. "You came up with that idea, so why should I be the


    one who dies?!"


    Randy cried in tears. "I-It was all Connor''s fault!" Thinking Connor was a handicap anyway, he


    reckoned he should give it a try if sacrificing the man was all it would take to save the entire


    Summers Family. Your sacrifice is a small price to pay for the greater good of our family''s lineage.


    When Caleb heard that, he sprang off the wheelchair and crawled to Kingsley''s feet, pathetically


    begging thetter to forgive him. "I''m sorry! I''ve made a mistake! I promise I''ll nevery a finger on


    Miss Ansley ever again! Please! Please!" His hopeless voice sent chills down the spines of


    everyone in the Summers Family.


    At that moment, one of the troops suddenly moved, making way for a passage wide enough for a


    car to pass by. Momentster, a red sedan pulled up outside the Summers Residence, whereupon a


    general in his military uniform with two stars on his shoulder stepped out of the vehicle. He then


    walked up to Kingsley and saluted him. "Ares!"


    "All units from Sris Province are in position, and we''re ready for your


    <pmand!

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    When Thomas and the chief of the army, Jim, saw the man, they stood straight because the man


    was none other than the general of Sris Military District¡ªLev.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Randy heard how Lev called Kingsley, he was blown away by those words, followed by


    a buzzing that filled his head. Ares?! Was he the legend who had been fighting battles to protect


    Qustia and winning all of them? At the thought of that, Randy was held back by his skepticism that


    kept him from epting the truth that Kingsley was the fierce warrior who had been honored with


    that title, Ares.


    However, he couldn''t deny Kingsley''s power and influence, considering the fact that he and his


    people had been surrounded by thousands of military units. Thus, he had no choice but to ept


    the unpleasant truth begrudgingly.


    "A-Ares..." Everyone felt as shocked as Randy did. "Please, Ares! Show us mercy! Ares!" In that


    instant, no one else had the guts to push their luck ever again as they all kneeled down and


    surrendered, imploring Kingsley to spare them.


    Suddenly, a few loud bangs shook the ground and took everyone''s breath away just when guns


    were fired at the sky. At the sight of that, Randy felt as if he almost had a heart attack, his lips


    turning pale, as if he was suffocating. In that instant, Connor held onto his father and asked in


    horror, "What''s the meaning of this? Are they trying to crush us and reduce us to ashes?"


    "No!" Kingsley set his eyes coldly upon those people. "Consider this your new ''housewarming'' gift."


    The man then took a step forward and looked at Randy kneeling on the ground, bending over and


    adding, "After all, you''re all going to be moving into your new home soon¡ªhell. So, don''t you think


    that should call for a celebration?" As soon as he finished his words, he stood straight in front of the


    tearful crowd and looked up at the sky. "Father! Mother! Can you both see this? I''m back! I will be


    sure to send everyone who has ever harmed you all to hell and rebuild the Nicholson Family!"


    After Kingsley finished his words, the dark clouds and the strong wind somehow just went away


    before they were reced by the clear sky that was apanied by the bright sunshine. As soon


    as the rain let up,


    Lancer and Hades took off their ck raincoats, revealing the two golden star badges on their


    shoulders. Standing behind Kingsley along with Lev, they gave off an intimidating and oppressive


    aura. At that moment, Jim humbly presented the gown that had been long prepared and was meant


    for Ares to Kingsley, who flipped it onto his back and put it on. Seconds after he put on the cloak,


    the seven golden star badges glittered and shone ringly on Kingsley''s shoulder in the bright sun,


    making the man seem as if he was Ares, the God of War, himself.


    In that instant, everyone in the military felt a boost in their morale as they expressed their admiration


    for Kingsley by shouting, "Ares, the God of War! Ares, the God of War! Ares, the God of War! Ares,


    the God of War!"


    While the soldiers'' cheer reverberated through the air and took over the atmosphere with their


    might, everyone else in the Summers Family felt as if their souls had left them, finding themselves


    on the verge of losing their consciousness due to their overwhelming fear.


    "Randy Summers! Connor Summers! Caleb


    Summers! Ka Reed! Ashton Birch!" Kingsley called out those names one by one, as if those


    whose names were mentioned were fated to meet their end soon while the color was drained from


    their faces. Is that the voice from hell? Does it mean that our end is near?


    "Caleb, do you admit your sin for forcing yourself upon my sister, Yulia?! Connor, you instigated


    your people to plot against me. Do you admit your sin?! Ka, do you regret bullying your


    colleagues arrogantly?! Ashton, have you learned from your mistake of oppressing the weak now


    that you''re staring death in the face?!"


    Soon, Kingsley turned his attention to Randy and added, "Randy, you were behind the fire that killed


    my parents 17 years ago as you forcefully imed the Nicholson Family''snd as yours! For that,


    are you and your family ready to confess your sins to my parents in the afterlife?!"


    When those people heard Kingsley''s words, they were all overwhelmed by a buzzing in their heads


    and the regret for what they had done in the past. Soon, Caleb groveled to Kingsley, weakly


    begging him for forgiveness. "It''s all my fault! It''s all my


    fault!"


    Randy, on the other hand, exined with a sad voice, "Kingsley... Ares, please hear me out. I didn''t


    kill your parents. It wasn''t me who did that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I was just a little pawn for someone much bigger back then. All I was told was just to clear the


    mess after it was done, so I was actually nothing more than an underling who merely followed his


    orders."


    Kingsley squinted. "That makes you an aplice anyway. Tell me who else is involved, and I''ll


    make your death less painful!"


    "I-I really have no idea..." Randy went on to grovel at Kingsley''s feet. "They told me to just take care


    of the bodies and make sure no trails were left behind. After that, they paid me one million and gave


    me this piece ofnd. That''s all I know." Suddenly, Randy seemingly thought of something that


    could save his life and added, "The bodies... I know where your parents were buried back then! It''s


    Mount Rochwick!"


    "Where is that ce?!" "There is a church at the foot of the hill, and their remains were buried just


    right behind the church called St. Savior!"


    Randy then pitifully looked at Kingsley and said, "I told you everything I knew, so please spare the


    Summers Family."


    Kingsley cially looked back at Randy and barked, "Spare you all? Did you all spare me and my


    family back then? I was only just five years old when I had to witness my parents'' decapitation in the


    fire! It is only now that I''ve lost my parents and my home that you want me to show you mercy?!"


    Hearing every single word of Kingsley''s lecture and reprimand, Randy felt his heart filled with


    despair and hopelessness. Deep down, he knew Kingsley would never give the Summers Family a


    second chance and that he was bracing himself to ept his family''s doom.


    On the other hand, Kingsley took a deep breath and calmed himself down from his overwhelming


    anger, turning his attention to Lev. "Alright, that''s enough. Tell your men to have these 500 minions


    locked up at the police station in Cleapolis for investigation. Make sure no one goes unpunished!"


    Knowing that his people''s criminal records would be discovered and used against


    them, Ashton was sure that they would be jailed for at least ten years if they were taken to the


    police station. "Boss!" Ashton started wailing. "I''m just a guy who happened to be caught in the


    coteral damage! I understand you''re after the Summers Family, but I''ve been set up!" Having


    rallied up all his men for the asion, he was worried that he would be a mob leader without


    anyone tomand if all of his underlings were sent to prison. By


    then, Kingsley wouldn''t even have to make a move against him because he would be a wanted man


    among his enemies in the underworld. Therefore, Ashton cried and pathetically crawled toward


    Morten.


    "Morty, please do something! I don''t want to die!"


    On the other hand, Morten hesitated for a while with an ambiguous look on his face and shifted his


    gaze to Kingsley. "Ares, for our old times'' sake, please..."


    Before Morten could finish his words,


    Kingsley demanded the former in a harsh manner, questioning, "What do you think you''re doing


    here? Begging me to show them mercy? Do you really think you can get away with all this?!" His


    words implied that Morten would not go unpunished for colluding with the Summers Family.


    "You..." Morten angrily refuted Kingsley. "I''m one of the most respected and revered figures in the


    underworld. You may be the God of War, but you cannot abuse your power. Aren''t you afraid of


    getting on the wrong side of everybody else in the underworld?!"


    "Who says I''m going to punish you as the God of War?" Kingsley responded with a cial smile and


    took out the Tanners'' Northern Draken Tag, shouting, "Here is the Northern Draken Tag! Now, you


    shall kneel before me!"

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Secondster, Morten sank to his knees as he didn''t dare to defy the Tanner Family''s Northern


    Draken Order; otherwise, he would be a wanted man all over the underworld.


    In the meantime, Ashton was seen with his eyes widening in horror. "Doesn''t the Northern Draken


    Tag belong to the Tanners'' youngdy?"


    "You mean Paige?" Kingsley''s smile wasn''t one of happiness but mockery. "Henrich was the one


    who granted me the order himself!"


    As soon as Morten heard Henrich''s name, he was so shocked that it took a toll on his health and


    caused him to vomit blood from his mouth. At the same time, his face was written with a gloomy


    expression that was apanied by the horrifying blood trickling from his lips. "D*mn you! Ashton!


    I have you to thank for getting myself in so much trouble..." Upon letting out a sigh, he closed his


    eyes and seemingly kicked the bucket.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Then, Kingsley set his eyes on the crowd and made a stern announcement. "From now on,


    everyone from the Summers Family shall be deported out of Qustia and never set foot in this


    country ever again!"


    Upon hearing the man''s harsh announcement, they all broke down in tears, grieving over the


    Summers Family''s downfall. In a matter of seconds, they turned from socialites to proletariats, who


    were about to lead a miserable life. Without money andwork, the people from the Summers


    Family were likely going to struggle to survive in a foreign country.


    Nevertheless, Kingsley still went ahead to order the officers and toon leaders to take everyone


    from the Summers Family away. At the same time, Ashton, along with five hundred of his men, were


    taken to the police station in Cleapolis for further investigation. In that instant, the Summers


    Residence became dested and empty, which was aplete contrast to its crowded sight a few


    moments earlier. That day marked the downfall of the Summers Family, which had been established


    in Cleapolis for more than a decade.


    On the other hand, Randy hopelessly closed his eyes, dwelling on the unexpected doom of his fate


    and his family''s due to the decision he made 17 years ago.


    Overwhelmed by regret and guilt, he would rather live his life poorly and miserably than ept the


    offer to take care of the remains of Kingsley''s parents if only he were given a second chance. While


    tears began to roll down his eyes, he finally understood why it was so important for one to live by


    his conscience. After all, ill-gotten short-term gains were not worth the long-term pain.


    At that moment, the Summers Residence was left with Randy, Connor, Caleb, Ka, Ashton, and


    Morten. Meanwhile, Kingsley coldly stared at them and said, "Now, it''s finally time for payback." As


    soon as his words were heard, the six of them shook like a leaf and struggled to even find the


    courage to beg the man for mercy. "Hades, do you have The Humming Poison Pill with you?"


    In fact, The Humming Poison Pill was a drug that was invented in a biochemical department on


    Coliree Ind. Although its poison was not lethal, it could inflict overwhelming pain on its victim,


    who consumed it, which exined its frequent use in interrogations and punishments.


    Hades nodded. "I''ve always carried it with me.


    ¡¯¡¯Please let our friend, Caleb, have a taste of


    "Of course!" Hades replied with an affirmative hum and forcefully opened Caleb''s mouth before


    throwing the red pill into it.


    Coughing violently, Caleb tried to make himself vomit as he tearfully cried out in horror, "What did


    you just put in my mouth?"


    With a cial look on his face, Kingsley answered, "Wasn''t this what you fed Yulia with? I''m going


    to let you have a taste of your own medicine now."


    "Please..." Before Caleb could finish his words, his face was suddenly written with a horrified look.


    The next second, he covered his stomach and copsed onto the ground in agony. "My stomach


    hurts..." With his eyes bloating, his mouth was seen with blood trickling out of it, as if he was a


    blood-sucking vampire.


    "Caleb!" Randy''s heart was broken when he saw his son''s painful look.


    After that, Kingsley turned his attention to Ashton and asked, "Didn''t you just say you wanted to


    stitch Lancer''s mouth?" When Ashton heard that, his body shivered from head to toe, his teeth


    tethering so much that he couldn''t utter a single word. Soon, Kingsley gave Lancer an order, which


    thetter epted and executed as told. "p his mouth as hard as you can!"


    Momentster, Ashton''s painful and horrible cry could be heard by everyone present as Lancer


    pped his mouth mercilessly and relentlessly. At the sight of the violent scene, Randy and the rest


    were so scared that they began to wet themselves and fall apart.


    In the meantime, Ka cried out loud and pathetically begged for mercy. "Please spare my life. I''m


    just a woman. I don''t want to die."


    "You know what? I''m going to grant you your wish." Kingsley red at thedy, who stopped


    sobbing at the same time and hopefully looked at the man while waiting for him to respond. Then,


    he shed a cial smile and said, "The six of you can go back to the Summers Residence now."


    "W-What?!" Randy and the others were seen with doubtful expressions on their faces, wondering if


    they could get away with what would seemingly doom their fate.


    "What''re you waiting for?" Kingsley asked, "Are you guys waiting for me to kill you all?"


    "Sure! Sure! We''ll move right away! We''ll go back in!" Randy got up clumsily and staggered into the


    Summer Residence with his son, Caleb. On the other hand, Connor and Ashton got back to their


    shaking feet and pathetically ran into the building with their tails between their legs. As soon as they


    entered through the door, the six of them cried and gratefully thanked their fate for being kind to


    them. "We survived! We survived! We''re not going to die!"


    Just when they were celebrating in excitement, Kingsley suddenly ordered his men to step away


    from the Summers Residence and waved his hand. "Shut the door and fire the cannons now!"

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Seeing the soldiers close the door at the Summers Residence''s exit, Randy and the others went


    from heaven on earth to hell on earth almost instantly. In the next second, bullets and cannons were


    fired from all directions at Summers Residence, along with the rain of firing rounds from the jets


    above the building. In a matter of seconds, the building went up in mes just as the bombardment


    boomed the surroundings and slowly reduced the structure to ashes.


    In the meantime, Kingsley''s eyes lit up when he watched the burning mes that were engulfing the


    Summers Residence. After all, the Nicholson Family met its end when it was burned down in mes


    17 years ago. Therefore, to Kingsley, the mes that were burning the Summers Residence had just


    marked the rebirth of the Nicholson Family. Nevertheless, Hades walked up to him and politely


    expressed his worry. "Ares, I''m afraid we can never cover up what happened today, considering


    how it turned out. For that, you might..."


    Knowing what Hades'' concern was about,


    Kingsley replied, "Tell the public that¡ªthe Summers Family''s downfall was because theymitted


    treason, which was unforgivable. Mention nothing about the Nicholson Family."


    "Understood, Ares! I''ll have our men spread the word around as you wish."


    While the soldiers were retreating after that, the bombardment caused turmoil among the


    bystanders who were watching from far away and wondering what was going on. Therefore, Hades


    could see why Kingsley wanted him to spread the word as soon as possible because that was the


    only way to stop any untrue rumors from being disseminated. Meanwhile, Kingsley stood with his


    hands right behind his back, staring at the debris on fire. "Now that this has been taken care of, it''s


    time for me to visit Mount Rochwick to find my parents remains."


    The next day, Kingsley made a trip to Mount Rochwick, which was a famous ce crowded with


    tourists in Cleapolis. When Kingsley arrived, he was greeted by Leroy, who had been waiting for


    him. As soon as they saw each other, Kingsley patted his friend''s shoulder and asked, "So, how are


    youtely? Have you been managing your job well under Daniel?"


    Leroy scratched his head and answered, "Vice President Robinson has been rather nice to me. So,


    I guess I''m lucky to work for Coliree Group because it''s definitely better than working as a security


    guard back at the model agencypany."


    "I''d like to build a cemetery for the Nicholson Family, and I want to put you in charge. What do you


    say? Do you think you can handle it?" Kingsley asked. After getting rid of the Summers Family, he


    wanted to build a cemetery on thend on which the Nicholson Manor was built to honor histe


    parents. Nheless, he didn''t want his identity as Ares to be associated with the Nicholson Family,


    so he decided to let Leroy take care of the matter by acquiring thend as a mysterious buyer who


    wouldter build Nicholson Family Cemetery.


    "Of course!" Leroy reacted with an excited expression on his face. "This is my first mission after


    joining Coliree Group! I swear I''ll do my best toplete it sessfully." "Good." Kingsley smiled.


    "But there is something I want you to know¡ªI''m in a very sensitive position after everything that


    happened, so you will not make yourself known as a part of Coliree Group. Instead, you''ll be known


    as my assistant, Mr.


    Johnson. Is that understood?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Leroy took a second to ponder before he caught on to Kingsley''s intention. "Wait a second. Are you


    trying to dissociate Nicholson Family Cemetery from Coliree Group?"


    "Exactly." Kingsley nodded. In fact, he wanted to make sure the lines were clearly drawn between


    the military, Coliree Group, and the Nicholson Family so that they didn''t appear to be interrted.


    Otherwise, he could risk exposing his identity to his enemies and making himself a sitting duck.


    "Alright, I get you!" Leroy added, "I''m your assistant from now on and have nothing to do with


    Coliree Group, boss."


    Kingsley patted his shoulder and replied, "Good. Let''s go now. We need to meet up with the person


    in charge of Mount Rochwick."


    Meanwhile, Jerrick Kidman, the manager of


    Mount Rochwick''s tourism department, was busy with his online dating ventures in his office, putting


    both of his feet on the desk. Suddenly, he was annoyed by a knock on the door and put down his


    phone in frustration. "Who is there?"


    Leroy pushed the door open and greeted the manager. "You must be Mr. Kidman, the manager of


    the tourism department at Mount Rochwick, right? I have a proposition I''d like to offer you."


    Upon sizing up Leroy and Kingsley, who was standing behind the former, Jerrick tried to dismiss


    them off impatiently. "You should have written a proposal and submitted it for approval before you


    came here, so why don''t you two brats run along and y elsewhere?" When he was talking, he


    didn''t even bother to take his feet off the desk. After all, he found it ridiculous for two young men in


    their twenties to approach him with a proposal to make with Mount Rochwick''s tourism department.


    However, Leroy didn''t seem to be concerned with Jerrick''s attitude. Instead, he responded with a


    serious attitude and said, "Soon, I''ll bring in the construction team tomence their work around


    St.


    Savior Church, so I have onlye here to inform you because we''re going to proceed with our


    decision with or without approval."


    "What are you talking about?!" Jerrick sat up straight in that instant. "Without the authority''s


    approval, you are not allowed to bring in your construction team!" He then pointed at Leroy and


    started scolding him harshly. "I''m warning you both! You''d better forget any funny monkey business


    you have in your heads and get lost! Mount Rochwick is a property that belongs to the Jacob Family


    from Cleapolis! So, if I were you, I wouldn''t ask for trouble by doing anything silly."


    The Jacob Family? It''s them again! Kingsley knitted his eyebrows, condemning those people deep


    down for dooming Neveah Department Store''s fate by divesting their capital. What a small world! At


    that moment, Kingsley felt the vibration from his phone and took a look at it, whereupon he shifted


    his gaze to Jerrick and said, "The construction team is here, so I need to be away to supervise their


    progress. If you are interested, you''re always wee to tag along, Mr. Kidman." As soon as he


    finished his words, Kingsley directly walked away.


    "Hey! Stop there!" Jerrick¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweats when he heard Kingsley''s words.


    After all, it was after hearing Kingsley''s reply that he realized it was not a parody at all. Then, he


    immediately put on his leather shoes and fixed his attire shortly before he hurriedly followed behind


    Leroy and Kingsley. If anyone ever dares to conduct any construction work on Mount Rochwick, it''ll


    be the end of my career! Running toward St. Savior, he reached for his phone and called his


    subordinate in a panicky manner. "Hurry up! Gather everyone at St. Savior Church! Someone is


    trying to mess around there."


    By the time Jerrick arrived at St. Savior and gasped for breath, he realized that the matter had


    be more serious than he had imagined. He saw the church surrounded by construction


    hoardings without expecting it to happen so soon. At the same time, a dozen construction vehicles


    were seen lined up at the foot of the hill, while a few tow trucks appeared to be covered by the


    debris of the area''s entrance. Thus, Jerrick could tell that the trucks had likely just rammed through


    the entrance by force.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    At that moment, Jerrick could only hear buzzing in his head, wishing if only it was really some


    construction work because it seemed to him that Kingsley and Leroy were going to level the entire


    Mount Rochwick. "Oh, dear. I''m so screwed."


    He then reached for his phone in a panicky manner, attempting to call William of the Jacob Family,


    who was in charge of Mount Rochwick''s tourism department. "Hello, Mr. Jacob. We''re in huge


    trouble now. Something wrong is happening here at Mount Rochwick. Pleasee here and see


    for yourself. There are two men here trying to carry out some construction work, despite my


    warning. They even brought a dozen construction vehicles with them. Yes, that''s right. I don''t know


    who they are, so I implore you toe here and see it for yourself."


    It was only after Jerrick hung up the call that he felt slightly relieved. He then angrily walked up to


    Leroy and threatened him. "Hey kid, I don''t care who you are, but if you don''t want to get into some


    serious trouble, you better leave with your people


    because Mr. Jacob is on his way here now."


    However, Leroy ignored the manager''s threat. Instead, he turned his attention to Kingsley and


    politely asked, "When are we going to begin our work?"


    Kingsley looked at the dozen men with safety helmets and said, "Before you came here, I believe


    your superior already walked you through your mission today, which is¡ªto dig up what I''m looking


    for from the ground!" Needless to say, Kingsley was referring to histe parents'' remains.


    After hearing the man''s words, every construction worker responded together with a loud and


    affirmative hum. "Yes, sir!"


    In the meantime, Jerrick was shocked by their thunderous voices and unconquerable might, which


    made him wonder if they were really construction workers or soldiers. At that moment, a few dozen


    employees who worked at Mount Rochwick arrived, including the tour guides, security guards,


    waiters, and waitresses, as well as the janitors. It appeared that everyone else who worked around


    Mount Rochwick put their work aside and came as soon as they learned the news. When they saw


    what happened, they eximed and began to ask questions.


    "What''s going on, Mr. Kidman?"


    "What are these trucks doing here? Are they here to mess around?!"


    Backed by his subordinates, Jerrick started to feel more confident. Thus, he pointed at those


    construction workers with safety helmets and said, "Go! Rough them up so hard that they will not be


    able to get up again! I want to see who still dares to carry out the construction work here!" Upon


    hearing their manager''s order, the employees rubbed their fists and squared off, wanting to seize


    the opportunity to impress Jerrick, since Kingsley and Leroy''s men were far outnumbered.


    On the other hand, the tourists who were hiking Mount Rochwick were all drawn by themotion


    as they surrounded the people in conflict and discussed it in murmurs. "What''s going on? Why are


    the employees from Mount Rochwick fighting the construction workers?"


    "I don''t know, but I can tell for sure that it won''t end for those construction workers,


    considering how seriously outnumbered they are."


    As more and more people came closer to investigate themotion, Jerrick waved his hand and


    pressed on with his order, unwilling to let any more unpleasant surprises happen. "What are you


    waiting for?! Beat them up now!" Seconds after he shouted out his order, the few dozen people


    charged at the construction workers like a troop of soldiers who were rushing toward their enemies


    on the battlefield.


    Nevertheless, those people who had just made their moves against those construction workers,


    ironically, were beaten to a pulp shortly before they ally on the ground and moaned in pain.


    Meanwhile, the construction workers with safety helmets stood in their ce like they did before,


    unfazed and unscathed. "What the heck?!" Jerrick tried hard to rub his eyes while asking himself if


    he was seeing things. Are those people construction workers or fighters? If they can fight so well,


    why would they still need a job that requires them to dig mud and dirt?


    At the sight of that, the other bystanders also took a deep breath, feeling intimidated by the


    construction workers'' prowess and might. However, neither of them knew that those workers were,


    in fact, trained military elites from Coliree Ind. After all, Lancer wouldn''t want to risk any dys,


    thinking it was an important matter that concerned the remains of Kingsley''ste parents. Trusting


    no one else but his own people to do the job, he assigned a dozen soldiers and had them disguise


    themselves as construction workers toplete the mission.


    Meanwhile, Jerrick took a few steps back and tried to make himself look tough, despite his horror.


    "You''re so screwed, kid! How dare you mess around at Mount Rochwick! The Jacob Family will not


    let this slide!"


    Kingsley glimpsed Jerrick coldly and answered, "That''s better still. If anyone from the Jacob Family


    ising, I''m going to settle my old scores with them once and for all!" At that moment, he


    suddenly understood the reason behind the hups he had been facing. Wait a minute. I maimed


    Caleb not long before the Jacob Family divested their capital from Neveah Department Store. On


    the other hand, the ce Randy buried my parents'' remains was at Mount Rochwick, which was


    under the care of the Jacobs. Why is this starting to make sense to me now?


    When Kingsley pieced the puzzles, the truth began to dawn on him. The Jacobs and the Summers


    had been colluding with each other to plot against me.


    Furthermore, Kingsley had learned from Lancer''s report earlier that the Jacob Family also acquired


    Mount Rochwick 17 years ago. Therefore, he was sure that the Jacob Family definitely had


    something to do with his parents'' death. At the thought of that, Kingsley was seen with a cold look


    on his face. "Do it!" As soon as he made his order heard, those few elites whom he had Lancer hire


    from Coliree Ind immediately entered the construction hoardings and began digging the ground


    for Xavier and his wife''s remains.


    "Stop right there, guys! When Mr. Jacob gets here..." Before Jerrick could finish his sentence, he


    saw a Maserati sedan speeding closer from afar. "That''s Mr. Jacob''s car!" He excitedly swung his


    fists around him.


    At the same time, the others eximed in surprise as well. "Oh, dear. Mr. Jacob hase in


    person."


    "Things are going to get ugly now..."


    Soon, William stepped out of the car and began to snarl, "What the hell is going on here?! Whoever


    is messing around here is wasting my time by making mee all the way here!" Seemingly tipsy,


    he pointed at the construction vehicles and berated the workers in a harsh manner. "Who brought


    all these things here?!"


    Jerrick then walked up to William and spoke with a ttering attitude. "Mr. Jacob, it''s these two


    young men who brought them here. They told me they wanted to carry out some kind of


    construction work, but it sounded to me like they wanted to do some digging."


    "Digging?! What kind of trash does he want to dig out from the ground?!" William then yawned and


    spat his phlegm onto the ground, snapping at Kingsley and Leroy.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "This is my turf! So, I don''t care which one of your ancestors was buried here because I own them!


    Without my permission, the deceased isn''t even allowed to rest in


    t n peace!


    On the other hand, Kingsley¡¯s eyes were filled with fury when he heard the way William insulted his


    parents. He then stepped closer to the man and swung his fist at him,nding a punch on William''s


    cheek.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    As Kingsley''s rage got the better of him, he threw his fist at William so hard that he nearly dislocated


    thetter''s jaw. In that instant, William''s eyes rolled upward just as a few of his teeth dropped out of


    his mouth with blood trickling from his lips.


    With a painful look on his face, William immediately snapped out of his alcoholic influence. "Darn


    you! That hurts like hell!" Upon taking a moment to let the pain subside, he struggled and got back


    on his feet with blood dripping from the corner of his lips. "How dare you hit me, you idiot!" William


    snarled at Kingsley, covering his swollen cheek with his hand. "Do you know who the hell I am? I


    could kill you just as easily as I crush an ant, and that can be done with a snap of my fingers!" The


    angry man then charged at Kingsley.


    Noticing William''s aggression, Leroy gritted his teeth and stood in front of Kingsley to protect him.


    With veins covering his forehead, he red at William and clenched his fists to brace himself for a


    tough fight. After all, he was indebted to Kingsley and would never allow anyone to disrespect the


    latter. However, Kingsley soon patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. He is just a nobody, and a


    nobody like him isn''t going to be able to hurt me."


    As soon as Kingsley''s reply was heard, they all pointed at him and condemned his insolence and


    egoism. "Why is this guy so full of himself? How dare he call Mr. Jacob a nobody?! He needs to


    know his ce!"


    "Well, it''s obvious that he hasn''t messed with the wrong person before, and he is about to learn his


    lesson!"


    William then wiped the blood off his lips and faked a smile in front of Kingsley. "You look pretty


    tough, kid. Tell me your name. I want to know where the heck you''re from!"


    Aware of Kingsley''s sensitive position, Leroy immediately introduced himself as the former''s


    assistant to cover up his identity. "My name is Leroy Johnson, and I''m Mr. Nicholson''s assistant. So,N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    you can talk to me." "Mr. Nicholson?" William rolled his eyes around and sniggered, "What?! Mr.


    Nichol-son-of-a-b*tch?! Why haven''t I heard of


    him around Cleapolis before?"


    When William''s words were heard, the tourists and the tourism department''s employees couldn''t


    help butugh at Kingsley. "Pit, any Tom, Dick, and Harry can just call himself a boss now. What''s


    wrong with people these days?"


    "Exactly! Is he so full of himself just because he brought a few tow trucks here? My uncle owns a


    few of those, but guess what? He is still paying back his debts!"


    "Tsk! Tsk! Young people nowadays just simply need to be taught a lesson! Don''t they think they''re


    making a fool out of themselves by calling themselves a boss in their twenties?! That sounds


    absurd!"


    William suddenly chuckled and ridiculed Leroy and Kingsley. "What is a nobody like you doing on


    the Jacob Family''s turf?


    You¡¯re ying with fire by messing around here." As he spoke, his jaw movement irritated his


    wound, causing him pain and making him hiss. "I''m going to remember this, kid!" William clenched


    his jaw and threatened Kingsley. "One day, I''m going to make sure someone chops off your hand!"


    At that moment, someone from within the construction hoardings shouted, "Mr. Johnson, I think we


    found something." When Kingsley heard those words, he was moved, his body beginning to shake


    uncontrobly. "Are my parents'' remains found? Atst, they can now leave this mountain and rest


    in peace in their homnd."


    In the meantime, Leroy was excited about his discovery as well, wheeling the coffin from the hearse


    before he made his way toward the construction hoardings. A few momentster, he wheeled the


    wagon with the coffin on it and said, "Mr. Nicholson, look what we''ve found. It''s..." Before Leroy


    could finish his words, William charged at him andnded a kick on his stomach, sending him falling


    onto the ground as he moaned in agony.


    "Step aside! I want to see what is so precious about your discovery!" William then kicked the wagon


    and knocked over the coffin, only to see two skeletons falling out of it. At the sight of that, he


    became furious and said, "D*mn! So, these skeletons are the jinx! Yucks!" He then proceeded to


    step and stomp the skeletons whileining. "No wonder nothing


    I''ve done recently seeds. It''s all because of these skeletons that were jinxing me! D*mn! I''m


    going to crush every bone of these skeletons!"


    Meanwhile, Kingsley was so thrilled with the discovery that it took him a few moments to understand


    what was going on, but that few seconds of trance was enough for William to do something that


    would put him in serious trouble. "Do you seek death?!" Kingsley''s eyes were bloodshot just as he


    swiftly slipped behind William at lightning speed. He then grabbed William by the neck, as if he was


    holding a chicken that he was about to butcher.


    "Ah! What are you doing?! Let me down!" William was frightened, shouting in horror when he


    suddenly felt his feet levitating from the ground.


    At the same time, Jerrick eximed in terror and threatened Kingsley. "Hey, kid! You''d better let Mr.


    Jacob go now! Are you asking for trouble?!"


    "He is the one who is asking for trouble!" Kingsley''s eyes were filled with murderous intent as he


    snarled and roared in rage on the inside like a beast. It''s been 17 years! My parents were buried in


    the dirt here at Mount Rochwick for 17 godd*mn years without anyone to pay respect to, like they


    didn¡¯t even exist at all. At the thought of how his parents were trampled by countless tourists every


    single day, Kingsley''s heart broke into pieces. Therefore, he was determined to give his parents a


    proper burial now that he had sessfully be Ares, who had millions of warriors at his


    "Let go of Mr. Jacob!"


    "How dare you get physical with Mr. Jacob! You''re inviting a disaster!"


    "Let Mr. Jacob go, and you might just urvive."


    Just when the entire crowd filled the atmosphere with murmurs and gossip, Kingsley''s eyes


    appeared to turn red. "Kill him!" The overwhelming murderous intent he was feeling suddenly


    surged through him just as a strong wind stormed the entire Mount Rochwick.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    For the next second, the atmosphere was shrouded in silence, with neither of the bystanders


    seemingly brave enough to make a sound. At the same time, they all mped their lips tightly


    without daring to say a single word, overwhelmed by fear, as if they were held at knifepoint and


    could lose their lives anytime. Suddenly, Kingsley flipped William and mmed him onto the ground


    so hard that everyone could hear his bones popping. In the following moment, William''s painful cry


    was heard across the air as his forehead was covered with cold sweat, his distressing voice striking


    fear in the hearts of those who were watching. "Ah!"


    Nevertheless, Kingsley proceeded to take a step forward and stomped his skull, pushing it further


    into the dirt beneath the ground. "How dare you disrespect the deceased! Now, you will taste what


    it''s like to be buried in the dirt and mud!" Kingsley clenched his jaw and uttered those few words,


    which were thest thing William ever heard, seemingly sealing the poor man''s fate. As he


    continued to put pressure on his foot, William''s skull began to give


    way and go out of shape.


    "H-Help!" William felt as if his head was about to explode. At the same time, he was so


    overwhelmed by the excruciating pain, his skin rubbing against the dirt on the ground as he could


    foresee his death. "L-Let me go!" The man struggled like a dying fish out of the water, but little did


    he know that his attempt would only prove to be in vain.


    "Let you go?!" Kingsley''s voice sounded like the devil from hell, filled with strong murderous intent.


    "You disrespected the deceased by trampling on their skeletons, so I will repay you that favor by


    crushing your skull!"


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the surroundings turned cold while everyone else shook like a leaf


    and froze in ce. At the same time, their eyes were filled with fear when they looked at Kingsley,


    who seemed like a bloodthirsty beast to them. In that instant, those tourists, who hade to


    witness themotion out of curiosity, regretted showing up there, feeling scared while beating


    themselves up for letting their gossipy nature get the better of them. Because of that, they found


    themselves in a dilemma in which staying or leaving didn''t seem like a sensible choice to them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, the employees from the tourism department were seen with their pale faces


    because none of them thought that a good-looking young man like Kingsley would make a lethal


    move against William. In the meantime, Jerrick was so scared that he nearly pissed himself,


    grinding his teeth in fear because he knew it wouldn''t end well for him if William died on his watch.


    "S-Sir..." When he was about to beg Kingsley to show mercy, his gaze met his bloodshot eyes. The


    next second, he took a deep breath and swallowed the words forming at the tip of his tongue. What


    is that look supposed to mean?! I guess it''s not an understatement to describe this man as the devil


    himself.


    At that moment, Leroy carefully put the skeletons back into the coffin just as the work within the


    construction hoardings came to an end since Xavier''s and his wife''s remains had been found.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley only felt a stab of pain when he set his eyes on the two coffins. Father! Mother!


    From now on, I will destroy all of our enemies and avenge you both! The Nicholson Family will rise


    again, and there will be no one who dares to oppose us ever again. He then took a deep breath,


    trying to get over the pain inside of him as he slowly took his foot away from William''s skull. "Bring


    me the shovel." Momentster, Leroy returned with a shovel that was used during the digging


    earlier and presented it to Kingsley. "Cut off his legs."


    Already dying, William widened his eyes in horror when he heard Kingsley''s bonechilling words.


    With a pair of terrified eyes, he cried pathetically, "H-How dare you do that to me?! I''m William from


    the Jacob Family, and everyone from the Jacob Family will surelye after you for this!"


    Nheless, Kingsley only shot a gaze at the man and replied in an unconcerned manner, "Don''t


    worry. They''ll join you in the afterlife soon enough." Upon finishing his words, he looked at Leroy


    and asked, "Do you have the guts to do it?"


    "1-1 do!" Leroy hesitated for a while and nodded, thinking it was time for him to man up as he


    reckoned he had been a coward his whole life.


    "Good." Kingsley pointed at William and said, "Cut off all of his limbs!" As soon as the man''s words


    were heard, the entire mountain was suddenly shrouded in an eerie silence. In fact, the


    surroundings became so ironically quiet that even a needle could be heard falling onto the ground


    even though there were hundreds of people watching.


    While the atmosphere had just turned eerie, William paused and shouted, "You dare! If you dare to


    lay a finger on me, I will make sure you and your family pay for this with your lives!"


    Leroy¡¯s hand appeared to be turning pale as he tightly held onto the shovel. Secondster, a loud


    metal clunking sound was heard, followed by the terrified screams from the crowd that was


    watching on the sideline. "Oh my god!"


    "This is so scary!" Some of the people among the bystanders began to puke with pale looks on their


    faces, while some even wetted themselves. In the next second, William''s scream was heard


    echoing through the entire Mount Rochwick. "Ah!" It turned out that his calf had been amputated by


    the shovel.


    "Not bad, but it would have been even better if you had put in more power." Kingsley waved at


    Leroy and beckoned him over. "Come here. Let them do the rest."


    Drenched from head to toe by his own sweat, Leroy immediately dropped his shovel and returned to


    Kingsley''s side. Deep down, he believed he had just be a different person after doing what he


    thought he couldn''t bring himself to do. From now on, I will have nothing else to fear!


    Soon, Kingsley turned to the soldiers with safety helmets on and said, "Cut off his limbs!"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Upon giving an affirmative reply, two of the soldiers marched forward, whereupon several loud metal


    clunking sounds were heard. In just a matter of seconds, William''s limbs were all amputated without


    any great deal of difficulty. In the meantime, William was seen lying down on the ground, drowning


    in his own blood as he was limbless and lifeless. It wouldter turn out that he had died on the spot


    without even having the chance to let out a painful scream.


    At the sight of the gory scene, every single bystander was out of their minds because they had


    never seen anything so violent and bloody. At the same time, those who just ridiculed Kingsley


    earlier were so frightened that they copsed onto the ground and wetted their own pants.


    Meanwhile, Jerrick sank to his knees and repeatedly kowtowed to Kingsley. "Mr. Nicholson, please


    don''t kill me! Have mercy!" Shaking like a leaf, the man was on the verge of losing his sanity.


    "I''m going to spare your life because I need you to send Felix a message. Tell him that I''ll exact my


    revenge by decapitating every single one of them from the Jacob Family!" Kingsley reacted with a


    cial look on his face.


    When Jerrick heard Kingsley''s words, he proceeded to kowtow even more and murmured, "Thank


    you, Mr. Nicholson. Thank you so much for your mercy."


    "Deliver William''s corpse to the Jacob Family." Kingsley waved his hand.


    "Yes, Sir!" The dozens of soldiers then went on to put away their equipment and put


    Jerrick on the truck along with William''s dead body, whereupon they swiftly left Mount Rochwick and


    rendered the ce vacant in just a blink of an eye.


    On the other hand, the Jacob Family was considered to be among the most prestigious families in


    Cleapolis and even thought to evenly match with the Summers Family in terms of power and


    influence. Ever since the Summers Family had fallen, Felix, the Jacob Family''s patriarch, had


    appeared to be rather disturbed and preupied. After all, the Summers Family was wiped out by


    the military overnight, which made him fear that the Jacob Family would suffer from the same fate.


    In fact, he hadn''t been able to sleep well for two nights when he heard that the Summers Family


    was doomed because they rubbed Ares the wrong way. Although he was afraid that the Jacob


    Family would be dragged into the mess, he somehow began to feel more relieved when he hadn''t


    heard any news about the military''s next move.


    While Felix was sitting in the study at that moment, his elder son, Trevis, was sitting face to face


    with him. "Trevis, things are recently in an unstable turmoil out there, so I need you to keep a


    watchful eye on ourpany.


    Trevis nodded and said, "Don''t worry about it, Dad. I will make sure nothing goes n


    wrong.


    "Great! For some reason, I''ve been..."


    Before Felix could finish his words, the old butler came knocking on the door and hurriedly made an


    announcement. "Sir! Young Master Felix! Something has happened, and it''s not good!"

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    "What''s wrong?" The father and son''s faces changed.


    "There was a team of construction workers who parked a truck right outside our residence, but the


    vehicle was left behind without anyone spotted in sight. Then, we found Jerrick, the manager of


    Mount Rochwick''s tourism department, to be bloodied and insane."


    "What?!"


    Felix sprang up from his chair and said, "Let''s check out what¡¯s going on!"


    When they got to the Jacob Residence''s main entrance, they were greeted by the sight of a huge


    truck that was parked just in front of the main gate. In the meantime, Jerrick was seen sitting in the


    corner, curling up while hugging his knees. After all, he had been sharing the same space with


    William''s dead body in the dark container, which was believed to have rendered him insane and


    mad. As soon as Felix and Trevis walked out the door, they asked, "What happened?"


    With a pair of soulless eyes on his face, Jerrick pointed at the container with his shivering finger. "M-


    Mr. Jacob..." Upon hearing Jerrick''s words, Felix stepped forward to open the container''s lid. After a


    creaking sound from the door, Felix staggered backward like he had been hit with several bullets,


    his face turning pale in that instant. When everyone else sensed the man''s reaction, they all


    instantly knew something was wrong. Thus, they all peeked at the container''s interior to see what


    was going on, only to find William''s mutted and amputated corpse lying in a pool of blood. At the


    same time, the truck''s container was filled with an unpleasant and sickening smell that could make


    anyone''s hair stand on end.


    While some of the witnesses were so disgusted that they immediately puked there and then, Felix


    grieved and shouted at the top of his lungs, "William!" After all, William was his favorite and


    youngest son among his children, so it broke his heart to see him die such a horrible death.


    "William..." Felix staggered, nearly losing his footing as he was about to faint.


    "Dad." Trevis quickly got a hold of his father and told him to pull himself together. "You need to calm


    down, Dad. We need to find out who murdered William."


    When Trevis'' words got to his head, Felix opened his eyes wide and strode toward Jerrick, grabbing


    thetter by his cor and questioning him. "Tell me! Who the f*ck killed my son?!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Jerrick appeared to be much calmer now as he replied with a shaking voice, "I-It''s a


    man known as... Mr. Nicholson, but I don''t know much about him."


    "Mr. Nicholson?" Felix pressed on with a menacing look on his face. "Why did that guy kill my son in


    such a horrible way?!"


    Jerrick answered, "Mr. Nicholson had his men dig up two skeletons from Mount Rochwick, but when


    Mr. Jacob trampled one of them, that guy went nuts and killed him."


    Skeletons? Mr. Nicholson? When Felix heard those two words, he was stupefied and shocked. He


    then shoved Jerrick aside and looked at Trevis. "Take William''s body to the House of Mercy. After


    that,e see me in the study."


    "Alright, Father."


    Upon telling his son what to do, Felix made his way back to the study with a hunched back and sat


    on the chair in a preupied manner. At that moment, he seemed as if he had aged by ten years


    after the surprising event of his son''s death. He then set his eyes outside the window, his mind


    flooded with endless sorrows and worries. Did someone from the Nicholson Family dig up Xavier''s


    and his wife''s remains? Is the Nicholson Family''s descendant back for revenge? At the thought of


    that, Felix knitted his eyebrows and murmured to himself, "Wait a second. Was the Summers


    Residence''s destruction rted to the Nicholson Family? Because if it was, we''re going to be in


    huge trouble..."


    A few momentster, the door was pushed open, whereupon Trevis walked in tearfully. "Dad,


    William''s body has been delivered to the House of Mercy."


    Felix nodded, still grieving over his bereavement. "Compile the names of those who are going to


    attend William''s funeral. I''m going to honor him with a grand funeral in five days." He then took a


    deep breath and pulled himself together. "By the way, are you sure that the Summers Family was


    wiped out only because they got on the wrong side of Ares? Could there be something else we


    don''t know about?"


    "No, there wasn''t anything else." Trevis shook his head. "I didn''t hear any news about that either."


    "What about thend upon which Summers Residence was built? I heard it was bought over by..."


    Felix paused for a while with a horrified look on his face. "Mr. Nicholson." Although he initially paid


    no attention to that matter because he thought the buyer was just nothing more than a rich man who


    was interested in the piece ofnd, he couldn''t help but feel his hair stand on end at the thought of


    Mr. Nicholson.


    "Dad, what do you think about Mr. Nicholson? Is this guy trying to plot against US?


    Felix nodded and replied with a cial look on his face, "That man is probably just a nobody, so let''s


    not worry about him. If he ever dares to show up again, I''m going to skin him alive to avenge


    William!"


    In the meantime, Kingsley instructed Leroy


    to contact an architecturepany for the construction of Nicholson Family Cemetery right after


    giving his parents a proper burial. When everything was done, he got into his car and held onto the


    steering tightly, his fingers shivering like crazy. While his parents'' remains had been found, he


    realized he was also one step closer to discovering another murderer. Just wait and see, Jacobs!


    Overwhelmed by his anger, Kingsley turned red in his eyes as he began to think about wiping out


    the entire Jacob Family, but suddenly, his phone''s loud ringtone interrupted his train of thought.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    It was then that Kingsley snapped out of his hatred and rubbed his face as he felt grateful that he


    managed to keep himself from being consumed by hatred and vengeance. After all, he wiped out


    the Summers Family because he had always thought that Randy was the only person responsible


    for his parents'' death, only to learn that the matter was not as simple as it appeared. Knowing


    Randy was merely just a pawn for someone else bitter, he believed the murderer¡ªas well as the


    actual mastermind¡ªwas still atrge out there.


    I must execute my n secretly without alerting the murderer and his aplice. When I find out


    who they are, I''m going to make them pay! An eye for an eye! At the thought of that, Kingsley took a


    deep breath and answered the call. "Hello, Reene."


    "Kingsley, didn''t you say you wanted to buy a car thest time?" Reene gently added, "I talked to


    Cecilia about this earlier. She said she''ll be freeter in the afternoon."


    When Kingsley heard Reene''s voice, his mood was lifted. "Sure, I''ll see you all today." I need to do


    something else to take my mind off my rage and grief. Therefore, he hit the road and made his way


    to Vertex Automotive Mall as instructed by his older sister in the text message.


    In fact, the ce where he was going was the best and biggest car-selling mall in Cleapolis, with an


    area as big as 300 thousand square meters. Upon arrival in the car park, he immediately noticed a


    red Ferrari right next to his car and Cecilia, who was taking a selfie in it.


    Deep down, he couldn''t deny the fact that Cecilia was the prettiestdy he had ever met, believing


    her title as one of the five beauties of Cleapolis was well deserved. In the meantime, Cecilia was


    seen in a casual outfit with a white t-shirt that barely covered her curvaceous behind as she bared


    her long legspletely. Since she drove there, she didn''t wear her high heels. Instead, she wore a


    pair of white sneakers, which made her look like an innocent teenage girl.


    Soon, Kingsley walked up to Cecilia and greeted her with a smile. "Long time no see, Miss Larson."


    When Cecilia heard the man''s voice, she quickly put away her phone and waved at him. "Oh, hi.


    I''ve been waiting for you for like forever." It was only when she moved that Kingsley realized she


    only wore a pair of shorts below her loose white t-shirt.


    Cecilia reacted with a smile on her face. "I''m your sister''s bestie, so don''t call me Miss Larson.


    Cecilia will do."


    "Sure, Cecilia." Kingsley changed the way he addressed Cecilia, thinking he shouldn''t turn a beauty


    down.


    "Well then, c-can I also call you Kingsley like Keene does?" Cecilia appeared to blush in her


    cheeks.


    "Of course, you can."


    "Okay, Kingsley. So, what kind of car are you nning to buy?"


    "I haven''t had an idea. Do you have any suggestions, Cecilia?" Kingsley was beginning to get


    comfortable with the way he addressed Cecilia.


    Cecilia glimpsed the Volkswagen Santana behind Kingsley and said, "You have a pretty unique


    taste. I know Cadic has a vintage-looking car that may just be up your alley. Perhaps we could


    take a look at thatter..."


    "That''s not my taste..." Kingsley was helpless. "That car was given to me as a gift, but now I''m


    looking for a modest-looking


    n


    car.


    It was then that Cecilia realized she got the wrong idea. "But Volkswagen seems pretty nice to me.


    Furthermore, your car is also one of the products of Volkswagen Group. Although it can be


    purchased for 1.5 million, its modest-looking appearance looks very much like a Passat."


    "Okay." Kingsley returned to his car and said, "Leave your car. We should probably get inside


    together since my car is a Volkswagen. Who knows I can even trade this ride in and even get a


    discount worth a few hundred?"


    Cecilia was speechless upon hearing Kingsley''s words. After all, she couldn¡¯t understand why


    Kingsley wanted to trade in his old car for a new one since he could afford a diamond worth 50


    million. Is this dude rich or poor? I really can''t figure it out. Sitting in the front passenger seat, she


    carefully looked around the car''s interior and said, "Your car wasunched in the market back in


    1993 for about two hundred thousand, which was something not everyone could afford back in the


    old days." Soon, she added, "But now, I''m not even sure if you can sell this thing for 500 unless


    your buyer is a person who fancies a collection of antiques."


    As soon as Cecilia and Kingsley arrived at the shop''s entrance, the duo stepped out of the car just


    before they heard a surprised voice. "Oh, my god! If it isn''t Miss Larson herself."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Kingsley looked back, he saw ady with heavy make-up in a formal suit. At the same time,


    he noticed a Mercedes-Benz logo on her shirt, indicating that she was a salesperson from the shop


    that was selling Mercedes-Benz next door.


    "Nicole?" Cecilia knitted her eyebrows.


    In fact, Nicole was Cecilia''s roommate when they were both studying at university. As a petty and


    cynical person, Nicole got jealous of Cecilia''s good looks when they lived together back then. Thus,


    she always tried to give Cecilia a hard time or quarreled with her over something trivial until she


    found out about Cecilia''s wealthy family background and decided to ease up on her. Nevertheless,


    she continued to express her bigotry toward Cecilia by speaking ill behind her back, spreading false


    rumors about how she slept around with several rich men for money like she had seen it with her


    own eyes.


    Because of those rumors, Cecilia suffered discrimination and negative judgment wherever she went


    and eventually had to take a year''s break from school because of severe depression before


    resuming her studies. Thus, when she met Nicole again, she couldn''t help but recall those painful


    memories, her face turning as pale as a white sheet. The next second, she seized Kingsley''s hand


    and said, "Come on, let''s go!" Deep down, she didn''t want to have anything to do with the likes of


    Nicole, fearing the trouble and disaster that the spiteful woman would bring her. Please! Stop


    messing with me, Nicole.


    Nevertheless, Nicole wasn''t about to let Cecilia walk away in peace as she stood in her way and


    mocked her. "Weren''t you a rich little girl back then? What has be


    of you now?"

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Folding her arms, Nicole sized Kingsley up and fixed her contemptuous gaze on his Volkswagen


    Santana as she ridiculed him and Cecilia. "Cecilia, out of all the admirers who wooed you back


    then, you chose a man like this guy in the end?"


    Cecilia reacted with a darkened face and said, "You and I have nothing much to talk about, Nicole.


    Please step aside because we''re here to look for a new car."


    "Seriously? You guys are here for a new car? Why don''t youe to our shop for a Mercedes-Benz


    car?" Nicole asked with a sarcastic smile on her face.


    "Haha." Nicole''s colleaguesughed out loud in amusement when they heard her words.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley set his eyes on Nicole''s face, feeling annoyed with her nasty attitude as he


    asked Cecilia whether she knew her with a soft voice. "You know thisdy?" "She was my


    roommate when we were in university." Cecilia''s face turned pale. "Forget about her. Come on, let''s


    pick your new car." She seemed reluctant to reveal more about her past with Nicole, but Kingsley


    could sense the fluctuation in her emotions.


    Thus, Kingsley stepped forward and coldly gawked at Nicole. "You''d better show us some respect,


    and I might consider buying a few cars from your shop for Cecilia''s sake."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, for real?" Nicole sniggered with disdain. "You''re going to buy a few cars from our shop? Is


    there something wrong with your head? We''re selling Mercedes-Benz here, not some cheap cars


    that a nobody like you can barely afford."


    Soon, the bystanders began to echo Nicole''s words and said, "It''s obvious that the two of them are


    for Volkswagen Group''s cheap cars, and this guy is telling us he''ll buy a few Mercedes-Benz cars


    from us? I must admit he''s got the courage to say that." "Haha. Why do young people nowadays


    like to brag so much? Do they think that makes them look cool?"


    Sensing the discrimination from the people around her, Cecilia felt as if she had returned to her


    darkest days when she was a student. Therefore, she began to shake like a leaf uncontrobly as


    Nicole gleefully enjoyed the sight of her fearful look. Deep down, Nicole was happy that she could


    finally humiliate Cecilia and show her up but was still jealous of her for being admired by so many


    men even after years had passed. "You know what, Cecilia? You should probably get off your high


    horse, girl. You''re so cheap that you had to settle with a guy who drives a Volkswagen Santana, so


    please stop acting like you''re every man''s dream girl."


    "How dare you..." Cecilia''s face turned pale.


    Kingsley wrapped his arm around Cecilia''s shoulder and demanded an apology from Nicole. "I''m


    going to give you a chance to right the wrong before things turn ugly. Apologize to Cecilia now!"


    "You want me to apologize to her? Who does she think she is?" Nicole rolled her eyes upward. "I''m


    the best salesperson around here, and the people I deal with are all big shots, but you? While a


    piece of trash like Cecilia is enough to catch your eye, I don''t even bother to look at you. So, how


    dare you demand that I apologize to her?! This is absurd!"


    In fact, Nicole had been so ''close'' with a few big shots that she had a hard disc full of videos taken


    in the motel. Nevertheless, when she recounted those moments she spent with those men, she


    didn''t appear to be embarrassed at all because, deep down, she despised destitution more than


    promiscuity. As long as there was a way to sell off the cars and earn lucrativemissions, she


    would do it even at the cost of dignity and pride. Soon, she teased Cecilia and said, "You were quite


    a badass when we were still students at our university. Even my crush was among your admirers


    like a dog that stuck its tongue to its master for food, but things have changed now. I''m richer than


    you are, and your man isn''t even qualified to be my admirer!"


    With a cial look on her face, Cecilia warned Nicole not to push her luck. "Nicole, I''d rather leave


    our past behind us, so you''d better not push it!" "Or what? What are you going to do if I push it?"


    Nicole jutted her chin arrogantly.


    "You know what? I''m going to give you a 20% discount if you let me record you kneeling down while


    giving me a kowtow before I forward it to our ss chat group. That way, you and your boyfriend


    can walk away with a Mercedes-Benz and live happily ever after. What do you say?"


    Kingsley reacted with a cold look on her face and replied, "Why don''t you sink to your knees and


    give Cecilia a kowtow instead while I record it and forward it to my own chat group? In return, I''ll buy


    eight of your most expensive cars. How does that sound?"


    When everyone heard Kingsley''s response, theyughed out loud along with Nicole, thinking the


    man was just paying lip service. Did he just say he''ll buy eight of our most expensive cars? What a


    big mouth he has there! Soon, theirughter caught the attention of Harry Pumice, the manager of


    the shop selling Mercedes-Benz cars. When Harry came to investigate themotion, he asked


    with a pair of furrowed brows on his face. "What''s going on? Why are there so many people here?"


    "Mr. Pumice, there is an arrogant guy here trying to mess with us. He said if I kneel down and give


    him a kowtow, he''ll buy eight of the most expensive cars from our shop." Nicole exined the


    situation but omitted the part that she was the one causing all the trouble by provoking Cecilia first.


    "What? That''s outrageous. Who said that?" Harry was excited for a second, thinking he was about


    to get richer from such a huge sale that month, but when he noticed the Volkswagen Santana


    behind Kingsley, his face darkened. "Nonsense! What''s he doing in front of our shop? He is only


    going to ruin our business that way." He then waved his hand in frustration and tried to shoo them


    away. "Tell them to leave at once!"


    In the meantime, Nicole covered her mouth and chuckled ironically. "Did you hear that, Cecilia? Our


    manager just told you to leave, but mind you, those words didn''te from me." She spoke in a


    haughty manner that disgusted Cecilia and Kingsley.


    On the other hand, Cecilia reacted with a nonchnt expression on her face. "We weren''ting to


    your shop in the first ce, so what makes you think you can drive us out of here with no good


    reason?" "Oh yeah! How can I forget? You can''t afford a Mercedes-Benz anyway." Nicole pretended


    to pat the back of her head and yed dumb. "You can only afford a cheap Volkswagen. Haha..."

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Then, Nicole waved at the employees standing at Volkswagen Group''s entrance. "Hey! Your


    customers are right here, so what are you waiting for? Hurry up and receive them! If you manage to


    sell a Santana, you could probably make somemission worth a few hundred."


    As soon as Nicole made her words heard, her colleaguesughed in the face of Volkswagen


    Group''s employees, who were seen with darkened expressions. While they had always taken the


    moral high ground and tolerated their taunting and ridicule, they were disheartened to be humiliated


    by Nicole and her colleagues in front of Kingsley and Cecilia. At the same time, Leo Whitaker, who


    was the Volkswagen Group''s manager, glimpsed Cecilia with an emotionless face as he walked up


    to Kingsley and politely said, "Sir, do you have any preference in mind? We could arrange a test


    drive for you."


    "I''d like to get a Phaeton."


    As soon as Nicole heard Kingsley mention Phaeton, she intentionally overreacted and thundered,


    "Oh my god! What did I just hear? You want to buy a Volkswagen Phaeton?"


    After all, while Land Rover and Mercedes-Benz were widely approved of by people across the


    country, Volkswagen Group didn''t seem to share the endorsement, particrly its Phaeton series.


    Despite the simr appearances between its other cars and Passat, their price could go up to more


    than 1.5 million. In fact, limousine editions of the series could even be worth over 2.4 million.


    Therefore, when Nicole heard that Kingsley wanted to buy a Phaeton, she immediately thought that


    he was paying lip service.


    On the other hand, Leo, who appeared to be d, said, "I''ll arrange the test drive right away."


    "Haha!" Harry Pumice, Nicole''s superior,ughed and ridiculed Leo. "Come on, Leo. You''ve been in


    this line of work for so many years, so can''t you see through these people? You''re only wasting your


    fuel giving someone like him a test drive, or are you simply so desperate to make a sale that you no


    longer care anymore?"


    Nicole echoed her superior''s words and said, "Take a look at him. Does he look like he can afford to


    pay 2 million? It seems to me that he just wants to take a few selfies of himself during the test drive


    and share it on his social media ount to make himself look cool."


    Meanwhile, Leo was seen with a gloomy look on his face because he also doubted Kingsley could


    afford a sweet ride, but nheless, he decided to adhere to his professionalism and treat every


    single customer right. Thus, he ignored Harry and his subordinates'' taunting and turned his


    attention to Kingsley. "Sir, pleasee with me if you''re interested in a test drive. We''ll be entering


    from the back entrance."


    However, Kingsley waved his hand and replied, "No need for a test drive. Please have a look at my


    Volkswagen Santana and see if it could be traded in and used to offset the price of a new car."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When Kingsley''s words were heard, everyone else sniggered with contempt, thinking Kingsley''s


    Volkswagen Santana was worth around 800 at most.


    Furthermore, neither of them had heard of the tradition of trading in old cars to offset the price of the


    new ones.


    "Haha!" Nicoleughed out loud in amusement. "Cecilia, what''s wrong with your boyfriend here? I


    thought he said he wanted to buy a luxury sedan, but here he is, trying to save a few hundred. Is he


    a clown who''s trying to make usugh? Hahaha..."


    At the same time, Harry was alsoughing haughtily with Nicole. "I''ve been selling cars for more


    than a decade, but this is the first time I''ve ever heard of someone who is trying to trade in his


    Volkswagen Santana for a new Phaeton. What a genius!" He then wiped off his tears of glee and


    said, "If you can''t work things out, you might as well just sell him a new Santana with some


    discount. Oh my god! This is so funny! Haha."


    Despite the bitter look on his face, Leo continued to treat Kingsley with a polite attitude. "Sir, we


    don''t do trade-ins here, but if you really want to sell off your car, I could keep an eye out for you to


    see if there''s anyone who''s interested in buying your car for collection." "Sure." Kingsley nodded.


    "Please assess my car''s value and give me a quote."


    "Well¡ª" Leo was seen with a bitter look on his face because he didn''t think it was even necessary


    for him to assess the car''s value. Well, it''s probably not more than a thousand.


    However, before Leo could finish his sentence, Harry interrupted him with augh. "Come on, your


    customer is asking you to quote his little Volkswagen Santana. You can''t say no, can you? If you''re


    too embarrassed to do it, then maybe our people should do it for you." He then waved his hand and


    gave his employees an instruction. "Examine his car."


    Upon hearing their orders, a few of Harry''s subordinates approached Kingsley''s car with a smile.


    Although they looked like they were about to examine the car, they actually wanted to seize the


    opportunity to make fun of Kingsley''s car. Soon, one of the salespeople, who looked young and


    skinny, went through the backseat of the car as he suddenly found something strange. He then


    pulled out what seemed like a card from the gap between the cushions and asked himself what it


    was in bewilderment. "What''s this?" The next second, his eyes were left wide open in horror when


    he saw the three big words written on the card¡ª military ID card. "W-Wait a second! T-This is..." He


    immediately ran back to Harry, shivering in fear. "Mr. Pumice, take a look at this. We found this in


    the man''s car."


    "What''s this?" Harry held the card in his hands, seemingly unconcerned about it. "What more could


    it be than an ID card?" Nevertheless, he instantly sensed something wrong as soon as he finished


    his words. He then took a closer look at the card with his eyes wide open. "M-Military ID card?!"


    At that moment, the rest of the bystanders got closer out of curiosity andmented about what


    they found. "What military ID card? Is this some kind of prop that was bought from Amazon?"


    "No, it looks authentic on the other hand. There is even the logo of Qustian Bureau of Political-


    Military Affairs here."


    In the meantime, Nicole took a peek at the card and brushed it off like it was no big deal. "So what?


    That guy could just be a dmissioned officer who''s now jobless and broke." "Hurry up and flip it


    open. Let''s take a look at the title and see what it says." Upon hearing someone say that, Harry


    slowly skimmed through the details further to find out the answer.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    When the nosy staff realized the picture shown wasn''t Kingsley''s face, they all heaved a sigh of


    relief, knowing that they would be in trouble if they were messing with someone from the military.


    While the words printed on the card had be blurred and illegible with time, someone from the


    crowd dismissed it as nothing of a big deal in an unconcerned manner. "Ah,e on! Whoever this


    ID card belongs to is clearly just a sergeant, as written here. That just seems like a normal soldier to


    n me.


    "Haha. Yeah, so what''s there to be scared of? It''s not like this ID card''s owner is a lieutenant."


    "Hey kid, did your friend leave this behind in your car? Jim Hond? What ame


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I n name!


    Jim Hond? Kingsley had no idea that Jim''s military ID card had been in the backseat of his car all


    this time until he heard Harry reading out his name shortly. Wait a minute! Jim is the Chief of Army


    in Westwood District, isn''t he? At the thought of that, he smiled ambiguously and asked, "Why don''t


    you take a look at the issue date?"


    "The issue date?" Harry subconsciously looked down. "February 2,1987." It was when he saw the


    date that he realized the


    ID card was issued back in the 80s. Thus, he couldn''t help but wonder about Jim''s current rank in


    the military.


    Seeing Harry''s confused state, Kingsley reached for his phone and dialed Jim''s number to give the


    former an answer. "Hello, Jim. Someone here found your military ID card." He then walked up to


    Harry and put the phone close to his ear. "Why don''t you tell him yourself?"


    At that moment, Harry was shaking like a leaf, overwhelmed by his fear and horror. He then


    subconsciously said, "I-I found a military ID card here that was issued in 1987, and it belongs to


    someone called J-Jim Hond."


    Jimughed out loud on the other end of the phone. "Oh, that military ID card. I lost that about 20


    years ago when I was driving the lieutenant elsewhere. I guess I can''t be more surprised to hear


    that it has been found. I''ll tell you what. Just deliver the ID card to The Staff of Westwood Military


    and mention my name, or you could tell the people that it''s for the Chief of Army.


    Then, I''ll..."


    While Jim was still talking, Harry could no longer concentrate on the rest of his sentence. Instead,


    all he could hear was buzzing, as if there was a bee flying just right next to his ear. The Staff of


    Westwood Military? Jim Hond? The Chief of Army? With all those thoughts flooding his mind,


    Harry went weak in his knees and copsed onto the ground.


    On the other hand, the others, who didn''t hear what Jim said on the phone, were bewildered when


    they witnessed Harry''s reaction. "What''s wrong?"


    "What happened, Mr. Pumice? Who is on the phone?"


    Nevertheless, Harry was too stunned to answer their questions as Kingsley bent over and took back


    his phone from Harry. Then, he spoke to Jim and said, "Alright, it''s all done. Ciaos." After that, he


    hung up the call and looked at Harry. "So, I guess Jim owes you his thanks, doesn''t he, Mr.


    Pumice?" Kingsley smiled and looked at Harry. "You''re about to be rewarded handsomely."


    Upon noticing how Kingsley just hung up the phone so casually when talking with the Chief of Army,


    Harry couldn''t stop his legs from shaking as he wetted himself in the process. As his trousers


    appeared to be soaked with his own pool of urine, he stared at Kingsley in a terrified manner,


    feeling as if his blood had frozen. Who is this man before me? He is surely a military big shot who


    just wants to keep a low profile.


    "Are you alright, Mr. Pumice?" Nicole was surprised when she saw Harry wetting himself. "Are you


    unwell? If you are, you should probably go back home and have some rest. I promise I''ll send you


    the video once I record this ugly thing kneeling while giving me a kowtowter. You won''t miss..."


    Nheless, before thedy could finish her words, Harry sprang up from the ground and gave her


    a hard p in the face. Then, he shouted in a furious manner, "Shut your mouth up! If I hear one


    more wording out of your mouth, I''m going to break your neck!"


    The next second, Nicole covered her cheek with a puzzled look on her face. In fact, she had a


    promiscuous rtionship with Harry in exchange for more clients to be referred to her. However,


    she didn''t expect that Harry, who was gentle to her in bed, would p her in front of so many


    people. "Mr. Pumice..." As soon as she called out to Harry, the man swung his arm and gave her


    another p in the face.


    "I told you to shut up!" After two ps in the face, blood could be seen trickling from the corner of


    Nicole''s lips as she felt dizzy. In the meantime, the other employees were confused by what they


    saw, wondering what was wrong with Harry and why he would hit someone on his side. While the


    bystanders continued to watch in surprise, Harry pathetically crawled toward Kingsley''s feet and


    begged for forgiveness. "I''m so sorry, Sir. It''s all my fault. Please forgive me for my insolence." He


    repeatedly apologized while groveling at Kingsley''s feet.


    While there were other managers and salespeople from the other car brands among the


    bystanders, they all took a deep breath at the sight of Harry.


    Meanwhile, an employee from Eastwheel, another car-selling shop, was seen with a stunned


    expression. "Wait, what? Am I seeing things? Is that Mr. Pumice who is kneeling and groveling at


    someone?"


    "I don''t believe my eyes either." At the same time, the saleswoman beside him nodded rigidly.


    "Oh, gosh! Who is this young man? What has he done to scare the manager of the Mercedes-Benz


    shop so much?"


    "Some rich man''s son, I guess."


    Upon hearing everyone else''s murmurs, Harry couldn''t help butin to himself on the inside.


    Why would someone so outstanding like him drive an old Volkswagen Santana? Furthermore, why


    the heck did he want to trade in his old car for a new one? How was I supposed to know he is a


    military big shot with such a low profile?


    Meanwhile, Kingsley coldly looked at Harry and asked, "Your employees insulted me and my friend.


    So, what are you going to do about that?"

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Hearing Kingsley''s words, Harry shivered all of a sudden.


    Immediately, he turned his head and roared at Nicole and the others, "Hurry up and apologize to


    this gentleman and thisdy!"


    The employees of the Mercedes-Benz store looked at each other, and their faces all turned pale.


    They all realized something was wrong, and they had done something terrible today!


    At once, the few Mercedes-Benz employees stepped forward tremblingly. "We¡¯re sorry; we were


    ignorant...


    "Get down on your knees!" Harry shouted angrily.


    Plop! Plop! In an instant, all the Mercedes-Benz employees fell to their knees. Shaking like a leaf,


    theyy on the ground, not even daring to lift their heads.


    As for Nicole, she covered her red and swollen cheeks and stood there in a daze, as she was


    completely dumbfounded.


    What the hell is going on here?


    Just a second ago, she was still proud that she was finally better than Cecilia.


    Why would my manager kneel before her out of nowhere?


    Before she could figure it out, Harry had spat out her name in a roar. "Nicole! What the hell are you


    doing? Why don''t youe over and apologize?"


    Nicole''s eyes were full of disbelief. "You¡¯re asking me to apologize to this penniless man and this


    stinky b*tch?"


    As soon as she spoke, Harry nearly peed himself again.


    This woman is so brainless! Now that we¡¯re up to this point, can''t she make some sense of the


    situation?


    He stood up abruptly, rushed to Nicole''s side, grabbed her updo, and roared, "If you want to court


    death, don''t drag me with


    you! My life is really messed up by you!"


    While speaking, he threw Nicole at Kingsley''s feet. "Quickly apologize to these two!"


    Nicole was thrown so hard that her neat updo fell apart, leaving her disheveled, unlike her usual


    self. She slowly raised her head and looked at Cecilia, who was standing in front of her, her


    expression ugly.


    Feeling exhrated, Cecilia said, "Kingsley, let them kneel here. Let''s go buy a car first!"


    "Sure." Kingsley then turned to address Leo, the general manager of Volkswagen. "Let''s go and


    check out the cars."


    "Yes, yes... Please, let me introduce you to the various models of our brand..."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leo did not dare to disregard him and hurriedly led him to the VIP reception room.


    Watching them enter the room, Nicole asked bitterly, "Mr. Pumice, what do you mean by this? Why


    do you want me to apologize to them?"


    As she spoke, she was about to stand up while supporting the ground with her hands.


    "Hold your horses," Harry gritted his teeth and demanded. "No one is allowed to stand up before he


    allows you to!"


    "Mr. Pumice..." Nicole opened her mouth wide, and a horrifying thought suddenly came to her mind.


    "Could it be that that person just now wasn''t actually a useless simpleton?"


    "Not only is he not a useless simpleton, but he is the person with the highest status I have ever


    known in my life!" Harry said in awe.


    On the other hand, Nicole was speechless, along with everyone else. "We have even received the


    chief of the city hall before. H-His status is not higher than that, right?" When she asked her


    manager, her lips were so pale that there was no trace of blood.


    Harry curled his lips and thought to himself that this guy could even hang up on the chief of


    Westwood Military, so what was the chief of the city hall even worth?


    Looking at Harry''s expression, Nicolepletely finally put the pieces together. She slumped to the


    ground, her face ashen. She thought that she was finally better than Cecilia, but she didn''t expect


    that they had never been in the same league at all!


    In the end, she was nothing but an arrogant clown.


    After a while, Leo sent Kingsley and Cecilia out with a bright smile, then roared to the onlookers,


    yelling, "Mr. Nicholson needs to buy 200 cars that cost more than 500,000! Volkswagen now has 60


    cars in stock, so the remaining 140 cars can be purchased from other brands! In addition, 50 high-


    end branded cars with a value of more than 1 million are needed, so please give your best


    rmendations to him!"


    As soon as this statement came out, the Auto Mall staff surrounding them went crazy. One by one,


    their faces were flushed with excitement, and they shouted in agitation.


    "We have a BMW in stock!"


    "You should pick a Volvo for the price of half a million!"


    "Audi! Audi! We are also owned by Volkswagen!"


    "Mr. Nicholson! Support Te!"


    For a moment, it was as if there was a riot in the area.


    Nearly 200 cars were sold in one go, which turned the whole situation into a frenzy.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    All those who mocked Kingsley for the trade-in were dumbfounded. Little did they know that the


    person they looked down on was filthy rich.


    At this time, someone shouted loudly, "We Lexus can trade in old cars for you! A Santana can be


    worth 1 million!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone spat, "Bah! Shameless!"


    Kingsley didn''t expect the situation to get so out of control. "Mr. Whitaker, I trust your tastes. After


    you help me choose, have them delivered to Neveah. I will give you a 10%mission for each


    car."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Nicholson! I will definitely choose the most cost-effective models for you!"


    Hearing about the 10%mission, Leo felt his blood suddenly surging in a frenzy. He was


    indescribably grateful, and he almost kneeled down and offered his soul to Kingsley.


    Seeing all this, Harry immediately burst into tears. If they hadn''t offended Kingsley and the people in


    the Volkswagen store, they would have been able to sell 200 Mercedes-Benz cars!


    But now, he could only kneel there and watch other people make crazy money


    It''s all Nicole, this batch''s fault!


    Harry red at Nicole and gnashed his teeth, wishing to chop off her head on the spot.


    After leaving everything to Leo to handle, Kingsley brought Cecilia to Harry and the others. "Mr.


    Pumice, I think it would be better for an employee like Nicole to be fired. What do you think?"


    Hearing Kingsley''s words, Harry didn''t dare to hesitate, and he immediately turned to Nicole. "You''re


    fired! Pack up and get out of here now! Never let me see you again!"


    "Fired?" Nicole''s face instantly turned pale. She now had to pay tens of thousands of mortgage and


    car loans a month. If she lost this job, she could not survive.


    "No... Harry, you can''t be so ruthless!" Nicole cried bitterly, "You promised to make me a sales


    manager! You can''t just break your promise!"


    "Shut up! Say one more word, and believe it or not, I will tear your mouth to pieces!" Harry''s face


    turned green. If Nicole tattled about the two of them, how could he continue to work in this Auto Mall


    in the future?


    Startled, Nicole immediately changed direction. She crawled to Cecilia''s feet and pleaded, "Cecilia!


    Cecilia, considering that we were once ssmates, please forgive me this time! I really can''t lose


    this job!"


    Cecilia looked at her with disgust and said indifferently, "As I said, I have nothing to say to you. As


    for whether to fire you or not, it''s up to your boss and has nothing to do with me."


    "Cecilia... I beg you... Please talk to your boyfriend, please..." Nicolepletely panicked and


    groveled at her former ssmate''s feet.


    Kingsley took a picture of her embarrassed appearance with his phone and said with a


    smile, "Cecilia, I will send you the video.


    Just as she said just now, we can spread it to your other ssmates."


    Hearing this, Nicole instantly turned ashen.


    She lost her job, and now she lost her ssmates too. In under a few minutes, she had lost


    everything she was building.


    Seeing her humble appearance begging for mercy, Cecilia felt extremely happy.


    I finally vented this grievance that I have umted for many years! Finally, there¡¯s light at the


    end of the tunnel.


    At this moment, the gaze she gave Kingsley was no longer just curiosity and admiration but more of


    gratitude.


    However, she was not an unreasonable woman, so she pulled the corner of Kingsley''s shirt and


    said, "Kingsley, let''s go.


    I don''t want to see this kind of person n


    anymore.


    "Okay, let''s go." Kingsley didn''t look at Harry and Nicole again, leading Cecilia away.


    After the two of them left, Harry had security throw Nicole and her belongings out of the door of the


    Mercedes-Benz store without a word. He seriously felt like killing her right there, so he would not let


    her stay for one more second.


    Nicole stood outside in embarrassment as everyone pointed at her and gossiped about her.


    "This saleswoman has such a bad eye for people that she can''t even tell the difference between a


    rich man and a useless simpleton. How can such a person sell a car?"


    "That''s right. I saw at a nce just now that the woman beside the rich man was Miss Cecilia


    Larson."


    "Miss Larson? I heard she is engaged to the young master of the Carter Family? Why is she with


    another man?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing everyone''s discussion, Nicole felt her expression change involuntarily, and she quickly took


    out her phone to call a boss she once served.


    "Hey, Mr. Jordan, do you know Shane Carter? I saw his fiancee cheating on him with another


    man..."


    Two dayster, there was a sight to behold at Neveah. Twentyrge double-decker trucks parked


    one by one in the parking lot in front of the office building, and each had a dozen new cars on it!


    Moreover, all of them were high-end luxury models!


    Looking at these cars, all the employees began to gossip.


    "What are all these many cars for? Will they be given to us as end-of-the-year prizes?"


    "Hehe, dream on! There are Lincolns that cost more than 3 million there!"


    Reene was also very excited. She had just received a call from a person calling himself Mr.


    Johnson. The man told her that these cars were given to Neveah by Mr. Nicholson in order to


    reward the employees who had been loyal and not defected previously.


    "Mr. Nicholson?" Reene''s heart moved.


    Could it be Kingsley?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    However, Reene immediately rejected the idea.


    It makes sense for my brother to have a little money, but these cars add up to hundreds of millions,


    so how could he afford them?


    She came out of the office building and eximed to the curious employees, "Everyone, curb your


    curiosity! These cars are indeed your awards!"


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was in a frenzy.


    Even Benjamin and others, who were going to search for Reene before, looked at these cars with


    excitement and secretly swore that they would stay forever loyal to Neveah until death!


    "But!" Reene nced at everyone and added lightly, "Not everyone is eligible to receive this award."


    "What? Not everyone?"


    "Is it only for people above the managerial level?"


    Everyone looked at each other while guessing in their hearts, while Benjamin and others all looked


    pleased. They were confident that they were the pirs of thepany, and Reene was probably


    trying to win over them in this way so that they would no longer defect and join Alex.


    "Mr. Gibson, congrattions. It seems that you can at least get a Jaguar XJ!"


    "Yeah, I''m so envious..."


    Being cheered on by his subordinates, Benjaminughed and said, "After I get the car, I will let you


    all have a good time driving it!"


    Reene gave them a disdainful look and continued, "Now, those on the list that I will now read out


    maye over and take the car keys."


    "Sasha Hompton, the BMW X5 on Transporter No. 1 is yours."


    "Thank you, President! Oh, my! Thank you!"


    A woman stepped forward, her face flushed with excitement.


    During thepany crisis two days ago, she was kicked out by Alex''s men because she refused to


    betray Reene. At the time, she thought she was going to lose her job.


    Unexpectedly, not only did she not lose her job, but she also got a car worth more than 800,000!


    "Mike Lamb, the Lexus RX on the first truck is yours."


    "Steven Cole, that red Volvo S90 is yours."


    Reene gave out over 60 cars in one go, but Benjamin¡¯s name was not mentioned yet.


    Benjamin felt his heart pounding in his chest. Is she saving the best forst?


    However, after Reene gave a Volkswagen CC to Gus, the security guard guarding her office floor,


    she concluded, "The current round of rewards for loyal employees is now over. The rest of the cars


    will be your motivation! I will be generous to


    whoever performs well!"


    At that, the crowd cheered, and all the employees could not wait to sell their souls to thepany


    at once. Only Benjamin''s expression was terribly ugly.


    Even the security guard got a car, but he didn''t even get a wheel. Looking at the strange gazes of


    everyone, he felt that his dignity had just gone down the gutter, so he left after flinging his sleeve.


    While Neveah was in full swing with the distribution of rewards, Kingsley drove his new car to


    Summers Residence.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Today Leroy was going to sign a contract with a constructionpany for the construction of the


    Nicholson Family Cemetery, so he intended to take a look.


    Seeing Kingsley, Leroy quickly and respectfully stepped forward. "Mr. Nicholson, the representative


    from Codrington Construction has arrived."


    "Let''s go. It''s still up to you to negotiate with them, though. I''ll only be watching."


    Leroy smiled. "Mr. Nicholson, I feel better with your presence."


    The front hall of Summers Residence looked bleak after being burned down.


    A man in a floral shirt was sitting on a chair with a knife and two walnuts in his hand. Behind him


    stood more than a dozen young men in ck suits, each looking ferocious and definitely not normal


    bodyguards from regr securitypanies.


    Leroy sat opposite the man and put a document on the table between the two.


    "Mr. Stephen Cooley, this is the construction contract we have drawn up. If there are no problems,


    the two parties will sign it, and you may start working in the afternoon."


    Stephen squinted at the contract, but he didn''t even touch it as he said directly, "I¡¯m not gonna look


    at it further. ording to ourpany rules, you must first triple the price!"


    "What?" Hearing that Stephen requested they triple the original offer, Leroy changed his expression


    immediately. "The price given by Mr. Nicholson has already exceeded the market price! I suggest


    that


    you don''t push it." "Then I don''t care!" Stephen crossed his legs and raised his chin. "This is the rule


    of Codrington Construction!"


    He threw the contract in front of Leroy. "Change the price so that we can sign the contract


    immediately and start construction right away!"


    Leroy''s face changed again. "Mr. Cooley, we have already negotiated this before. How can you


    change the contract on the spot?"


    Stephen raised his eyebrows. "Are you still a child? Negotiating the price and signing the contract


    are two different things, right?"


    "You are clearly trying to take advantage of us!" Leroy mmed the table and added angrily, "Even


    if Mr. Nicholson is rich, we won¡¯t be extorted by you like this!"


    "Extortion?" Stephen''s face sank.


    "Codrington Construction is the industry leader in Cleapolis, so don''t you dare nder us!"


    At thement, Leroy was so angry that he stretched out his hand toward the gate.


    "Mr. Cooley, please leave. We will no longer coborate with yourpany in the construction of


    Nicholson Family Cemetery!"


    "Hehehe..." Instead of getting up and leaving, Stephen sneered, "Mr. Johnson, it seems that you are


    really a child. Do you know that every industry has its own rules? How would anyone dare to take


    over the project that Codrington Construction is interested in?"

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    The construction of the Nicholson Family Cemetery was massive, and Kingsley himself was willing


    to spend money. Hence, the required materials and construction standards were above the industry


    standard. Afterpleting this order, the profit obtained could be said to be an astronomical figure!


    With such a great deal, how could Codrington Construction be willing to hand it over to others?


    If they couldn¡¯t get this contract, they would never allow otherpanies to take it either!


    After listening to Stephen''s words, Leroy frowned and said, "What do you mean? With so many


    constructionpanies in Cleapolis, can you all monopolize all contracts?"


    He knew that Codrington Construction was powerful; otherwise, he would not choose to cooperate


    with them. But what he didn''t expect was that thispany would be such a bully!


    Stephen leaned forward to put his arms on the table, then crossed his fingers and stared at Leroy


    nastily. "I''m afraid you still don''t know which family Codrington Construction belongs to, right?"


    "W-Which one?"


    "The Lawson Family in Cleapolis!" The volume of Stephen''s voice suddenly increased. "Would


    anyone dare to fight for business with the Lawson Family?"


    Hearing that, Leroy suddenly turned pale. The Lawson Family was on close terms with both legal


    and illegal avenues, and they had made a fortune walking on the knife edge. They also had very


    close rtionships with all the bigwigs in the city.


    In fact, their reputation was so great that even a poor kid from the mountain vige like him had


    heard of them!


    If Codrington Construction really belonged to the Lawson Family, then no one would dare to take


    over the project of Nicholson Family Cemetery!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Leroy wanted nothing more than to p himself hard. Of allpanies, how could he choose to


    work with thepany of this family?


    He looked back at Kingsley in fear, for fear that the other party would me him. However, Kingsley


    patted him on the shoulder and sayingforting, "It doesn''t matter. Codrington Construction is


    well known. If it were me, I would definitely choose them too."


    After saying this, he cast his cold eyes on Stephen, then said lightly, "Are you the one who set the


    rule of tripling the price before signing the contract?"


    Stephen nced at him. "I''m talking to your manager; you¡¯re in no position to interrupt!"


    He regarded Kingsley as an employee under Leroy.


    Though Kingsley gave a warm smile, his eyes were icy. "I¡¯m just asking you who set this rule!"


    Stephen was a little intimidated when he saw Kingsley''s gaze, so he subconsciously replied, "I-It


    was set by Young Master Lawson, the vice-chairman of our


    npany.


    "Young Master Lawson? Is it Peter Lawson?"


    Stephen looked surprised. "Do you know him?"


    "We briefly met once."


    "Pfft!" Stephen breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Kingsley''s words. "There are so many


    people who have met him. Don''t think about getting involved with him for connections, you little


    brat!"


    Kingsley said coldly, "I''ll give you two choices now. One, sign the original contract immediately and


    start with the construction, or two, give up and let anotherpany take over!"


    "I¡¯m not going to Peking choose!"


    Stephen waved his hand and added brashly, "If you have what it takes, just try and see who the f*ck


    dares to take over! Even if there are people who dare to sign a contract with you, I won''t let you


    construct the cemetery smoothly! You haven''t heard of the power and influence of the Lawson


    Family, have you? My friend, you can buy peace and prosperity for just three times as much money.


    It''s a good deal!"


    Seeing Stephen''s arrogant appearance, Leroy clenched his fists hard. He gritted his teeth and


    yelled, "You are taking advantage of this deal! You¡¯re asking for too much!"


    "That''s right. I am indeed. So what?" Stephen lit a cigarette and spat out a mouthful of smoke at


    Leroy''s face. "You¡¯re going to bury your boss¡¯ father in the Nicholson Family Cemetery, right? I can


    tell you straight away that if you don''t sign a contract with Codrington Construction, believe it or not,


    even if the cemetery is built, he won''t be able to find peace in his afterlife!"


    "You!" Leroy was so angry that the veins on his forehead nearly burst, and he wanted to tear


    Stephen''s arrogant face to pieces.


    "Repeat what you just said." Kingsley looked at Stephen with an icy expression, and his voice was


    as cold as frost.


    "What if I do?" Stephen pursed his lips. "If you don''t let us make money from this, I can guarantee


    that even if the dead man''s bones are buried in the ground, we will dig it out for you again!"


    His voice just fell when Kingsley mmed his fist on the table with a bang. "I''m afraid that even if


    you get the money, you won¡¯t be able to live to spend it!"


    Stephen was stunned by him for a moment, then heughed and said, "Hahahaha... I have been in


    this business for so many years, and this is the first time I have encountered someone who dares to


    threaten me!"


    After some raucousughter, he suddenly stopped smiling, waved his hand behind him, and


    shouted loudly, "You guys, show these two boys what we can offer them!"


    Previously, there were people who were unwilling to change the price on the contract, but under his


    threat of violence, all of them epted their fates in the end.


    Therefore, this time he was also doing the same. He thought that after both Kingsley and Leroy


    were beaten up, they would definitely sign the contract obediently.


    Hearing Stephen''s order, the men in ck suits all stepped forward.


    On the other hand, Leroy turned pale and said to Kingsley, "You go first! I''ll deal with them!"


    It¡¯s just getting beaten up! I believe I can handle it!


    Kingsley looked at Stephen indifferently. "I will give you onest chance."


    "Chance? You''re still pretending to be a goddmn hero? Guys! Hit him with all you have!"


    Stephen didn''t bother to waste any more breath and simply just waved his hand to order his


    subordinates to beat them up.


    In the next moment, the young men immediately rushed forward ferociously without a word.


    Leroy''s eyes were spitting fire, and he clenched his fists tightly, ready to fight, while Stephen slowly


    exhaled a puff of smoke while looking victorious.


    Just at this moment, Kingsley supported the table with one hand and jumped up, and in the next


    instant, hended on his feet lightly beside Stephen.


    At that, Stephen''s eyelids twitched, and his hand holding the cigarette trembled slightly.


    All of a sudden, the hairs all over his body stood up as he froze on the spot when he felt a muzzle


    against his temples.


    "If you don''t want your head to blow open, you''d better be straight with me!"

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Kingsley''s icy voice reached Stephen''s ears, causing goosebumps all over his body. Cold sweat


    broke out from Stephen''s forehead as he slowly raised his hands and said in horror, "I won''t move...


    I won''t move..."


    Those men of his who had just rushed to Leroy''s side all stopped before they could start. They were


    just a bunch of street thugs, so when they saw real guns, they were scared stiff.


    "M-Mister, you said earlier that you are also one of us. We¡¯re all family, right? This will just harm


    both sides." Stephen raised his arms and didn''t dare to move at all, for fear that he would lose his


    life if he identally made a move.


    "Who the hell is your family?" Kingsley''s voice was cold. "You¡¯re not worth it!"


    Hearing this, Stephen was so frightened that his eyes lost focus. "Could it be... Are you from the


    police station?"


    In his heart, there could only be two kinds of people who had guns in their hands¡ª bigwigs in life or


    the police.


    "O-Officer, Young Master Lawson and the captain of the police station are good buddies. Y-You


    must not shoot... Let¡¯s discuss this in a good way..."


    Stephen was about to copse from fright as his voice trembled like a sheep¡¯s.


    Kingsley pointed at his head with the gun. "Weren¡¯t you a big guy just now? Come on! Finish what


    you started!"


    "No, no, no... I won''t dare to do so..." Stephen''s face was utterly bloodless by now.


    ''O-Officer, you call the shots here!"


    At this time, a young man with yellow hair next to him said, "Mr. Cooley, I go to the police station


    almost once or twice every week. I''m familiar with the people there, but I''ve never seen this person


    before."


    "Yeah, I''ve never seen this person before too," someone echoed.


    "And there is absolutely no such bigwig in Sris."


    The yellow hair frowned and added, "Is this gun fake?"


    It dawned on everyone when he said this, and Stephen''s expression stiffened.


    Guns are not something that anyone can own casually. I can¡¯t possibly be so unlucky that I actually


    met a man who is neither a policeman nor a big shot but has a real gun in his hand, right? This


    probability is even lower than winning the lottery.


    "Boy. If you dare to frighten me with a toy gun, believe it or not, I will really kill you today." Stephen


    was ruthless in his words, but his body did not move.


    "Toy gun?" Kingsley raised the corner of his mouth.


    "If you are not afraid of death, you can try It."


    The yellow-haired man next to him was eager to make a name for himself, so he shouted loudly,


    "Let¡¯s try it!"


    While speaking, he suddenly rushed toward Kingsley.


    At once, the muzzle moved slightly, and a bang was heard.


    Bang!


    As the gunshot rang in the air, an appalling red dot appeared between the yellowhaired man¡¯s


    eyebrows in the next second. It was one gunshot right between the eyebrows.


    Everyone present was terrified. Staring nkly at the man¡¯s corpse, they almost forgot to breathe.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stephen was so frightened that he peed himself. If it weren¡¯t for his hands on the table, he would


    have copsed to the ground long ago. Feeling fearful, he secretly scolded in his heart that the man


    really deserved to die.


    I almost got myself killed because of him.


    Kingsley put the warm muzzle on Stephen''s temple again and said lightly, "Do you want to try it


    too?"


    "No, no, I don''t want to..." Stephen''s legs trembled wildly.


    "M-Mister, this rule about the tripled price on the contract price was truly set by Young Master Peter.


    It''s honestly none of my business. I''m just a part-time worker..."


    "Call Peter and have hime over." Kingsley''s voice was icy. "Looks like he has to eat his own


    sh*t now."


    Stephen didn''t understand what Kingsley meant, but he hurriedly called Peter.


    "Y-Young Master Lawson, I''m Stephen. There is something wrong with the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery..."


    Before he finished speaking, Peter said impatiently, "Is it because the other party refuses to change


    the contract price? Just beat them up. Don''t let them get away with it."


    "I-I did... But we failed..."


    "What the hell? Are you in trouble? Wait there. I happen to be nearby, so I''ll be there


    n soon.


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    Stephen shivered and raised his phone.


    "Hey, he will be here soon. Just let me go..."


    Kingsley retracted his gun and pointed at the yellow-haired corpse on the ground. "Take him away.


    Don''t pollute thend of my family."


    "Yes, yes, yes..." Stephen nodded and bowed, after which he instructed the two frightened


    subordinates next to him, yelling, "Go, take the body back to thepany for disposal!"


    Those two subordinates acted as if they were pardoned. At lightning speed, they lifted the corpse


    and left in a hurry.


    After a while, there was a sudden screeching of brakes from the gate.


    Roughly 5 or 6 Mercedes-Benz business cars parked at the entrance of Summers Residence, and


    then more than 20 big men with tattoos all over their bodies got down.


    The person leading the group was none other than Peter. Behind him, there was also a man with a


    ferocious and vicious face.


    This person was none other than Mickey


    Kray, who met Kingsley on the bus the first day he came back.


    Peter shouted arrogantly, "Where are those punks?! Let me see who dares to go against the


    Lawson Family!"


    While speaking, he had already stepped into the front hall.


    "It''s you?"


    When he saw Kingsley, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    That day when he helped Caleb find a ce, he was kicked by Kingsley until he vomited blood and


    had to lie in bed for a week before he recovered.


    At this moment, he was outraged to meet his archenemy. He turned his head and said to Mickey,


    "Mickey, I have a grudge against this kid; you help me teach him a lesson."


    "I have a Peking grudge against him too." The veins on Mickey''s face trembled; the man wished


    nothing more than to kill Kingsley on the spot to relieve his hatred.


    On the bus that day, he kneeled all the way.


    It was the most humiliating moment in his life.


    "Boy! We''ll meet again. This time, unluckily for you, you¡¯ve fallen in my hands!"


    Kingsley ignored him but said to Peter, "Young Master Lawson, I made it very clearst time that


    you need to live broadcast yourself eating poop before the end of the month, but I don''t seem to


    have seen you eating sh*t on any live tform?"


    As soon as these words came out, the whole ce fell silent.


    Even the angry Mickey looked at Peter in surprise.


    The second young master of the Lawson Family is supposed to eat sh*t on live broadcast? This is


    unbelievable.


    Peter''s expression changed rapidly, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Boy, don''t get on your high


    horse. Right now, you don''t have the support of the second youngdy in the Tanner Family. It''s


    easy for me to end you."


    He pointed at Mickey. "This is the general of Advisor Shane from the first military


    division of Jarett Cole. You will surely die today."


    As soon as they heard Peter''s introduction, Stephen and the others, who had been frightened to


    death, recovered a bit.


    Advisor Shane''s men were here. Even if Kingsley had a gun in his hand, they shouldn''t be afraid.


    How can a gun possibly kill more than 30 people at once here? What''s more, Advisor Shane is also


    an exceptional armed man.


    On the other hand, Kingsley gave a cold, disdainful smile. "A sessful general? Even if Kenny


    himselfes here, he has to kneel down before me."

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Even if Kenny personallyes here, he has to kneel before me.


    As soon as he uttered those words, the audience fell silent. Everyone looked at Kingsley as if he


    was crazy.


    Mickey''s mouth twitched. "Boy, do you know what kind of person Advisor Shane is? How dare you


    speak in such a shocking manner? He is the most important person under Jarett Cole. As long as


    the old man taps his foot, the entire underground of Sris would tremble in fear."


    The younger brothers behind him echoed his words, saying, "Yes, considering the entire


    underground of Sris, his position is ranked among the top three. Apart from Jarett Cole and the


    Seven Legends, Advisor Shane is considered the strongest."


    As he listened to the crowd praising Kenny, Kingsley couldn''t bear to interject.


    He''s ranked among the top three?


    Kenny had bowed to him so reverently when they were at Charlie Dean''s office previously. In terms


    of bowing, he could indeed rank among the top three.


    When he saw the faint smile of disdain on Kingsley''s face, Mickey felt the blue veins on his


    forehead pulsing. After he was released from prison, it was only because of Kenny''s


    rmendation that he was able to gain a firm foothold to be one of Jarett Cole''s men.


    Thus, when he saw that Kingsley was so dismissive of his boss, his eyes nearly burst into mes of


    anger.


    He stared at Kingsley angrily and roared, "Boy! I know you''re good at it, but you can''t beat us with


    just your fists alone. With so many of us here today, how dare you be arrogant?"


    Simrly, Peter looked on pitilessly and said, "Mickey, this kid actually dares to disgrace Advisor


    Shane. Show him what you''ve got today and let him know what the consequences are if one is


    disrespectful to Advisor Shane!" "Yes!" A trace of viciousness shed in Mickey''s eyes, then he


    shouted, "Everyone, beat him up!"


    "Okay, Mickey!"


    The group of gangsters responded with a chorus before they immediately approached Kingsley.


    Stephen was afraid they would suffer a loss, so he quickly reminded, "Mickey, remind everyone to


    be careful. This kid has a gun."


    What? A gun?


    When they heard Stephen''s words, everyone suddenly stopped, and no one dared to take a step


    forward.


    Although they were a group of gangsters eager to fight, at least they knew what guns could do. No


    one wanted to be the first to rush up and get shot, after all.


    Mickey was also slightly startled and said in surprise, "You really are something, huh? How did you


    manage to own a gun?" "Mickey, he is a gigolo backed by the second youngdy of the Tanner


    Family,"


    Peter said with an ugly expression.


    "I guess that the gun was given to him by Miss Tanner."


    "In that case, things won''t be so easy."


    Mickey''s face changed. Although he had a great reputation, he still fought with his fists. With his


    identity, he had yet to reach the level where he could obtain a gun.


    When Peter saw Mickey''s awkward expression, he gritted his teeth as well.


    "D*mn it, he''s a trashy guy who relies on women.


    He mmed the table hard. "Mickey, what should we do now?"


    Before Mickey could speak, Kingsley said, "Let me give you an idea."


    He raised two fingers. "One, sign a contract to build the Nicholson Family Cemetery for free. Two,


    be prepared to die."


    "Don''t be a Peking bully."


    Peter''s eyes bulged out of anger when he


    heard Kingsley''s words.


    It had always been the Lawson Family who raised the prices and bullied everyone else. How could


    they be bullied by others like this?


    Kingsley smiled coldly. "You didn''t sign the original high-priced construction contract, and you


    insisted on tripling the price. Now, even if you want to sign the original contract, I won''t allow it


    anymore. These are the only two paths for you to choose."


    As soon as Mickey heard that there were only two paths to choose from, his face turned green.


    When they were on the bus earlier, Kingsley had told him that he could only kneel or die; there


    would be no other option.


    Even though the time and ce had changed, he had fallen into this terrifying choice again.


    Peter didn''t notice the ugly look on Mickey''s face and said anxiously, "Mickey, think of a way. As


    long as you kill this kid, it doesn''t matter how much we spend."


    What he meant was that there were only a few bullets in a gun, so it was nothing to sacrifice a few


    men.


    At any rate, it was no big deal since they could just give morepensation to the families.


    Mickey''s expression changed again and again, but in the end, he still didn''t want to let his men die


    like that.


    He gritted his teeth and replied, "Since nothing works, I can only have Advisor Shanee over. It


    just so happens that he''s currently in Cleapolis."


    "Well, it would be great if he cane." Peter was overjoyed.


    "If you can invite Advisor Shane here, once this matter is solved, I will give you control of the area


    that you''re interested in as a gift."


    As soon as Mickey heard Peter''s promise, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Okay, I''ll call Advisor Shane now."


    When Leroy saw that Mickey was taking out his phone to make a call, the former turned pale with


    fright.


    He whispered anxiously, "Mr. Nicholson, he seems to be calling someone important. I''ll hold them


    back, so hurry up and run."


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright."


    Kingsley grabbed a chair and sat down, lit a cigarette, and said lightly, "I''ve already said that even if


    Kenny is here, he will have to get on his knees before me."


    Mickey finished making the phone call, and he had an aggressive look in his eyes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boy, feel free to shoot your mouth off In ten minutes, Advisor Shane will be here. You will surely die


    by then."


    "Hahahaha..." Peter finallyughed happily. "Little brat, you only have ten minutes left to brag, so


    you should hurry up and enjoy It."


    Kingsley exhaled a cloud of smoke. "Everything I said is the truth, so why won''t you believe it? Do


    you need to actually meet your death to realize that it''s the truth?"


    "You''re an ace at bragging." Peterughed as he rocked back and forth.


    "It''s just a pity that when you die, I will never hear such wonderful bragging again."


    He was stillughing when he heard footsteps outside.


    Then, he said happily, "Advisor Shane has arrived!"


    Mickey and his subordinates all stood on both sides of the gate respectfully and seriously while they


    greeted Advisor Shane.


    Soon, Kenny''s arrogant voice rang out at the gate. "I heard that someone here is carrying a gun?


    I''m going to see who is so bold as to¡ª"


    As he spoke, he stepped into the front hall.


    Kenny swallowed back all his words into his throat the moment he saw Kingsley, and his face


    suddenly turned pale. It was as if all the blood was being drained from him in an instant.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Peter did not realize what was going on and said to Kingsley in a low voice, "Advisor Shane is here.


    You''re doomed now."


    Bam!


    Peter had just piped up before Kenny, who stepped over the threshold of the front hall with his


    forefoot, fell on his knees in front of Kingsley as his legs went weak. He was shaking wildly as if he


    had touched an electric door.


    Everyone looked at each other in silence, for no one knew what was happening.


    "Advisor Shane¡ª"


    Just as Mickey cautiously called out, Kenny turned his head sharply and red at the former


    fiercely, looking as though he was about to devour Mickey alive.


    "Mickey! You f*cking fooled me and got me into this!"


    Mickey looked bewildered. "A-Advisor, I didn''t... How would I dare do that..."


    Kenny''s eyes were bloodshot as he roared, "Wait for this to be over! I''ll personally skin you alive!"


    He hated Mickey with a passion. Initially, after he helped Charlie secure all those investors, he was


    still gleefully thinking about finding a time to invite Kingsley for a meal to improve their rtionship.


    In the end, Mickey delivered such a blow all of a sudden, and it felt like disaster striking him out of


    nowhere.


    Mickey looked at Kenny''s bloodshot eyes full of hatred, and his originally vicious face became


    dazed. Up until that point, he still did not understand what had gone wrong.


    On the other hand, Peter waspletely dumbfounded.


    He thought that when the legendary Kenny Shane arrived, the man would be able to eliminate this


    kid at once. In fact, he even imagined how he''d get Kingsley to eat sh*t. However, he never thought


    that Advisor Shane would kneel to the other party as soon as he came.


    "W-What is going on here?"


    Peter looked at Mickey and said miserably, "Is this a fake Advisor Shane?"


    "I don''t even know what the hell is going on!"


    Mickey hit his thighs in utter astonishment. Apart from him, everyone around was stunned too. They


    rubbed their eyes, unable to believe what they were witnessing.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Kenny crawled on his knees to Kingsley''s feet and said miserably, "Mr. Nicholson, this matter has


    nothing to do with me at all. I just finished eating nearby when I was fooled intoing here."


    He turned his head and pointed at Mickey, "That man has just been released from prison, and I


    have only brought him under mymand for a short time. I don''t know anything about what he''s


    done. If he has provoked you, I will kick him out at once as long as you give themand."


    When he heard Kenny''s tearful voice, Mickey felt his blood run cold. This man was clearly about to


    sacrifice him.


    "Advisor Shane, how could you¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, Kenny roared, "You Peking kneel here right now! How dare you


    provoke Mr. Nicholson? Even if you want to die, I don''t!"


    "Uh..."


    Mickey slowly turned his head to Kingsley as a frightening thought came to his mind.


    Have I really done something terrible today?


    "Get down on your knees!"


    When he heard Kenny''s roar again, Mickey trembled and immediately fell to his knees.


    He finally understood that the indifferent young man in front of him was someone that even Kenny


    would not dare to provoke.


    When Mickey kneeled, the twenty or so subordinates behind him all followed suit. Immediately


    afterward, Stephen and the others all fell to the ground with horrified expressions. At that moment,


    Peter and Leroy were the only ones standing in the entire hall. Peter was so frightened that his face


    was devoid of color, and he stood dumbfounded in the same ce, wondering whether to stand or


    kneel.


    Kingsley sat in the chair and said lightly to Kenny, "Advisor Shane, we meet again. Are you here to


    help your subordinates?"


    "No, no, no¡ª" Kenny waved his hands again and again.


    "I just passed by. I was just passing by¡ª"


    Mickey was about to cry upon hearing this. On the phone just now, Advisor Shane had assured him


    that he would avenge him and Peter. Why was he just passing by'' now?


    "Mickey."


    Kingsley''s icy voice suddenly entered Mickey''s ears, causing thetter to shudder. He hurriedly said


    in a trembling voice, "Yes, n yes.


    "You kneeled for two hours when we were on the busst time, but haven''t you learned your


    lesson?" "I¡ª" Mickey suddenly had an idea. He turned his head and pointed at Peter.


    "It''s him. It''s him. Not only did he have us threaten our coborators, but he also got us to help him


    deal with hispetitors."


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes slightly. "You mean to say you are not in the wrong?"


    Kenny cursed angrily, "If you don''t want to die, just hurry up and confess your fault to Mr.


    Nicholson."


    "I-I was wrong. I was wrong¡ª" Mickey was sweating profusely as he repeatedly admitted his


    mistakes.


    "I shouldn''t have helped Peter to do evil things, and I shouldn''t have provoked you...


    The brawny man over six feet was shivering with fear at this time.


    Kingsley turned his gaze to Peter again. "What about you, Young Master Lawson? When do you


    n to finish what you''ve promised me?"


    Peter was so frightened that he almost went into cardiac arrest.


    He said in a weak voice, "Y-You mean the matter about eating sh*t on live broadcast?" "What else?"


    "N-No more..."


    "Is that all?" Kingsley mmed the table.


    "What are you going to do with the contract regarding the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery?"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Bang!


    In the end, Peter couldn''t bear the pressure anymore. He kneeled on the ground and cried bitterly,


    "I''ll sign the free contract. We will build the Nicholson Family Cemetery for free."


    "Draw out the contract on the spot, and I want it signed immediately."


    As soon as Kingsley finished speaking, Stephen hurriedly crawled toward the table. He then nodded


    quickly and said, "Yes, I''ll amend the contract and make it free of charge right now."


    "As for you..." Kingsley turned his eyes back to Mickey.


    "You can go along with Peter and eat sh*t on live broadcast as a punishment."


    nj n


    Just as Mickey was about to say something, Kenny roared angrily, "How dare you refute Mr.


    Nicholson! Believe it or not, I will twist your neck right now!"


    "Yes... I-I will eat shit together with Peter¡ª"


    Mickey burst into tears. He was once a savage bully, but now, he''d have to eat sh*t on a live


    broadcast tform.


    Who else can I intimidate from now on?


    In the future, other people would not be afraid when they saw him; they might evenugh and mock


    him.


    Kenny then hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Nicholson. I will supervise them, and we''ll go live at


    noon tomorrow."


    After a while, Leroy signed the contract with Stephen.


    "Mr. Nicholson, we will arrange for people to start construction this afternoon. Don''t worry, it will be


    our best work using the best materials."


    Stephen patted his chest to assure them all.


    "Okay."


    Kingsley stood up and said to Leroy, "The


    rest will be left to you." "Yes. Mr. Nicholson."


    Leroy¡¯s gaze toward Kingsley was full of fanatical worship.


    When he saw Kingsley walking away, Kenny hurriedly kneeled and crawled two steps to the door


    while saying loudly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Nicholson. I will definitely teach them a lesson."


    After leaving the Summers Residence, Kingsley drove directly toward Coliree Group.


    He was going to interrogate Boris, who had been arrested before. Then, he''d discuss the spy


    annihtion n with Lancer and Hades.


    Boris was the first spy they caught, so its importance was self-evident. Hence, he had to go and


    check in person to be at ease.


    After driving the car to the gate of the Colisee Group''s headquarters, Kingsley looked at the


    imposing buildings and nodded with satisfaction.


    There were more than a dozen skyscrapers here. Flower beds and small squares were built


    between each building, but they were far apart and did not interfere with each other. As such, it was


    very beneficial for them to hide their identities.


    There was only a security guard in his forties standing at the gate, and he was fiddling with his


    phone while trying to kill boredom. No one could imagine that past this gate with its ck security,


    there were hundreds of elite soldiers of Coliree Ind carrying out secret activities.


    When he saw that Kingsley''s car had been parked directly opposite the gate, the security guard put


    his phone in his trouser pocket and staggered forward.


    "Hey, boy, stop looking. You can''te to this kind of ce. Hurry up and drive away. Don''t block


    the door."


    Kingsley rolled down the car window, stretched out his neck, and said, "Hello, please open the door.


    I have something to do here."


    He knew that the security guard must have been hired by Lancer at thebor center in order not to


    arouse the vignce of the enemy.


    Hence, he didn''t expect the other party to recognize his identity at a nce.


    "Something to do here?" The security guard lifted his loose trousers, looked Kingsley up and down,


    then pointed to the side.


    "You can''t drive in here with that sh*tty car of yours. If you''re applying for a job, turn left at the


    intersection ahead and take the side door."


    The security guard didn''t know Phaeton at all; he just thought that Kingsley was driving a low-spec


    Passat.


    Meanwhile, thetter didn''t want to waste time here, so he put on reverse gear and backed out,


    intending to enter through the side door.


    However, he was about to leave when he heard the security guard cursing and saying, "F*ck, what


    a f*cking idiot. Why can''t he look at what kind of ce this is? How dare he apply for a job here


    without power and influence?"


    Kingsley frowned.


    Although Coliree Group was established to hide its true identity from the public, the word ''Coliree''


    was still in the name, and sooner orter, it would reveal its identity to the world.


    To put such a low-quality security guard at the door was to humiliate the reputation of Coliree.


    At this moment, a supercar drove over with a rumble. The driver was a young guy who shouted


    arrogantly, "You there, open the door! I want to go in and apply for a job!"


    The security guard who had looked down on Kingsley just now hurriedly pressed the remote control


    to open the door like a ve. He even bent down respectfully and bowed deeply to the young man.


    Now, Kingsley waspletely angry. He initially thought that it was thepany''s rule for


    candidates to walk through the side door. Unexpectedly, it was just this snobby security guard and


    his double standards.


    The security guard straightened up, and before his ttering smile faded, he saw


    that Kingsley''s car was still parked in the same ce.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He immediately withdrew his smile and waved his arms like chasing a fly. "What are you looking at?


    Get lost!"


    Kingsley immediately turned off the engine and got out of the car.


    He came to the security guard and asked, "Why did that car enter through this gate, but I have to go


    through the side door?"


    The security guard''s name was Richard Gray, who was originally aid-off worker from a factory.


    Sinceing to the Coliree Group as a security guard, he had reached the pinnacle of his life. All


    his rtives and friends around him regarded him differently. His ego was greatly satisfied, and he


    gradually felt that he was superior to others.


    Richard nced at Kingsley with disdain and sneered. "Boy, do you know the kind of people who


    come to Coliree Group to apply for jobs? They are all the children of thergest families in the city.


    A person like you wouldn''t even be hired to clean the


    restrooms here," he said.


    When Kingsley heard this, his eyes instantly turned cold.


    What Coliree Group needed were real talents and not pampered young masters with strong family


    backgrounds.


    Kingsley was angry upon thinking about this, and he shouted coldly, "Ask Daniel Robinson to get


    out and see me!"

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Kingsley thought he should ask Daniel about the person who came up with the policy to hire young


    masters of wealthy families!


    "What? You want to see Vice President Robinson?" Richard looked in disbelief as he ridiculed and


    said, "Do you think Vice President Robinson would see the likes of you? Who do you think you


    are?! Scram! You''re ruining my mood!"


    Richard reached out as he said that, ready to push Kingsley.


    However, thetter grabbed Richard''s wrist and threatened, "If you don''t want me to break your


    hand, stop blocking me!"


    "Hey... Are you trying to cause trouble?" Kingsley held Richard''s hand behind his back while the


    other man screamed at the top of his lungs, "How dare you cause trouble on Coliree Group''s


    territory! Are you seeking death?!"


    As Qustia Park was located in the central business district, the argument between both men had


    attracted the attention of many bystanders.


    "Could there actually be someone who''d dare to cause a scene in front of Coliree Group?"


    "How insensible. Who would do such a thing to ruin their lives?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    While all the bystanders were having heated discussions, a ck Mercedes-Benz stopped by the


    side to reveal a man wearing a ck suit getting off. He looked like he was about thirty-five years


    old, and he radiated an arrogant nobleman temperament.


    "Mr. Carter!"


    When Richard saw that man, he turned around and shouted, "Mr. Carter, someone''s here to cause


    trouble at our


    t ¡±pany!


    Jay Carter fixed his eyes on Kingsley and asked, "Don''t you know where you are?"


    A simple push from Kingsley was enough to cause Richard to fall face-first onto the ground.


    After that, Kingsley pointed at the signboard that was about the height of three men before he


    replied, "I''m at Coliree Group. Isn''t it written there?"


    Meanwhile, Richard used his limbs to brace himself as he fell on all fours. He looked like a mess as


    he got up, panting. "Mr.


    Carter, this kid drove here with a lousy car and blocked the entrance. He hit me when I stopped him


    from entering!"


    "Let me handle this." Jay raised his hand and spoke to Kingsley in a cold tone. "Since you know this


    is Coliree Group, be more sensible and leave immediately," he uttered.


    As he sized Jay up, Kingsley retorted, "And who are you?"


    "I am the new general manager of Coliree Group, Jay Carter. Ie from a prestigious family, so


    it''s an honor for a lowlymoner like you to know my


    n name.


    Jay then raised his head and continued, "So, you''d better disappear with your trashy car before I


    get mad!"


    Faced with his arrogant behavior, Kingsley couldn''t help but scrunch his eyebrows.


    What kind of abominations did Daniel hire to manage thepany?


    "Aren''t you leaving?" An evil glint shed through Jay''s eyes. "I''ve always hated the scums of


    society like you the most!"


    The security guard, Richard, hurriedly agreed by saying, "That''s right. He''s just a piece of trash that


    isn''t even worthy of serving you."


    Afterward, he red at Kingsley and yelled, "Hey, brat. Didn''t you hear what Mr. Carter said? Hurry


    up and scram! Don''t make me call the cops on you!"


    While Kingsley watched the two echoing each other, his face became even darker.


    Hiring people like them was equivalent to nting a ticking time bomb that would explode at any


    minute!


    If one of them sabotaged their mission to eliminate spies, who would be the one to bear the


    consequences?!


    Now that he thought about it, his expression became cold as he called Lancer. Then, he instructed


    in an icy cold tone, "Tell Daniel toe out and meet me. Now!"


    Although Kingsley hadn''t intended to cause such a big fuss, he couldn''t stand seeing the two


    clowns abusing their power! As such, he had to ask Daniel to personally see what ''great employees''


    the man had hired.


    When the bystanders heard Kingsley''s words, each of them stared at him with gaping mouths.


    "What the heck? Is this kid alright? Does he really think that the vice president of Coliree Group will


    come out to see him? Was he pretending to call someone just now?"


    "Who does he think he is? Hah, he must be dreaming!"


    "That''s right. I heard that only a few lucky people in Cleapolis have seen the vice president of


    Coliree Group. Why does this man get to see the vice president whenever he wants to?"


    All the bystanders were throwing sarcasticments at Kingsley and looking at him like he was a


    dumb and arrogant person.


    "Hahaha..." Jay startedughing aloud.


    "I am the eldest young master of the Carter Family, but I''ve only seen Vice President Robinson


    once! How dare lowly trash as you speak of meeting Vice President Robinson? What a joke!"

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Several bystanders gasped when they heard the words ''Carter Family¡¯ from Jay''s mouth.


    "It''s the eldest young master of the Carter Family. No wonder he has such an outstanding


    temperament!"


    "Heavens! He''s now the general manager of Coliree Group. Does that mean the Carter Family will


    be the elite family among all the prestigious families in Sris Province?"


    Jay was ecstatic after hearing the bystanders tter him. He arrogantly waved his hand and


    ordered, "Go. Chase that kid away, and don''t let him pollute the noble air!"


    "Yes, Mr. Carter!" Richard gave Jay a proper military salute, cracked his neck, and walked toward


    Kingsley.


    "Kid, my carelessness gave you an opportunity earlier. I''m being serious right now, so you''d better


    get lost if you don''t want to get yourself killed!"


    After threatening Kingsley, Richard threw his fist at the man''s face.


    He had put all his strength into that punch because he was afraid of embarrassing himself in front of


    Jay, consequently affecting his career.


    When Richard''s fist was about to reach Kingsley''s temple, thetter moved!


    He curled his hand into a w, then grabbed Richard by the throat and raised the man''s whole body


    into the air!


    Gasp... As everyone watched, they couldn''t help but inhale sharply.


    Kingsley could lift a fully grown man into the air with just one arm. Such force was akin to that of a


    beast!


    After being grabbed by his throat, Richard''s face turned red from suffocation as he moved his limbs


    around desperately, trying to escape Kingsley''s grasp.


    However, thetter''s steel-like arms didn''t even budge while his grip resembled gallows that were


    tightly wrapped around Richard''s neck.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Jay retreated a few steps in shock.


    "E-Even if you kill him, Vice President Robinson still won''te over and meet such a lowly person


    like you!"


    As Jay finished his words, he heard rushed footstepsing from behind!


    "A... Mr. Nicholson, you¡¯re here!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The person who had arrived was Coliree Group''s vice president, Daniel!


    He was preparing for the pre-bid conference when he suddenly received a call from Lancer. After


    discovering that Ares was currently at thepany''s entrance, he almost jumped out of his skin!


    Ares, the God of War, was at Coliree Group, yet someone was blocking him from entering the


    company!


    Even if Daniel had ten lives, it wouldn''t be enough aspensation!


    Without a moment to spare, he charged at the quickest speed he used in battle and


    frantically ran to thepany''s entrance.


    "M-Mr. Nicholson..."


    As he stood before Kingsley, Daniel was flushed with anxiousness. He was about to raise his hand


    for a salute when he suddenly realized that it wasn''t the right setting, so he quickly lowered his


    hand.


    "Mr. Nicholson, why didn''t you call to inform me that you wereing for an inspection? That way, I


    would have been prepared to wee you...."


    The politeness Daniel showed to Kingsley made everyone''s eyes bulge!


    Who was this young man?


    His identity would have to be extraordinarily powerful to have the vice president of Coliree Group be


    so respectful to him!


    Meanwhile, Jay was so stunned that he froze like a statue!


    Although his head was still held high, the temperament from before had vanished entirely!


    Now, he was like a goose being held by the neck, anxious and ridiculous!


    He couldn''t believe what he saw, for Vice President Robinson was being so respectful to such a


    lowly human.


    Then, he watched as Kingsley causally threw Richard onto the ground with a bang and scolded, "Is


    this how you manage your employees?!"


    Kingsley''s voice sounded stern and loud!


    When he saw how furious Ares looked, Daniel could feel his shirt being drenched in cold sweat.


    Even though he was Coliree Group''s vice president, he was nothing more than just an average


    soldier on Coliree Ind!


    Kingsley gave everything that he had today, and he dared not bear the consequences of the man''s


    anger!


    "It''s all my fault, Mr. Nicholson."


    After having been scared out of his wits, Daniel felt his knees weaken as he fell into a kneeling


    position before Kingsley.


    Gasp...


    The scene before them almost made everyone bite their tongue in shock!


    The crowd looked at each other; never had they been more shocked than seeing the vice president


    of Coliree Group kneeling before a young man!


    Richard''s eyes rolled, and he fainted after he let out a burp.


    On the other hand, Jay felt his legs tremble unconsciously. His shiny, gelled-up hair had been


    messed up to resemble a chicken''s nest, and his mind was nk!


    He kept rubbing his eyes, unable to believe what was happening before him!


    One was the vice president he worshiped, while the other was the lowly piece of trash he had


    insulted and looked down on.


    But now, the first one was kneeling while the other was standing.


    Until this moment, he still couldn''t wrap his brain around why such a strange scene would happen!

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    As Kingsley looked at the kneeling Daniel, who admitted to his mistakes, his gaze turned even


    colder.


    "Do you not know your ce?! Did your supervisor educate you to be such a useless coward?!"


    nj n


    Daniel couldn''t help but shiver. It suddenly dawned on him that he was now the vice president of


    Coliree Group, and his actions represented Coliree Group. Besides that, he was also an elite soldier


    of Coliree Ind.


    I''m supposed to be a warrior! A soldier! How could I have kneeled in public?


    "Yes, sir! I know my wrongdoings." Then, Daniel quickly got up and said respectfully, "I''m sorry, Mr.


    Nicholson."


    With a serious look, Kingsley announced, "I''m not the one you should be sorry to. It''s everyone


    else!"


    As he said that, he pointed at Jay and


    Richard. "How could you hire these two clowns for thepany? Are you trying to ruin Coliree


    Group?"


    The others might not understand the meaning behind Kingsley''s usations, but Daniel could.


    There were hundreds of elite soldiers in Coliree Group, and every one of them was in a raging


    battle of wits with other spies outside thepany. If someone Daniel hired were to sabotage their


    spyexterminating mission, how would he be able to face those warriors who were risking their lives


    for the mission?


    How would he be able to face the citizens of Qustia if their enemies infiltrated the country because


    of his mistakes?!


    "I understand what you mean, sir."


    Afterward, Daniel approached the unconscious Richard and kicked him while growling, "Get up! I


    know you''re awake."


    "Vice President Robinson..."


    As Richard slowly opened his eyes, his teeth were chattering in fear. Previously, he had fainted due


    to shock but quickly regained consciousness after falling to the ground.


    However, he knew it wouldn''t end well for him today, so he closed his eyes and pretended that he


    was still unconscious. Daniel''s words at that moment made him lose the desire to pretend anymore,


    so he shakingly rose to his feet.


    "You better tell the truth about what happened!" Daniel gritted his teeth.


    "1-1 saw this person getting out of a cheap car, so I wanted to chase him away...."


    Looking at Daniel''s gradually darkened face, Richard felt warmth between his legs...


    He had peed his pants in shock!


    When Daniel heard Richard''s exnation, he couldn''t help but want to skin Richard alive! Richard


    had the guts to chase Ares away. It was a suicidal act!


    Plop! After falling to his knees, Richard''s posture still remained straight. "Vice President Richardson,


    I know what I did wrong. It was all my fault. I am guilty, but


    please spare me this once!" "The one you should be begging is not me!" Daniel put some sense


    back into him by yelling.


    Immediately, Richard understood Daniel''s words and approached Kingsley on his knees. Then, he


    begged while groveling, "Sir, please be gracious and spare me n once....


    "Didn''t you just say I''m trash?" Kingsley sneered without any mercy.


    "I''m trash! I''m the one who''s trash! You can treat me like a nobody ...."


    As his eyes narrowed, Kingsley asked, "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    "I know. I know." Richard nodded repeatedly. "I shouldn''t have driven you to the side entrance. I


    shouldn''t have insulted you. I promise I will never do that again!


    Never again!"


    "That wasn''t what you did wrong, can''t you see?" Kingsley couldn''t hold back telling the man off.


    "You judged a book by its cover! Those who drive luxurious cars and are wealthy have your respect,


    while ordinary people who drive average cars can''t even enter from the main entrance? What rule is


    that, and who made it?!"


    Every word Kingsley said was loud and clear!


    "N-Now, I understand! I won''t be a stuck-up snob no more!" Richard''s face was drenched with tears


    as he cried, "Please don''t fire me... I have parents and children to feed. What would I do if I lost this


    job...."


    He was over forty this year and didn''t have any skills that made him stand out.


    Ever since he left the factory, he had been doingbor-intensive jobs. Now that he finally had an


    honorable job of being the security guard of Coliree Group, he was reluctant to get fired in such a


    way.


    There was no way he would let himself return to how he was after just a few days of getting his job.


    Who knew how many sarcastic remarks would await him if he were fired?


    "Please, I beg you... Please don''t fire me..."


    The more Richard thought about it, the more terrified he was. Even his forehead was bloody from all


    his groveling!


    Looking down at Richard, Kingsley slightly sighed. "If I see you acting snobbish again, I''ll fire you


    immediately!"


    "Yes, of course... Thank you, sir. Thank you so much..."


    Once Richard knew he still had his job, he ignored his bloody forehead and bowed several times


    more at Kingsley.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley ignored Richard and set his eyes on the trembling Jay. "Young Master Jay,


    how about we talk about your problem now?"


    Although Kingsley spoke with a calm tone, once his voice entered Jay''s ears, it was like an


    emergency bell!


    All he could hear was a loud buzzing in his mind as if the sky was falling! Being the eldest young


    master of the Carter Family, the responsibility on his shoulders was no smaller than Richard''s.


    Richard''s responsibility was to provide for his family and not embarrass himself in front of his friends


    and rtives. Jay''s responsibility was to continue the Carter Family''s honor!


    Moreover, Jay had several siblings born to different mothers who were all watching his every move.


    Any tiny mistake would make those people pounce on him like hungry wolves, wanting to steal a


    piece of the shareable cake, which was the Carter Family inheritance!


    As Jay thought of that, his lips started to tremble while he pleaded with Kingsley." Mr. Nicholson, I-"


    Before Jay could beg him, Kingsley raised his hand and interrupted, "There''s a lot of people here.


    Let''s head inside to discuss


    n your matters.


    "Yes..." There was a trace of gratitude in Jay''s eyes.


    There were so many bystanders looking at them, so whether he was fired or criticized, it would


    tarnish the Carter Family''s name. By then, his rtives would start a wave of opposition against


    him.


    Thus, Kingsley''s action was the same as saving his life!


    With Daniel in the lead, the three arrived at Coliree Group''s second building and into Daniel''s office.


    Kingsley then sat on Daniel''s chair and said, "Now, let''s have a good chat."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    There wasn''t anyone else in the room, so Jay plopped onto his knees and stammered, "M-Mr.


    Nicholson, I was overly ignorant. May I ask who¡ª"


    Once Jay got to that, he suddenly stopped talking. Until that very moment, he still didn''t know about


    Kingsley''s identity!


    He could tell from Daniel''s attitude that the man before them was not someone he could afford to


    offend!


    After that, Kingsley calmly looked at Daniel without speaking a word.


    Daniel caught his meaning and took a step forward to say, "You have no right to know who he is!"

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Daniel''s tone was serious as he spat out the words one by one. "Curiosity killed the cat, my friend.


    Stop being noisy if you still care about your family!"


    "Y-Yes... I won''t say another word..."


    Jay was scared out of his wits! To think the Vice President was using his family''s lives to threaten


    him! It was as clear as day that Daniel was more powerful than Jay had initially thought!


    Kingsley''s fingers tapped against the office desk as he asked, "Daniel, why did you recruit a person


    like him into ourpany?


    "To answer your question, Mr. Nicholson." Daniel stood as straight as a ramrod.


    "I''ve considered his family background. The Carters have long been a well-known aristocratic family


    in the city, so they have a good reputation. Jay is not only the young master of the family, but he has


    also graduated with a DBA from the bestranking university in the world. Hiring him will be very


    beneficial for Coliree Group''s future developments."


    Although Daniel was dressed in a suit, his mannerism and speech still had traces of a person who


    had once trained in the military.


    "DBA?"


    Well, this is new. Kingsley''s initial impression of Jay was just a richd who was arrogant and


    domineering due to his family background. This dude is not as bad, I guess.


    After all, the best university wasn''t a ce where someone could enter with just money and mere


    connections.


    Worried that Kingsley would ce the me on him, he quickly exined, "Yes. Although Jay is a


    little arrogant, he''s the real deal. If not for that, I never would have let him be the General


    Manager for thepany..."


    Kingsley nodded his head in response. If thisd could be trained well, there is a possibility that he


    could be a real asset to thepany in the future.


    Noticing that Kingsley''s expression had rxed slightly, Jay felt as if he saw a ray of hope, so he


    took the chance to make his plea. "Mr. Nicholson, as you know, I''m the young master of the Carter


    Family. I had to learn how to grow up under everyone''s gaze on me. Everyone jumped at the


    chance to tter me, yet they were all waiting for the day I would make a single mistake. I had no


    choice but to be who I am today in order to protect myself..."


    Although Kingsley knew he was speaking the truth, he still questioned coldly, "Are you trying to give


    excuses?"


    "N-No..." Terrified, Jay kneeled down and begged for mercy. "I fully understand that my attitude was


    the problem, and I''ll promise I''ll change. I swear on my life, so please don''t fire me..."


    "I can consider not firing you." His fingers were still tapping rhythmically on the table. "I''ll consider it


    if you can correct your arrogant behavior and obey all my orders."


    Feeling as if a huge burden was suddenly lifted from his shoulders, Jay bowed and thanked him,


    announcing, "I''ll make sure to correct all my bad habits and follow your lead!" "Alright, I''ll ask Daniel


    to keep an eye on you. If I ever received news that you looked down on someone again, I''ll make


    sure to finish you off myself!"


    "Yes, yes. I''ll never do that again..." Jay was overjoyed to the point he felt like crying because he


    was finally out of danger...


    As for Kingsley, he had his own reasons for keeping Jay.


    Daniel was right, they had to build a connection with the local forces in order for theirpany to


    have a perfect disguise.


    At the same time, they had to make sure they had a secured ce within the business industry. In


    that case, Jay was definitely the perfect choice. By recruiting him, they could kill two birds with one


    stone!


    "You can continue your work now. There are still a few matters I have to discuss with Daniel."


    Kingsley gave a sign for Jay to leave. Noticing the meaning behind Kingsley''s words, he quickly left


    the office.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look at how Boris is doing." Kingsley stood up and said, "I want to


    interrogate him personally."


    Daniel quickly stood up straight and saluted him. "Yes, Ares!"


    He had to abide by the military rules when no outsiders were around!


    Daniel started to introduce the interior design of the building as they were taking the lift, exining,


    "Ares, there are a total of eighteen buildings for ourpany. Nine of them are used as decoys and


    are known as the external factions. The rest of them are used to carry out missions, called the


    interior factions. A za separates the two factions, and there are guards keeping watch secretly all


    day. The external faction''s workers will never find out about our disguise."


    They arrived at Building No.17, the ce where Boris was imprisoned.


    Kingsley had just got out of the car when a couple of soldiers came out from hiding. Saluting


    respectfully, they greeted, "Ares!"


    "Keep it up, people." He nodded with a smile on his face. With just one sentence, he ignited the fire


    in the soldiers'' eyes!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Stepping inside the building, he began to examine the surroundings. There were about twenty floors


    in the particr building, yet not a single worker was in sight. The only things in sight were the


    shing red lights of the numerous security cameras monitoring every corner of the building.


    "Ares, Boris is imprisoned on the second floor. Let''s go up." Daniel had just finished speaking when


    Lancer came running in their direction.


    "Ares!"


    Nodding his head, he turned around and ordered, "Daniel, you can return to your post for now.


    There''s no need for you to pay attention to this matter, for I want you to focus on maintaining the


    external affairs of thepany." "Yes, sir!" Standing at attention, he saluted Kingsley and Lancer


    before leaving.


    "Where''s Hades?" Kingsley asked as they walked toward the interrogation room.


    "He''s hiding in an ambush at Boris'' mansion to see if there were any idiots who would expose


    themselves."


    Shaking his head, he said, "Ask him toe back. His partners have probably all hid away since


    Boris has disappeared for such a long time. It''ll be hard to lure any of them . n


    out.


    Lancer brought him in front of arge iron gate. "Boss, Boris is inside this room."


    As he spoke, he knocked on the door rhythmically a couple of times. After a moment, a soldier


    opened the door from inside.


    The window in the room was sealed shut without letting a hint of lighte through. The only thing


    there was a small area for venttion, approximately eleven inches.


    The sound instion was installed perfectly, and not a single sound was transmitted from the


    outside. The silence in the dimly lit room was eerie, so any person would break down after staying


    for a long time here!


    Thus, it was the perfect ce to interrogate criminals!


    Lancer gave his report, saying, "The whole building has been remodeled to be specially used for


    imprisonment and interrogation."


    Breathing in the metallic scent of blood, he nodded satisfyingly. "You''ve done a great job."


    After he took a few steps forward, he saw a few chairs ced in the center, while rows upon rows of


    terrifying torture devices were ced at the side.


    It was a sight that would cause anyone to get goosebumps all over their bodies. Boris was tied in a


    chair, his whole body covered in blood stains, with an apathetic expression on his face.


    This was obviously not the first round of interrogation!


    Striding right in front of him, Kingsley questioned, "Are you Boris?"

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Hearing Kingsley''s voice, Boris raised his head and red at the man silently without saying a


    single word.


    "You''re a professor, yet my men used such cruel methods on you. It seems they were too rough."


    Kingsley''s voice was very soft, as if he came to have a cup of tea with an old friend instead of


    interrogating a criminal.


    "That''s right. I came to Qustia to attend the academic forum. How dare you treat me like this! I will


    sue you in the international court!" Boris yelled out furiously in broken Qustian.


    Lancer sneered coldly, "Why would you need to attend the academic forum with a gun?


    He picked up a baton and told Kingsley, "Boss, this b*stard is stubborn to a fault. Let me give him a


    lesson to remember!"


    A frightened Boris struggled against the rope as he yelled, "This is illegal captivity!


    It''s illegal! I demand to be contacted by Sweoya''s embassy!"


    Raising his hand, Kingsley stopped Lancer. "It''s not a good idea to use interrogation without a care."


    He took one of the chairs and sat right in front Boris as he stated impassively, "I don''t have much


    time. This is thest chance I''m giving you, so tell me the names of all the spies in Sweoya and their


    undercover identities."


    "I have no idea what spies you''re talking about! I''m just a normal professor. You''re just trying to


    throw dirt on me!" Because Boris refused to yield, Kingsley''s expression became colder. "Have I


    been too nice to you?"


    "N-No..." Shivers ran down Boris'' spine.


    Staring straight into Kingsley''s hazel eyes, he could see the world''s most terrifying killing intent


    directed at him!


    Standing up, Kingsley took out a 4-inch needle from a metal box. "I despise wasting my time."


    "You... What are you trying to do?"


    Boris came to the realization that the soft-spoken Kingsley was more terrifyingpared to Lancer!


    He would rather be whipped or even beaten with the baton than face Kingsley''s cold, soulless gaze!


    "My godfather was a god-like person who taught me a lot of things." Holding the needle in his hand,


    Kingsley walked over to Boris as he continued in a cold voice, "However, there was only one thing I


    learned from him that has benefitted me my whole life. It was an ancient medical skill."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Boris'' eyes dted as he stared at the needle in terror. "What medical skills? Are you talking about


    Qustia''s acupuncture skills?"


    "Your knowledge is quite vast. No wonder you were able to be a professor," Kingsley smirked


    coldly. "Then, you should also know that this one needle can either kill or save a person''s life,


    right?"


    Boris'' face turned deathly pale as his lips trembled. "I don''t know anything, really! I have no idea


    what you''re talking about even if you kill me..."


    "Alright, you''re indeed a tenacious person." Kingsley''s smile widened. Holding the needle between


    two fingers, he pierced the back of Boris'' head in a precise manner!


    The needle pierced seven spots in a matter of seconds, and it sank deep into his head!


    "Ahhhh!" A blood-curdling scream rang out in the entire room!


    Kingsley continued without any care, "This acupuncture is good for your spleen, and it can also treat


    the muddy dirt in your brain."


    He had just finished speaking when Boris'' whole body began to shake uncontrobly!


    "After a few moments, you¡¯ll feel the pain being transmitted to your whole body.


    Compared to the pain you''re going to feel a few secondster, this much is nothing."


    It was as if his voice was echoing from the depths of the underworld. Even Lancer couldn''t help but


    feel shivers running through his body.


    "I- I''ll tell you... I''ll tell you everything that I know!" Boris had never been so terrified, nor had he felt


    so much pain because he yelled out loud, "I''ll tell you everything I know! Get this d*mn needle out of


    me!!"


    Kingsley flicked his fingers at the speed of light as the needle came out of his head.


    The clinking sound of metal hit the ground.


    "Phew..." He let out a deep breath of relief.


    It had only been a few minutes, but his whole body was already soaked in a cold sweat. He never


    wanted to experience that terrifying feeling again!


    Kingsley sat back in his chair as hemented calmly, "There would have been no need for you to


    go through this pain had you given up earlier."


    "Now, tell me. How many of you have sneaked in, and what are the identities and code names


    you''re all using? What''s the purpose behind the operation in Qustia? And what''s the operation for?!"

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    "You''re right because I''m indeed a spy from Sweoya. But... I really don''t know the answers to your


    questions...


    Taking in a deep breath, he continued, "I''m not lying. I really am an ordinary professor. I came here


    to attend the academic forum. However, just before I set out, a person reached out to me and said


    that he wanted me to work for the country. He told me to sneak in as a spy and wait for further


    orders, but before I could receive any missions, your men have already captured n


    me...


    Hearing his response, Kinsley frowned. Boris'' expression was too sincere, so he wasn''t sure if he


    was lying.


    "Then how do you get in contact with them?"


    "There''s an internal server," he exined. "I could contact the person using it. However, I''m not sure


    of his real identity." "Give me the link to the website." Instantly, his eyes brightened up. If he could


    track down the website, he would be able to capture all of them in a single strike!


    Boris told him the website''s name without hesitation. "Both the ount and password are 0908."


    "0908? What does that mean?"


    "This was the code they used to register, which also happens to be the day the academic forum will


    be held. I would have no idea if they decided on the code intentionally."


    "Is there any other information? I''m sure you know what the consequences are if I ever came to


    know that you withhold anything."


    Staring straight into Kingsley''s cold gaze, he could only answer in a trembling voice, "I''ve already


    told you everything I know. As for the rest, I really don''t know anything else..."


    Keeping his gaze on Boris for several seconds to make sure that he wasn''t lying, Kingsley stood up


    slowly and ordered Lancer, "Treat the wounds on his body.


    There''s no need to interrogate him n


    anymore.


    "Yes!" Lancer responded before continuing, "I''ll ask someone to check the IP address immediately.


    Once we find their location, we''ll immediately send our men there to capture them!"


    "Alright. Inform me if you face any troubles."


    "Roger that!"


    Seeing that Kingsley was about to leave, Boris quickly shouted, "I''ve already told you everything I


    know. When can you let me out of here?"


    "I''ll let you out when your student, Andrew, begs for me to set you free."


    Spatting out those words, Kingsley strode off


    On the second day, Kingsley had just woken up when he received a call from Hades.


    "Ares, there''s a slight problem when we try to hack the website. We couldn''t log in using the


    ount and password Boris told us. The technical team reported that they needed a string of


    random numbers as the carrier. However, we still have no idea who''s the person who has the


    numbers! Moreover, Sweoya''s core technology is at least twenty years ahead of our empire. It will


    be nigh impossible for us to break through their firewall in a short amount of time. Besides that, it


    will be difficult to locate the moderator''s location!"


    Kingsley frowned. "Try to find the location of the person who has the carrier. Dig it out from Boris''


    mouth if you have to! As for the firewall, it''s true that their technology is much more advanced


    compared to ours. If nothing works, try getting external assistance.


    "Assistance? By assistance, are you talking about The Anonymous?"


    The Anonymous was the first hacker organization that had just risen to fame in Qustia. They were


    extremely powerful and had risen to be one of the world''s top five hacker organizations


    despite being new to the scene. Not only were they powerful, but they were also very mysterious!


    No one knew a single detail about the identities and


    locations of the boss and its members.


    Hades'' voice echoed from the phone. "Boss, we still don''t know their identity. I''m afraid it''ll be hard


    for us to ce our trust in them."


    "It''s better to have no trust than to have no clues at all." Kingsley asked in a low tone, "Hades, can


    you contact them?"


    Hades replied, "Cleapolis Military District has previously cooperated once with them.


    I should be able to contact them."


    "Alright, make sure you get to it immediately!"


    Hanging up on the call, Kingsley clicked into a live streaming tform.


    He was going to check if Peter and Mickey were going toplete the bet they made!


    Clicking into the live broadcast room link Kenny had sent him, he saw the two of them sitting side by


    side as if they were students.


    Mickey''s face waspletely pale as he stammered, "M-Mr. Nicholson, are you watching? We


    have... urgh... we have prepared the poop..."


    Quite a few people entered the broadcast as they typed out theirments.


    ''What''s going on? They''re going to broadcast themselves eating sh*t?''


    ''What the f*ck, are my eyes deceiving me? Are the two of them crazy?''


    ''I guess there''s no limit to the things a person will do for money! They''ll do anything to get attention


    and clout!''


    ''What the hell? I was eating lunch when I entered the wrong broadcast room.


    Goodbye!''


    At that very moment, another personmented, Are you guys in your right mind? You''re just


    going to stay here and watch two men eating sh*t? The broadcast room next door has Young


    Master Shane abusing his fiancee. Now that''s what you call a real show!''


    Kingsley''s eyelid twitched as he read thement.


    Young Master Shane?


    Fiancee?


    Were they talking about Cecilia?!


    He narrowed his eyebrows. Is Shane broadcasting his abuse on Cecilia?


    Thinking about that, he immediately exited the current room and clicked on the stream that was


    captioned as ''Beating up the Cheating B*tch''.


    The video showed a luxuriously decorated bedroom. In the middle of the screen was arge, round


    bed. A chair was ced in front of the bed with a gorgeous woman tied in the chair.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her mouth was stuffed with a smelly sock, and her face was swollen red. From the looks of it, she


    was barely conscious.


    Standing beside her was a drunk young man who was ranting to the people who had tuned into his


    stream. "This b*tch is engaged to me, but to think she still went out to y with other men! Today, I


    will beat her up until she''s no longer recognizable before giving her to my


    brothers to y with!"


    There were a few peoplementing on the stream.


    ''This girlie is one of the Five Beauties of Cleapolis! Don''t ruin her beautiful face!''


    ''That''s right, I don''t want to y with a woman who''s as swollen as a pig''s head!''


    Looking at the woman on the screen who was about to faint, Kingsley felt a wave of chills.


    That''s not nobody! That''s Cecilia!


    Although the two of them had only met each other twice, this gorgeous woman had left a deep


    impression on him.


    Her gaze was filled with admiration and curiosity whenever she looked at him.


    Even if he didn''t take that into ount, there was no way he could leave her like this when she was


    Beene''s best friend!


    If anything were to happen to Cecilia, he was certain that Beene would be devastated!


    Reaching a conclusion, Kingsley sent the broadcast link to Lancer. He was going to ask him to


    check on Shane''s location.


    After a short while, he received a reply from Lancer. ''Boss, we''ve magnified the buildings outside of


    the window using our technology. From the looks of it, we''ve deduced that this is the eastern


    bedroom on the eighth floor of La Myriade. We''ll still need to investigate the specific room number.


    Should I send our men over?''


    ''No need.''


    Kingsley replied with two words and gave a call to Mickey. "There''s no need for you to eat sh*t


    anymore. Call your men over and follow me to a ce!"


    Mickey was about to cry as he whimpered, "You should''ve told us earlier... We''ve just finished


    eating it..." "Don''t talk nonsense. Bring your men and go to La Myriade!"

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    After the call with Mickey, Kingsley immediately hung up, changed his clothes, and went out.


    As Mickey''s forces were more than enough, there was no need to use the folks from Coliree Ind


    to deal with someone like Shane!


    Now that Kingsley was inside the car, he pondered for a moment before giving Jay a call. He


    recalled that previously at Ramada Hotel, Hugo mentioned that Cecilia''s betrothed, Shane, was an


    illegitimate child from the Carter Family.


    On the other hand, Jay was the legitimate eldest young master of the Carter Family, so Kingsley


    would be able to solve this matter effortlessly with Jay''s help!


    La Myriade was rtively close to Reene''s vi, and it only took about ten minutes to get there by


    car.


    Looking at the building that had more than twenty stories, Kingsley estimated that it hosted roughly


    a hundred rooms of various


    sizes.


    If Shane had hidden Cecilia inside, Kingsley would have to request for the military to lock down the


    building and conduct a thorough search. However, he didn''t want to reveal his identity because of


    such a small matter.


    After looking at his watch, he calcted that Mickey would need about twenty minutes to gather his


    men and arrive. So, he had to use that time to find Cecilia''s exact location.


    Once Mickey and his men arrived, they could save or destroy the enemy''sir at once without


    letting them have a chance to hide her. This was the fastest way to save her and not cause any


    unnecessary trouble!


    As Kingsley entered the club, he saw an empty first floor with only one receptionist with heavy


    make-up scrolling on her phone out of boredom.


    When she saw him walking in, she immediately rose to her feet and greeted, "Are you here to


    attend the party hosted by the president''s friend? The party is being held on the eighth floor. You


    may use the


    elevator here to get there."


    After giving her a slight nod, Kingsley went into the elevator without saying anything. Things were


    going smoother than he anticipated, but his expression was still as cold as ice!


    Did they hold this party just to humiliate a weak young woman?!


    When the elevator arrived on the eighth floor, Kingsley got out of the elevator and was met by


    deafening music.


    Then, a uniformed beauty walked over and sized up Kingsley for a bit before asking politely, "Hello,


    I''m the attending manager, Abigail Braxton. How may I assist you, sir?"


    "Isn''t there a party here?" he asked coldly. "I''m here for the party."


    Abigail was stunned. The president only invited eight young masters from prestigious families to the


    party, and all those eight young masters had arrived. Where did this persone from?


    Maintaining herposure, she nodded and replied, "Please wait while I ask¡ª"


    Before she could finish speaking, someone came out from the opposite room. That man had


    medium-long hair and looked drunk. He was staggering toward Abigail and Kingsley with an empty


    wine ss in his hand.


    "Pretty manager, didn''t we ask you to bring a few bottles of Hennessy? Why haven''t you brought


    them back?"


    Abigail quickly replied, "Mr. Covey, there''s a man here. He says he''s here to attend the party.


    "Huh?" Simon Covey looked at Kingsley with ssy eyes, questioning, "Who the hell are you? Do


    you think you are worthy of joining the party?"


    He staggered forward and sized up Kingsley before shouting drunkenly, "Kid, this is not a ce for


    the likes of you! Burp! You''re not one of us!"


    As Simon spoke, he reached out to push Kingsley, but Kingsley dodged and answered, "Don''t make


    me beat you up." "What the heck?" Simon burped. "You''ve got skills!"


    After that, Simon threw away the wine ss, rolled his sleeves, and pointed at Kingsley. "It just


    happens that I''ve recently slept with a fitness coach and gained muscles! Come on, let''s have a


    duel and watch me beat you up!"


    Once he finished, he swung his fist at Kingsley''s face! However, Kingsley was not in the mood to


    deal with such an inexperienced person, so he grabbed Simon''s weak fist and casually threw him


    ten meters away!


    Bang!


    Simon was like a sandbag that was heavily dropped on the floor. He then curled into a fetal position


    and started wailing in pain. "Oh, what the heck! That hurts! Is anyone there? Someone''s here to


    spoil our party!" He had shouted so loud it even obscured the electro-music ying in the


    background!


    "F*ck! What are you shouting about, Simon?"


    The door to the room was opened again to reveal a tall man walking out. "Why does your shouting


    sound even more miserable than that woman''s?"


    When he finished, he suddenly saw Simon lying on the floor, moaning in pain. The tall man''s pupils


    contracted as he sobered up. "Simon, what''s going on?!"


    Gritting his teeth as he stood up from the ground, Simon pointed at Kingsley and growled, "This


    b*stard came here to spoil our party. Go beat him up for me!"


    "What? Spoil our party?"


    The tall man immediately went back to the room while shouting, "Trevis, Joe,e quick!


    Someone''s here to spoil our party!"


    Not long after, a few young masters wearing expensive branded clothes came out of the room with


    arrogant expressions on their faces.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "What the heck! Who dares to spoil our party at La Myriade? Are you done living?!"


    "Let me see which b*stard has dared to disturb our party! Trevis, just do away with him!"


    The leading man with broad shoulders and a sinister expression was the eldest young master of the


    Jacob Family, Trevis Jacob!


    Taking a step forward, Jacob sneered, "Kid, you better wipe your eyes and see who you''re dealing


    with! I''m the eldest young master of the Jacob Family. How dare you cause trouble in my territory!"


    "The eldest young master of the Jacob Family?" Kingsley raised his eyebrow. "You''re such a


    magnanimous person!"


    Kingsley had just dismembered Trevis'' brother, William Jacob, not long ago, but as William''s elder


    brother, Trevis still had the mood to hold a party?


    Once Trevis heard Kingsley''s words, his expression dulled. "What are you trying to imply?"


    "I''m not implying anything," stated Kingsley. "I just want to ask when William''s funeral will be held?"


    "Tomorrow..." Trevis unconsciously replied, but then he suddenly fell into shock. "Who are you?


    How do you know about my brother?!"


    In order to save the Jacob Family''s reputation, the Jacob Family did not publicize news of William''s


    death. Moreover, Trevis had gone through the guest list for William''s funeral and was very sure that


    the guest list didn''t have an unknown name!


    With a faint smile, Kingsley exined, "It doesn''t matter how I found out about the funeral, but I will


    be attending the funeral tomorrow to pay my respects to Young Master William."


    "W-What are you trying to do?!"


    Trevis paled as he heard the meaning behind Kingsley''s words.


    "Didn''t Jerrick Kidman from Mount Rochwick tell you? I told him very clearly to tell all of you Jacobs


    to ready your necks for me to head there to settle our scores personally!"


    Kingsley''s voice was icy cold, and every word he said was infused with the intent to kill!


    Tap, tap, tap...


    Terrified, Trevis took a few steps backward and pointed at Kingsley. "You... It was you who killed


    William!"


    Once Trevis made the statement, the other young masters had their mouths wide open in shock.


    "What the heck? He killed William?!"


    "Isn''t he acting overly arrogant? Showing himself after killing someone!"


    Hopping on one foot, Simon boomed, "Manager Braxton, what are you waiting for?! Hurry and call


    the cops to arrest the murderer!"


    Stunned by the shocking events, Abigail quickly nodded after hearing Simon''s order. "Yes. I''ll call


    the police¡ª" Ding! However, before Abigail could head downstairs, the elevator door opened.


    After that, dozens of burly men came out in ck suits. Each of them had frowns on their faces and


    looked ferocious! Anyone could tell from a nce that they were people who had blood and


    people''s lives on their hands!


    "W-Who are you?!"


    Those young masters all had pale faces and were instantly sober!


    One of the burly men shouted in a hoarse voice, "We''re all Mickey Kray''s subordinates!"

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Once the man finished speaking, the elevator opened again.


    At that moment, dozens of ferocious-looking men walked out while the emergency exit door was


    consecutively destroyed by their violent kicks. Another dozen burly men came up the stairs and


    comined, "F*ck! Why can''t they have two elevators?!"


    As the young masters watched the scene before them, they were scared out of their wits.


    "W-What''s happening?"


    "Trevis, are they your club''s security guards?!"


    Trevis had a pale face as well. "My security guards are all hired from private securitypanies..."


    This meant that Trevis didn''t know who those thugs were as well! At that moment, a dangerous-


    looking bald man appeared from within the crowd and spoke in a


    rough voice. "Mr. Nicholson, who do you want dead?"


    Once his words fell, all the young masters felt chills running down their spines!


    "M-Mickey Kray," Simon stammered. "I recognize him. He was on the police''s wanted list!"


    When the young masters heard that the bald man was Mickey, they paled as the color drained from


    their faces! Trevis gulped and looked at Kingsley in terror. "Y-You brought him here?"


    "That''s right," answered Kingsley.


    "W-What do you want?" Trevis could feel his heart thumping wildly. "Are you going to kill me too?


    What grudge do you have with the Jacob Family?!"


    After sneering, Kingsley answered, "It seems like Felix Jacob didn''t tell you what happened


    seventeen years ago, but that doesn''t matter. I''m not here for you today!"


    Hearing that Kingsley was not after him, Trevis suddenly felt relieved. His interaction with Kingsley


    was brief, but his whole body was drenched in a cold sweat. He shakingly asked, "T-Then, who are


    you here for?"


    Kingsley took a look around and asked, "Where is Shane Carter?"


    Sigh...


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and quickly pointed at the room behind them, saying, "He''s inside


    teaching his fiancee a lesson!"


    How could they care about their brotherhood at such a moment? They wanted nothing more than


    Shane to take all the responsibility!


    Let s go in.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It took three words from Kingsley for the young masters to immediately obey him. They pushed the


    door open and returned to the room while Kingsley followed and stepped in.


    Meanwhile, Shane was still facing his phone and broadcasting his actions live. "Who else wants to


    see me p her? Today, I''m going to realize your wishes and let you all see how I humiliate one of


    the Five Beauties of Cleapolis, Cecilia Larson!"


    p!


    Walking forward, Kingsley smacked Shane''s phone to the ground and stomped on it to break the


    disy screen!


    "What the f*ck!"


    Shocked by Kingsley''s action, Shane snarled, "What the f*ck are you doing?! How dare you break


    my phone!"


    Then, he saw Trevis and the crowd standing by the side. "Trevis, Simon, what''s going on?


    As Simon wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, he said, "H-He''s looking for n


    you...


    After discovering that Shane was doing a live broadcast, Kingsley allowed Mickey and his men to


    wait outside the room to prevent the viewers from noticing people from the underworld and calling


    the police as a result. He didn''t want to cause another scene.


    Therefore, Shane still didn''t know that a bunch of ferocious-looking men was standing outside the


    room at this very moment!


    "Looking for me?" Pointing at Kingsley, Shane shrieked, "Why would trash be looking for me?!"


    "She''s my friend." Kingsley gestured at Cecilia. "What you''re doing is pushing things too far."


    "Hahahaha... You mean to say I am pushing things too far?" Shaneughed hysterically. "I''m her


    fiance! I can do whatever I want with her! Where the heck did youe from¡ª"


    When he thought about it, he suddenly stopped and raised his eyebrow before he said, "My god!


    Don''t tell me you''re the guy she met up with at Auto Mall?!"


    Once Trevis finished, Kingsley''s expression turned so cold that it felt like frost had appeared


    between his eyebrows! He couldn''t help but wonder whether what Cecilia was going through today


    was because of him.


    Seeing that Kingsley was frowning without any response, Trevis confirmed that the man was


    Kingsley.


    "You shameless adulterer! How dare you have an affair with my fiancee and appear in front of me?"

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Shane''s face contorted as he growled while pointing at Kingsley, "I''m going to kill you and this


    shameless b*tch today!"


    His blood was boiling! As the illegitimate son of the Carter Family, he wasn''t weed by the


    family, to begin with. Then, someone told him the day before yesterday that his fiancee had cheated


    on him and made him theughingstock of the entire Carter Family!


    Not only did those half-siblings make sarcastic remarks at him, even his uncles from his extended


    family were alsoughing at him!


    Seeing red, Shane punched the wall forcefully. "You''re just an adulterer, yet you have the guts to


    look down on me and even appear in front of me?!"


    Meanwhile, Cecilia was being tied to a chair beside them. She seemed to have been drugged


    because she looked drowsy, but when she heard Kingsley''s voice, she tried her best to lift her head


    and cry out, "Shane, I didn''t cheat on you! I was framed!


    Please don''t take your anger out on others!"


    The Carter Family was one of the top families of Cleapolis. Although Shane was an illegitimate son,


    his forces were not to be underestimated. Moreover, there were several young masters on Shane''s


    side, so she was afraid that Kingsley might be at a disadvantage.


    Everything would have been fine if she didn''t say that, but Shane hit the roof after hearing what she


    had said!


    "What the f*ck! You b*tch! You can''t even fend for yourself, and you''re still thinking about your


    adulterer! You''re tired of living, I see!" After that, Shane approached Cecilia and grabbed her hair.


    Gritting his teeth, he threatened, "B*tch, do you think I was being too kind to you?!"


    As he had a tight grip on Cecilia''s hair, he pulled her head backward to reveal the ck and blue


    bruises on her neck. As Kingsley looked at her pained expression, he couldn''t help but feel his


    blood boil.


    "Shane! Let go of her, or I''ll kill you!"


    "Hahahaha... Are you threatening me?"


    Shane yanked on Cecilia''s hair again before challenging the man he shouldn''t have. "Do you have


    the ability to take my life?!"


    While Shane said that, he looked at Trevis andined, "Trevis, this is your ce! Throw this


    kid out, and I''ll let you be the first to have her!"


    However, Trevis'' expression stiffened as he replied, "This is between you and that man. It has


    nothing to do with me."


    He couldn''t even figure out the matters in his family, so how would he have the time and effort to


    care about other people''s matters?


    Although Cecilia was attractive, Mickey and his ferocious-looking men were outside the door. Even


    if he was tempted, he didn''t have the guts to do so!


    Shane was slightly shocked when he saw that Trevis kept himself out of this. "Trevis, what''s the


    meaning of this?" "Nothing," answered Trevis with a darkened face. "I want to give you a word of


    advice, though. It''s best if you release Miss Larson." Then, Simon quickly hinted at Shane. "That''s


    right, Shane. I think there must be some kind of misunderstanding! Miss Larson doesn''t look like


    someone who would cheat..."


    After that, the other young masters also agreed. Yes. You might have to investigate this matter


    further so that you won''t falsely use others..."


    "W-Weren''t you all eager to y with Cecilia? Why are you all acting like good people?! Are you all


    possessed?" Shane asked as his face turned livid with rage.


    "What are you talking about?! Who''s eager to do that sort of thing?" Simon nced at Kingsley''s


    expression. "Shane, think before you speak."


    When Shane noticed that even the usuallysciviously behaved Simon had be serious, he


    knew something was not right. He slowly released Cecilia''s hair and looked at Kingsley with a trace


    of suspicion in his eyes.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who are you, kid?" As Shane finally calmed down, he questioned, "Why did you have an affair with


    Cecilia?"


    "No one, not even Cecilia, has cheated on I!


    you.


    "How dare you quibble with me! Someone saw the two of you acting intimately at Vertex!"


    Taking a deep breath, Cecilia exined in between chokes, "Shane, I went with him to buy a car.


    We didn''t do anything out of line!"


    "A man and woman who don''t know each other buying a car together? Who would believe that?!"


    "Then, what about you?" Cecilia''s face was wet with tears. "We''re engaged, but don''t you still bring


    young models with you in and out of nightclubs? Have I ever questioned you about that?"


    "I''m a man! How can youpare with me?!" Shane snapped. "You b*tch! Even if we''re married, I


    can still go out with anyone I want! Who I go out with is none of your business!"


    Cecilia looked as if she was almost shedding tears of blood as she used, "Didn''t you say I


    cheated on you? Why won''t you let me go? Why do you still want to marry me?" Then, she


    continued, "Let me tell you the truth today. Although I didn''t cheat on you with my body, I have fallen


    in love with him! I won''t marry you!"


    p!


    Raising his hand, Shane pped Cecilia. "F*ck! Do you think I''m willing to marry you? If it weren''t


    for your looks and that your brother is in the military, I would have never agreed to marry a b*tch like


    you!"


    After getting pped by Shane, blood was running down the corner of Cecilia''s mouth as she


    looked at Shane with despair.


    "Shane Carter!"


    Never would Kingsley have thought that Shane would darey a hand on her! In an instant,


    Kingsley was so exasperated that his body exploded with bloodlust. He roared and sent Shane


    flying out with a kick.


    Bang!


    Shane''s back mmed into the back of the carved bedpost!

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Shane gasped in pain, "Darn it! How dare you punch me..."


    Before he could finish his words, Kingsley shouted loudly, "Mickey Kray, get in!"


    After hearing hismand, Mickey aggressively charged in with a dozen men!


    The young masters quickly scrambled away to hide. They were so frightened that some were


    desperate to walk through the wall or hide in the room next door!


    Looking at these burly men who suddenly appeared, Shane was so terrified that he forgot the pain!


    Widening his eyes, he questioned in horror, "Who... Who are you people... What do you want from


    me..."


    Kingsley untied the rope on Cecilia''s body, carried her to the bed, and waved to Mickey and the


    others, instructing, "Tie him up!"


    As soon as his words fell, the group of burly men immediately tied Shane firmly to the chair where


    Cecilia was seated earlier without much effort.


    "Let go of me! You aremitting a crime! I''m going to sue you!" Shane frantically twisted while


    shouting.


    "I''m the young master of the Carter Family! How dare you treat me like this?! Just sit back and wait!


    Our family will not let you go!


    "Since when were you able to represent the Carter Family?!" A sullen and cold voice rang in his


    ears, and goosebumps instantly covered Shane''s body!


    "H-Harry..."


    Under Shane''s terrified eyes, Harry Carter, who was wearing a ck suit, walked in with a stern


    face.


    The moment they saw Harry, the young masters, who were standing next to them, quickly lowered


    their heads respectfully and greeted, "Young Master Harry."


    The young masters that were present at the venue belonged to families that were not aspetent


    as the Carters. It could be said that the difference between their status was heaven and earth.


    Only Shane, who was an illegitimate son, would mix with them.


    As for Harry''s circle, these kids did not even have the qualifications to mingle with them!


    Harry nced at them coldly, then walked straight to Shane, uttering solemnly, "Exin to me.


    What''s going on?!"


    "H-Harry... I-I just had a party with my friends and we drank... I didn''t do anything bad..." Shane was


    so frightened that he quivered.


    In the Carter Family, Harry''s status was transcendent as he was the next family heir appointed by


    their grandfather.


    All his younger siblings feared and hated Harry.


    Seeing Harry''s face turning dark, Shane was so scared that he could not even talk properly.


    "Did nothing bad?" Harry pointed at Cecilia, who was sitting on the bed shivering, and questioned


    angrily, "Then, what happened to her? Didn''t you hit her until she got hurt?"


    At that moment, Shane''s lips turned white as he tried to exin, "She... She cheated on me with


    that punk first, so I taught her a lesson!"


    Hearing that, Harry felt a tug at his heart.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, his legs turned weak as he almost fell to the ground!


    How dare Shane hit Kingsley''s woman! He was obviously trying to dig his own grave!


    Gnashing his teeth, Harry growled, "Are you going to bring down our whole family for the sake of a


    woman?"


    "W-What does this have to do with our family?"


    Shane was stunned upon hearing that! He had just beaten up a daughter from a second-ss


    family! How would that have any impact on the dignified Carter Family?


    Taking a quick glimpse at Kingsley''s face, Harry roared at Shane, "You live-streamed the process of


    beating up a woman on a live broadcast tform! Don''t you know that it''ll have a very bad impact


    on our family''s reputation?!"


    Before he came, Kingsley informed him through a call to pretend that he did not know him.


    Therefore, Harry did not dare to mention Kingsley''s name at all, so he decided to mention the live


    broadcast.


    After listening to Harry''s words, Shane''s face was instantly pale.


    "Harry, I really didn''t think too much about it. I just thought it''d be fun... Please spare me this time,


    will you? I beg you..."


    "Spare you?" Harry nced at Kingsley to gauge his intentions before saying, "You want me to


    spare you after you''ve stirred up such a mess?"


    The others were standing behind Harry, so they could not see his eyes. However, Shane could see


    them clearly.


    His eldest brother was trying to read that cheater''s mind!


    All of a sudden, his forehead started to produce cold sweat!

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Shane turned his gaze to Kingsley and begged with a trembling voice, '' I...I''ll give Cecilia to you! I


    don''t want her anymore! Just let go of me!"


    He was utterly frightened at that moment!


    What kind of extraordinary identity did that man have that could make Harry listen to him?!


    Kingsley looked at him coldly and questioned, "Who told you that Cecilia and I went to Auto City?"


    "I... it''s a woman called Nicole Kidston..."


    This time, Shane did not try to hide the truth as he quickly spilled everything honestly.


    "Nicole found me through someone called Mr. Jordan, saying that Cecilia and another man were


    hugging each other in Auto City and seemed extremely intimate. The matter quickly spread out for


    no apparent reason, and I felt embarrassed, so I decided to seek revenge on Cecilia..."


    Hearing Nicole''s name, Cecilia could not help but cry out loud.


    She kept shedding tears and muttered to herself, "Did I offend her? Why did she try to hurt me..."


    Seeing her in that state, Kingsley narrowed his eyes slightly with ardent killing intent!


    That vicious woman with ill intentions was despicable!


    Turning to Mickey, Kingsley questioned, "Can you find Nicole Kidston?"


    "Yes!" Mickey nodded. "Isn''t she a saleswoman from Auto City? It''ll be easy to find her!"


    Hearing that, Kingsley ordered, "Go and teach her a lesson!"


    "No problem!" Mickey smirked.


    "Just watch us do our job, Mr. Nicholson.


    This is our area of expertise! I promise she will never dare to provoke you again!"


    Saying that, he waved his hand at the group of men and urged, "Come on, my brothers!


    Let''s get our work started!"


    Seeing Mickey''s evil smile, everyone shuddered.


    Shane was even more frightened and his face turned pale as he wept bitterly and begged Kingsley


    for mercy.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Nicholson. I admit that I''ve wrongly used Miss Larson! I was wrong. It''s all my


    fault. Can you please forgive me this time..."


    Kingsley looked at Cecilia and inquired, "Cecilia, do you want to forgive him?"


    "I..." Cecilia bit her lip and continued, "I don''t want to forgive him! But I want him to break off our


    engagement!"


    She had no feelings for Shane at all.


    The reason for them getting engaged was entirely due to the pressure of the parents.


    Since she did not want to provoke the Carter Family, she could only hope that Shane would take the


    initiative to break up the engagement with her.


    "Have you heard what Miss Larson just said?" Kingsley questioned coldly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I heard it!" Shane nodded hastily.


    "I will break off the engagement with Miss Larson as soon as I go back, and I will never appear in


    front of her anymore!"


    After he finished speaking, he raised his head and begged Harry pitifully, "Harry, please don''t tell


    Grandpa about this..."


    "Don''t tell Grandpa? In your dreams!" Harry snorted coldly.


    "You can be spared the death penalty, but other punishments are inevitable! You will be dealt with


    ordingly to the familyw!"


    "Fam...familyw...?"


    Thinking of the terrifying punishments from the Carter Family, Shane flipped his eyes and fainted!


    "Did you just faint?" Kingsley looked cold as he grunted, "Cecilia hasn''t forgiven you yet!"


    Harry shuddered at his words, but he did not dare to say anything.


    Taking a step back, he left some room for Kingsley to punish Shane.


    The other young masters were all confused as they did not know what Kingsley was going to do.


    Looking around, he picked up the red wine ss beside him.


    Crack!


    The red wine ss cracked inch by inch in his hand and broke into sharp pieces!


    Pang!


    Fragments were scattered all over the ce!


    Finally, there was only one piece left in Kingsley''s hand!


    The next moment, Kingsley held the piece of broken ss between his fingers and gently shed


    Shane''s left and right wrists.


    In an instant, blood poured out of his wrists!


    "Ah-"


    Shane was awakened by the pain and opened his eyes with a painful moan!


    When he saw blood gushing out of his wrists uncontrobly, his face instantly turned as pale as


    paper!


    "Help... Help! I''m dying!"


    He struggled to twist his body desperately in an attempt to escape, but his whole body was tied by


    the rope, so he could not break free at all!


    "Help! Harry, help!"


    Blue veins popped in Shane''s neck as he screamed at Harry for help!


    However, Harry dared not save him!


    He merely stood aside quietly, not daring to open his mouth!


    Kingsley looked at Shane coldly and scolded, "Don''t you like hitting people with these hands? I''ll


    break your tendons! From now on, your hands will only serve as decorations!"

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    "No... Don''t!" Shane howled like a crazy man, but no one paid him any attention!


    On the other hand, the other young masters were all trembling with fear!


    None of them dared toe forward at this time!


    In Shane''s miserable howl, Kingsley helped Cecilia up from the bed. "Are you okay?


    Can you walk? I''ll take you home."


    "Yeah..." Cecilia wiped her tears away and uttered, "Thank you so much for today..."


    "It''s because of me that you got hurt, so you don''t have to thank me."


    Slinging his arm on Cecilia''s waist, he reassured her, "Don''t worry. The Carter Family will send


    someone to the Larson Family to break off the engagement n tomorrow.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. I''ll keep an eye on this matter, Miss Larson. You can rest assured," added Harry in a


    hurry.


    With Young Master Harry''s promise, Cecilia finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After unloading the big stone in her heart, her body lost strength, and she fell into Kingsley''s arms.


    "I... I''m sorry. My legs have gone limp." She blushed and dared not look into Kingsley''s eyes.


    "It''s okay. I''ll carry you."


    Without a word, Kingsley grabbed Cecilia by the waist and carried her.


    Cecilia buried his face in his chest, inhaling the unique manly smell that he exuded, and felt like she


    was finally in a safe ce...


    Seeing that scene, the young masters standing beside them looked puzzled.


    Shane did not seem to have wronged the two...


    Kingsley walked to the door with Cecilia in his arms, but when he suddenly remembered something,


    he stopped, turned around, and said to Trevis, "Young Master Trevis, William''s funeral will be held


    in House of Mercy, right? See you at the funeral tomorrow!"


    After speaking, he carried Cecilia in his arms and left.


    Seeing the mess in front of him, Simon Covey swallowed and quavered, "Trevis, I...


    I drank too much today, so I may not be able to wake up tomorrow... I''m afraid I won''t be able to


    attend Young Master William''s funeral..."


    Quickly, the others started uttering, "I also have a bad headache, so I may not be able


    w to go tomorrow...


    "Young Master Trevis, I''ll transfer the condolence money to you because I don''t think I''ll be there..."


    Hearing that Kingsley would also be attending William''s funeral the next day, the other young


    masters used various excuses to reject Trevis'' invitation.


    No one wanted to get themselves in trouble!


    Trevis'' face was twisted after hearing their excuses. Turning on his heels, he left the scene and


    drove back to Jacob Residence as fast as she could.


    As soon as he entered the house, he went straight to Felix''s study.


    "Dad, what happened 17 years ago? What kind of grudge does Kingsley have with us?!"


    Felix frowned slightly and asked, "Why do you suddenly ask?"


    "I saw him today at La Myriade!"


    As soon as those words came out, Felix immediately stood up from his chair and questioned in


    shock, "Have you seen that person?! Who is he? Did he tell you anything?!"


    "He... He looks like he''s only about 20 years old, and he hangs out with the notorious Mickey Kray."


    With that, he told Felix about what happened in the club before inquiring, "Dad, was there a rivalry


    between him and our family?"


    Hearing that, Felix slowly sat back on the chair and immersed himself in thoughts, muttering, "20


    years old? Could it be that Xavier Nicholson had a son who was still alive?"


    Thinking of that possibility, he raised his head and said to Trevis, "Don''t ask anything more about


    the Nicholson family! Those are the grudges of the previous generation and have nothing to do with


    you."


    "But... that person said that he is going to attend William''s funeral tomorrow. I think he has no good


    intentions at all!"


    "Don''t worry." Felix smiled sinisterly. "A young brat can''t cause any serious damage!"


    Before this, he was worried about someone powerful making aeback from the Nicholson family,


    but when he heard that Kingsley was just a 20-year-old young man, his nervousness dissipated.


    However, Trevis was still a little worried, so he inquired, "That kid is messing with Mickey Kray!


    What if he brings someone to the funeral tomorrow to stir up trouble?"


    In response, Felix looked cynical and cruel as he uttered, "The people we invite are all powerful


    people in Cleapolis! Even Baron Howe, one of the Seven Legends, will attend personally! If that kid


    dares toe, I will send him to meet his parents!"


    Speaking of that, Felix paused slightly, "By the way, have you arranged for that model called Yulia


    Ansley of Reed Modelling Agency?"


    "It has been arranged." Trevis nodded and continued, "After the ceremony is over, I will send her to


    the banquet to serve Mr. Stein."


    Felix warned, "It''s not easy to meet the chairman of Ramada Corporation, so you must seize this


    opportunity well. No mistakes are allowed!"


    Early in the morning the next day, Kingsley received a call from Lancer, reporting, "Ares, besides


    the Summers family and the Jacob family, I found out that the Fox Family also has something to do


    with what happened 17 years ago! Matt Fox of the Fox Family is the chairman of Prime Corporation


    and the president of Rosnd Chamber of Commerce. He, as well as Felix and the rest, are all


    suspects!" "Rosnd Chamber of Commerce?"


    Kingsley frowned and muttered in his heart, The organization that helped rence impose a


    sanction on Reene before this was Rosnd Chamber of Commerce! I can''t believe it''s such a


    small world!


    "Ares, there is one more thing..." Lancer hesitated.


    "Matt''s younger sister Megan Fox is Cecilia''s mother, and Cecilia is Reene''s best friend, so this


    rtionship..."


    "It doesn''t matter," Kingsley interrupted indifferently.


    "I will handle the Fox Family by myself!"


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Leroy Johnson came to Kingsley''s residence and reminded him,


    "Mr. Nicholson, William''s funeral is about to begin."


    Kingsley put on a dark gray tie in front of the mirror and asked lightly, "Is everything ready?"


    "It''s all ready. I''ve prepared everything from wreaths to condolence money."


    "Okay." A hint of coldness appeared in Kingsley''s eyes as he ordered, "Let''s go and send Young


    Master William off!"


    William''s funeral was held in House of Mercy, a premium funeral home for the rich and noble


    families.


    Hundreds of luxury cars of various models were parked in the parking lot at the entrance of House


    of Mercy, almost looking like a showroom.


    The sky was overcast, and the clouds were hanging so low that it felt suffocating.


    It was obviously midsummer, but there was a bleak coldness to it on this day.


    At the gate of the condolence hall to House of Mercy, Felix stood destely with a sad expression


    on his face.


    A few strands of gray hair on his head were blown by the wind, which added to the lonesome image


    he had.


    His heart was full of misery as he had toy his child to rest.


    "Dad, the guests are almost here." Trevis stood behind and informed him in a low voice.


    Taking a deep breath, Felix dered, "Let the ceremony... begin..."


    Soon, the priest started the ritual.


    Men who came to worship were all dressed in luxurious ck suits and holding white lily or yellow


    rose bouquets, whiledies wore ck dresses and covered their faces with ck veils.


    Hearing the start of the ceremony, everyone felt a sense of grief and sorrow in their hearts.


    "My condolences to you, Mr. Jacob," A middle-aged man stepped forward and mourned in a deep


    voice.


    He then lit a candle for William.


    Following that, all the rtives, friends, and business partners of the Jacob family came forward to


    pay their respects.


    Everyone sighed when they looked at William lying in the luxurious coffin.


    "Young Master William is still so young.


    Why did he suddenly get sick and leave us?"


    "The Jacob family has three sons, but one is far abroad, and the other has rested, leaving Young


    Master Harry the only one staying by Mr. Jacob''s side."


    The doctors and makeup artist had repaired William''s broken body, so he was now lying with a


    rxed face and a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    No one knew that he had suffered a miserable death!


    They all thought that he passed away after suffering a sudden illness, as the Jacob family imed.


    Listening to the hushed discussions among the crowd, Felix felt like tears were forming in his eyes,


    threatening to fall any second!


    Nevertheless, he fought back his tears and asked Trevis, "Are you sure that kid wille today?"


    "He said he woulde."


    Trevis looked back at Baron Howe, who was lighting a candle, and continued, "I guess he heard


    that Master Howe is here, so he decided not toe anymore?"


    "It''s fine if he doesn''te!" Felix clenched his fists and grunted, "If he has the guts toe, I will


    let bury him with William!"


    Just as his words fell out of his mouth, a tall and broad figure appeared before him!

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    It... It was him!


    Trevis shuddered and he pressed his voice down low, saying, "Dad, it''s this kid! It was him who


    killed William!"


    "Mr. Jacob, I''m here to send Young Master William off!"


    With a thunderous exmation, Kingsley entered the hall!


    Felix''s eyelids twitched as he looked at the well-defined face in front of him. All a sudden, there was


    a huge wave setting off in his mind!


    How could they look so identical?!


    Whether it was his handsome appearance or his powerful aura, he looked exactly the same as


    Xavier Nicholson, 17 years ago!


    Kingsley came to Felix with a stern smile on his face before uttering lightly, "I wish you my


    condolences, Mr. Jacob."


    Felix felt a tinge of bitterness in his throat!


    How could Kingsley kill his son and have the guts to attend the funeral in a grandiose manner?!


    He was simply trampling the face of the Jacob family on the ground!


    "How dare youe here today, you rascal?!"


    Felix clenched his teeth and growled, "Your presence here after killing my son is unforgivable! Aren''t


    you afraid that I will kill you on the spot and bury you with my son?!"


    Kingsley''s face was cold as he cautioned, "Don''t you know about the rule of cause and effect? All


    this started from the fire that happened 17 years ago! Do you want to bury me with your son? Well


    firstly, you''ve got to have the power to do so."


    When he mentioned the incident 17 years ago, Felix''s face suddenly changed!


    In a hoarse voice, he warned, "What fire are you talking about?! I''m warning you. You better not be


    bbering nonsense!"


    "You don''t know?" Kingsley snickered.


    "When I find out the truth and put it in front of your eyes, let''s see how you will justify your crime!"


    "Do it if you can!" Felix''s red eyes were full of hatred before he continued, "But it also depends


    whether you can live to find out the truth!"


    After speaking, he turned his head and said to Baron, "Master Howe, this person is here to trash the


    ce! I hope that you and your men will help us out!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Trash the ce?


    As soon as these words were mentioned, hundreds of guests in the hall turned their heads at them.


    How dare anyonee to William Jacob''s funeral to trash the ce?


    Was he digging his own grave?


    Baron''s face was ruthless as he replied, "Don''t worry, Mr. Jacob. I brought more than 20 men with


    excellent skills today! If he dares to be presumptuous, I will break


    his legs!"


    Hearing that, everyone felt nervous for Kingsley!


    Everyone knew that Baron Howe was one of the Seven Legends that was infamous in the


    underworld!


    Besides, he was also the owner of an underground boxing club, and his men were all professional


    boxers from underground boxing!


    Each one of them was brawny and tough. It was not an exaggeration to say that one of them could


    defeat ten people in one go!


    On the other hand, Kingsley smiled faintly. "Why do you have to say that I''m here to trash the


    ce? I''m here to see Young Master William off!"


    With that said, he waved his hand and instructed, "Leroy, bring the gifts over!"


    Gifts?


    As soon as the crowd heard that word, everyone looked puzzled.


    The word gifts did not seem appropriate to be used on tragic asions such as a funeral!


    However, before they could react, they were surprised to see that Leroy brought out two wreaths


    from the big bag beside him.


    For a moment, the silence that settled in the condolence hall was oppressively awkward!


    Every guest present widened their eyes in shock!


    Their expression froze instantly as they were stunned!


    No one could believe what they saw!


    Leroy scratched his head with an innocent and honest face, saying, "They were just green flower


    buds when I bought themst night..."


    He did not continue his sentence, but it did not make any difference whether or not he did!


    Everyone had seen the flower buds blooming into beautiful and luscious red roses!


    No one would believe that the wreath was not customized in advance!


    Anyway, who would make roses into a condolence wreath?!


    Hiss!


    Everyone sucked in a deep breath!


    Wasn''t bringing a wreath of blooming red roses to offer condolences an act of trouble?!

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Felix was infuriated!


    He had never been insulted in that way after living all his life!


    At his son''s funeral, the murderer came to offer condolences with two red rose wreaths!


    He was obviously trying to trample the Jacob family''s face on the ground!


    "How bold of you!" Felix was trembling with anger as he growled, "I will bury you with my son


    today!"


    Baron nced at Felix, whose eyes were filled with hatred and resentment. Stepping out of the


    crowd, he challenged Kingsley, "I don''t care what grudges you hold with the Jacob family, little brat,


    but you are at a funeral. I advise you not to upset the deceased."


    ncing at him, Kingsley advised, "Master Howe of the Seven Legends? This matter has nothing to


    do with you. I kindly advise you not to get yourself involved in this


    dirty fight!"


    After he was done, he ignored Baron''s livid face and started lighting the funeral candle while


    offering his prayer, "William Jacob, you have died miserably in this life. Remember, in the next life,


    you will not die young if you are reincarnated into a sinless family!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Blech¡ª


    Hearing his prayer, Felix felt a sudden tightness in his chest, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of


    his mouth!


    Felix was so enraged that he vomited blood!


    "Dad!"


    Seeing that, Trevis quickly supported Felix, who was crumbling to the ground while ring at


    Kingsley with hatred, "How dare you offer such a prayer?! It''s disrespectful to the deceased!"


    The guests next to them quickly started condemning him, "He''s right! This is the funeral of Young


    Master William. How can this person be so rude?"


    "The deceased is given the utmost respect during funerals. Even if he has a grudge, he shouldn''t be


    crossing the line as a junior!"


    Amidst the discussion, a man in a ck suit stepped out, pointing at Kingsley''s nose and scolding,


    "Listen to me, you little b*stard! You''ve already provoked public anger! If you don''t want to die, kneel


    down and apologize to Mr. Jacob this instance!"


    That person was Sergio Witrago, the deputy director of a subsidiary under Jacob Corporation.


    When he saw someone stirring up trouble in front of his boss, he immediately stepped out and


    criticized him.


    Patting his chest, he said to Felix and Trevis, "Mr. Jacob, Young Master Trevis, please rest assured


    that I will handle this person!"


    As he said that, he took another step forward, stood less than two arms away from Kingsley, and


    cursed loudly, "You little son of a b*tch! How dare you act wild at Young Master William''s funeral?!


    This is outrageous! If you don''t kneel and apologize to Mr. Jacob, believe it or not,


    your whole family will die!"


    In the sh of a moment, Kingsley''s gaze turned icy cold, like ayer of piercing frost!


    "Repeat what you just said!"


    His short sentence was full of killing intent!


    This time, Sergio was so frightened by his gaze that his whole body started trembling, but he stood


    still and scolded sternly, "What''s the matter? Are you deaf? Listen carefully! If you don''t want your


    family to be ruined, hurry up and apologize to Mr. Jacob and Young Master Trevis!"


    "Hahaha..." Kingsley suddenly sneered.


    Hearing Kingsley''s demon-like cold sneer, Sergio got goosebumps all over his body!


    Subconsciously, he took two steps back and questioned in a parched voice, "Why... why are you


    laughing?"


    "Iughed because your statement came toote." Kingsley had no emotions on his face, looking at


    Sergio as if he was looking at a dead man.


    "This threat of yours has no effect on me! My family has already died!"


    Sergio was slightly startled at his sudden remark, but he immediately snickered, "D*mn it! I thought


    you were some kind of powerful entity! Turns out you''re just a Peking orphan! Let me warn you. If


    you..."


    Halfway through his words, he stopped abruptly!


    Gulp!


    Sergio swallowed hard, and his face instantly turned bloodless!


    At this moment, an AMT AutoMag V semiautomatic pistol was pointed at his forehead!


    The cold muzzle felt as if it came from the valley of hell, causing goosebumps to form all over


    Sergio''s body.


    In an instant, the entire condolence hall was enveloped in a ghastly silence.


    Those who were still ming Kingsley earlier shut their mouths in horror!


    On the other hand, Sergio''s pale lips kept shivering as he stammered, "This... This is..." "This is a


    gun. Haven''t you seen it before?" Kingsley''s icy, biting voice sounded.


    "As soon as I pull the trigger, your head will burst like a watermelon!"

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Sergio''s two short legs trembled violently as if they no longer belonged to him anymore.


    "King... Kingsley, please... don''t shoot. Let''s have a proper conversation..."


    "Proper conversation?" Kingsley''s gaze was cold.


    "Isn''t it toote for you to negotiate with me now?!"


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry... I apologize for my mistakes..."


    Sergio''s body was stiff and he dared not move an inch!


    Kingsley pointed his gun at his forehead, ordering in a roar, "Get on your knees!"


    The magnitude of his voice shook the whole venue!


    Plop!


    Sergio''s legs went limp, and he fell to the ground on his knees!


    He then hit the ground with his head under Kingsley''s watch.


    "I was wrong... I''ll apologize... Please... Please forgive me..."


    Watching that scene, everyone around was stunned as they held their breaths.


    Felix''s expression was extremely ugly. "Kingsley Nicholson! How dare you openly carry a gun at my


    son''s funeral! This is outrageous!"


    "Is it?" Kingsley cracked his neck twice and sneered, "I haven''t even killed anyone yet.


    Is that considered outrageous?"


    "You even want to kill someone?" Trevis questioned in a ring voice.


    "Do you think having Mickey Kray to support you means you can go against thew as you wish?!


    Kill him if you dare, then!"


    Hearing that, Sergio was about to cry.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did he just dig a grave for himself at the funeral?


    Moreover, he was the one under Kingsley''s aim, not Trevis!


    Looking down at Sergio, Kingsley stated, "Your boss is challenging me to kill you."


    "No... please, don''t..." Sergio was so frightened at that moment.


    "I admit my mistakes. Please don''t shoot..."


    However, Kingsley shook his head and decided, "Unfortunately, your fate was already doomed


    when you cursed my whole family!"


    "I was wrong! I was wrong!"


    Sergio felt like the sky was going to copse upon him, and his vision started turning blurry.


    He was going insane with regret!


    He regretted insulting Kingsley without filtering his choice of words!


    p!


    Sergio pped himself hard.


    "It''s all my fault! It''s all because of my nasty mouth!"


    Only at this moment did he really realize what it meant by getting into trouble because of his mouth!


    "Regret it now?" Kingsley nced at him coldly.


    "I have a cure to your regret, do you want to take it?"


    "Yes..."


    As soon as Sergio said yes, he suddenly shut his mouth!


    That was because he realized the hidden meaning of Kingsley''s words!


    "Take the .50 Action Express cartridge, and you''ll be sent to the afterlife to be reincarnated!"


    Along with the bone-chilling voice, Kingsley''s finger on the trigger moved slightly!


    At this moment, Sergio''s pupils dted due to fear. His face twisted in horror as he pleaded,


    "Please... don''t..."


    Felix and Trevis widened their eyes in unison as they roared loudly, "How dare you?!"


    Baron''s face changed greatly as he reached to the back of his trousers.


    However, none of that stopped the flow of time!


    Bang!


    A shot went off!


    After taking the bullet, Sergio banged leaned back and fell to the ground!


    His eyes were wide open, full of despair and panic!


    Boom! Just then, a roar of thunder sounded from outside the window.


    Ssh!


    All of a sudden, it rained heavily, stirring up a cloud of mist.


    Different sounds gathered topose a symphonic tribute!


    Against the background of lightning, Kingsley''s sharp features made him look as if he was a grim


    reaper, making everyone present shudder in fear!


    Sergio was dead!


    His skull burst and he was killed with one shot!


    All the guests were terrified!


    Trembling, they huddled together like a flock of frightenedmbs.


    "How... How dare you kill someone..."


    Felix''s face was ashen as he pointed at Kingsley with shaky fingers, and his feet stumbled!


    If it was not for Trevis'' support, he would not even be able to stand!


    "You... You''re pushing our limits..."


    ncing at Baron, he hissed, "Boss! Kill him!"


    At that moment, Baron was holding an old-fashioned pistol tightly in both hands with a nervous look


    on his face.


    Gulping, he shouted at Kingsley, "I have a gun too! If you dare to make another move, I will kill you


    with one shot, believe it or not!"


    With that said, he waved his hand to the side and directed his men, "Surround him!"


    Under hismand, more than 20 strong men with brawny figures suddenly poured out from the


    side. Standing not far from Kingsley, they formed a circle and surrounded him in no time.


    All of a sudden, the initially quiet and solemn condolence hall suddenly burst into turmoil!


    The two parties broke into a tense situation!

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Under the gloomy sky, the chanting of the scriptures could be heard.


    Next to the coffin in the hall, there were two bright red rose wreaths.


    The condolence hall, which was initially quiet and solemn, was suddenly filled with ruthless thugs


    who did not match the atmosphere at all.


    An uncanny scene as such was like a nightmare!


    Kingsley sneered coldly and replied to Baron with disdain, "Mr. Howe, do you think your trash gun


    from the ck market can fire faster than my pistol? Or do you think you can beat me with these


    twenty reckless men?"


    Upon hearing that, Baron pulled a long face. His face could be said to be even darker than the


    gloomy sky outside!


    Kingsley¡¯s gun was a military pistol of thetest edition!


    It was definitely notparable to the crappy piece of trash in Baron''s hands!


    "No matter how lousy my gun is, it''s not something your body can resist once I fire the bullet! Put


    your gun down and surrender yourself if you want to live!"


    "Hahaha..." Kingsleyughed out loud after hearing his threat.


    "I can urately strike your head within 0.01 seconds! Are you sure you''re able to kill me before


    that?!"


    Trying to fight with Ares, the God of War, on the speed and uracy of shooting, was considered


    digging one''s own grave!


    "You..."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Baron''s hands holding the gun were currently soaked in sweat.


    Both of his arms trembled slightly as if they were filled with lead.


    "You don''t have the guts to shoot!" Kingsley''s voice was indifferent and cold, straightforwardly


    exposing Baron''s act of bluff!


    After living in the army for ten years, Kingsley had seen many kinds of people on the battlefield.


    Some women and children might seem harmless, but they could easilymit suicide attacks with


    explosives before one realized it; some new recruits and reckless men might look fierce and


    terrifying, but they shiver while holding their guns as they dared not pull the trigger!


    Baron belonged to thetter!


    He killed people with his fists, knives, and with several other methods!


    However, he never fired a shot!


    After all, in the Empire of Qustia, the nature of killing someone with a fist and killing someone with a


    gun waspletely different!


    Moreover, Baron dared not mess with such a powerful person who was capable of bringing him


    misfortune!


    The reason why he carried this antique gun with him was just as a means to bluff people.


    The entire condolence hall was eerily quiet, save for the ticking sounds of the clock hanging on the


    wall.


    A minuteter, Baron was still holding a gun like a sculpture and confronted Kingsley from a


    distance.


    His finger on the trigger was still in the same position as he dared not pull it.


    "I don''t have time to waste with you here!" Kingsley''s cold voice broke the dreadful silence.


    After scanning the crowd, he questioned, "Since Mr. Howe isn''t going to pull the trigger, shall I ask


    all of you a question? What did you say just now? The deceased are given the utmost respect?"


    As far as his eyes could see, everyone lowered their heads as no one dared to look into his eyes


    that were clouded with murderous intent!


    "William Jacob, or you call him Young Master William, is lying in a coffin that cost perhaps six


    figures, am I right?!" Kingsley shouted angrily!


    Immediately, he pointed to the luxurious and high-end decoration of the condolence hall, saying,


    "Look at the location of his funeral! House of Mercy is the most high-end funeral hall in the whole of


    Cleapolis!"


    "But!" His voice was full of grief this time.


    "But there are some who can''t even afford a cheap coffin! They have been lying alone at the foot of


    the mountain for 17 years! No matter rain or shine, no one went to hold a memorial service for


    them! How dare you tell me the deceased is given utmost respect?!"


    Feeling a mixed surge of grief and anger, he suddenly raised his leg and kicked Sergio''s corpse


    away!


    Poof!


    Under the terrified eyes of the crowd, Sergio''s corpse was kicked into the air toward William''s coffin.


    Bang!


    Following a loud bang, everyone stared at the scene in horror!


    Sergio''s body smashed onto William''s coffin!


    The expensive custom-made luxury coffin was then broken into shreds!


    Pieces of yellow sandalwood shards sttered in the air as if sted by explosives!


    Crick! Crack!


    The coffin was now broken, revealing William''s body that looked peaceful.


    No, he was no longer at peace!


    Hit by an external force, he fell to the ground from the coffin!


    His clothes were messed up, and his limbs were twisted!


    Seeing him like that, everyone hissed!


    The act of breaking the coffin and startling the deceased at a funeral was simply shocking!


    All the guests retreated one after another, desperately trying to escape from such an unfortunate


    scene!


    However, Kingsley stood upright on his spot.


    No one dared to act rashly in front of him!

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    "You!!!"


    Felix''s gaze turned blurry, and his whole body was shaking!


    There was a burst of darkness clouding his eyes as if he was going to faint soon!


    "Mr. Howe!" Trevis roared while supporting Felix. "Kill him! Kill him!"


    Baron himself was already petrified!


    When he suddenly heard Trevis'' shout, he recovered from his shock!


    As he looked at the shattered coffin, a thought shed in his mind like a bolt of lightning.


    Trevis mentioned earlier that Kingsley was hanging out with Michael Kray!


    Thinking of that, Baron was suddenly rmed!


    Michael Kray was Kenny Shane, or Advisor Shane''s right-hand man!


    Could it be that this kid in front of me is Kenny''s confidant? Baron wondered.


    Besides that, it was impossible to exin why he, a young man, dared to be so bold and


    domineering!


    Baron''s eyes flickered uncertainly as he questioned Kingsley tentatively, "I heard that you hang out


    with Mickey Kray. Are you Advisor Kenny''s subordinate?"


    Though Baron and Felix were friends, their rtionship was far from close enough to make him


    offend Kenny for the sake of the Jacob family!


    Moreover, Kingsley''s assertive and ruthless means made him quiver in horror!


    If it was not ast resort, he would definitely not want to provoke such a terrifying enemy!


    "Advisor Kenny''s subordinate?" Kingsley smirked coldly.


    "You can ask Kenny if he dares to treat me as his subordinate!"


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone present was shocked!


    He did not sound like he respected Kenny at all!


    This was outrageous!


    However, Baron was slightly startled.


    Did I take a wrong guess? Baron wondered in his heart.


    At this moment, his gaze fell on thetest military pistol, and he shuddered.


    Could it... Could it be that he was actually the confidant of Jarett?!


    After all, even Kenny might not be able to get a gun like this!


    Thinking of that, the cold sweat on Baron''s forehead dripped down his face!


    Only when the Seven Legends were gathered as one were they able topete with Jarett, but


    Baron did not have the guts to provoke him!


    Lowering his arm in slow-motion, he put the pistol back on his waist and waved a


    hand of dismissal, ordering, "Step back, n


    everyone.


    Trevis looked confused and questioned hoarsely, "Mr. Howe, what are you doing..."


    "I''m just here today to offer condolences to Young Master William, and I don''t want to get involved


    with other matters. Since I''ve already lit a candle and offered a prayer, I shall be taking my leave


    now."


    After saying that, Baron ordered his subordinates, "Let''s go!"


    Regardless of whether Kingsley was Jarett''s subordinate, he did not intend to continue wading into


    the muddy waters.


    For people like Kingsley, it was better not to provoke them!


    When passing by Kingsley, Baron clenched his fists and greeted, "If we meet again next time, I will


    hold a banquet for you as a token of apology!"


    After that, he left the ce in quick steps as if wanting to escape with his men!


    "Mr..."


    Seeing Baron fleeing in panic, Trevis turned pale!


    At the same time, the guests looked at each other in shock.


    The underground boxing champion, Master Howe, was so frightened that he scrambled to escape!


    Who was this young man called Kingsley?!


    That question sent a wave of panic to everyone present!


    On the other hand, Kingsley suddenly felt his mood waning.


    He frowned and nced at the two corpses on the ground before turning to Felix and his son,


    saying, "I''m considering these two as the interest I charge in advance. After I find out the evidence


    of the Jacob family''s crimes, I will liquidate the principal and interest together!"


    "Hahaha..." Felix snickered mockingly and uttered with a look of resentment, "Trying to find out the


    criminal evidence of our family? Dream on. Just you wait, Kingsley Nicholson. I will make you pay a


    hefty and painful price for what happened today!"


    However, Kingsley could not be bothered by him anymore. Leaving behind a mess, he walked


    away.


    Among the guests, there was a middle-aged man in his fifties who looked at Kingsley''s back


    thoughtfully.


    "This person is extraordinary. If we can recruit him, he will surely achieve sess!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This person was the chairman of Ramada Corporation, Francis Stein.


    Standing beside him was a young man in his early twenties, his youngest son Levi Stein.


    Hearing his father''s evaluation of Kingsley, Levi scoffed, "Dad, don''t you think of him too highly? I


    think he''s just a reckless man with no great ability!"


    Francis sighed and said nothing, but his heart was filled with regret.


    His eldest son, Hugo, was kicked harshly by someone, so he was still lying unconscious on the bed


    in a vegetative state.


    His youngest son, on the other hand, was an idiot who was not capable of climbing the corporate


    ladder.


    He let out an audible sigh again and decided to find a chance to get in touch with Kingsley to see if


    he could recruit him as his own.


    At the same time, the chairman of Reed Modeling Agency, who was hiding in the crowd, quickly


    sent a text message to Hiry Drew.


    "The banquet after the ceremony has been canceled! Take Yulia and leave now!"


    In a small van in the parking lot of House of Mercy, Hiry frowned at the phone and questioned,


    "What the hell? Why is it suddenly canceled?!"


    Yulia''s eyes lit up when she heard that. "What has been canceled? Do I not have to serve Mr. Stein


    anymore?"


    Hiry rolled her eyes and scolded, "You little brat! Howe you have no luck at all with the


    riches? Look at your opportunity flying away!"


    "Really?" Yulia did not care about Hiry''s verbal abuse, but instead eximed, "What happened?"


    "How am I supposed to know what happened?"


    Hiry rolled her eyes and continued, "What a freaking disappointment! How can the funeral be


    canceled? I seriously have no idea what the Jacob family is doing!"


    Throwing the phone aside, she grunted irritably, "Maybe Young Master William revived from the


    dead! Otherwise, who would cancel the funeral halfway through?!"


    The moment she was done speaking, there was a notification ring on her phone.


    The screen of the mobile phone suddenly lit up, and a quick news article with the word funeral


    popped up.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Shocking news! A mysterious man made a big scene at the funeral of the Jacob Family. He


    committed the heinous act of killing a man and breaking the coffin!


    It seemed that there was no secret that was safe in the world.


    Nobody knew who leaked the news to the media outlets. Worst of all, they even managed to film the


    scene!


    However, the video was quite blurry as the person might have been too shocked and scared.


    In the video, only Kingsley''s domineering height could be seen. His facial features werepletely


    blurred out.


    Hiry stared at her phone in surprise and eximed, "What on earth?! Someone trashed the


    funeral hall?!"


    Hearing that, Yulia quickly took out her mobile phone to read the news.


    When she saw the imposing figure in the


    photo, she was slightly taken aback.


    It... It''s him!


    The handsome hero who saved her at Summers Residence!


    In an instant, Yulia''s watery eyes were full of admiration and adoration!


    Although it was not intentional, he saved her again today!


    Looking at her blushing pretty face, Hiry spat coldly, "What are you thinking about? Are you


    thinking of a man?"


    "No..." Yulia quickly waved her hands and exined, "I just remembered that I still owe someone a


    meal!"


    Before she could invite Kingsley to dinnerst time, she was drugged and taken away by Caleb.


    She had been traumatized and had been dispirited ever since, so shepletely forgot about it.


    Seeing the figure in the photo, her heart began to flutter again...


    Hiry red at her and warned, "You''d better be honest with me. Don''t ever dream about falling in


    love! Your job is to rely on rich men! It''s gonna benefit you more when you serve people with high


    status than to get a toy boy!"


    When she heard that, Yulia''s bright grin gradually froze as she nodded depressingly, "Got it..."


    "You better!" Hiry nced at her watch and uttered while starting the car.


    "Since you don''t have to serve Mr. Stein anymore, let''s shoot your magazine cover for yboy first!"


    When Yulia''s van had just left the scene, Kingsley came to the parking lot.


    Once again, he lost the chance to bump into her...


    After entering the car, Kingsley closed his eyes and carefully reviewed everything that happened


    just now.


    From Felix''s words, Kingsley could confirm that Felix was definitely responsible for the fire disaster


    back then!


    Moreover, he was certainly not the only murderer!


    Behind the Jacob family, there was a stronger force controlling everything!


    Kingsley slowly opened his eyes, and a harsh, cold light shed instantly!


    The most urgent task now was to dig out Jacob Family''s crime evidence!


    After that, he would be able to find out about the dark past that the real murderers had hidden one


    by one!


    Just as he was nning about what to do next, his phone suddenly rang.


    It was a call from Lancer!


    "Ares, Boris Oakley has confessed that the person who holds the carrier of the spy website is of


    mixed-descend¡ªQustia and Sweoya, called Emory Becker, alias Ss Windham. That person


    practiced martial arts at the Stewart dojo in Cleapolis since he was a child and only went to the


    Sweoya to join the intelligence system two years ago. He knows Cleapolis very well, so the people


    of Sweoya let him hold the carrier!" "Stewart dojo?" Kingsley pondered and replied, "I see. I''ll get in


    touch with him when I get the chance. Don''t startle him in the meantime."


    Kingsley remembered that when they were in the orphanage, everyone attended a normal school to


    study, but only Serena went to a boarding dojo to practice martial arts.


    That dojo was the one and only Stewart dojo!


    He figured that he might need Serena''s help on this matter.


    Thinking of that, Kingsley called Serena.


    After the call was connected, he went straight to the point and inquired, "Rena, are you still in


    contact with the people in the dojo? Is there a person named Emory Becker among your


    ssmates?"


    "Emory Becker?" Serena was obviously stunned for a moment before replying, "There is, and we''re


    having a get-together at noon for a ss reunion." "I''ll go with you." Kingsley raised the corner of his


    mouth into a smirk.


    "I''m going to meet Emory Becker!"


    Unexpectedly, a chance came at the right time!


    Well, it could only be med on Emory Becker for having such bad luck!


    Serena trusted Kingsley, so without asking any further questions, she simply answered, "Sure. See


    you at Paradise Mall!"


    As soon as the call ended, another call came in.


    This time, it was Cecilia.


    Her voice sounded like a faint cry. "Hey, Kingsley. Can I meet you this afternoon?"


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "I want to ask you for a favor..."


    Kingsley nced at his watch before responding, "Sure. Let''s meet in the cafe at the entrance of


    Paradise Mall at 2 P.M."


    Serena''s ss reunion should be over by 2


    P.M.!


    "Okay... Thank you, Kingsley," Cecilia sobbed. "I''ll be waiting for you..."


    Without further dy, Kingsley drove to Paradise Mall.


    As soon as he walked out of the parking lot, he saw Serena''s figure.


    "Rena!"


    Serena turned back and smiled sweetly, suggesting, "Let''s go, Kingsley. Let''s get some clothes


    first."


    "Get some clothes? Aren''t we going to the ss reunion?"


    Serena patted him lightly and uttered, "Most of the students in the dojo were children of wealthy


    families who went to strengthen their bodies. Now that they have entered society, they have


    be elites from all walks of life. I can''t dress too shabby now, can I?"


    Serena was a killer, so most of her clothes were ck and simple.


    Obviously, they were not suitable for such an asion.


    Kingsley nodded and agreed, "Sure, I''ll apany you. I should get myself some clothes to get rid


    of bad luck too."


    Serena did not understand him, so she inquired, "Bad luck?"


    "Just attended a funeral." Kingsley pointed to the blood that had been sttered on his body. "Look,


    it''s all dirty."


    Serena looked at the fresh blood spots and said with a half-smile, "Sounds exciting!"


    As she said that, she hooked her arms in Kingsley''s and urged, "Let''s go. I will buy you new


    clothes!"


    "No way. I should be the one splurging on you! How can I let a woman pay?" eximed Kingsley.


    Serena waved her hand in dismissal and uttered, "Forget it. When I think of your broken


    Volkswagen Santana, I can¡¯t bear to let you pay for me. Once Ind on a good deal, I''ll buy you a


    new car!"


    She was not aware that Kingsley had changed to a new car.


    However, Kingsley merely grinned without further exnation.


    When the two arrived at a luxury brand store, Serena said, "Choose a few that you like, and I''ll pay


    for it."


    Just then, a frivolous voice came from the side, "Hey! Aren''t you Serena Langley?"


    Kingsley turned around to see a handsome man in an expensive suit walking toward them with a


    charming woman in his arms.


    "Serena, did you also receive an invitation from the ss president for the reunion at the Bayou?"


    The man''s squinting eyes scanned Serena''s body from top to toe as he uttered, "I didn''t expect to


    see you looking as sexy as six


    n


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    years ago...


    Throwing him a cold nce, Serena snapped, "You still have that nasty mouth of yours as you did


    back then, Noah."


    Noah''s face turned ashen as he choked,


    "We''re not in the dojo anymore! You better speak to me politely!"


    At this time, he noticed Kingsley next to him, so he sneered, "You rejected me several times back


    then. I thought you are currently living the best life! How did you end up getting a trashy boyfriend


    instead?"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Noah pursed his lips. "Serena, you were once part of the Two Muses in the dojd back then. How did


    you end up falling into such a state?"


    "What kind of state have I fallen into?"


    One of Serena''s bewitching fox eyes narrowed slightly, and her voice carried a hint of killing intent.


    Noah pointed at Kingsley and uttered, "Look at this kid! He looks like a poor college student! Nancy


    Stewart, who wasn''t evenparable to you back then, has gotten herself an awesome fiance and


    is now living her best life!"


    As he spoke, a wretched smile appeared on his face.


    "Anyhow, an orphan like you has to rely on a man eventually. Why don''t youe with me? I


    promise to give you all the diamonds in the world!"


    Before he could finish speaking, Serena interrupted him coldly, "Mr. Morris, aren''t you ashamed of


    saying such things in front of your girlfriend? Are you trying to openly cheat?" "My girlfriend?" Noah


    pinched the sexy woman''s waist and chuckled, "She''s just my y toy. I pay her, and she entertains


    me. That''s all."


    For such insulting words, the woman seemed to have pretended to ignore them. Instead, she


    leaned on Noah''s body and smiled flirtatiously.


    Seeing that, Serena was rendered speechless.


    She had never seen such a shameless pair of man and woman!


    "Serena, give what I said some thought, would you? When will you be able to stand out in today''s


    society by your own efforts? It''s better to be aware of current affairs and take shortcuts!"


    Hearing that, Serena was so angry that she clenched his fists tightly, almost unable to control


    herself from hitting Noah in the face!


    Kingsley held her hand gently, took a step forward, and said in a brief manner, "Mr. Morris, is that


    right? I advise you to apologize to Rena right now, or else, I''ll make you regret it."


    "Hahaha... Are you threatening me?" Noah sneered disdainfully.


    "Do you Peking know who I am? How dare you threaten me?!"


    "Who are you? Tell me."


    "Alright, listen carefully. I am the general manager of the Investment and Financing Department of


    Neveah Department Store! The amount of money I earn is so much that you probably can''t even


    earn in ten lifetimes! How dare you threaten me, you freaking bum?!" Noah said proudly.


    Upon hearing that, both Kingsley and Serenaughed.


    Neveah Department Store?


    Wasn''t that Reene''spany?


    Kingsley initially nned to ask Daniel to deal with this person, but now it seemed that there was no


    need for such trouble at all!


    "Haha. I expected you to be more remarkable." Kingsley grinned.


    "Didn''t you say that women have to rely on men to take shortcuts? Come on, I''ll make a woman


    take care of you now."


    "You mean Serena?" Noah pursed his lips contemptuously.


    "I admit that she is very skilled, but in today''s society, mastering martial arts isn''t enough..."


    Kingsley ignored him and took out his phone to call Keene.


    At that time, Keene was in a meeting, but when she saw that it was Kingsley calling, she quickly


    stopped the employee who was talking and walked out of the conference room with her phone.


    "Hello, Kingsley. What''s wrong?"


    "Keene, someone is bullying me."


    As soon as she heard that, Keene raised her


    brows.


    "Who is it? Who dares to bully you? I will take revenge on them!"


    When it came to Kingsley, she could leave everything behind!


    Kingsley nced at Noah with a smile while answering the phone, "It''s a man called Noah Morris.


    He called Rena an orphan, and he called me a bum!"


    "Noah Morris?!"


    Reene was like a cat protecting its kittens.


    In an instant, she was furious!


    Through gritted teeth, she questioned, "Is it Noah Morris of ourpany''s Investment and


    Financing Department?"


    "Yes. It''s him."


    "Okay. I got it."


    After finishing her sentence, Reene hung up the phone.


    Noah looked at Kingsley''s schadenfreude and questioned in surprise, "What are youughing at?


    Who were you calling just now?" "Are you curious? Your phone will be ringing soon."


    As soon as Kingsley finished speaking, Noah''s phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Noah immediately cleared his throat and answered the phone seriously, "Hello,


    President Wynn."


    His earnest appearance was in stark contrast to his arrogant look just now.


    In an instant, Noah''s smile solidified.


    He slowly turned his head to Kingsley in disbelief, and his expression was hideous.


    At that very moment, he received an official notice from the president of thepany...


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He was fired!


    "President Wynn... What''s going on? You should tell me the reason why you''re firing me! How could


    you suddenly... Hello?


    Hello? Hello?!"

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    When the person on the other line hung up on him, Noah clutched his phone in utter shock.


    At the sight of this, Kingsley chuckled. "Did someone just lose his job?"


    Noah was rendered speechless. He was stunned for a good minute before he slowly recollected his


    thoughts. Turning, he pointed at Kingsley angrily. "It was you! You were the one who called


    President Wynn!" A menacing grimace twisted his face as he demanded, "Who are you and what is


    your rtionship with President Wynn?!"


    Kingsley draped an arm around Serena''s shoulders and chortled as he said, "She''s our big sister.


    You got a problem with that?"


    Satisfaction rushed through him. For thest ten years, he had tread on the edge of danger,


    dodging bullets left, right and center. He had not a rtive in this world to turn to nor a ce to call


    home. Now, someone was finally defending him and giving him their full support. He couldn''t


    remember thest time his heart had


    swelled with such gratitude and happiness.


    "Your sister?" An insidious look shed in Noah''s eyes. "Oh, I understand now. All of you grew up


    together in the orphanage, didn''t you?" He spat on the ground to show his contempt as he went on


    to say, "Reene is nothing but an orphan¡ªa puppet¡ª adopted by the Wynns. Who the hell does she


    think she is to call the shots like this, huh? I''m going to see Alex about this. How dare she fire me?!"


    Kingsley was look more and more murderous each time Noah mentioned the word ''orphan'' like it


    was an insult. He stepped forward and warned icily, "Say. That. Again."


    "Hah!" Noah guffawed. "Oh, I''ll say it again as many times as you want! You lot are nothing but a


    bunch of filthy orphans and bottom-feeders, so don''t get all high and mighty with me, you fu¡ª"


    He never finished his sentence because at that moment, Kingsley punched him hard in the face.


    There was a loud crack when his fist connected with bones under soft flesh, and Noah was knocked


    off his feet.


    "Heavens!" "What on earth is going on? Why are they fighting all of a sudden?"


    The shoppers who were passing by the boutique started to nce over at the ruckus with interest,


    and some of them even gathered around to watch.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Presently, Noah shook his head vehemently, and the world around him spun like he had just been


    hit by a truck.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and staggered to his feet, then swayed like a drunkard trying to


    regain his bnce. "I can''t believe you actually hit me, you punk! I''ll skin you alive!"


    Noah was just about to lunge at Kingsley when a man in a suit came out from the adjacent designer


    boutique. He looked cold and aloof as he said in clipped tones, "Gentlemen, I suggest you take the


    fight elsewhere, because your little ruckus has severely affected our customers''s shopping


    experience, not to mention tarnished the image of our establishment. Leave before I call the mall


    security to escort you off the premises."


    Noah looked up and glowered at the man, then nced at the signboard of the boutique in


    question. The anger in him immediately waned. He had worked in the mall long enough to know


    how powerful the brand was, and he would be a moron to stir up trouble here.


    He swallowed and humbled himself as he muttered, "I''m sorry, sir. We will leave immediately."


    However, Kingsley merely looked at the man''s man tag, which read, ''Frank Lowell¡ª Manager''.


    Upon registering this, he drawled nonchntly, "Mr. Lowell, is it?" Then, he pulled out the Elite Gold


    Card, which was without spending limit, and tossed it to the manager as he said, "Take the card and


    swipe it for whatever damages we owe you for today''s inconveniences."


    Everyone in the vicinity burst into an uproar when they heard this. The crowd turned their eyes on


    Kingsley as his words hung in the air. None of them could believe what he had just said.


    The men''s boutique was a luxury brand that was well-known in Cevatte, and any one of its


    ensembles could easily cost up to five figures. For a man to so easily offer to swipe his card for


    damages equivalent to a night''s worth of sales was beyond imaginable!


    Frank was bbergasted as he held onto the card. As the manager of the store, he was well-


    acquainted with the logo embossed on the card. The Elite Gold Card issued by the Federacy!


    There''s only five of these in the entire world! He had only ever learned about the card through


    books, much like Cameron had, but this was the first time he was seeing the real thing.


    Right now, he was so overwhelmed by the gold card in his hand that he could cry.


    Noah, however, doubled over in derisiveughter when he saw Frank standing there looking


    dumbfounded by the card. "Haha! Serena, is your brother an idiot or something? What is he trying


    to prove by throwing out someme bank card? This has got to be the biggest joke of the decade!"

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    The crowd was roaring withughter when they heard Noah mocking Kingsley.


    "Crap, the guy almost got me! I really thought he was some rich kid with more money than sense!"


    "Come on, look at the clothes he''s wearing; they''re all bargain stuff! As if someone like him has


    money!"


    "Hah! I gotta admit that I''m impressed by how he tantly hurls empty brags like that!"


    Pleased to hear everyone joining in the mockery, Noah scoffed at Kingsley and said, "Maybe you


    should consider using better props the next time you wannae off as a bigshot, kid. That bank


    card of yours is a dead giveaway of how pathetic you really are. I''d die of embarrassment if I were


    you!"


    Serena felt blood rushing to her cheeks as she said in hushed tones, "What are you doing,


    Kingsley? Everyone''s watching. What if your card gets declined and you


    end up humiliating yourself?"


    Upon hearing this, Noah chuckled and interjected contemptuously, "Oh, afraid of public humiliation,


    Serena? Let me give you a piece of advice as someone who tried to pursue you romantically once:


    stay away from idiots like this punk over here or his stupid will rub off on you."


    "You¡ª" A cold gleam shed in Serena''s eyes. She wanted nothing more than to end Noah''s life


    right there and then!


    He ignored the deadly look she was shooting him and turned to address Frank politely, "I''m terribly


    sorry for the inconvenience, Mr. Lowell. We''ll leave before we affect your business any more than


    we already have."


    Frank was pulled away from his thoughts when he heard this. He blinked out of his daze and quickly


    returned the Elite Gold Card to Kingsley as he said respectfully, "Here you go, sir."


    Although he knew the card had no credit limit, he would need nerves of steel to actually swipe it. He


    shuddered at the thought of offending a man who possessed enough power to own a card like that;


    he was only a boutique manager, and he couldn''t handle the consequences of rubbing someone


    like Kingsley wrong.


    "So, you realized that the bank card is just a piece of stic, huh, Mr. Lowell?" Noah pointed out


    sarcastically. "Honestly, there''s no need for you to treat this desperate wannabe here with such


    respect. Call security over and have him thrown out!"


    "Shall I call security, sir?" Frank asked, but much to everyone''s astonishment, he was addressing


    Kingsley.


    Noah''s eyes widened in shock. "Mr. Lowell, what are you asking him for? He''s just a vige idiot¡ª"


    However, he had yet to get his insult out when Frank turned and gestured toward the boutique


    behind him, then bowed at Kingsley in reverence as he added, "If you do not wish to resort to calling


    security, then you are wee to take the fight into our boutique. There''s ample room in there for


    scuffling, not to mention air-conditioning. It''s the optimum boxing ring, if I do say so myself. Should


    you require back-up, we have three shop assistants, all six-feet-two walking blocks of muscle, at


    your disposal. I am proud to say that I have a ck belt in karate as well, and I would be honored to


    help you beat up this man."


    The crowd, alongside Noah, gaped at the manager in stunned silence.


    None of them could understand why Frank had gone from wanting to throw Kingsley out to offering


    to beat up Noah for him within minutes.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "M-Mr. Lowell," Noah stammered in disbelief. He was starting to think that Kingsley had put some


    kind of mindcontrolling spell on Frank.


    Presently, Kingsley eyed Noah coldly and asked, "What do you say, Mr. Morris? Care to take this


    fight inside where there''s air conditioning?"


    "You¡ªyou little¡ªscrew you! You just wait till we get to the Bayou! I''ll get you then!" Noah red at


    Serena, then at the eager-toplease Frank. Realizing that he had nothing to gain from picking a fight


    with Kingsley here, he spun on his heels and stormed off.


    Frank asked earnestly, "Is there anything


    else I can help you with, sir?"


    Kingsley paused in thought. "Just a moment, please." He turned to Serena. "How many people are


    attending the banquet today?"


    "About twenty or so, I suppose," Serena answered, though not without confusion."Why are you


    asking?"


    "I have to make you look good in front of them, no?" Kingsley grinned. He tossed the card to Frank


    once more and said, "I''ll take thirty of the finest belts in your boutique."


    Frank nearly sputtered in surprise as he bowed his head and said with utmost respect, "We have


    sixty-eight belt designs in our boutique collection, the best of which retails for eighty-eight


    thousand."


    The crowd drew in a sharp breath collectively when they heard this. Eightyeight thousand was


    money that the average working-ss person would only see after two years'' worth ofbor!


    Even Serena swallowed upon hearing the price. She muttered under her breath, "That''s the bounty


    for killing a Grade C


    Target."


    Kingsley waved his hand dismissively, unaffected by the lucrative price. "Very well, I''ll take thirty of


    that design. Could you pack them up nicely and have them sent to the Bayou in a short while?"


    "I-I shall get to it right away," Frank said with a bright smile, then hurried back into the store with the


    Elite Gold Card in hand.


    The passers-by who had gathered here were incredulous as they frenziedly whispered among


    themselves.


    "Holy crap, I didn''t just imagine that, did I? Thirty of those belts? That''s over two million, isn''t it?"


    "Maybe this is one of those prank shows. You don''t think that credit card was just a prop, do you?"


    While the crowd debated on this, Frank came jogging up to Kingsley and beamed as he returned


    the card. Then, he asked, "I will personally deliver the orders to the Bayou, sir. How should I


    address you and which room will you be dining in?"


    "You can call me Mr. Nicholson," Kingsley said. He nudged Serena, who was still dumbfounded,


    and asked, "Serena, which room will the banquet be held in?"


    "Oh, uh, sixth floor, the Carolina Court," she replied.


    At once, Frank said, "Very well, Mr. Nicholson. Don''t you worry; the delivery of your orders will


    receive utmost priority!"


    Having seen the demeanor with which Frank treated Kingsley, the crowd understood that there was


    no way the card was a mere prop. All of them had their jaws wide open as they gaped at thetter


    with unmistakable admiration and envy.


    Following this, Kingsley bought himself and Serena an outfit each. They left the store after changing


    into their new clothes, and Frank saw them out of the designer boutique with reverence.


    It was only when they had walked out of the premises that Serena asked, "Kingsley, what happened


    back there? Why did the manager treat you like you''re someone super important?"

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Kingsley scratched the back of his head, prevaricating, "Uh, well, he''s a brother of myrade''s,


    and he was just going along with my act."


    His sisters knew that he had been a soldier in the army before this, and in times like these when


    lying was a necessity, he credited his imaginaryrades for his behavior.


    "A brother of yourrade''s?" Serena frowned as she eyed him skeptically. "And what about the


    thirty belts you just splurged on? Pretty sure you just racked up a two-million-something credit card


    bill back there."


    He blinked and stammered, "Oh, um, he... he might be a luxury boutique manager, but he secretly


    sells counterfeit goods on the side. The belts I bought are all fake, and they''re not worth more than


    eight hundred."


    "Fake?!" Serena''s eyes widened. "Are you seriously asking me to hand out these counterfeits to my


    friends from the dojo?


    These are people who have been all over the world, and believe me when I say they can spot a


    counterfeit from a mile away!"


    "Don''t worry about it, Serena. We''re talking about high-quality counterfeits here, and I promise you,


    they won''t be able to tell it apart from the real stuff!" He changed the topic before she could argue


    with him any further on this. "Anyway, would you have killed Noah if I hadn''t held you back just


    now?"


    A cheeky smile tugged on her lips. "Nah, I don''t go around killing people for free, you know." She


    had let the matter drop after Kingsley interjected.


    It wasn''t so much that she let the matter drop as it was that she chose to believe Kingsley like how


    Keene had. She was sure that he would never lie, and that even if he did, it was with good


    intentions.


    "Hey, Kingsley, why don''t youe as my plus-one to the reunion? I figured you haven''t eaten yet,"


    Serena offered.


    He hummed in response as he considered the fact that he truly hadn''t eaten and that he didn''t want


    Noah to stir up trouble for


    his sister, then nodded and he said, "Okay."


    The Paradise Mall was close by the Bayou, which was merely a ten-minute walk away.


    Presently, in Carolina Court, about twenty young men and women were gathered around a long


    banquet table as they chattered among themselves.


    "My, my, Nancy, aren''t you just gorgeous?" Emory said to a woman who looked ordinary at best. "I


    haven''t seen you in years and you show up looking even more stunning than the Two Muses had


    ever looked!"


    Nancy Stewart pped her hand over her mouth and giggled abashedly as she said, "It''s all thanks


    to the expensive beauty treatments I get every now and then. Looking young surees with a


    price, right?"


    Emory chuckled awkwardly at this and his eyes swiveled to the man next to her, then asked, "And


    this handsome gentleman over here must be your fiance, am I right?" "Why, yes." Nancy leaned into


    the man''s embrace and announced happily, "Tyler and I are getting married next month!"


    Upon hearing this, those around the couple did not waste time in offering their blessings.


    "Congrattions!"


    "The both of you are a match made in heaven!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was well aware of the fact that Tyler was the heir to Spearhead Group and that he had a


    net worth of more than ten million. If they could be so lucky as to get acquainted with him, then they


    were set for the high life.


    Emory''s eyes practically twinkled as he attempted to curry favor with the man. "So, Mr. Jovovich,


    the economy has taken quite the downturn these days, and I just don''t think my current job is paying


    well enough. Do you think you could¡ª"


    He broke off when the door to the private dining room swung open, and in walked Serena and


    Kingsley.


    "One of the Two Muses has made it here! Everyone, please give a warm round of apuse!"


    someone cheered, and the guests in the room pped their hands in good spirit.


    Serena had always been beautiful, and though she had no pedigree like the others here, she was


    still treated like a star back at the dojo. Now that she was here at the reunion, the men who had not


    seen for years were looking at her with interest.


    However, malice shed in Emory''s eyes. He had been so close to making Tyler''s acquaintance,


    which would be of great help to his intelligence-gathering endeavors, but Serena just had toe in


    and ruin things for him. The golden opportunity had slipped right through his fingers!


    Serena led Kingsley to their seats and smiled as she greeted, "Hey, guys. Gosh, I haven''t seen all


    of you in ages."


    She had be the center of attention the moment she walked in. Even Tyler was staring at her


    with his mouth slightly open, dazed by her beauty.


    Next to him, Nancy was seething with rage. She snorted and drawled sarcastically, "Last I heard,


    you went into some nondescriptpany after you left the dojo. Are you even getting paid well?"


    She couldn''t hope topete with Serena when it came to beauty and charm, so her wealth was


    the only thing she could lord over thetter''s head right now.


    Serena merely smirked as she answered, "We work onmission at Orion Tech; there''s no fixed


    remuneration there."


    There was nothing wrong with the way she said it, at least not on the surface, but Kingsley


    understood what she was implying. Orion Tech was probably just a cover for the Mercenary


    Commission she worked for, and the mission'' she was talking about was the bounty that came


    with every assassination she carried out.


    Nancy scoffed and rolled her eyes, then pointed out disdainfully, "I don''t know whatpany that is,


    but it sounds downright crappy.


    She had never liked Serena, not since their childhood days. She hated how Serena had managed


    to win over every boy just because of her pretty face even though she was just a lowly orphan.


    Whenever Serena was around, Nancy would always be


    invisible and cast away to the sidelines.


    She was insanely jealous of Serena, and she wanted to crush the girl by walking all over her. She


    wanted to tell everyone that she was better.


    When Emory saw how stormy Nancy looked, Emory quickly interjected, "Yeah, Serena, what kind of


    a crappany doesn''t even have an established portfolio of its own? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d bring it


    up without dying of embarrassment!"


    Much like Nancy, the other women at the table were rather hostile toward Serena and her pretty


    face, either. When they heard the taunts and mockery thrown her way, they couldn''t help snickering,


    too.


    Meanwhile, the men, though enamored with Serena''s beauty, were so afraid of getting on Nancy


    and Tyler''s bad side that they decided to join in the mocking as well.


    "You know, maybe Serena is just a pretty face. She certainly isn''t as capable as Nancy."


    "Tell me about it. It''s bad enough that she has a flimsy background, but she just has to ride around


    on her high horse, too. At this rate, she''ll be stuck as a bottom-feeder."


    Nancy was ecstatic to hear everyone standing on her side. She narrowed her eyes at Serena


    imperiously, as though she was looking at some pest, and pointed out venomously, "You might as


    well be a call girl or something if you''re going to spend your life making pittance at some run-


    downpany. Why waste that pretty face of yours when you can get paid well for it, right? At least


    you''ll get to go home and put dinner on the table for your family." Then, she pretended to be


    apologetic as she gasped and put a hand over her mouth. "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot that you''re an


    orphan and that you have no family to feed. Guess there''s no need for you to moonlight as a


    prostitute, then!" Triumphant giggles followed this scathing insult.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Everyone at the table burst intoughter.


    Serena glowered at Nancy icily as a murderous look registered on her features.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley reached for her hand under the table and regarded Nancy impassively as he


    pointed out, "With a face like yours, it''s no wonder you try to put Serena down."


    "Excuse me?" Nancy shrieked. She grimaced menacingly at him and demanded, "Who the hell are


    you to speak to me that way?"


    "He came as Serena''s plus-one, didn''t he? Maybe he''s her boyfriend."


    The guests had all brought along their own plus-ones, so they naturally overlooked Kingsley''s


    presence at first, especially while he was inly-dressed.


    Emory assessed Kingsley contemptuously and drawled, "Of course he''s her boyfriend. Will you look


    at the cheap counterfeits he''s wearing? He and Serena-the-orphan are a


    perfect match, if you ask me!"


    Once again, everyoneughed in disdain. Nancy, in particr, was on a vicarious thrill when she


    saw that Serena was being made fun of. The crows'' feet near the ends of her eyes crinkled as she


    beamed. This was finally her chance to trounce Serena.


    "Who would''ve thought you''d find yourself a boyfriend, Serena? I ought to go out and see if pigs are


    flying," she mocked, clutching onto Tyler''s arm. "But I must say you have horrible taste in men. Why


    would you go out with someone dirt poor like him? I mean, there''s nothing wrong with being poor,


    but what''s with all that fake-nouveau riche get-up? I''m embarrassed for you!"


    Serena stared at her witheringly. "I can date whoever I want, so keep your nose out of my


    business."


    "Now that you mention it," Nancy began, smirking triumphantly as shey her head on Tyler''s


    shoulder. "I''m perfectly happy with this man right here."


    She had only just said this when everyone else started to shower her with shameless ttery.


    "Nancy and Tyler are the real deal here. Look at how perfect they look together!" "Yeah, and then


    there''s Serena who is way out of her boyfriend''s league. She''s just dragging her self-worth through


    the mud by settling for less."


    Tyler was practically glowing from all the praises, but he was secretly appraising Serena, his gaze


    flickering from one part of her body to the next as if deciding which he liked best. He had been


    drawn to her beauty since she walked through the door earlier, and Nancy, for all she was worth,


    suddenly felt like a sack of potatoes in his arms.


    He was still eyeing Serena predatorily as he said with implication, "Nancy''s right. It''s crucial for


    women to choose men thatplement their worth. Surely you wouldn''t want to be saddled with


    some pathetic deadbeat guy forever, knowing that he would never be able to make something of


    himself." He had as good as told her that she ought to be with someone like him. Then, he nced


    at Kingsley with a demoralizing air and asked, "What line of work are you in, anyway? Bet you can''t


    even afford to buy Serena her favorite


    cosmetics, can you?"


    Kingsley leaned into his seat casually and replied, "I just retired from the army, so I''m still looking for


    a job."


    "Oh, you''re unemployed," Nancy concluded snidely, sputtering.


    "I don''t know why Serena has to stoop so low. Must be some serious self-esteem issues there."


    "Who would''ve thought that the ice princess herself is just a bargain bin-lover?"


    At this point, Tyler''s ego was so inted that it was a wonder at all he did not burst at the seams.


    "Hey, kid, if you need a job, ourpany''s still hiring security. Sure, the pay isn''t much, but at least


    you wouldn''t have to get an allowance from your girlfriend."


    "Hah!" Nancy squealed in amusement. "Being a guard dog is better than starving, right, guys?"


    She was beyond happy to know that she could finally walk all over Serena, and satisfaction swelled


    up in her. The crowd, on the other hand, were picking on Kingsley for hisck of aplishments


    while kissing up to Tyler for his caliber.


    Just then, Noah sauntered into the private dining room and asked in a voice that cut above the


    others'' rambunctiousughter. "What''s so funny, guys? Did I miss anything? I could hear the lot of


    youughing from down the hall."


    Nancy wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes as she caught her breath and said, "We were


    talking about how Serena''s boyfriend should be a security guard at my fiance''spany!" She


    had only managed to get these out before she started cackling again.


    Upon noticing that one side of Noah''s face was swollen, Emory asked, "What''s up with your face?


    Did you get beaten up or something?"


    Noah shot a re in Kingsley''s direction. "Some rabid dog attacked me on the way here, but I''m


    fine." He would rather bury himself alive than have anyone here find out he was roughed up by


    Kingsley, which was humiliating.


    Presently, Nancy beckoned for him to take a seat as she asked enthusiastically, "You used to like


    Serena, didn''t you, Noah?"


    "Yeah, I must have been blind or something," he bit out glumly while massaging his sore cheek. "If I


    had known what a sl*t she was, I''d never have bothered pursuing her!"


    The other guests exchanged astonished looks when they heard this. What''s going on between


    them? They wondered at his brutal use ofnguage.


    Kingsley was staring daggers at him as he warned grimly, "Say that again, Noah."


    Noah drew in a sharp breath. He parted his lips, then closed them again when he realized words


    had deserted him.


    However, Nancy had no qualms with stirring up drama, and she wanted nothing more than to see


    Serena be the butt of the joke.


    "Come on, Noah," she encouraged viciously. "Just say that again. I highly doubt someone like him


    could do anything to hurt you!"


    "That''s right," Tyler chimed in, nodding. "Go ahead and say whatever is on your mind, Noah. He


    can''t do anything to you while I''m here."


    Now that Tyler had spoken up in his favor, Noah regained all his bravado and pointed an using


    finger at Kingsley as he snapped, "Fine, I''ll say it again! You are a lowlife phnderer, and only


    wh*res like Serena would ever¡ª"


    He had barely gotten his words out when Kingsley picked up the heavy porcin teapot in front of


    him and hurled it toward Noah''s face.


    There was a loud and crisp crack that resounded in the room. Everyone held their breaths, and in


    the deathly silence, they saw Noah''s front teeth fall onto the ground alongside the teapot.From N?velDrama.Org.


    He let out a groan as he pped a hand over the lower half of his face. He doubled over in


    excruciating pain, and blood started to seep out from between his fingers, then dripped onto the


    floor.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    "Heavens!"


    "Noah, are you okay?"


    The guests all rose to their feet to check on Noah when they saw the blood seeping through his


    fingers.


    At once, Emory mmed a fist against the table as he snapped at Kingsley, "What the hell? Who


    gave you the right to beat one of us up? Don''t you know we''re all trained in close-quarters


    combat?!"


    He rolled up his sleeves and made to lunge at Kingsley, but at that moment, Serena stood up


    angrily to shield thetter, then warned murderously, "You''ll have to go through me, Emory." She


    eyed the others icily. "Come on, then, let''s see which ones of you will walk out of here alive after I''m


    done!"


    The Two Muses of the dojo were not just known for their stunning beauty back in the day; they were


    also the two strongest martial artists among everyone. While Emory was by no means weak, it had


    been years since hest practiced martial arts, and on top of the fact that his joints were stiff, he


    had more body fat than muscle.


    As things were, he wasn''t sure if he could beat Serena in a fight.


    Upon sensing his hesitation, Serena challenged in a sing-song voice, "Is somebody chicken?"


    The others in their well-pressed suits and their so-called sessful careers started to wince in


    embarrassment when they heard the taunting edge to her tone.


    Just as the tension between both parties was escting, the door to the private dining room was


    pushed open, and in strolled a woman d in a pink dress that perfectly entuated her curves,


    her stiletto heels cking against the floor to announce her arrival.


    "The other Muse is here!"


    "Well, if it isn''t the princess herself! Let''s give her a warm round of apuse!"


    Everyone behaved as though they were looking at their savior as they pped their hands to


    wee the woman.


    It was only then that Emory let out a small breath of relief and slowly resumed his seat. He would be


    lying if he said he hadn''t broken into cold sweat when he saw the mutinous gleam in Serena''s eyes


    earlier.


    "Rena!" The young woman who had just arrived immediately brightened up when she saw Serena.


    She hurried up to the table and eximed in delight, "I haven''t seen you in ages! I''ve missed you!"


    Following this, she was pleasantly surprised to see Kingsley present as well. "Hey, I know you!


    What are you doing here?"


    Kingsley chuckled as he greeted, "Hey, there, Miss Tanner." The young woman in pink was none


    other than Paige herself. He patted the empty seat next to his and said, "You can sit here with us,


    Miss Tanner."


    Confused, Paige sat down on the chair and asked curiously, "So, what are you doing here? Did you


    come as somebody''s plus-one?" She paused as astonishment colored her face. "Wait, are you here


    with Rena?"


    Kingsley nodded. "Yeah, she''s my sister."


    Then, he leaned close to her and whispered teasingly, "And for the record, you look much better in


    this pink dress than you do in leather."


    Paige flushed as she gave him a yful nudge. "Don''t be a rascal. I know I look good in both," she


    said with twinkling eyes.


    She had seen Kingsley in a different light ever since she learned that her grandfather had passed


    the Order of the Northern Draken to him.


    Everyone was stunned by the sight of this. They had always viewed Paige as a princess-like figure


    who sat on an untouchable throne, and the only other person she had ever been so friendly with


    was Serena.


    Emory, in particr, was in such disbelief that he couldbust. The only reason he had agreed to


    take on the spy mission ande all the way to Cleapolis from the Empire of the Setting Sun was


    because of Paige!


    Back in the day, he could never hope to impress a girl like her, who came from the powerful Tanner


    Family. He could only secretly pine after her, and he had ns to woo her only after he had made


    something of himself.


    However, right now, she was getting all chummy with Kingsley, and seeing this made Emory so


    angry that he could explode. The intimacy between them was only something he could dream of; he


    never even got to touch her hand!


    Nancy was bewildered, too. "Paige, do you actually know him?"


    In stark contrast to the way she behaved around Serena, Nancy knew it was futile to be jealous of


    Paige. After all, the girl came from the most prominent family of the Northern Circle of Qustia; the


    power and respect they had was far superior than those of the Jovovich Family.


    Presently, Paige shrugged as she said, "I guess you could say I know him. I mean, he did sleep in


    my room for a night."


    Nancy''s words died in her throat as her eyes widened to the size of saucers, and everyone else


    froze in their seats. For a moment, the whole dining room was so quiet that one could hear a pin


    drop, and the silence was punctured when Emory sputtered incredulously as anger filled him,


    squeezing the air out of his lungs.


    "W-What?" Nancy was astounded. "But isn''t he Serena''s boyfriend? Why would he have slept in


    your room?"


    Noah mbered off the floor with blood staining his chin, then spat out ferociously, "What


    boyfriend? He''s her brother from the orphanage!"


    Everyone became even more confused after they heard this. No one could have expected an


    orphan to win over someone like the youngdy of the Tanner Family. The idea of this even


    happening was unfathomable!


    Next to Nancy, all the color drained from Tyler''s face. The haughty expression that he had been


    wearing all this time now crumbled and gave way to unbridled shock. He wanted to p himself in


    the face for offering the future son-inw of the Tanner Family security work at Spearhead Group. I


    could have died!


    Meanwhile, Kingsley caught the embarrassed look onTyler''s face and drawled in amusement, "Don''t


    worry about it, Mr. Jovovich. There''s nothing special going on between me and Miss Tanner over


    here; I was merely a guest in her home that night."


    This set everyone at ease.


    "Oh, thank goodness. I thought the world went mad! I mean, an orphan and Miss Tanner getting


    together? Please!"


    "My heart stopped beating for a second there. I actually believed he married into the Tanner


    Family!"


    They patted their chests in relief, but only Tyler looked stormy. That was beyond humiliating! I was


    so scared of offending this nobody that I''m shaking! Granted, nobody was picking on him for that,


    but he still wished a hole would open up in the ground and swallow him.


    Unable to live down the shame, he stood up and announced grimly, "I''m afraid I have to get going


    now. Excuse me."


    Nancy was flustered as well as she clutched Tyler''s arm and whispered, "Where are you going?


    What about me?"


    "I''ll have Ernie pick you upter." He forced out a smile as he said to the others, "The meal''s on me


    today, so order anything you want and put it on my tab."


    It was only then that Nancy perked up slightly. "Well, in that case, we won''t hold you back. Be safe."


    Tyler made no response to this as he went to open the door. He was just about to leave when he


    stopped and turned, then red at Kingsley balefully, hissing, "I''ll remember this day, you punk.


    Don''t get on my nerves if you know what''s good for you!"


    With that, he left and mmed the door behind him.


    The others in the room shifted ufortably at the tension that hung in the air until someone finally


    chuckled and said awkwardly, "Nancy, do thank Mr. Jovovich for being so generous today."


    "Yeah, it''s so gracious of him to buy us a meal."


    There were over twenty of them gathered here at the Bayou today, and it would be a surprise if the


    bill was below twenty


    thousand.


    As such, the guests began to praise Tyler for his generous gesture, which boosted Nancy''s ego to


    no end as she beamed and said, "Well, of course, my Tyler wants only the best for me, including


    having a good time with my friends." Having said that, she shot Serena a pointed look. "It''s only too


    bad that Serena''s kid brother pissed him off, otherwise he would have brought us over to


    Chanteuse International for a karaoke st."


    Chanteuse International? What?! That''s the most exclusive karaoke bar in the city!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone turned to look at Kingsley and Serena resentfully.


    "See what you did, Serena? Youpletely ruined our chance of living the high life!"


    "Exactly! You need at least half a million in deposit just to get a room there. We won''t be able to get


    in without Mr. Jovovich footing the bill!"


    Everyone was ganging up on the siblings like they wanted to flog them alive.


    Serena and Paige merely responded to their hostility with grim, deadly looks. Both women were


    about to speak up for Kingsley when they heard the thuds of someone knocking on the door.


    The crowdshed out angrily, "Who the hell is that? We haven''t ordered anything, have we?!"


    The next second, the door to the dining room opened slowly, and Frank from the boutique earlier


    stood there with three good-looking male assistants in tow. "Pardon the intrusion,dies and


    gentlemen. We''re here to make a delivery," he announced respectfully.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    "A delivery?"


    Everyone at the table froze. They had seen the nametag and the badge with the brand monogram


    pinned to Frank''s shirt. He was the manager of Gustav Atelier!


    They gasped and eximed, "Wait, isn''t Gustav Atelier one of the top designer brands in the world?


    All their clothese with five-figure price tags!"


    In the midst of their astonishment, Frank merely waved his hand to beckon the assistants, saying,


    "Bring the goods in."


    The three assistants immediately brought the ornate boxes forward and rested them carefully on the


    long banquet table. They carried ten each, which meant there were thirty of these boxes altogether.


    "I-Is this..." Emory gaped at the boxes with wide eyes, then said in disbelief, "This is the most


    popr design in one of Gustav''s seasonal collections! It retails for eightyeight thousand!"


    "Holy crap!" "Are you serious? Then all these together cost more than an arm and a leg!"


    Eighty-eight thousand did not mean much to the guests at the table, but what astonished them the


    most was that someone had ordered thirty of these belts. They were staring at the boxes hungrily,


    and one of them turned to ask Frank, "A-Are these all for us?"


    "Yes," Frank began. "The gentleman over there¡ª"


    However, he was cut off mid-sentence by Emory, who stood up excitedly as he said to Nancy,


    "Wow, Mr. Jovovich was already generous enough to have offered to buy us a meal, but to splurge


    on these lucrative gifts for us? Nancy, he''s way too gracious!"


    Enlightenment descended upon the room at that moment as everyone leaped topliment and


    thank Nancy.


    "I guess bigshots like Mr. Jovovich are just different, huh? He really does not hold back."


    "Thanks for the gift, Nancy! I could never bring myself to splurge like this. This sure is a special way


    tomemorate a reunion, am I right?"


    Nancy was bewildered by everyone''s praises and gratitude. Tyler never mentioned any of this to


    me, she thought in a daze, but when she saw how impressed her friends were, she felt certain that


    Tyler was the only person who had the money to pull this gesture off.


    As such, she giggled and said indulgently, "What can I say? Tyler loves me so much that he''s


    alwaysing up with ways to make me happy." She raised a brow as she nced over at Serena


    and Kingsley, then drawled haughtily, "I bet the both of you have never dreamed about owning


    something as luxurious as this. You can each take a belt home. Think of it as charity on my part."


    Paige interjected angirly before Kingsley could even say anything, "He doesn''t need your charity,


    you filthy hag. I''ll get one for him as a gift!" "Hah! So at the end of the day, the only way for him to


    own a designer belt is through a woman''s altruism." Emory was so jealous that the only way he


    could feel better was to put Kingsley down, and he went on to tease viciously, "If you''re so great,


    why don''t you make your own money and buy it for yourself?"


    Frank heard this and pointed out incredulously, "What are you talking about? Mr. Nicholson was the


    one who bought these belts in the first ce!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Everyone gaped at him as the news sunk in. They exchanged questioning looks and asked among


    themselves, "Who''s Mr, Nicholson? Do we know anyone with that name?


    In the midst of the confusion, Kingsley put his hand up and addressed Frank, "Thank you foring


    all this way to deliver the belts, Mr. Lowell."


    Bowing his head respectfully, Frank replied, "It''s no trouble at all, Mr. Nicholson. We hope to serve


    you again." With that, he backed out of the private dining room and closed the door.


    For a while, a deathly silence filled the air, and everyone was staring at Kingsley with such utter


    shock that it was a wonder their eyes did not bug out of their heads.


    They could not believe that he was the one who had bought these expensive belts.


    Some of them were so astonished that their jaws dropped, and it was as if they could not wrap their


    heads around this plot twist.


    No one said a word at first, then Nancy snapped out of her reverie and cried belligerently, "No!


    That''s impossible! There''s no way a bumpkin like him could afford these!"


    She had taken all the credit earlier, and it was toote for her to get off her high horse now. Even


    though Frank had clearly said that Kingsley was the one who bought the belts, she refused to


    believe that that was the truth.


    "Nancy''s right. Where would an orphan get the money to buy all these anyway? These belts cost


    over two million altogether!" Emory seethed with rage. "I bet he hired that man earlier as part of his


    act. These belts must be counterfeits!"


    The crowd nodded when they heard this.


    They were more than willing to ept the probability that this was the truth.


    The only person who remained wordless was Noah, who knew for a fact that Frank was the


    manager of Gustav Atelier, and that there was no way these belts could be counterfeits.


    On the other end of the table, all the color drained from Serena''s face as she began to look


    distinctly uneasy. She recalled Kingsley telling her that these belts were high-quality counterfeits,


    and if her old friends were to figure this out, then she could never show her face in front of them


    ever again!

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    At that moment, Paige rose from her seat and dered, "My butler wears Gustav all the time. One


    look is all it takes for me to tell if these belts are fakes."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Having said that, she opened one of the boxes and took out the belt coiled inside, then examined it


    carefully. A minuteter, she put the belt back into the box and swept her gaze over the others at


    the table, then enunciated, "I''m sure it''s the real thing."


    Nancy grimaced as she bit out through gritted teeth, "You''re best friends with Serena, so who''s to


    say you aren''t covering for her lies?"


    "Are you questioning me right now?" Paige countered icily, her expression turning grim. She was


    the second youngdy of the Tanner Family and a major in the Seavale Military District; a deathly


    hush fell upon the room the moment she zoned in murderously on Nancy, and no one dared


    breathe.


    "I... I''m not," Nancy said shakily, so terrified that she nearly wet her pants.


    Everyone else turned rigid in their seats as though bracing for an oing storm.


    "Okay, that''s enough. Throwing tantrums is quite unbing for a youngdy," Kingsley cajoled.


    At once, the tension in the room seemed to shatter and fall away, and Paige replied obligingly,


    "Fine." Thest thing she wanted was to go against her grandfather and the man who held the


    Order of the Northern Draken.


    Upon seeing this, the others at the table nched. They wondered frantically who Kingsley was and


    why Paige, a youngdy of nobility, was so obedient toward him. Swallowing convulsively, they


    started to think about the way they had treated him with contempt and hurled snide remarks at him


    for the entire evening. No ordinary fe would be invited to stay with the Tanners'' for a night. He


    must be someone important! If he took any offense to how we treated him tonight, then we''re all as


    good as dead!


    Presently, Kingsley turned his dark brown eyes on Nancy and ordered coolly, "You,e over here


    and get down on your knees. I want to hear you personally apologize to Serena for what you said to


    her tonight."


    "I..." Nancy was trembling like a chihuahua at this point. Out of desperation, she turned to Emory for


    help as she urged, "Emory, say something! You have to help H


    me.


    Emory''s mouth was dry as he countered sullenly, "How am I supposed to help you when I''m in need


    of divine saving myself?"


    He was sorely regretting his behavior earlier, and he shuddered at the consequences that would


    befall him if his cover as a spy was blown.


    "Divine saving is right. The three of you aren''t getting out of this," Kingsley said with a devious smirk


    tugging on his lips. "Come on, get down on your knees in front of Serena before my patience runs


    out."


    Nancy turned to look at the others in mute despair, but those who had been ttering her


    enthusiastically just moments ago dared not even meet her gaze now.


    Someone even whispered meekly, "Just get down on your knees, Nancy, or we''ll all be done for."


    "I..." She swallowed nervously. "I''ll do it." She had everything to lose if she didn''tpromise, and


    without another word, she walked up to Kingsley and Serena, then got down on her knees in front of


    them.


    The next second, Noah joined her and knelt down next to her as well.


    "Kingsley, I''m sorry for the way I acted just now. I shouldn''t have picked on you or Serena," Nancy


    sobbed, her breath hitching in her throat. "C-Can you ever forgive me?"


    Noah bowed his head and muttered trepidatiously, "I''m sorry. We both truly are sorry for what we


    did."


    Gazing down at them imperiously, Serena pointed out apathetically, "No need to apologize; forgiving


    the both of you was not what I had in mind anyway."


    Upon hearing this, Kingsley gestured toward her and said to the two humbled figures at his feet.


    "I''m afraid Serena finds your apology displeasing. Now, how should we go about rectifying this?" He


    slowly rose to grab one of the belts off the table, then uncoiled the leather in his hand, feeling its


    weight nestled in his palms. He appraised the length and sturdiness of it, then smiled as he


    drawled, "You know, Miss Tanner, I happen to be a huge fan of the Serpent Whip you use, so I''m


    thinking of paying homage to it today. Let''s see if I can maneuver a whip as well as you do. "


    "W-What are you going to do? " Noah asked frightfully when he heard this, though he could already


    imagine how miserable he would be by the end of the night.


    Kingsley ignored him and pointed at the other twenty-nine belts on the table, then said to the other


    guests who were holding their breaths, "Each one of you gets a belt as a gift from me, soe here


    and take it."


    None of them could bring themselves to disobey him. Moving stiffly toward that end of the table,


    each of the guests took a belt and uncoiled it in their hands.


    "Ten whips from each one of you," Kingsley ordered icily. "When you''re done with these two


    ignorant fools here, then you may leave. If you refuse to strike them, then you''ll have to get on your


    knees and receive the same treatment."


    There was a pregnant silence in the room as everyone dwelled on the shocking suggestion. About


    half a minuteter, the sound of a cracking whip filled the air. A burly man in a suit had made the


    first move and mercilessly whipped Noah''s back.


    Noah winced in pain as cold beads of sweat rolled down his temples.


    Now that someone had gotten the ball rolling, the rest of the dinner guests joined in as well.


    Soon, the private dining room was rife with the sound of cracking whips. None of them spared Noah


    or Nancy any mercy. They stood red-eyed behind the two figures kneeling on the ground, taking


    turns with the corporal punishment. In truth, they couldn''t care less about their long-time friendship


    or their shared memories from their martial arts days; they just wanted to get out of here alive.


    It didn''t take long for the back of Nancy''s dress to be whipped to shreds, revealing a whole lot of


    bloody, bare skin.


    While the whipping went on, Kingsley got up from his seat and walked up to where Emory was, then


    asked, "You''re Emory, aren''t you?"


    Emory''s eyes shed warily as he demanded, "What do you want?"


    "Something you have," Kingsley answered in clipped tones. "Hand the carrier over right now."


    Astonishment seized Emory and a chill ran down his spine. He sputtered, "What carrier? I don''t


    know what you''re talking about!" Then, he hurtled toward the door to make a run for it.


    s, he couldn''t outrun Kingsley, who deftly grabbed him by the back of his cor and chuckled


    darkly. "My, my, where are you rushing off to, Emory? Or should I say, Ss Windham?"


    The sybles of his real name made Emory''s blood run cold.


    Not wanting to waste his breath on the guy, Kingsley grabbed a belt and tied Emory up, then threw


    him on the floor. Having done so, he sauntered over to Serena and asked,


    "Feeling better, Serena?"


    She got to her feet and announced, "I''ve seen enough. Shall we leave, Kingsley?"


    "Alright." He nced at the crowd and bit out, "Ten whips from each of you, and nothing less. Got


    it?" With that, he turned his attention to Paige and asked, "Youing with us, Miss Tanner?"


    "Nah, I think I''m going to stay and make sure these people here carry out their work." A sadistic


    giggle escaped her as she said this. "I''ll be heading for the Sris Military District after this, so you


    guys go ahead without me."


    He frowned. "Aren''t you the Major of the Seavale Military District?"


    She blushed as a dreamy look popped into her sparkling eyes. "I am, but I heard that a certain


    heartthrob might be at Sris Province, and he came all the way from Coliree, too. Hopefully, I''ll be


    able to see him in person this time."


    A smirk yed on Kingsley''s lips as he teased, "Heartthrob, huh?"


    She pped his arm exasperatedly. "Also known as Ares! Oh, forget it. It''s not as if you would know


    who that is even if I told VI


    you.


    "Uh, well..." Kingsley was somewhat embarrassed, but he quickly said, "Anyway, if you''re going to


    Sris Province, you might as well bring Emory with you and hand him to General Ignatov. He''ll


    know what to do with him."


    "Why?" Paige asked curiously. "I highly doubt the military will have any interest in someone like


    him."


    Kingsley did not exin any further. "Just do as I say."


    She felt her heart flutter at themanding tone of his voice. Nodding, she said, "Alright, then.


    Leave him to me. He''d be a fool to think he could run away."


    After leaving the Bayou, Serena returned to thepany while Kingsley made his way to a cafe


    near the entrance of Paradise Mall where he had agreed to meet Cecilia. He wanted to know why


    she had called him crying just now.


    He saw Cecilia at the corner booth the moment he walked into the cafe. She had make-up on, but it


    was such a lightyer that it only entuated her natural beauty, making her look like the girl-next-


    door. She was wearing a strappy tank top with a seriously plunging neckline which showed off an


    ample amount of her cleavage.


    Her sultry and fresh-faced beauty had every man in the cafe ogling her with their jaws wide open.


    Presently, they were all craning their necks to get a better look at her, and it didn''t take a mind-


    reader to figure out the lewd thoughts flying through their heads.


    Under everyone''s watchful gaze, Kingsley walked over to the booth nonchntly and sat down next


    to her, a move that rmed, not to mention enraged, all the men in the vicinity.


    "Who the hell does that punk think he is? How dare he just take a seat next to her like that?" "Even I


    wouldn''t be so bold, and I''m so much better-looking than him. Where did he get the audacity and


    the confidence?"


    "Hah! Let''s just wait and see. That bombshell over there is way out of his league, and once she


    decides to break his heart, she''ll shoo him away!"


    Everyone was starting to whisper among themselves as they waited for Kingsley''s downfall, thinking


    that he was some pathetic loser who was biting off more than he could chew.


    However, the next second, their eyes widened in disbelief when they saw what happened next!

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Much to the men''s surprise, Cecilia''s eyes turned red the moment she saw Kingsley, and the next


    second, she burrowed into his arms.


    There was no distance whatsoever between them as she pressed her soft curves against his torso.


    The men in the cafe were so shell-shocked by this scene that their eyes nearly bugged out of their


    heads.


    "What the¡ª"


    "The world''s gone mad! I thought girls like her would be into good-looking men with


    e N money!


    "Shit! If I''d known that she needed a shoulder to cry on, I would have gone up to her first!"


    Everyone was incensed as they cursed Kingsley''s good fortune under their breaths.


    Ignoring the jealous stares and pointed looks thrown his way, Kingsley asked quietly as he held


    Cecilia in his arms. "Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Did Shane pick on you again?" As soon as he said this, he


    shook his head to dismiss the possibility. "No, that can''t be it. Shane wouldn''t dare to make trouble


    for you now that Harry''s watching him."


    "It''s not Shane..." Cecilia straightened up slowly and pulled the delicate straps of her top up to keep


    them from falling and revealing more of her skin. The miniscule gesture affected the men''s


    testosterone so much that they were having a hard time remainingposed in their seats.


    She sniffed and dried her tears, then said feebly, "He came by the house today and called off the


    engagement."


    "What happened there?" Kingsley asked, frowning. "Are you crying because your family gave you a


    hard time after that?"


    He could pretty much guess what had happened at the Larsons'' ce. Much like the Wynns, the


    Larsons were merely a second-rate family amongst the elite, and it was a miracle that one of them


    had been engaged to the b*stard of the Carter Family. It was not a stretch for one to say that the


    future of the entire Larson Family hinged on Cecilia getting married to Shane.


    It went without saying that Shane had dealt a devastating blow on the Larsons by calling off the


    engagement out of the blue. Kingsley could already imagine how they had treated Cecilia after she


    supposedly failed to hold onto Shane, who was the key to their having a glorious future in the most


    exclusive echelons of upper-ss society.


    Cecilia nodded miserably now as she said, "My parents told me I was good for nothing, that I


    couldn''t even manage to keep a man even with my pretty face..." She trailed off tearfully, her voice


    breaking with the beginnings of a sob. "My dad didn''t start out with much money, either, and he


    knew he was marrying out of his league when he settled down with the youngdy of the Fox


    Family. He''s always been looking for ways to prove himself to my mom''s family. The Foxes are


    throwing a family banquet tomorrow, and he wants me to make it look like I''m doing well in front of


    my uncles, so... I have to do everything I must to change Shane''s mind, or at least bring home a


    man who is much better than him."


    She took a deep breath and stared at Kingsley with glistening eyes, then went on to say, "So I told


    him that I already found myself a boyfriend, and that he''s far more excellent than Shane could ever


    hope to be!"


    Upon hearing this, Kingsley froze, and he suddenly understood what kind of favor she was asking of


    him. "You... want me to pretend to be your boyfriend?"


    Now that he had put it into words, she blushed and exined hurriedly, "It''ll only be for show, and


    it''s just until my parents shut up about it."


    "I..." He let out a derisiveugh as he asked, "Are you sure I''m the guy for the job? You did tell your


    dad that your new boyfriend is more excellent than Shane, you know."


    She nodded solemnly. "I''m sure, and for the record, I know you''re a million times stronger and better


    than Shane!" Her fingers intertwined as she asked cautiously, "You''re not going to say no to being


    my pretend-boyfriend, are you?"


    Scratching the back of his head, Kingsley replied hesitantly, "I''m not against it. If this is really what


    you want, then of course I''ll help you out."


    He had been wanting to meet Matt in person anyway. This was the man who had killed his parents,


    and he would be remiss to turn down Cecilia''s suggestion that they enter a ruse.


    "That''s great!" Cecilia beamed at once. She clutched his arm and said earnestly, "I owe n


    you one.


    "And how do you propose you repay me? Are you going to offer yourself up to me or something?"


    He was only joking, but she unexpectedly nodded without even stopping to consider this and said, "I


    can do that."


    She looked at him so seriously that he knew he had to put an end to the joke. He cleared his throat


    awkwardly and reminded himself that this was no time for him to be ying footsie with a girl, even


    if the girl was a temptress like Cecilia. He had his parents'' murder to avenge, and he couldn''t afford


    to be distracted while he had a real chip on his shoulder.


    Perhaps there mighte a day when he had finally avenged his parents, and only then would he


    be able to settle down with a nice girl and start a family with her.


    When Cecilia saw the embarrassed look on Kingsley''s face, her expression stiffened. "I-I''m kidding!


    Haha! Hahaha!" Herughter sounded forced, and there was no hiding the disappointment in her


    pretty eyes.


    After a long pause, she drew in a breath and said hesitantly, "So... we should probably go back to


    my family''s ce. My dad wants to meet you."


    "What? Right now?" Kingsley was dumbfounded by how quickly things were escting. "It''s a little


    too soon for us to meet, don''t you think?"


    This whole thing might be an act, but the idea of meeting his ''father-inw'' still made him uneasy.


    However, Cecilia was insistent. "The Foxes'' banquet is tomorrow, and my dad''s worried that I would


    bring back any man just to fill Shane''s shoes. He can''t risk being humiliated in front of his inws


    tomorrow, so he wants me to bring my


    boyfriend home so that he could give him the once-over."


    Kingsley couldn''t bring himself to say no when he saw the pleading look she was giving him.


    Sighing, he said in resignation, "Alright, whatever. It''s not as if I have anything better to do for the


    rest of the afternoon, anyway. Come on, let''s go get me interrogated."


    The Larsons'' family vi was in an above-average residentialmunity in Cleapolis. There wasn''t


    much difference between the area and property prices here and those where the Wynns stayed.


    Cecilia and Kingsley had only just walked into the front yard when they were greeted by the sight of


    a mboyantly-dressed man.


    He sauntered up to them and appraised Kingsley with a raised brow, then asked Cecilia skeptically,


    "Cecy, is this the boyfriend you were telling us about?"


    Cecilia said curtly, "Kingsley, this is my brother, Asher." Then, she turned to her


    brother and snapped, "And yes, he''s my boyfriend. Is Dad in the study? If he is, then we''ll go in right


    now and make formal introductions."


    "Mom and Dad are both in the living room. Come on, we''ll go in together," Asher said as he gave


    Kingsley a contemptuous look, as though thetter was something that crawled out of the garbage.


    In the living room, Michael and Megan were joined by a man who was dressed head to toe in


    designer clothing. The man was none other than Asher''s friend, Zachary Dugray.


    While Zachary''s family was by no means superior to Shane''s, they were on considerably higher


    rungs of the socialdder than the Larsons. He had been enamored with Cecilia''s beauty for a really


    long time, but her family had had their hearts set on letting her marry Shane that theypletely


    disregarded his existence. The moment Shane called off the engagement, however, Asher


    immediately rang Zachary up and told him of the news.


    Following that, Zachary made haste to show up at the Larsons'' house bearing gifts, and Michael,


    who previously couldn''t be bothered to give him a second nce, had weed him with newfound


    enthusiasm.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Granted, Zachary''s background was not nearly as impressive as Shane''s, but he was still an heir to


    old money. That ought to be enough to stuff the Foxes'' mouth, Michael had thought.


    Presently, the Larsons were happily making conversation with Zachary when Cecilia and Kingsley


    entered the living room.


    Asher shot Zachary a meaningful look before saying snidely, "Mom, Dad, Cecy has brought her little


    boyfriend home."


    Zachary stiffened when he heard this. He had been sure that he would be the one to marry Cecilia


    after her engagement to Shane was called off, but now, it seemed as if some roadkill of a guy had


    shown up to hijack his ns!


    Meanwhile, Megan was more than satisfied with Zachary''s tall and broad-shouldered frame, not to


    mention his handsome looks. As such, she treated Kingsley with indifference. She had never heard


    of this man before, and she frowned as she pointed out arrogantly, "My daughter is one of the Five


    Beauties of Cleapolis. I wouldn''t just let her marry anyone!"


    Michael, on the other hand, was just as stoic as his wife, but he kept his tone neutral as he gestured


    at the seat across from Zachary, then said, "Take a seat, young man."


    Kingsley did not bother with formalities as he epted the invitation and sat down, his posture


    impable.


    Zachary sneered, "You could at least say thank you after the master of the house has offered you a


    seat, you know."


    "So, introduce yourself," Michael said, his voice firm and gravelly. "I should at least get to know the


    man who is seeing my daughter."


    "I''m Kingsley." That was the end of Kingsley''s introduction, apparently, because he merely turned to


    fix his steady gaze on Michael afterward.


    There was a long and awkward silence in the living room that would have stretched on forever had


    Michael not cleared his throat and said, "Name aside, could you tell us a little more about yourself?


    Like your job or your family, perhaps?" "I don''t have a job or a family," Kingsley replied easily as if it


    was the most natural thing.


    "Pflft!" Zachary sputtered. "Well, that exins the brief introduction! You''re an unemployed


    phnderer!"


    Asher didn''t even try to hide his scorn as he interjected, "I''m a toon leader in the Cleapolis


    Military District, Cecy. I can''t have my sister dating some pathetic loser!"

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    "I could tell he was insignificant the moment he walked through the door!" Megan rolled her eyes.


    "He''s not even good enough to shine Young Master Zachary''s shoes, let alone marry my daughter!"


    Michael was looking distinctly stormy as well. "I won''t say much about your unemployment, but what


    do you mean you have no family? Did your parents divorce or something?"


    "No, they died," Kingsley replied indifferently. "Murdered, in fact, when I was only a child."


    The atmosphere in the room grew heavy as his words hung in the air. It took a moment for Megan''s


    shock to turn into tant fury, and she pped the edge of the table as she said, "No! I will not


    stand for this! I don''t know what kind of a mob you were raised in, but no upstanding family would


    be murdered for no good reason!"


    "Mom!" Cecilia interjected angrily, her face burning. "You can''t possibly think it''s okay for you to say


    something like that!" She quickly grabbed Kingsley''s hand and tried to meet his eyes as she said


    apologetically, "I''m so sorry, Kingsley. My mom didn''t mean it that way. It wasn''t our intention to


    offend you."


    He was only here because he had agreed to do her favor, yet he was being humiliated and


    reminded of the pain of his past. She couldn''t help the guilt that rose in her and twisted her gut.


    "It''s fine. I''m already used to it," Kingsley said emotionlessly, brushing off her concern. "I''ll let them


    off the hook this time on your ount.


    "Hah! Well, aren''t you just aedian?" Asher scoffed incredulously. "You''re letting us off the hook,


    are you? What would you have done to us otherwise?"


    Zachary chimed in, "Yeah, you''re just some street rat and a gigolo, so don''t get all high and mighty


    with us! Letting us off the hook? More like saving your own as*!"


    Cecilia was seething with rage now as she bit out, "Zachary, this is a family matter, and you have no


    business in it. You are not weed here."


    "Come on, don''t be like that, Cecilia." He gave her a leering smile as he added, "I only came here to


    propose to you."


    At the mention of this, Megan urged, "Cecilia, you have to find a husband and settle down soon or


    your father and I will never be able to show our faces in high society again! You have no idea how


    vicious gossip can be, especially after Shane has called off the engagement."


    "I did as I was told and brought my boyfriend home, didn''t I? What more do you want from me?"


    Cecilia argued, her chest rising and falling rapidly. For some reason, she felt like she had just


    jumped out of the frying pan and into the fire, and she couldn''t help feeling sorry for herself.


    "No, I forbid you to see this man any longer!" Megan shrieked, crossing her arms as her features


    twisted into a grimace. "Our family will not stand for such humiliation!"


    Then, she shot Michael a look, silently asking him to say something.


    He cleared his throat gruffly and said, "You''ve seen how we are. Sure, our family isn''t as elite as


    others, but we still have a reputation to keep afloat in Cleapolis.


    Speak up for yourself, young man. What do you have to offer that will persuade us to change our


    minds about you?"


    Kingsley was admittedly taken aback by the question. The only attribute he had that made him rise


    above the others was his streak of victories on the battlefield, but right now, he couldn''t very well


    say that he was themander-in-chief of the twelve military districts of the Empire of Qustia. He


    was only here to put on a show, after all.


    He pondered on this, and suddenly, a lightbulb went off in his head. He turned to Michael and the


    others as he asked, "I''m assuming that all of you know about Nicole and how she has practically


    wrecked Cecilia''s life, right?"


    Megan nodded. She hated Nicole with a passion, and the mention of her made her blood boil.


    Kingsley smiled. "On my orders, she''s been taken care of."


    Zachary burst outughing when he heard this. "Haha! Are you serious? That''s the best you can


    come up with? All you did was have a woman ''taken care of'', whatever that means! What''s the big


    deal?"


    Asher was guffawing as well as he added, "So is that your specialty or something? Getting revenge


    on women? You really are pathetic!"


    However, Kingsley kept hisposure and maintained his smile even in light of the men''s taunting.


    He pointed at Asher''s phone on the coffee table and asked, "I''m guessing you haven''t read the


    headline news today."


    "Headline news? You mean the one where all hell broke loose at Young Master William''s funeral?


    Yeah, we already heard about that," Asher said. He cocked a brow as he asked, "What does that


    have to do with you?"


    The corner of Kingsley''s lips tugged up in a smirk as he countered, "Actually, I was talking about the


    latest news that came after that."


    "Thetest news?"


    Bewildered, everyone took their phones and began searching up the trending news for the day.


    As soon as they did, they nched. Right now, the news that was trending all over was captioned,


    ''Miss Kidston, a saleswoman from Auto City, was left severely injured after she was ruthlessly


    beaten up and forced to take a walk of shame in public!'' The news even dethroned any press


    coverage of the funeral at the Jacobs''.


    "D-Did you..." All the color drained from Zachary''s face as he read about what happened to Nicole.


    Megan was so horrified that she tossed her phone onto the table like it was burning her hand and


    demanded, "You were behind it?!"


    Kingsley eyed her in amusement. "Of n


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    course.


    Everyone drew in a sharp breath. None of them had expected a young man who looked so kind and


    innocent to be merciless.


    After a long pause, Asher finally mmed his fist against the table and snapped, "Don''t you know


    I''m the toon leader of the Cleapolis Military District? As an officer in the army, I have every right


    to arrest you for aiding and abetting a crime against a civilian!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone else in the living room was pulled back to reality. Zachary swallowed


    convulsively and urged with bravado, "That''s right! Asher, get your men to execute this criminal at


    once!"


    In truth, he was shaken by the news, which struck some serious fear in him. He hoped furtively that


    Asher would have Kingsley arrested and thrown behind bars, because he wasn''t sure how he would


    cope having such a terrifying rival breathing down his neck.


    "The toon leader of the Cleapolis Military District, you say?" Kingsley drawled as he tapped his


    fingertips against the armrest of his chair. "I don''t think you understand. The only reason I even


    brought up the incident with Nicole was to let you know that I have plenty of friends who would not


    hesitate to help me out, and I''m proud of my connections."


    "What do you mean?"Asher''s brows furrowed. "So you know a couple of hooligans on the street;


    that doesn''t mean you know anyone in the Cleapolis Military District."


    Kingsley shook his head slightly. "Indeed, I don''t."


    Zachary was about to mock him when Kingsley went on to say, "I''m not acquainted with anyone in


    the city toons because they''re all low-ranking officers. My connections lie in those who are in the


    military headquarters in the Sris Province."


    Asher was stunned for a second, then he threw his head back andughed. He had his arms


    wrapped around his stomach as he said betweenughs, "Why would anyone in the provincial


    military district associate with the likes of you? Haha! Maybe these connections of yours are just


    military cooks and janitors!"

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Megan and Zacharyughed when they heard this, and even Michael couldn''t help sneering.


    "You don''t believe me?" Kingsley crossed his legs and drawled casually, "One phone call is all it


    takes for me to have you expelled from the military."


    "Is that so?" Asher wasughing so hard that he was tearing up, and he mocked, "Aren''t you a big


    talker? I would have fallen for it if I hadn''t known you were unemployed!"


    "Challenging me, I see." Kingsley sounded indifferent as he said, "You''ll be dealt with ordingly


    minutes after I make that call."


    Asher was just about to retort when Zachary decided to add fuel to fire. "Asher, have the punk make


    that call! Let''s just see if he''s all talk!" Then, he nced over at Cecilia and mused, "See for yourself


    what a loser he is! Your bum boyfriend is only good at bragging and nothing else, so if you think


    you''re going to have your happily -ever-after with him, you''re wrong!"


    At that moment, Cecilia grew worried and subtly tugged on Kingsley''s sleeve as she asked quietly,


    "You''re not joking, are you?"


    She was concerned that he was only saying these things because her family had razzed him.


    However, he merely shed her a smile as he said, "Don''t worry. Did you forget about what


    happened at the Ramada?"


    Her eyes widened by a fraction. Now that he mentioned it, he does seem to have connections with


    the military... But isn''t that a friend of his friend''s? Will he really be able to expel Asher from the


    military?


    "Hah!" Asher chortled. "You do realize I did not break thew or break the military code, right?


    Nothing in the universe, not even a higher power, could have me kicked out of the troop. Call thatThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    buddy of yours right now, and if you can''t have me expelled, then you bet your backside I''m going to


    arrest you and have you locked up!"


    Kingsley assessed him icily, but he made no reply as he took out a pack of cigarettes from his


    pocket. He slipped one out of the box and lit it up as he said, "You asked for it." While taking a drag,


    he grabbed his phone and began to dial a number.


    Just then, Asher noticed the cigarette box, and he shouted so loudly that his voice nearly broke,


    "Wait!"


    The cigarette box had no logo on it, and it looked like it had been wrapped in white paper. However,


    Asher knew that it was no ordinary box of cigarettes; it was military-issued!


    He remembereding across an identical box in the military chiefs garbage bin while he was


    cleaning out thetter''s office, and the nondescript packaging had left quite the impression on him.


    Presently, his mouth felt dry, and he gulped nervously as he stammered, "W-Where did you get


    those cigarettes?"


    Kingsley blew a perfect smoke ring and replied, "My friend in the military gave them to me. What, do


    you want one?"


    "N-No," Asher said, looking flustered as he waved his hand.


    Zachary spoke up then. "Asher, stop wasting your breath on the kid and get him to make the call. I''d


    like to see how he''s going to weasel his way out of this!"


    "That''s enough!" Asher said coldly. "We''re here to talk about Cecy''s predicament anyway, so leave


    me out of it." In actuality, his heart was beating so hard in his chest that it was a wonder he could


    hear anyone speak at all. There was a slim chance that Kingsley was telling the truth when he said


    he had connections in the military, but Asher did not want to gamble on that.


    Presently, Kingsley was still holding his phone after dialing the number, and he raised a brow as he


    asked, "Backing off so easily, Officer Larson?"


    Asher glowered at him. He hesitated for what seemed like a long time, then hissed through gritted


    teeth, "I see no point in engaging with someone like you." He was trying to be subtle about it, but it


    was clear that he had admitted defeat.


    Stunned, Zachary asked, "Asher, you''re not actually scared of him, are you? He''s nothing but a¡ª"


    "Hey, Lev? Could you go into the Sris


    Military District database and see if you can find a toon leader with the name Asher Larson? He''s


    supposedly from the Cleapolis Military District. There is? Good. Issue him an official warning for


    disrespecting the military chief." Kingsley hung up the phone after that and grinned as he eyed


    Asher wickedly, "Seeing as you chose to back off, I''ll do Cecilia a favor and let you get off on a


    warning instead of getting you booted from the military."


    Upon hearing this, Zachary and Megan looked distinctly unimpressed. Asher, too, was a little


    doubtful, because whatever Kingsley had said earlier sounded an awful lot like empty brags.


    Sensing that the air in the room was crackling with angry energy, Zachary seized the chance to


    appease both Michael and Megan as he said, "Mr. and Mrs. Larson, I have with me today an


    engagement gift! I certainly hope it will be good enough for the both of you." As he said this, he


    produced an ornate box from his messenger bag and offered it to Michael. "This is the jade passed


    down to me from my great, great-grandfather, and it''s valued at around eight million right n now.


    "Eight million?!" Michael and Megan were so astounded that their jaws nearly dropped to the floor.


    The entire Larson Familybined had only a worth of just over twenty million, and Zachary


    had so generously gifted them a piece of jade that was a third of that!


    Megan was beaming so brightly that she practically dazzled under the lights.


    Judging by the looks of it, she would have married Zachary herself if it weren''t for the fact that he


    had his eyes set on Cecilia.


    Meanwhile, Michael leaned forward in his seat and said cheerily, "You shouldn''t have, Young Master


    Dugray! The jade must be precious to your family; far too precious to just give it away like this!"


    There were no words to describe just how relieved and satisfied he was. With a jade that cost eight


    million in his possession, he could easily put the Foxes in their ce during the family banquet


    tomorrow. He would finally be vindicated!


    Zachary was pleased by how impressed they were with his gift, and he made it a point to re at


    Kingsley as he said, "It''s no big deal. I will give anything to be with


    Cecilia!" "Oh, what a darling son-inw you''ll make!" Megan crooned, her grin so wide that her eyes


    were curving into crescent moons. "How very kind of you, Zachary." Then, she shot Kingsley a


    disdainful nce as she said sarcastically, "There are others who are merely all talk and still


    shamelessly pine after what does not belong to them."


    Kingsley snorted. "It''s just some crap jade that''s worth eight million. I can''t imagine giving someone


    trash like that!"

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    "A million dors'' worth of useless jade shards?" Zachary''s eyes went wide with rage. "That is a


    Dugray family heirloom! How dare you call it useless!"


    "Do not trouble yourself with a bum like him, Mr. Dugray!" Megan hurriedly pacified. "He''s just an


    orphan. Why would he know anything about family heirlooms?"


    "Hahahaha!" Hearing that made him burst outughing. "True. Why am I even trying to educate a


    beggar?"


    A chilly glint shed in Kingsley''s eyes as he coldly spoke up. "Anything I own would be worth more


    than this worthless antique."


    Everyone in the room went silent as soon as he said that.


    After a pause, Zachary sniggered. "Are you still dreaming? Did you actually think someone like you


    could ever own anything worth more than this antique?"


    In his eyes, Kingsley was just a thug or petty thief. There was no way Kingsley would own anything


    better than a Dugray family heirloom.


    Megan sneered. "Brat, if your gift is worth less than a million dors, I will be giving Mr. Dugray


    Cecilia''s hand in marriage right n away.


    "That''s right." Michael nodded. "You must show us how serious you are if you truly wish to be with


    my daughter."


    "I think this is all just an act he''s putting on, " Zachary said with augh as he leaned back in his


    seat. There was a proud look on his face as if he had already won what he was asking for.


    "If he can show us something worth more than my gift, I''ll even holler uncle!" Zachary continued.


    Although Asher had yet to say a word, it was obvious from the look on his face that he was eager


    for a chance tough at Kingsley.


    "Let''s forget about it, Kingsley..." Cecilia whispered in a defeated voice.


    After all, no matter how rich Kingsley was, the two of them were only acting like a couple.


    She would never let him fork out such a huge sum to her parents.


    In response, he patted her hand tofort her.


    Then, he said to Michael and Megan, "If my gift ends up being more valuable, you will not force


    Cecilia to marry someone she does not love."


    "Of course!" Michael said with a nod. "You would naturally be Cecilia''s boyfriend if you can offer us


    a worthy bridal price. After all, we just want to see her happy!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Zachary''s heart began pounding uneasily when he heard what Michael said. "Stop boasting already,


    brat!" he hurriedly uttered. "There is no way you could have known what was going on and came


    with a gift."


    Kingsley smiled. "Did you forget what I just said? The one thing I do notck is friends."


    He then called Daniel, ignoring Zachary''s sputters.


    "Bring me five invitation letters to the prebid conference. I want them delivered to the Larson Family


    home now!"


    Michael''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the words ''invitation letters''.


    A thought struck him, stealing his breath away from him.


    "What did you just say?" he asked with a quiver in his voice. "Invitation letters?"


    "Invitations to Coliree Group''s pre-bid conference," Kingsley calmly replied. "Do you not know of it?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Invitation letters from Coliree Group? Is that actually your offer?" Michael''s eyes nearly popped out


    of his head.


    His hands mped down on the table before him as his wrinkled face flushed so red that it looked


    as if he had just popped a few blood vessels on his face.


    Invitation letters from Coliree Group were only ever sent to the most powerful families and


    organizations in Sris


    Province!


    As a second-rate family, it was impossible for the Larsons to ever obtain an invitation letter, even if


    they bankrupted themselves doing so.


    To Michael''s shock, Kingsley was currently offering them five invitations.


    There was an unpleasant look on Zachary''s face when he saw the reaction Kingsley''s offer


    provoked. "Michael, do not be fooled by his offer. Only a dozen or so families in Cleapolis could


    ever get their hands on an invitation letter. What makes you think he could get five with just a phone


    call?"


    Hearing that, Michael calmed down.


    Indeed, most powerful family heads could only ever get their hands on two or three letters.


    It was impossible for a man in his twenties to obtain more than that!


    Megan narrowed her scorn-filled eyes. "Mr. Dugray is right. I think he''s lying as well." "You''ll know


    soon enough if I''m lying. After all, we just need to wait and see if any invitation letters arrive from


    Coliree Group."


    Kingsley nced at his watch and continued, "ording to my calctions, they will be here in five


    minutes."


    "Tsk!" Zachary huffed.


    "What if you had some scammers send us fake invitation letters? Your friends are basically either


    criminals or conmen!"


    "That''s right!" Megan cried out in agreement. "We had never seen a real invitation before. What if


    you are trying to fool us with counterfeit invitation letters?"


    "Enough!" Michael snapped. "I will appraise the invitations myself when they arrive."


    Zachary reluctantly stopped his protests. Even so, he shot Kingsley a re.


    He would wait and see just how Kingsley nned to lie his way out of this situation.


    Soon, a car could be heard screeching into the yard.


    "Old Master Larson, Young Master Asher, there is a man outside who says he''s here to deliver


    some invitation letters," said a servant who came dashing into the room.


    "Let him in."


    By now, Michael held no expectation or hope that the invitations would be real.


    He was certain things would y out exactly as Zachary had guessed¡ªKingsley would offer him


    fake invitation letters.


    There was an expectant look on Zachary''s face as he gently blew on his tea.


    "When your deceit is finally exposed for what it really is," he said with a sneer, "I will be personally


    throwing you into jail."


    Just as he said that, a man with the grace of a swan sauntered into the room. "Mr.


    Larson, I have your invitation letters."


    Pfft! Zachary spat out his tea when he saw who had walked in. "Y-Young Master Harry..."

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    The man who arrived with the invitation letters was none other than Harry Carter, the young master


    of the Carter Family.


    Harry''s eyes flickered at the tea staining the front of Zachary''s shirt and muttered in disgust,


    "Revolting."


    Zachary broke out in a cold sweat even though Harry had only uttered a single word.


    Terror hummed through him as he swiftly stood up and repeatedly bowed to Harry.


    "My sincere apologies, Young Master Harry, for the foul sight forced on you!"


    He bowed so deeply that his head dipped lower than crotch-level.


    After all, the Dugray family relied on the Carter Family for everything.


    One word from Harry, and the Dugrays would have lost everything.


    The moment Harry showed a hint of displeasure, Zachary''s legs began trembling violently.


    As for Michael and his family, they were beyond themselves with shock.


    They had thought the greatest honor the Larsons would ever be granted in history would be a


    marriage to an illegitimate son of the Carter Family.


    They never would have imagined the heir of the Carters would personally visit their home.


    It was an incredible honor, an absolute blessing!


    Michael eagerly opened his mouth to speak but found himself at a loss for words.


    It took him a while before he could muster up the words.


    "Y-Young Master Harry, what brings you here?" he stammered. "Does Young Master Shane still


    wish to tie the knot with my daughter?" "No," Harry replied.


    "Shane has been punished ording to our familyw after breaking off the engagement. Grandpa


    has personally broken one of his legs. He has been ced on house arrest for the whole year."


    While Harry did not even nce in Kingsley''s direction, his body was turned toward Kingsley.


    It was evident that Harry was actually reporting to Kingsley what Shane''s punishment was.


    Michael was stunned to hear that.


    Henry Carter had broken Shane''s leg because of Cecilia; what?


    Was the Larson Family ever important enough to push Henry to do so?


    "I see... Young Master Harry..."


    Michael was about to ask another question when Harry interrupted him by cing on the coffee


    table five gilded envelopes made of red paper.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Larson, I am here with invitation letters for you as per my orders. If you find no issue with the


    letters, I will be off now."


    "Yes, yes."


    Michael hurried forward and, with trembling fingers, picked up the invitation letters. "I have no


    problems with them.


    There is nothing wrong at all..."


    Just then, Kingsley nced at Zachary, who was shivering hard, and smirked.


    "Mr. Dugray, you were worried I would try to fool you with fake invitation letters, correct? Would you


    like to appraise them now that they are here?"


    "Tit''s fine..."


    Zachary was going to faint from horror.


    These invitations were delivered by Harry Carter himself.


    There was no way he would ever dare to doubt Young Master Harry.


    Furthermore, everyone knew Harry was the General Manager of Coliree Group. These invitations


    could not be counterfeit.


    "If memory serves me correctly, did you not also say you would holler uncle if I can offer up


    something worth more than your antique?


    There was a faint smile on Kingsley''s lips. "Well, what do you think? Are these invitation letters


    worth more than one million?"


    HJ N


    Zachary was sweating hard.


    Was the answer not obvious?


    If one could enter the pre-bid conference of Coliree Group, any tender won would be worth


    hundreds of millions.


    There would always be a willing buyer for an invitation letter to the conference, even if it were priced


    at over a hundred million dors each.


    Simply put, the invitation letters were priceless.


    At that thought, Zachary''s face went stark white. His lips were trembling so hard that it was as if he


    was gravely ill.


    "Well?" There was a cold glint in Kingsley''s eyes. "You can''t do it?"


    HJ N


    Despite his attempts to speak, Zachary could not utter a word.


    "Mr. Carter," Kingsley said to Harry, turning away from Zachary, "prior to your arrival, Mr. Dugray


    had adamantly professed you


    n were a scammer.


    Zachary''s face paled even further upon hearing that.


    His knees weakened. There was a loud thud as he dropped to his knees.


    "Young Master Harry, I did not mean that! I merely stated this man''s friends were scammers. You


    were not included in that statement, sir.


    As soon as Zachary finished voicing his protests, fear flickered across his face as a realization


    struck him. In a quivering voice, he continued, "You... You are not his friend, are you?


    "I am not.¡± Harry shook his head.


    "That is good..."


    Zachary let out a sigh of relief.


    However, before he was done feeling relieved, Harry continued, "After all, I do not deserve to be


    even considered a friend of Mr. Nicholson."

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Zachary was speechless.


    Michael and Asher were both shocked at what Harry said.


    Not even Megan knew how to respond to that statement.


    They exchanged nces, unwilling to believe what they had just heard.


    "Young Master Harry, he is just an orphan boy. How..."


    Before Zachary could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Harry.


    "How dare you show such disrespect to Mr. Nicholson!" Harry coldly barked. "From now on, the


    Carter Family will cease to support the Hugray family in anything!"


    "What?"


    Zachary''s vision went dark as he nearly fainted from shock.


    Without the help of the Carter Family, the


    Dugray family would quickly be reduced to the weakest family in the industry.


    Not even the gods could save them then!


    Pfft!


    His fear skyrocketed, causing his blood to pump so hard that blood sprayed from his mouth.


    Then, without even bothering to wipe away the blood lingering on the edges of his mouth, he


    crawled over to Kingsley while still on his knees.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Nicholson!" pleaded


    Zachary. "Uncle! I am sorry! Please forgive


    I n


    me!


    "Forgive you?" Kingsley nced down his nose at Zachary. "You proposed to my girlfriend, yet you


    want mercy?"


    "I won''t do it again! I will not ever do it again! I will stay far away from Cecilia... Far away from your


    wife! Please spare the Dugray family!"


    Zachary was on the brink of despair.


    Nothing he did would make up for his guilt if the Dugrays were destroyed because of this incident.


    He was willing to do anything as long as Kingsley would have mercy on him.


    When Kingsley heard what Zachary called Cecilia, a chuckle escaped his throat. "Fine. Since you''re


    smart enough to understand your ce, I''ll forgive you this once."


    "Yes, yes."


    Zachary kowtowed hard as if he had just been pardoned from death. His forehead banged loudly


    against the floor several times.


    Megan was dumbfounded by the sight before her.


    With a dazed look in her eyes and her mouth gaping open, she looked as if she had lost her mind.


    How she wished she could p herself in the face right now.


    The most powerful candidate for her daughter''s future spouse was actually the


    "bum" she had been insulting the entire time.


    "The pre-bid conference will be held in three days, Mr. Larson," Harry said before anyone else could


    speak. "Please excuse me, for I have plenty of work waiting for me."


    "Ah, do take care, Young Master Harry."


    Michael bowed and scraped as Harry left the mansion. It was only then that he turned to look at


    Kingsley with a conflicted look in his eyes.


    "Dearest son-inw, are these invitations really for us?" asked Michael.


    Cecilia blushed when she realized what her father had just called Kingsley. At least she did not have


    to marry Zachary now.


    "Well? Are you happy with them?" Kingsley responded with a nod.


    How could Michael not be happy with the gift?


    In reality, he was so happy that he had the urge to kowtow to Kingsley.


    These five invitation letters were tickets to heaven. With their help, the Larson Family would be a


    first-rate family.


    "Yes, I am! We are very, very satisfied with them!"


    Michael then nudged his wife with an elbow. "Hurry up and apologize to


    Kingsley!"


    "Ah, my dearest son-inw, I was wrong to do what I did," Megan said to Kingsley with a groveling


    smile on her face. "Please don''t take it to heart..."


    "As I''ve said, I will forgive you for Cecilia''s sake," he replied.


    His cold response made her let out an awkward chuckle. "It''s fine. We will be family soon anyway. I


    will love you more than I love my own son!"


    Asher, who had just been watching the entire time, froze upon hearing his mother''s words.


    Just then, his phone began to ring.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After ncing down at the phone, Asher hopped to his feet and answered the phone after clearing


    his throat. "Commander!" he greeted.


    "Where are you, brat?"


    The person on the other end of the call had roared so loudly that everyone in the room heard every


    word he said.


    Stunned, Asher dazedly replied, "I am on leave today... So, I am at home, sir..."


    What had happened? Just what had caused hismander to scream so loudly that his voice went


    hoarse?


    "I have just been informed of your punishment by the higher-ups," barked themander. "You


    have been issued a warning for disrespecting the general, and you will be demoted!"


    "D*mn it!" themander continued in a louder shout. "I am also being punished because of you! I


    have been ordered to write an essay by hand! Asher Larson, just what on earth did you do to have


    made the General angry when you are justzing around at home?"

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    "Get back here right now! Do you know..."


    Asher''s mind nked out on the rest of hismander''s rant.


    All he could hear was a loud buzzing noise as if someone were drilling right next to his ears.


    He slowly turned to stare at Kingsley with wide eyes. "The call you made just now... You were really


    calling the regionalmand..."


    During the call, Kingsley had said to punish Asher for disrespecting the General.


    Everyone had thought he was just bluffing.


    No one thought it could really happen.


    Now, Asher was actually being punished.


    Asher''s knees wobbled, and he stumbled back to his seat. Dejection painted his face as he said,


    "Kingsley, you should have told us earlier that you are well-connected..."


    "I did, but none of you believed me." Kingsley shrugged. "Didn''t you also say the only people I know


    in the regionalmand are the kitchen hands?"


    Asher was in tears.


    He red at Zachary who was still sprawled out on the floor.


    If it had not been for his incendiary statements, Asher would not be in such dire straits!


    Kingsley nced at his watch.


    "toon Leader Larson, if I remember correctly, you must report back to yourpany within two


    hours of notice of any punishment. Is that not so? If you''rete, things will be worse for you."


    Hearing that made Asher freeze as if he had just been struck by lightning.


    Without dy, he immediately grabbed his phone and charged out of the house.


    Although Megan''s son had just fled the house in a hurry, she was not worried for him at all. Instead,


    she was grinning like the cat that ate the canary.


    So, what if her son was being punished? Was that not a perfect example of how powerful her future


    son-inw was?


    Her joy could be seen in every wrinkle on her face.


    "Kingsley, why don''t you stay for dinner?" she asked in a fawning manner. "No, no! You should stay


    the night! I''ll have the servants leave an extra nket in Cecilia''s


    n room.


    "No, no, no," she continued with a shake of her head. "You should share the nket instead. It will


    be warmer!"


    "Yes, you should stay," Michael said, chiming in. "Especially since we will be going to the Fox


    Family''s party together. It will save you the hassle of going back and forth."


    "Ah..." Kingsley awkwardly muttered. "It''s fine. I will be staying with Keene tonight."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why? It is not like we do not have the space for you!"


    Megan then walked over to Cecilia, nudged her, and whispered to her, "What are you doing? Speak


    up!"


    That made Cecilia blush hard as she hesitantly said to Kingsley, "Why don''t you stay the night?"


    Well, there was no way Kingsley could refuse an invitation from a beautiful woman. Hence, he


    nodded in assent. "Just one night..."


    "Yes! This is great!"


    Meganughed so hard that her teeth gleamed in the light.


    Just then, she noticed Zachary who was spacing out while still kneeling on the floor.


    "Hey!" she spat out at him. "What made you think you deserved my daughter? Get out now!"


    That snapped Zachary back to his senses. His face was still pale from terror as he scrambled to his


    feet and dashed out of the door.


    That evening...


    Megan cooked up a feast while Michael brought out a bottle of alcohol he had been keeping safe in


    his collection for over a dozen years.


    With how passionate the Larsons were being, Kingsley had to down a few shots to show his


    appreciation for his hosts.


    After all, even Cecilia made an exception and drank a ss of red wine that night.


    Apanied by good wine and good food, the meal soon ended.


    Soon afterward, Megan began grumbling about a headache and dragged the tipsy Michael back to


    their room.


    The only people left in the living room now were Kingsley and Cecilia.


    Due to the alcohol, there was a faint red flush on her beautiful face which made her look


    exceptionally alluring.


    Intoxicated by her seductive eyes, he gulped. He then helped her to her feet. "You''ve had too much


    to drink. Let us go back to your room."


    The moment they entered Cecilia''s room, he smelled an enticing fragrance in the air.


    It was not the innocent and refreshing scent that lingered in Paige''s room, nor was it the mature and


    refined perfume he smelled in Reene''s car.


    The scent in Cecilia''s room was something in between. The impression it left on him was delicate


    but seductive.


    "Kingsley..."


    Cecilia''s inhibitions were dashed away by the dim lights of the room and her inebriated state.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck as her red lips parted and rasped out, "Honestly, I really like


    you. If only you can be my actual boyfriend..."


    Kingsley carefully ced her down on the bed. "Once everything is over, I..."


    He drifted off midway through his sentence.


    Who knew what would have happened by the time he avenged his parents and rid the country of


    foreign spies?


    Would it be too early to promise her the future?


    "Kingsley, I feel so warm..."


    Her sweet voice softly echoed in the room, making him snap back to reality.


    It was only then that he realized there was something off about her.


    Her face was bright red while her eyes dazedly gazed up at him. Her breath burned where it


    brushed across his skin. This was not the effect of mere alcohol.


    During the time he spent spacing out, she had entwined herself around him...

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    A trace of coldness shed across Kingsley''s face as Michael and Megan were really omnipotent!


    They were willing to poison their own daughter!


    He ced his two fingers on Cecilia''s lower abdomen, middle abdomen, the area below her navel,


    and several acupuncture points in sequence before he applied light and heavy force.


    After over ten seconds, the blush on her face gradually faded, and her breathing began to stabilize.


    She then fell sound asleep a short momentter...


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley felt pity for her as he looked at her sleeping face.


    He gently covered her with the quilt before falling asleep on the chaise longue beside the bed.


    He wasn''t that horny enough to take on a


    Otherwise, how would he differ from that nasty Caleb?!


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Megan, who poisoned Cecilia, Kingsley would not be able to handle such a


    beautiful woman.


    However, at this moment, he witnessed the poor girl in front of him being used as a tool by her


    mother, and there was only endless pity in his heart.


    Thinking back, if he really did something to Cecilia, who was delirious, he wouldn¡¯t be able to


    exin it to Keene!


    Megan thought she was clever, but she was mistaken. She had made this beautiful spring night


    uneventful.


    The next morning, Cecilia woke up in a daze and saw Kingsley sitting next to her.


    "Hey!"


    She let out a soft cry and quickly lifted the quilt to look at her clothes underneath.


    Kingsleyughed and questioned, "Am I the kind of person who takes advantage of the others when


    they''re in danger?" "No..."


    Her face turned cherry-red, and she had a slightly disappointed expression on her face.


    The two of them then went downstairs to the living room. When Megan saw them, she stepped


    forward quickly with a smile and whispered to Cecilia, "What do you think about it? Mom was


    brilliant!"


    "Think about what?" Cecilia asked in confusion.


    "Didn¡¯t you two... do that?"


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" She blushed before saying, "He slept in the chaise longue all


    night, and nothing happened to us!"


    "That shouldn¡¯t be the case..." Megan muttered in dubiety, "I obviously put the thing in the wine..."


    "Mom, what did you say? What did you put in the wine?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I was saying that I have put the medicinal materials I bought into the medicinal


    wine your dad made." Megan quickly made up an excuse.


    After Cecilia went to wash up, Kingsley approached Megan and told her in a light tone, "I''m warning


    you. Don¡¯t you dare do any tricks using medicinal wine in the future!"


    As she heard this, her expression froze. She knew that he had seen through her. She felt


    embarrassed for a while, but immediately smiled cheekily. "I''m just impatient. I promise I won''t do it


    again!"


    "You better not," he responded coldly.


    Hearing his icy voice, Megan shuddered involuntarily and quickly agreed, "No, I won''t do it again..."


    After breakfast, the four of them headed to Marley Hotel by car.


    At the Marley Hotel, there was a high-end restaurant specializing in cateringrge-scale banquets.


    The Fox Family banquet was held here.


    Currently, at the banquet hall with an area of over 1000 square meters, there were many men and


    women in gorgeous clothing. Everyone was toasting and chatting happily.


    The host, Matt Fox, hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    Most of the people present were the direct descendants of the second-ss families in Cleapolis.


    Everyone was gathering in twos and threes. Some were discussing cooperation ns whereas


    some were showing off


    Among all the guests, the Wynns stood out the most.


    Many people were gathered around Henry, rence, and others from the Wynns to tter them with


    a smile. This was not because of the strength of the Wynns, but of the presence of Mia''s fiance,


    Ethan Windsor.


    The Windsor Family was an entity that could rank among the first-ss families.


    Therefore, everyone wanted to take the opportunity towork with them.


    "Old Master Henry, with Ethan in the Wynns, it''s estimated that you will be able to rank among the


    first-ss families in the near future!"


    "Oh, rence! I really envy you! Why can''t I give birth to a daughter as outstanding as Mia?"


    "Hahaha! Old Master Henry, don¡¯t forget about your old friends when your family bes


    sessful in the future!"


    The ttering continued, and Henry and rence were so dizzy from everyone''spliments and


    touts. Theyughed until their faces were cramped.


    "Hahaha! Don¡¯t say that!" Henry pretended to be modest. "How can our Wynn Familypare to


    the Larsons? Their son-inw is Shane Carter!" rence hurriedly added.


    "Dad, don¡¯t mention Shane. Haven''t you heard that Miss Larson has broken off their engagement?


    Fortunately, he is not here yet. Otherwise, you will offend people!" "What? Shane has divorced?"


    Henry asked as he pretended to be surprised.


    "Then, won''t this make Ethan the only young master of the first-ss family now? Hahaha..."


    As soon as he finished his words, everyone was secretly scolding him, "Henry is such a pretender!"


    Everyone cursed him in their hearts, but they had to tter him with ps and praise.


    At this time, a middle-aged man stepped forward and said with a smile, "I heard that you are going


    to apply for a job at Coliree Group soon, Mr. Windsor"


    Ethan nodded proudly. "You''re right. I''ve submitted my resume. If everything goes well, I will be able


    to get the job smoothly before the bidding conference that is held the day after tomorrow!"


    When everyone heard this, their faces were full of envy!


    They wondered whether the Wynns had offered prayers to God for them to be able to find such a


    competent son-inw!


    The background of the Windsor Family, coupled with his job position in the Coliree Group, meant he


    was almostparable to Young Master Jay!


    Henry and rence held their chins high and they were extremely overjoyed! On the other hand,


    Elijah and Ysabel were watching from the side with green eyes.


    Although they were a part of the Wynns, the treatment they received waspletely different!


    The Wynns were very sessful, but these two could only stand by and stare!


    Ysabel red at Reene, who was next to her, and scolded her. "D*mn! We are all women. Why are


    you raising a man when the other found a young master?!"


    "I''m warning you, you better dump that unlucky orphan as soon as possible! As a young girl, are


    you not ashamed to live under the same roof with a man?"


    "Mom..." When Reene was about to say something, there was a suddenmotion at the ballroom


    entrance.


    Someone shouted gloatingly, "Hey! Isn''t this Mr. Larson? I thought you weren¡¯ting!


    Michaelughed as he walked in. "How could I note when President Fox personally invited


    me?"


    The arrival of the Larsons had attracted the attention of all the guests present.


    Everyone was curious about how he would deal with the cancetion of the engagement by the


    Carters since he was sensitive about his reputation.


    Henry greeted Michael with a grin and said, "It''s been a long time, Mr. Larson!"


    Michael smiled in response. "You are still looking robust as usual, Mr. Wynn!"


    "I have to be!" Henryughed loudly before saying, "My granddaughter is about to get married to


    Ethan! Thus, I have to be robust in order to enjoy living together with my four generations!"


    As soon as he finished his sentence, everyone around them perked their ears and anticipated the


    beef between them.


    Unexpectedly, Henry added salt to Michael''s wound!


    Right then, rence stretched his neck to have a look around. Seeing that Henry was only


    apanied by Megan, rence questioned with curiosity. "Why didn¡¯t Miss Larsone? Is she


    feeling devastated because of the broken engagement?"


    "My daughter and son-inw are parking the car in the basement!" Megan said proudly while


    holding Michael''s arm. "Don¡¯t worry, the Larsons won''t let you down!"


    Son-inw?


    The guests looked at each other in astonishment.


    Shane just went to the Wynns to break off the engagement, and now he had already found a new


    partner?!


    Ysabel and Megan did not get along very well when they were young. At this time, they finally


    caught the opportunity to ridicule each other.


    Ysabel immediately sneered. "Hehe. Megan, your daughter is so anxious to find a man. Is she


    worried that she won''t be able to marry?!"


    Megan counterattacked, "My daughter is attractive unlike you! You can''t give birth to a daughter, so


    you can only adopt one!"


    "What about my adoptive daughter?" Ysabel''s face turned blue with anger. "My daughter is about to


    have a blind date with Andrew from the Kean Corporation! I bet your daughter can only end up with


    a jerk!"


    Hearing her words, Megan sneered proudly with her arms crossed. "Haha. I''m afraid I''ll let you


    down! My daughter has found an outstanding son-inw." "O-Outstanding?" With that, Ysabel''s


    anger instantly vanished as she pouted. "Hmph, I''ll see how outstanding your son-inw is!"

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Henry, rence, and everyone else kept silent, and they all looked dismissive.


    They thought that a woman who had a failed engagement and marriage could never find a better


    man than Ethan.


    At this moment, the door of the ballroom was slowly pushed open, and both Kingsley and Cecilia


    walked in side by side.


    Megan quickly trotted over, pulled Kingsley in front of everyone, and showed off.


    "Look, this is my son-inw!"


    Everyone had no idea who he was, whereas the Wynn Family had strange expressions on their


    faces.


    "Hahaha..."


    Finally, rence was the first to burst outughing.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He pointed at Kingsley and said to Megan, "He... Is he the golden son-inw with an outstanding


    background you mentioned?!"


    Henry also couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, "Mr. Larson, are you being deceived by someone?"


    Michael and Megan both looked puzzled. "What exactly do you mean?"


    "Hahaha! I''m dying ofughter..." Ysabelughed uncontrobly.


    "Megan, aren¡¯t you usually very shrewd? Why are you still being tricked by this little scumbag who is


    a loafer?!"


    "A loafer?" Michael and Megan nced at each other and asked, "Ysabel, do you know Kingsley?"


    She chuckled once again before responding to Megan.


    "He''s a man who only depends on women! He has been pestering Keene, but now it seems like he


    is eyeing Cecelia!"


    Hearing her words, Megan trembled all of a sudden. She turned back and asked Cecelia, "What''s


    going on?"


    "Mom, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.


    Kingsley and Keene are siblings in the


    orphanage. He is not some loafer as she said!"


    Just as Megan was about to question her, Michael scolded her in a low voice.


    "How can you listen to that woman surnamed Joslin? Didn¡¯t you see what happened yesterday with


    your own eyes?!"


    After hearing his words, Megan was hit by a realization!


    Michael was right!


    Yesterday, Young Master Jay came to send the invitation letter in person, and then the military


    made a big deal out of it. All these were Kingsley''s doings!


    What was there to doubt about?!


    Megan gave Ysabel an indignant look. "D*mn it! You''re so sinister! You actually made up nonsense


    to ruin my rtionship with my son-inw! I almost fell for your 4 I N


    trap!


    "Megan, are you having dementia because of your old age? I''ve already told you that this kid is a


    loafer. Why are you still


    defending him?"


    Ysabel gave Kingsley a teasing thumbs-up. "What kind of ecstasy pills have you given Megan to


    make her believe you so stubbornly?"


    The people who overheard their conversation couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    "Who the hell is this kid?"


    "Didn¡¯t Miss Wynn just say? He is a loafer who duped the Larsons!"


    "The Larsons can''t save their faces now that they''ve been duped. They can only be stubborn and


    hold their stance."


    "Well, Miss Larson is also quite pitiful. She was just divorced by Shane and now she''s yed by


    Kingsley..."


    Michael''s face turned ashen as he overheard everyone''s conversation!


    She scolded Ysabel harshly. "Joslin, you! I will skin you if you dare to spread rumors about my son-


    inw again!" "Who are you to speak to the Wynns in this manner?"


    rence moved forward, hiding Ysabel behind him.


    Although he rarely dealt with Elijah''s family, when the outsiders attacked them, he could distinguish


    between distant and close rtionships.


    Then, rence pointed at Kingsley and said, sarcastically.


    "Mr. Larson, we kindly revealed the true identity of this kid, but you''re still mad at us?! You are


    wronging a good-willed person!"


    "rence!" Michael was so enraged that the veins in his temples were on the verge of bursting.


    "Don¡¯t think that just because you''re the iws of the Windsors, you can bluster in front of me! Let


    me tell you, Ethan can''t even bepared to my son-inw''s toes!"


    "Hahaha..."


    The entire ballroom burst outughing as soon as he finished his sentence.


    Everyone looked at Michael and mocked him, thinking he was desperate to defend his son-inw


    and thus began talking nonsense.


    rence was also out of breath fromughing so hard. "Hahaha! You im that the dignified Ethan


    is no match for that loafer. Have you gone insane?"


    Ethan was also looking extremely contemptuous and said it coldly.


    "Mr. Larson, I advise you to watch your tongue! Comparing me to that orphan is simply an insult to


    me!"


    Right then, rence took a step forward and pointed at Michael.


    "Mr. Larson, I know you are upset about your daughter''s engagement break-off, but you better not


    pick a fight with us!"


    "My son-inw is different from Kingsley as he is about to join the Coliree Group!"


    "Haha..." Michael sneered before saying, "Is he joining the Coliree Group? What benefits did he


    bring to your Wynn Family?"


    Megan immediately echoed proudly.


    "I know, right! Who knows if he''ll be working as a security guard or a cleaner for the Coliree Group!


    Furthermore, can he get you an invitation letter to the bidding conference the day after tomorrow?!"


    "Invitation... Invitation letter?" rence''s expression stiffened.


    "Only a dozen Cleapolis families have received invitations from the Coliree Group. How do we, the


    working-ss families, have a chance..."


    People from other families also voiced their opinions.


    "That''s correct. It is not easy to obtain an invitation from the Coliree Group. How do you do it so


    effortlessly?"


    "With their heads bashed and battered, families all over the Sris Province are fighting for the


    invitation, so how can small families like us get it?" "Yeah, Mr. Larson, you sounded as if you were


    forcing them to do things beyond their power! Even for someone as capable as Ethan, this is not an


    easy feat!"


    At this point, Henry appeared to be overwhelmed as he quickly stated, "Although the Wynns do not


    qualify, the Windsors have won two invitations!"


    "That''s right!" Ethan raised his chin in contempt as he replied.


    "At the very least, the Windsors had obtained two invitations! Mr. Larson, I''m afraid you don¡¯t even


    know what the invitation letter looks like!"


    "Hahaha! How could they have seen such a sacred thing?" renceughed mockingly, "I don¡¯t


    think they have the honor to see it in their entire lifetime..."


    Before he evenpleted his sentence, he felt a burning sensation on his face.


    p!


    p!


    p!


    p!


    p!


    Michael took out five invitations from the pocket of his suit and pped them across the faces of


    Henry, rence, Ethan, Elijah, and Ysabel!


    "Open your eyes wide and see clearly!


    Here! Here are the invitation letters from the Coliree Group!"

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Michael''s high-pitched voice was heard by everyone in the room.


    There was a sudden burst of noise among the guests.


    "What? Did the Larsons get the invitation letter? That''s impossible!"


    "Oh my god! The Larsons are going to be prosperous!"


    "Why does it seem unbelievable to me? Could they forge the invitation letters?"


    "Haha! I don''t believe they''re real either! If Ethan discovers that they''re fabricated, the Larsons will


    be humiliated!"


    In the midst of the crowd''s chatter, Henry looked at Ethan with a puzzled expression and said, "My


    beloved grandson-inw. Take a look...Are they real?"


    Before Ethan could speak, Ysabel said sharply.


    "How can this be true? The Larsons do not have the same connections as the Wynns, so how can


    they obtain a genuine invitation letter? This ispletely bogus!"


    When rence touched the gilded handwriting on the invitation letter, it felt as noble and silky as


    touching real gold.


    He was feeling uneasy. It would be far too realistic to be considered a forgery.


    "My son-inw, this must be fake, right?"


    rence inquired, his voice trembling.


    Ethan''s face was grim as he examined the invitation letter repeatedly.


    His pupils shook violently, as if a 12-magnitude earthquake had struck!


    He had seen the two invitation letters obtained by the Windsors, and they were clearly identical to


    the one in his hand right now.


    There was no difference!


    Therefore, this meant that the Larsons'' invitation letters were genuine!


    "This... How is this possible..."


    Ethan''s face was pallid!


    He couldn¡¯t figure out how a mere second-ss family could have received five invitations!


    On the other hand, the Windsors, despite their dignity, only received two invitations after fighting so


    hard for them.


    This was simply unbelievable!


    Seeing Ethan''s sour face as if he had eaten dead flies, rence trembled inexplicably.


    "What''s the matter, Ethan? Could it be...


    Could it be that the invitation letters are real?"


    "Yes... Yes, they''re real..." Ethan responded with a gloomy expression.


    Bam!


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the whole audience was shocked!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Everyone''s jaw dropped to the ground in disbelief!


    The Larsons'' five invitation letters were all real!


    The guests looked at each other, and they were stupefied!


    Thump, thump, thump...


    As if struck by lightning, Henry took a few steps back and questioned in a hoarse voice, "Really?


    They''re real? These invitation letters are actually real?!"


    "Yes..."


    Ethan was so reluctant to admit it!


    However, the truth was there, and denying it was pointless!


    Everything will be revealed when the Larsons attend the bidding conference the following day!


    It would be humiliating if the invitation letters were forgeries!


    "What... It turns out to be real..."


    rence felt dizzy, and the world was spinning in front of him!


    He held the invitation letters in both hands and asked Michael, with a pale face, "Mr...


    Mr. Larson, how did you do it?"


    Looking around at the shocked and envious looks on the faces of those around him, and then at the


    Wynns'' bitter faces, Michael almost wanted tough out loud!


    "These five invitation letters are all given by my son-inw!" he eximed, pointing to Kingsley.


    Woah!


    As soon as Michael''s voice fell, the entire ballroom erupted!


    Everyone in the ballroom!


    Each and every one of them!


    Everyone''s hearts were racing as if they were being hit by raging waves.


    Megan looked at Ysabel in a provocative manner and said triumphantly.


    "You with the surname Joslin! Didn''t you say my son-inw is a loafer? Right in your face!"


    Ysabel waspletely taken aback!


    Her facial muscles continued to twitch. "This... This should not be... Is he not an orphan? How could


    he have such extraordinary abilities?"


    The Wynns had the same thoughts as she did!


    There was no way they could figure out what the hell was going on!


    Henry''s wrinkled face was pale as he asked Kingsley, "These... Did you really send the


    Larsons all of these invitations?"


    "Yeah," Kingsley agreed, lightly adding, "I just casually gave them five invitation letters."


    Casually gave them five invitation letters?!


    That was it?!


    rence went weak on his knees looking at Kingsley''s indifferent expression!


    "Crash!"


    The wine ss in his hand fell to the ground and shattered!


    Everyone in the room was shocked to their core.


    "Sh*t. He could get invitations in one shot? He must have an insanely impressive background."


    "Didn''t Megan just say she found a perfect son-inw with a ster background? She didn''t seem to


    be bragging at all!"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. The Larsons truly benefit from misfortune!"


    At this moment, someone suddenly whispered.


    "Oh, right! I heard Ysabel say that Kingsley used to be with Reene, but after she drove him away,


    he moved in with the Larsons!"


    Everyone''s gaze was drawn to Ysabel and Elijah as soon as the words were spoken...


    Ysabel was going insane because she regretted what she had said!


    She regretted not howling and screaming in the first ce!


    She wished she could go back in time to the banquet and punch herself mercilessly!


    Such an outstanding son-inw was literally standing right in front of her, yet she still wanted to


    tter the Keans!


    This was as superfluous as removing her pants to fart!


    Ysabel red at Elijah, who was dumbfounded, before cursing loudly.


    "It''s all because of you! Everything is your fault! Why did you have to look for your old friend from


    the Keans? Now what? There''s nothing left!"


    Elijah murmured, turning pale, "It''s over.


    It''spletely over for us... We have offended such a big shot. Can we still live a happy life?"


    Ysabel shivered as well when she heard this.


    She then knelt to the ground with a ''pop'', hugging Kingsley''s thigh and crying.


    "We''re mistaken. We are well aware that we are mistaken. You and Keene can do whatever you


    want in the future, and we


    will not interfere!"


    Henry and rence stood silently beside them, their faces pale.


    If it weren¡¯t for so many people watching, they would probably have knelt down long ago!


    Kingsley nced at Ysabel coldly, "Treat Keene well in the future."


    "Yes, yes!" she eximed repeatedly, "From now on, Keene is my queen and I will serve her well! I


    will never dare to provoke her again!"


    Kingsley didn¡¯t look at her at all, instead focusing on Henry, rence, and the others.


    "And you, too. Restrain yourself. For the sake of you being Reene''s family, I''ll let you


    N


    go-


    Henry''s body swayed slightly, and his wrinkled face couldn¡¯t stop twitching!


    Meanwhile, rence had an expression as dark as a burnt pan!


    However, neither of them dared to talk back to Kingsley anymore!


    They could only grit their teeth and nod.


    "We understand..."


    Kingsley was toozy to respond to these people. So, he smiled directly and said to Keene, "Keene,


    let''s go have something to , N


    eat.


    After saying that, he brought Cecelia and Keene into the ballroom.


    As soon as he left, everyone followed suit.


    Everyone wore a ttering smile on their faces, and they keptplimenting him!


    The Wynns and Ethan were left standing in their original spots with long faces!


    Ethan clenched his teeth tightly, and his fists were about to explode.


    This was the treatment he should have received!


    However, the limelight was stolen by that d*mn orphan!


    He was almost bursting at the seams with rage!


    "As the Young Master of the Windsors, I have never heard of such a number one person in polis!


    Besides, isn''t he from a welfare institution? How could he be so capable?"


    When rence heard this, his eyes lit up immediately. "My son-inw, do you mean that those


    invitation letters were not retrieved by Kingsley?"

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    rence did not want Kingsley to have such extraordinary power!


    Otherwise, if Keene married him again, the entire rence Family will climb on top of her head!


    Ethan gave a nod.


    "Everyone knew that Shane had beaten Cecelia during the live broadcast. And Shane is the general


    manager of the Coliree Group."


    "I suppose those invitation letters are Shane''spensation to the Larsons!"


    As soon as he finished his sentence, everyone was taken aback!


    "I was right! He is an orphan from the orphanage, so how could he be the mysterious boss in


    the blink of an eye?!" rence scowled.


    "It must have been Michael who purposefully made up a story about Kingsley being his outstanding


    son-inw


    in order to save his reputation!"


    Ethan then sneered.


    "I must find an opportunity to humiliate him and unleash my venom on him today.


    I would like him to state unequivocally that those invitation letters have nothing to do with him!"


    When rence heard this, he asked hurriedly, "My beloved son-inw, what are you going to do?


    How can you prove that Kingsley didn¡¯t receive those invitation letters?"


    "It''s fairly simple. I have several colleagues who are also applying for jobs at the


    Coliree Group. I will invite them to gather tomorrow, and I will also call Kingsley to join us!"


    Ethan''s eyes shed a hint of gloom.


    "After being epted, these individuals will join Coliree Group''s middle management. Even if he is


    extremely brave, Kingsley will not dare continue acting in front of so many Coliree Group members."


    "Oh! Your strategy is good, my excellent son-inw!" rence patted his thigh excitedly.


    "You must document the entire process when he admits that he did not receive the invitation letters.


    I must prove Michael


    f n wrong!


    Ethan nodded before approaching the crowd and shouting Kingsley''s name.


    "Kingsley, tomorrow I''m going to invite colleagues who are applying to Coliree Group to a banquet.


    Do you dare to go?!"


    "What¡¯s the point of attending your banquet?" Kingsley asked calmly.


    "They all want to know who is the person who can obtain five invitation letters!" Ethan replied with a


    provocative tone.


    "Kingsley, give me an answer. Do you dare to go?!"


    Kingsley smiled coldly and was instantly caught up with Ethan''s small tricks. "Why would I be


    scared to go? As long as you don¡¯t regret it!" "You b*stard! You really refuse to confess until you''re


    faced with grim reality! Let''s meet at 6 pm tomorrow night at the Bayou. I will be waiting for you!"


    Beene was a little worried upon hearing Ethan''s words. "Kingsley, are you really going? You made


    him so shameless today, so he will definitely not let you off the hook."


    "Don''t worry, he''s just a contemptible scoundrel," Kingsley answered, with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Didn¡¯t he want to join the Coliree Group? I will shatter his hopes with my own hands! I will let him


    know what despair is!"


    At that moment, the Foxes had arrived!


    With a beaming face, Matt walked in with a group of juniors.


    As soon as everyone saw Matt, they all rushed over. They each showered theirpliments on


    him.


    Standing in the crowd, Kingsley had a cold expression.


    It was this person who participated in the killing of his parents seventeen years ago!


    As he found the opportunity, he strode forward and came to Matt.


    "President Fox, I heard that the Foxes'' Prime Corporation was established seventeen years ago?


    Matt cast him a nce and said, "You are..."


    Michael quickly said, "He''s my son-inw!"


    "It turns out you''re Cecilia''s fiance!" Matt''s eyes shed with disdain. "You have to treat my niece


    well!"


    Kingsley smiled coldly and responded, "You haven''t answered my question yet, President Fox."


    Before Matt could speak, Nichs, who stood next to him, answered proudly.


    "You''re right. Seventeen years ago, we strongly annexed the Frost Corporation and grew the Fox


    Family! This is something the Larsons will never be able topare!"


    Then, he looked at Matt and said, "Dad, you told me before. What¡¯s the name of the


    chairman of the Frost Corporation? King..."


    Before Nichs could continue to show off, Matt said with a frigid expression, "Why will you


    mention him?! Hurry up and arrange the schedule in preparation to start the banquet."


    After speaking, he ignored Kingsley and walked quickly toward the middle of the ballroom.


    Kingsley was left standing on his spot with a frosty expression.


    Matt was indeed one of the murderers!


    Now that the enemy was confirmed, Kingsley didn''t n to stay any longer. After saying goodbye to


    Michael and Cecilia, he left the banquet scene with Keene!


    Day two.


    Keene apanied Kingsley to Bayou.


    She knew very well that Ethan was a viin who would retaliate, so she felt uneasy letting Kingsley


    attend the banquet alone, no matter what the circumstances.


    As Kingsley couldn¡¯t beat his elder sister, he had no choice but to take her with him.


    At this time, the VIP Sakura Lounge was seated with more than a dozen luxuriously dressed men


    and women.


    Ethan scanned the crowd and said solemnly.


    "Everyone here must have received the news. Before tomorrow''s bidding meeting, the Coliree


    Group''s Human Resources Department will inform us whether we are finally selected."


    "You are all elites in various industries, and I believe that everyone will be sessful! We will work


    together in the future, so I hope we can help each other out!"


    "That''s for sure!" A man with sses nodded and said, "However, Ethan, what brought us all


    together here today?"


    Ethan''s eyes glowed with malice.


    "There''s a little b*stard who doesn''t know the depths of his life, even boasting arrogantly that he has


    received five invitations from the Coliree Group!"


    "I invited everyone toe today just to get rid of this kid who dared to bring the Coliree Group into


    disrepute!"


    Everyone was irritated as soon as this statement was made!


    Despite the fact that they had not yet joined thepany, they already considered themselves to be


    a part of the Coliree Group.


    When they heard that someone had dared to swindle and deceive in the name of Coliree Group,


    everyone couldn''t help but be enraged!


    "Who is it, who dares to act so boldly?" eximed one of the burly men.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "His name is Kingsley Nicholson, and he is an orphan who relies solely on women!"


    The burly man''s face turned ashen as soon as Ethan finished speaking, and he yelled angrily, "I


    can''t believe it''s that kid!

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    This person was Serena''s ssmate from the dojo¡ªNoah Morris!


    At the ss reunion the day before yesterday, he was first beaten by Kingsley in the shopping mall


    until his face got swollen. After that, Noah was violently whacked with a leather belt!


    Currently, his body was still burning in pain!


    At the ss reunion, he was fearful of Paige and therefore didn''t dare to resist, but in his heart, he


    desperately wanted to tear Kingsley to pieces!


    "What a freaking small world!" Noah gritted his teeth and grunted.


    "Keene fired me from Neveah, and Kingsley even ordered others to beat me up severely! I must


    avenge the humiliation I suffered that day!"


    At this moment, someone next to him voiced sullenly, "Mr. Morris, I have a very simr experience


    with you, but I resigned from Neveah voluntarily!"


    The person who spoke was Benjamin Gibson, who used to work in Neveah. Then, he continued


    with a malevolent gaze, "I have seen that kid before. He killed my good friend, Gordon, right before


    me!"


    "I heard about that too." Noah nodded before asking, "Why did you resign, Mr. Gibson? Isn''t it better


    to stay in Neveah to avenge Mr. Rhodes?"


    "D*mn it! Every time I mention this, I can feel my blood boiling!" Benjamin mmed the table


    heavily.


    "Reene bought hundreds of luxury cars to reward the employees, and even the security guard got a


    Volkswagen CC, but I was deliberately left out!"


    Finally, he clenched his teeth as he seethed, "She hated me for betraying her and siding with Alex! I


    saw that I would have no future in Neveah, so I resigned and submitted my resume to the Coliree


    Group!"


    Ethan was relieved when he heard their resentful words as he spoke, "Fortunately, both of you have


    resigned from the Neveah Department Store. That''s how you got the opportunity to join Coliree


    Group!"


    Slowly, others also chimed in, "That''s right, it''s definitely a blessing in disguise. You two are going to


    get lucky!"


    "Since many of us are on the same boat here today, let''s avenge the two managers together! First,


    let''s humiliate that brat, Kingsley!"


    Noah and Benjamin both had sinister gazes as they agreed ruthlessly, "Okay! When that kid arrives,


    we will torture him until he begs for mercy!"


    "Hahahaha..." Ethanughed heartily at their angry vows. "I can''t wait to trample on him!"


    The private door was kicked open at that moment to reveal Kingsley''s arrival!


    "Hey! Aren''t you the rich son-inw of the Larson Family?!"


    Ethan was the first to see him sauntering in as he was seated opposite the private room''s entrance.


    Then, he leaned on the back of the chair and crossed his legs as he looked disdainfully at Kingsley.


    Everyone immediately looked toward the entrance when they heard Ethan''s remark.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, they saw Kingsley standing straight-backed and confident at the door, all the while


    exuding an imposing aura!


    Those who had seen him for the first time could not help but stare with wide eyes, secretly


    eximing, Look at how he holds himself! He doesn''t look like a penniless orphan at all!


    Even Noah felt nervous as he recalled the painful experience the day before yesterday! Then, he


    noticed Keene behind Kingsley.


    The sight of his two enemies simultaneously appearing before him caused the fury within him to


    surge and reach a boiling point!


    However, Kingsley merely gave a cursory nce around the people present andmented with a


    smile, "It seems to be quite the full house today."


    As he said that, he took Keene with him to


    be seated.


    He behaved as if he was invited to dinner!


    Ethan''s cold eyes narrowed slightly as he questioned solemnly, "Why would you bring Reene with


    you?! Do you think that she can protect you even if she''s here?"


    Noah sneered as he spoke up, "Hah, I knew it. He''s just a loser who relies on women! If there were


    no women as his backup, he probably wouldn''t even dare to leave the house!"


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone burst intoughter!


    Reene''s pretty face sank as she warned coldly, "Noah Morris, don''t forget you used to be an


    insignificant manager under mymand!"


    Noah''s face darkened at her remark. Then, he turned to Ethan and said, "Young Master Ethan, don''t


    hold me back today. I must make this b*tch kneel before me and beg for mercy!"


    "Of course, I won''t stop you!" Ethan smiled contemptuously. "Neither of them will be


    leaving unscathed today!"


    "Ethan, what are you trying to do?!" Reene pointed to the camera beside her and questioned coldly.


    "What are all these for?"


    "Hahahaha, don''t you understand? I want Kingsley to admit that he''s just a piece of sh*t! I will


    record it, make it into a video, and send it to everyone!" Ethan even dered maniacally, "I want him


    to be embarrassed his whole life! He can only hide in the dark like a rat in the sewers! I want


    everyone to know that he is just lowly trash in front of me, and he will never be sessful!"


    Her face twisted into a nasty scowl as she heard his absurd remarks.


    She knew that Ethan was robbed of the limelight yesterday, so he held a grudge against Kingsley!


    So, he intended topletely destroy Kingsley''s life with his actions today!


    "Ethan, you¡ª"


    Just as she was about to say something, she was interrupted by Benjamin''s vicious voice, "Reene,


    do you remember me?"


    "Mr. Gibson?"


    "Hahaha... I''m no longer the manager of Neveah!" Benjamin jeered. "I will soon join Coliree Group!"


    He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, saying sinisterly, "Remember how you embarrassed me


    back then? I''ll let you know what it means to regret your past actions today!"


    Noah, next to him, also gritted his teeth. "That''s right! How could you fire me because of personal


    grudges?! I will definitely make you regret it for the rest of your life!"


    Speaking of that, Noah suddenly said sardonically, "But anyway, if you hadn''t fired me, I wouldn''t


    have dared to submit a resume to Coliree Group! Speaking of which, I have to thank you both!"


    "Exactly!" Benjamin followed up with a scoff.


    "Back then at Neveah, I worked hard every day just to earn 10 thousand per month! However,


    before I officially join Coliree Group, they have already offered me a monthly sry of 120


    thousand!"


    Just then, the person next to him looked at Reene contemptuously and remarked sarcastically,


    "D*mn, isn''t she too stingy? Is a managerial position only worth 10 thousand?!"


    Others immediately followed suit in agreement.


    "It''s just a small and insignificantpany.


    I heard that it almost went bankrupt a while ago!"


    "That''s right. Compared to Coliree Group, herpany is trash! She doesn''t even deserve to be in


    our presence!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a burst of wildughter in the room!


    A trace of coldness shed in Kingsley''s eyes as he questioned indifferently, "Are you so sure that


    you will be able to join Coliree Group tomorrow?"

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Because of his sentence, everyone in the room stopped theirughter abruptly.


    Ethan pursed his lips and sneered contemptuously, "What''s the matter? Are you trying to tell us that


    you have the ability to stop us from being employed by the Coliree Group?"


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone threw him looks of mockery.


    How could a mere orphan interfere with the Coliree Group''s recruitment?


    That must be the funniest joke they had heard!


    "Hahaha..." Noah sneered disdainfully.


    "Young Master Ethan, do you think he has that ability? There are no women in the top management


    of Coliree Group! He wouldn''t be able to get so far!"


    The implication was that Kingsley could only rely on women to clean up after him!


    "Yeah. Without a woman, he is nothing but a sad, useless man!" Ethanughed hysterically.


    "Hahaha. Come on, let¡¯s not waste time with this sugar baby! Just tie him up and record the video!"


    Then, under Noah''smand, everyone began to surround him!


    "How dare you?!" Reene''s pretty face was cold as she threatened, "If you dare toy a finger on


    him, I will never spare you!"


    "Hehe. Why can''t you spare us?" Ethan sneered.


    "You can''t even protect yourself. How dare you yell at us?!"


    Reene furrowed her brows tightly as she retorted, "What do you mean I can''t protect myself?"


    Ethan waved his hand and boasted, "These people here will be the backbone of Coliree Group in


    the future! Don''t you know how powerful Coliree Group is? It''s such an easy feat for them to


    demolish your small


    I n


    You..."


    Reene''s face went pale with anger at his remark, but she couldn''t refute his words!


    She knew that Ethan was right.


    If these people joined the Coliree Group, it would be an easy feat for them to deal with Neveah!


    Noah folded his arms in front of his chest with a smug look.


    "Listen up, Reene Wynn. Once I join Coliree Group and take up a position in middle management, I


    will definitely make you feel the pain of your career being destroyed!"


    However, Kingsley gently held her hand and reassured her when he noticed her ashen face, "Don''t


    worry, Reene. As long as I''m here, no one can harm Neveah!"


    Unfortunately, everyone burst into another round of jeers when they heard his deration.


    "Are you still trying to be pretentious after all this while?" Ethan tilted his neck and


    raised his chin imperiously.


    "You''re just a Peking orphan! Who gave you the courage to be so confident?! I''m warning you,


    Kingsley Nicholson. If you don''t want to see Keene''spany ruined because of you, you''d better


    listen to whatever I say!"


    Kingsley''s gaze was indifferent as he replied, "If I do as you say, you won''t touch Keene''spany.


    Is that right?"


    "Of course!" Ethan''s face shed a hint of triumph.


    "As long as you exin in the recording that the invitation letter from the Larson Familyhas nothing


    to do with you, I will kindly spare the two of you!"


    "Okay." Kingsley stood up slowly and answered, "Deal."


    "Kingsley..." Keene''s eyes had turned red-rimmed.


    "You don''t have topromise for me. I am not afraid of their threats! I can give up on Neveah, but


    I don''t want to see you getting bullied by them!"


    "This is not apromise." Kingsley offered her a light smile.


    "You know, the higher you jump, the harder you fall. So, let them hop freely now until they fall under


    my feet and break their legs!"


    "But.."


    Reene wanted to say something more, but Kingsley patted her arm lightly in


    llrp . N


    reassurance. Trust me.


    "What the hell are you doing, Nicholson?!" Ethan shouted.


    "Hurry up and confess everything to the camera!"


    Kingsley walked up to the camera and spoke monotonously, "I admit that the invitation letter from


    the Larson Familyhas nothing to do with me."


    As soon as those words left his lips, he turned to look at Ethan, asking, "Is this enough?"


    Considering his identity, the admiration or contempt of second-ss families didn''t


    affect him much.


    Besides, the invitation letter he gave to the Larson Familywas initially intended to help Cecilia


    anyway.


    As long as the Larson Familyknew the truth, nothing else mattered.


    As for what other families thought, it wasn''t something he cared about.


    He even wished for those people to see this video more than Ethan.


    After all, he didn''t want strangers to know that he was rted to Coliree Group.


    Meanwhile, Ethan''s face twisted into a nasty smirk when he heard that Kingsley personally admitted


    before the recording camera that the invitation the Larson Familyhad received had nothing to do


    with him.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Darn you! How dare you steal my limelight! These are your consequences!"


    He drank the wine in one gulp and urged in satisfaction, "Quick, continue talking! Say that you''re a


    mere scum orphan who relies


    on a sugar mommy!"


    A trace of malice crossed Kingsley''s eyes as he warned, "Ethan, I advise you to know your limits!"


    "Oh, so you''re not gonna talk?"


    Then, Ethan suddenly picked up a bowl of broth on the table and threw it on Reene!


    Ssh!


    A bowl of expensive shellfish broth was all sshed on Reene''s white shirt!


    Fortunately, the dishes were served early, so the broth was not too hot.


    Otherwise, arge patch of skin on Reene''s chest would undoubtedly be scalded!


    At the same time, Benjamin rushed over with a perverted expression and reached out to pull her


    shirt off!


    "Your clothes are dirty. Allow me to take it off and clean it for you!"


    He had long coveted Reene''s beauty. Now was finally his chance!


    That was the reason why when Alex usurped Reene''s position; he demanded Reene to undress


    and allow him to search her body!


    "F*ck off!" Kingsley yelled, turned around, and kicked at Benjamin!


    As a result, Benjamin flew and hit the wall due to the strength of Kingsley''s attack!


    Kingsley red at them as he embraced Reene, who was shivering and raged, "Do you have a


    Peking death wish, huh?!"


    In that instant, an intense killing intent erupted from his body!


    His sudden change in demeanor caused the temperature in the entire room to drop drastically, and


    the whole ce went dead silent!

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Gulp.


    Ethan reflexively gulped when he felt that domineering aura.


    He was rendered speechless!


    Kingsley scanned the crowd with cold eyes and said in a cold voice, "You wanted me to record the


    video, and I did as told. So, isn''t it your turn now?!"


    Ethan''s body was tense as he questioned sternly, "What are you talking about?!"


    "What are you going to do about insulting Reene and dirtying her clothes?!"


    Kingsley stood straight and tall as he emphasized every word imposingly, and every word carried a


    chilling, killing intent!


    Benjamin got up from the ground, clutched his chest, and groaned in pain, "What do you want, you


    little brat? Do you think we will be afraid of you when we have so many people here?"


    Noah also snarled fiercely, "What''s the point of having some moves?! You can''t fight all of us with


    bare hands! Are you trying to beat the twelve of us by yourself?!"


    The others also echoed, mocking Kingsley for being overly presumptuous!


    However, he slowly raised the corners of his mouth into a smirk. "Why don''t I try if I can fight all of


    you?"


    When Ethan heard that, he immediately jumped up from the chair and dered, "Don''t be so


    brazen! You will never get out of this door today!"


    Then, he waved his hand fervently and demanded, "Do it! Make him beg!"


    Under Young Master Ethan''smand, two young men approached Kingsley with great


    enthusiasm!


    Unfortunately, before they could even get close, he had already hooked the chair in front of him with


    his feet and kicked it at them!


    Bang!


    The beautifully carved chair mmed into the two of them!


    The two young men only managed to shriek in pain beforending hard on the table!


    Crash!


    The table full of food that they had not yet enjoyed was now scattered on the ground.


    On the other hand, the two young men had their heads nted on tes of hot dishes. They curled


    into balls and groaned in pain!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing that scene, the crowd was shocked.


    His skills were far beyond their imagination!


    With a gloomy face, Noah shouted, "This kid knows how to fight! Don''t go against him. Attack


    Reene Wynn!"


    As soon as he gave hismand, Kingsley appeared in front of him like a ghost!


    His reflexes were so quick that everyone present could not even catch him!


    Snap!


    Kingsley clutched his hand around Noah''s neck and questioned coldly, "Didn''t you have enough of


    beatingst time?"


    "Let go of me... let go..."


    Noah was struggling desperately like a stranded fish!


    However, he could not break free from Kingsley''s grip!


    Every struggle he made was in vain.


    In just a few breaths, his face turned purple.


    His eyes were rolling to the back of his head as if he would die any time soon!


    Everyone panicked when they saw it.


    Fights were fights, but if human life were at risk, that would be a different story.


    They were supposed to visit Coliree Group tomorrow for a job interview!


    It would be troublesome if they were involved in a murder incident today!


    "Kingsley Nicholson!" Ethan''s forehead burst with blue veins.


    "Let go of Noah!"


    Kingsley was expressionless as he asked, "Why? Are you afraid? Are you afraid that it will be your


    turn next?"


    "Bullsh*t!" Ethan''s face turned ashen at his insinuation.


    "Why would I be afraid of a lowly person like you?! I just don''t want you to affect my career!"


    Kingsley suddenly smiled disparagingly.


    "I promised Keene that I wouldn''t kill anyone in front of her again, so I will keep Noah alive for now!"


    After he spoke, he let go of his arm and swung Noah, who was about to suffocate, about 10 feet


    away!


    Gasp...


    Noahy on the ground trembling, desperately gasping for air as the experience was akin to having


    walked


    through the gate of hell!


    "D*mn it! I almost got strangled to death..." Noah showed a vengeful face, grunting, "I can''t let him


    go just like that!"


    Ethan nced at Noah, then looked at Kingsley with a sneer, "I thought you really had the guts to


    murder him. It seems like you''re also a coward at times! Hahaha..."


    The others were relieved and started mocking Kingsley one by one when they saw that Noah was


    spared.


    "What a piece of trash! You obviously don''t have the guts to do the deed! You''re just using a woman


    as an excuse!"


    "Well, he''s a professional sugar baby!"


    "Don''t try to be pretentious when you don''t even have the balls to do it! Who are you scaring? I''m


    gonna gather more people next time and make sure you bawl your eyes out!"


    Just as everyone was busy mocking and sneering at him, Kingsley touched his waist with his right


    hand and fished out a pitch-ck and shiny pistol!


    Ethan and the rest did not have time to react!


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    Kingsley had already raised his pistol and shot frantically within the private room!


    The sses, dishes, and cutleries on the ground were instantly shattered!


    The whole room was covered in broken tiles, smoke, and dust in an instant!


    "Ah-"


    Those moring wildly earlier were now crouching on the ground, covering their heads with both


    hands.


    All of them screamed and shouted in fear!


    Even a few were so frightened that they pissed their pants!

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Kingsley''s marksmanship was excellent!


    His shots brushed past every person, but no one was injured!


    Nheless, this was enough to scare those people out of their minds!


    Kingsley uttered in a cold voice when the gunshots stopped, "What else do you want me to record?!


    Anyone here still wants to embarrass Keene?!"


    Silence enveloped the room.


    Everyone was petrified, so no one dared to answer him at all.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Only then did he put away the pistol. His dark eyes swept across the crowd, and his tone was frigid.


    "I shall remember 12 of your faces! So, you''d better not kneel and beg me for mercy when we meet


    next time!"


    After he said that, he kicked the door to the private room with a bang and left with


    Reene!


    He wiped the broth off her body with a tissue when they returned to the car.


    He also med himself and muttered, "It''s all my fault that I didn''t protect you well, Reene."


    "It''s not your fault..."


    Meanwhile, Reene''s pretty face had turned scarlet.


    She was only wearing a bra underneath her white shirt.


    Kingsley must have been able to see everything as he wiped her body in such close proximity...


    "Kingsley, let me do it myself..."


    She immediately leaned over to get a tissue, but her body collided with his warm palm.


    "Ah-"


    Reene let out a soft whimper and flinched like she had experienced an electric shock.


    Kingsley also felt a little flustered the moment he felt the softness against his palm.


    "Erm... Ahem..."


    He coughed awkwardly and changed the subject. "Don¡¯t worry, none of these people will be able to


    escape today! I''ll make them kneel at your feet and beg for forgiveness!"


    How dare they hurt Reene in front of him!


    To him, they were better off as dead people.


    "Kingsley... How are you going to deal with them?" Reene returned to her senses with worry in her


    eyes as she advised, "You must never kill people again..."


    "If you tell me not to kill, I won''t, but I will definitely make them regret their actions for life!"


    While he started the engine, he spoke to her, "Tomorrow will be Coliree Group''s pre-bid conference.


    Come with me. After I''ve dealt with those people, I will introduce the vice president of Coliree Group


    to you." Hearing that, Reene widened her beautiful eyes. "V-Vice president of Coliree Group?


    Really?!"


    Although Kingsley had once told her that the boss of Coliree Group was hisrade-in-arms, she


    was still surprised to hear that she was suddenly going to meet the vice president of Coliree Group!


    "You should check out if there are any projects you are interested in tomorrow morning and discuss


    them with the vice president of the Coliree Group. Then, we can visit the pre-bid conference after


    that."


    "Okay! I will prepare myself, so I won''t embarrass you tomorrow!"


    Reene''s eyes twinkled brightly as she looked at Kingsley, and there was also a hint of distinct


    sentiment in her gentle gaze.


    Her little brother was a grown-up now!


    He was no longer the little boy who asked for candy with a baby voice.


    Kingsley had grown into a powerful and mysterious man that she couldn''t fully


    understand...


    Early the following day, Reene came out to the living room wearing a white suit that entuated her


    slim figure.


    After she fastened the buttons, the action instantly revealed her slender waist.


    She also wore a pair of nude stockings under the suit, which looked natural and not overstated. The


    stockings wrapped around her slim calves, and there was a hint of sexiness in her modest outfit.


    Standing in front of Kingsley, she twirled around and eximed, "How do I look in this outfit? Does it


    suit me?"


    "Absolutely beautiful! You''re the prettiest, Reene!" Kingsley beamed.


    "You''re so gorgeous that I can''t bear to let others admire your beauty!"


    "Sweet talker!" Reene hit him lightly before urging, "Let''s get going! It would be rude to bete."


    "Sure," Kingsley responded and drove Reene toward Coliree Group.


    Today''s pre-bid conference was held in Coliree Group Tower A, while Ethan, Noah, and the rest''s


    induction ceremony were in Tower C.


    Kingsley parked his car at the entrance of Tower C.


    He had to get rid of those clowns first before everything else!


    Currently, in the conference room on the 12th floor of Tower C, more than two dozen applicants


    were waiting anxiously.


    Among them, the 12 people fromst night were all present!


    They gathered around a spot with Ethan as their leader.


    The final employment information of Coliree Group would be released soon.


    Therefore, tension and anticipation were written all over their faces.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Benjamin''s face was still pale and it was obvious that he was still affected by Kingsley''s kick


    yesterday.


    He whispered, "It''s almost time, Young Master Ethan. Why aren''t the people from Coliree Group


    here yet?"


    "Shh!" Ethan motioned for Benjamin to be quiet before he answered in an equally soft voice, "Don''t


    worry. After all, all of us will surely get hired!"


    While they were feeling uneasy, the door to the meeting room was slowly pushed open.


    Immediately, everyone raised their heads to look at the door and they watched as Kingsley and


    Keene entered the room.


    At this moment, Ethan looked stunned before he eximed in shock, "Why are you guys here?"


    Truthfully, all twelve of them had panicked for a while after Kingsley left yesterday.


    However, they quickly calmed down and decided to lodge a report regarding Kingsley''s possession


    of firearms after they managed to enter Coliree Group.


    In Qustia, it was a well-known fact that possession of firearms wouldnd one in jail for at least


    three years.


    Besides, Ethan had already sent Kingsley''s ''confession'' video to everyone present yesterday.


    He thought that Kingsley would surely leave the industry and never show up again after getting


    humiliated.


    However, he ended up showing up in his glory at such a critical moment.


    Benjamin had a disdainful look on his face as he cleared his throat and reprimanded, "Cough... This


    is Coliree Group''s waiting room for job applicants! How can people like you guys trespass into this


    ce?!"


    Benjamin loathed Kingsley and he could still feel his body aching after getting kicked by the man


    yesterday.


    At this moment, he was forcing himself to be here to apply for work.


    Meanwhile, Noah scratched his neck and chuckled coldly before chiming in, "Well, maybe they''re


    here to apply for a job as security guards. Wouldn''t that make them job applicants too?"


    Immediately, everyone startedughing.


    At this moment, Kingsley walked toward them and took a random chair by the side before sitting on


    it. He then said to Ethan, "Didn''t you ask me yesterday if I had a way to make sure that all of you


    wouldn''t get hired? Let me give you an answer now. Yes, I can definitely make all of you return with


    nothing!"


    "Haha!" Ethanughed. "Nicholson, do you know where you''re at right now? How dare you make


    outrageous ims like that?!"


    Noah chimed in as well, "Exactly! This is Coliree Group! Do you really think that a small fry like you


    can do whatever you like here? Ignorant little fool!"


    Following that, Jay entered the meeting room along with two secretaries. Ethan, Noah, as well as


    the others quickly went quiet as none of them dared to be impolite in front of Jay.


    At that instance, all of them stood up and greeted respectfully, "Good afternoon, Mr. Carter."


    Right then, all of their hearts started racing quickly as this was the turning point of their lives¡ªthis


    was the moment where they either got hired or eliminated, after all.


    When Jay walked toward them and wanted to say something, he suddenly noticed Kingsley sitting


    by the side, and he was taken aback.


    Why is he here? Is he here to check on our work progress?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At the thought of that, he quickly reported to Kingsley, "This is the hiring¡ª"


    Yet, Ethan cut Jay off and snapped at Kingsley before Jay could finish what he wanted to say. "This


    is an important venue where Coliree Group is carrying out their hiring process! How can someone


    like you enter this ce? Why don''t you leave now?!" he bellowed.


    Thinking that Jay wanted to question what Kingsley, an unrted personnel, was doing here, he


    took it upon himself and shouted at the man, trying to make an impression in front of Jay.


    While Ethan felt proud for what he did, Jay''s facial expression darkened as Ethan hadpletely


    twisted what he was trying to say.


    He felt his stomach dropping before he quickly motioned around in Kingsley''s direction. "I didn''t say


    that! He''s the one who imed so! I never said anything like this!"


    Jay didn''t want to cross Kingsley, for the man''s identity remained a mystery.


    Nevertheless, Kingsley smiled softly. "It''s fine. I''m just here to see what kind of talents you guys are


    nning to hire."


    When he heard the word ''talents'', Jay felt beads of cold sweat immediately forming on his skin. Isn''t


    he criticizing us for not taking our job seriously?


    He licked his dry lips before stuttering, "W-We still haven''t decided on our final hiring list-"


    After ncing at Ethan and the others, Kingsley asked nonchntly, "Mr. Carter, I wonder if I have


    any say in your final hiring list."


    "O-Of course!" Jay wiped the sweat on his forehead before he eximed respectfully, "You certainly


    have a say in this. After all, even Vice President Robinson would need to listen to your decision!"


    What?!


    Everyone in the meeting room was dumbstruck when they heard Jay. Subsequently, their minds


    started buzzing while they stood rooted to the ground as if they had been ced under a spell.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Immediately, Ethan, Noah, Benjamin, and everyone else, especially those who attended Ethan''s


    party yesterday, were stunned before their faces turned pale.


    "How is this possible... Impossible..."


    Ethan started trembling as if he was a broken kite, and he couldn''t even find a stable footing at that


    moment.


    Even Vice President Robinson from Coliree Group has to listen to Kingsley, and he has a say in


    today''s final hiring list?! Is this a joke?!


    His lips turned pale before he felt his vision darkening.


    He didn''t understand what was happening at all.


    Isn''t this guy an orphan from an orphanage who doesn''t do anything and has nothing with him at


    all? He doesn''t even have a job! How can someone like this get the vice president from Coliree


    Group to listen to him? How is that even possible?!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Noah and Benjamin looked confused as well.


    How can someone who only relies on women have so much authority in Coliree Group?


    "W-Who are you?" Ethan''s voice shook, and he had already lost the demanding tone in his voice


    just now.


    "That''s a lot of questions from you!" Jay snapped.


    "You don''t have any right to know his identity, and I''m warning you to keep your curiosity in check


    for your family''s own good!"


    Jay repeated what Daniel had said to him in the past to Ethan.


    "W-What¡ª"


    Ethan couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    If Mr. Carter looks so terrified as well, doesn''t that mean that Kingsley''s identity is extremely noble?!


    At the thought of that, he started trembling before he recalled something.


    Back then, Kingsley had ced a bet with Henry during the Wynn Family''s banquet to see who


    could get the project with Coliree Group first.


    Initially, everyone thought that Kingsley was just boasting, but it seemed like everything he said was


    the truth.


    How easy would it be for someone who can give instructions to the vice president of Coliree Group


    to get a few projects from them? The bet was probably made to make fun of Henry!


    Ethan could feel his legs twitching when he recalled those five invitation cards from the Wynns.


    There''s no doubt now that Kingsley must have been the one who gave the Wynns those invitation


    cards! Michael was telling us the truth, and we were just too arrogant to believe it!


    Just then, he felt like he was about to faint as his vision started blurring.


    Looks like the real boss has always been next to me, but I was too much of a fool to realize it!


    At the same time, Noah and Benjamin came to a realization as well.


    The man that they had been making fun of all along wasn''t actually relying on other women, and his


    identity was one that they could never achieve.


    "Ugh!"


    Benjamin felt his heart constricting before he puked blood.


    Since he hadn''t recovered after getting kicked by Kingsley, the moment of fear that he experienced


    ced pressure on his organs and caused him to vomit blood.


    At the same time, Noah''s condition wasn''t looking good either.


    Although he didn''t puke blood, he had lost control of his dder and bowels due to how terrified he


    was.


    Immediately, the foul stenching from Noah''s pants made Jay feel like puking from disgust as he


    really hated being close to dirty and unhygienic things.


    Thus, he retched at the sight of someone experiencing incontinence in front of him before he


    snapped angrily, "Noah Morris, you''re fired! I don''t want to see you entering Coliree Group from


    today onward!"


    Noah''s legs gave way upon hearing that, and he fell to the ground with a loud thump.


    At this moment, he couldn''t be bothered by the fact that his pants were soiled; all he could think


    about was how he had screwed up.


    I''m dead! It''s over for me this time! Now that I''ve crossed someone that I shouldn''t, my career is


    officially over!


    Apart from Noah and the others, those who attended the party yesterday were all trembling with


    pale faces.


    Just like Noah, some of them even lost control of their dders.


    On the other hand, Jay was utterly confused when he saw these final candidates whom he had


    carefully selected starting to tremble before one of them puked blood while some of them lost


    control of their bowels.


    He refused to believe that these were the best of the talents that he had handpicked on his own.


    With a fearful look, Jay turned toward Kingsley and trailed off, saying, "Mr. Nicholson, these


    candidates weren''t like this during their preliminaries and tests¡ª"

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    He was afraid that Kingsley might me him for being ipetent by letting all these ''weirdos''


    enter the final round.


    Nheless, Kingsley smiled. "I understand. You''re not to me for this anyway. Please get me a


    camera."


    "A-Alright, I''ll go get one now!"


    Jay looked relieved as he quickly gave his documents to the two secretaries behind him and jogged


    out of the meeting room. Meanwhile, the two young and beautiful secretaries nced at Kingsley


    curiously with looks of admiration as they had never seen Jay being respectful toward anyone at all.


    Yet, it seemed like Kingsley didn''t notice their gazes as he lit up his cigarette and turned toward


    Ethan and the others. "Young Master Ethan, why don''t we talk about what happened yesterday


    night?"


    When everyone in the meeting room heard that, they fell into silence just as all twelve of them who


    were involved in what happened yesterday night started feeling terrified.


    On the other hand, the other job applicants who weren''t involved stared at each other since they


    didn''t know what was happening.


    Just then, Kingsley waved at them. "Come here; those who weren''t involved in what happened


    yesterday night should go sit on one side."


    Since they were candidates who managed to get into the final hiring process, all of them could


    sense the dynamic change in the venue despite not knowing what was happening.


    Thus, all of them quickly moved to a side upon hearing Kingsley''s instructions.


    Immediately, only twelve people that attended the dinner party yesterday stood in the middle of the


    meeting room, and all of them were shaking as if they were dogs left shivering in a winter storm.


    Under Kingsley''s intimidating gaze, Noah became the first to give in as he kneeled and pleaded,


    "Mr. Nicholson, Miss Wynn, I was wrong! I shouldn''t have been disrespectful toward you guys!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    At once, everyone behind him kneeled and started crying out as well, "Mr. Nicholson, we didn''t do it


    on purpose! All of us were tricked by Ethan!"


    "Yeah! We didn''t know anything at all, and Ethan was the one who fooled us!"


    "Please forgive us, Mr. Nicholson. We are in the wrong, and we are truly sorry about it..."


    All of a sudden, various pleadings started ringing out, and the meeting room turned into a room for


    repentance as crying, pleading, and begging voices rang out incessantly.


    At this moment, Benjamin dragged his shaking knees toward Kingsley''s direction before he said


    weakly, "Mr. Nicholson, we don''t have any grudges between the two of us, and you''ve already beat


    me up yesterday, so why don''t you let me off the hook? I really can''t afford to lose this job


    opportunity from Coliree Group¡ª"


    "Did you say that we don''t have any grudges between the two of us?"


    A cold glint shed past Kingsley''s gaze.


    This person even tried to pull off Keene''s clothes yesterday! Things would have taken a worse turn


    if I wasn''t there!


    At the thought of that, he immediately got angry.


    With a loud thump, he brought his feet down on Benjamin''s chest.


    "Ah!"


    Benjamin yelped before he flew away from the impact of the kick and crashed into the meeting table


    behind him.


    Immediately, the base of the wooden table cracked while a sickening crunch rang out from


    Benjamin''s spine. Then, sweat started dripping from his forehead.


    "Ugh... It hurts..."


    He huffed for air. At this moment, he waspletely drenched in his own sweat as if he had just


    fallen into a pool of water.


    Seeing that, everyone sucked in a cold breath and went quiet.


    Meanwhile, Ethan couldn''t stand it any longer when he heard Benjamin''s painful groan.


    With a thump, he kneeled on the ground as well.


    "I-I was wrong, Mr. Nicholson. P-Please let me off the hook and ignore everything that I''ve done!"


    However, a smirk appeared on Kingsley''s face.


    "Weren''t you being arrogant at the Wynns earlier on? Didn''t you insult Beene with that fiancee of


    yours?!"

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    "I-I won''t repeat the same mistake anymore..." Ethan crawled toward Reene''s feet and pleaded.


    "Reene, Reene, since Mia and I are engaged now, it would mean that you''re my elder sister as well!


    Please consider our rtionship and forgive me..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who is your elder sister?!" Kingsley kicked Ethan''s shoulder, causing him to fall to the ground.


    "Who are you to call her that?!"


    At the same time, Ethan felt like crying because he didn''t expect himself to make another wrong


    move. Then, he quickly got back to his kneeling position before he started groveling at Kingsley''s


    feet.


    "I''m wrong for calling her my elder sister! I don''t have the right to do that! Please, I''m begging you.


    Please don''t eliminate me from Coliree''s selection..."


    Ethan gave him a pleading look. Almost everyone knew that he applied to work at Coliree Group, so


    he''d be too embarrassed to continue staying in Cleapolis if he were to get eliminated.


    By then, he probably couldn''t even return to work at the Windsors'' anymore, as he¡¯d be drowned by


    all the rumors and cynicisms circling around.


    At the thought of that, Ethan trembled before he started mming his forehead to the ground. A


    whileter, his forehead was already bleeding.


    When everyone saw how Ethan was reacting, all of them knew that there was no room for regret


    anymore.


    Immediately, all of them followed Ethan and started crouching down to Kingsley and Keene.


    Even Benjamin, who had already spat blood, got on his knees and followed suit.


    Yet, Kingsley remained emotionless despite seeing all of them humbling down and kneeling in front


    of him.


    Although he promised Keene yesterday that he wouldn''t kill anyone, it didn''t mean that he would


    forgive them.


    Right now, he wanted all of these people to disappear in front of him forever.


    Just then, Jay came back with the newest camera, and he looked slightly taken aback when he saw


    them kneeling on the ground. However, he didn''t dare to ask anything unnecessary.


    Immediately, Jay used a tripod to stabilize the camera before he said to Kingsley in a respectful


    manner, "Mr. Nicholson, you may start recording now."


    At the same time, everyone kneeling on the ground had horrified looks on their faces when they


    saw the camera because they already knew what Kingsley was nning to do to them.


    He was trying to give them a taste of their own medicine!


    Right then, Kingsley''s fingers tapped against the chair''s armrest before he said nonchntly, "Didn''t


    you guys make me make a footage yesterday? It''s you guys'' turn now!"


    Ethan''s face turned as pale as paper before he stuttered, "W-What do you want us to


    shoot..." "Calm down. You''ll know soon enough!" Kingsley eximed before turning toward Reena.


    "Reena, I don''t think it''s suitable for girls to watch what''s going to happen next, so it''s better if you


    leave with these two secretaries first."


    "Alright," Reena replied before leaving the meeting room along with the two secretaries.


    She was starting to be submissive toward Kingsley subconsciously.


    After they left, Kingsley pointed at Benjamin. "Don''t you like removing other people''s clothing? Well,


    I want you guys to strip, starting from you!"


    Immediately, Benjamin¡¯s face went colorless from shock before he started beseeching again.


    "Please don''t... Please don''t make me do that..."


    "Don''t be disrespectful! How dare you go against Mr. Nicholson''s demand?!" Jay snapped before he


    instructed the other job applicants who weren¡¯t involved, saying, "Come over! Do it for him!"


    Seeing this as an opportunity to perform, all of the other job applicants rubbed their hands together


    and headed toward Benjamin.


    A whileter, Benjamin was stripped of all of his clothes.


    When Ethan and the others saw him getting stripped, all of them were horrified as this was way


    worse than death itself. If the clips went online, all of their lives would be ruined.


    "I was wrong, Mr. Nicholson... Please forgive me..."


    For a moment, everyone in the meeting room started wailing, but Kingsley wasn''t a soft-hearted


    person. After fighting through tons of battles, he knew well that being merciful toward his enemy


    was being cruel to himself.


    "Remove them!"


    Loud cries rang out along with his instruction.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    All twelve of them were frightened out of their wits, and none of them dared to go against Kingsley.


    A whileter, all of them, who were initially dressed up nicely, stood there in their glory.


    After Kingsley took a video of all of them, he got them to wear their clothes again before he gave all


    of them a disdainful look. "Do you guys know the consequences of this video getting leaked?"


    "We do, we do..." All twelve of them, who were still in the midst of wearing their clothes, quickly


    answered in a terrified manner.


    "That''s good to know," Kingsley replied coldly.


    "From today onward, if I run into any of you in Cleapolis, I won''t hesitate to release this video! Do


    you guys understand what I mean?"


    Upon hearing that, everyone cried out, "We get it. We won''t ever show up in Cleapolis anymore!" "I''ll


    get a ne ticket and move to another country! I won''t evere to Qustian anymore!"


    "Me too! I''ll migrate with my entire family, and I won''t show up in front of you ever again!"


    No one dared not to agree to Kingsley''s terms as all of them were renowned business elites, and


    they''d rather leave the country than be other people''sughing stock.


    After dealing with them, Kingsley returned to Daniel''s office together with Keene.


    When Keene saw the legendary vice president of Coliree Group, she got really nervous as her


    palms and feet turned cold, and she didn''t know how to react.


    At the same time, Daniel was extremely nervous as his body stiffened up when he saw Ares, the


    God of War.


    He really wanted to do a military salute, but he was afraid that it might be inappropriate.


    Seeing these two standing stiffly and not knowing what to do, Kingsley broke outughing before he


    asked, "Why are you two in a daze? Come sit down."


    Hearing him, Daniel returned to his seat cautiously before he took a stack of document files out and


    said to Keene, "Miss Wynn, we will release four projects during the pre-bid conferenceter. Do


    take a look at this."


    Keene''s eyes widened when she took the file. "T-The...rgest project here actually costs up to 30


    billion?"


    "That''s right. This is a project with Cleapolis City Hall. If you''re interested, we can decide on a


    partnership now."


    However, Keene quickly waved her arms around after hearing him. "No, no, no! We are just a small


    department store, so we can''t handle such arge infrastructural project like this!"


    Then, she gave Kingsley a look to express her shock.


    Coliree Group is actually considering giving me their biggest project because of Kingsley? Is there


    anyone else in Sris Province who can make this happen?!


    Still, Kingsley smiled softly before he suggested, "Since that state-owned brand building quoted at 2


    billion is very suitable for a department store, why don''t you let Neveah handle that?"


    Reena nodded. "I prefer that project as well."


    "Sure," Daniel answered without any hint of hesitation.


    "Just write something on your tender during the pre-bid conferenceter on. I''ll make sure that the


    project will be Neveah''s!"


    After getting Coliree Group''s vice president''s affirmation, Reene felt her face flushed red from


    excitement.


    She was ttered as this was her first time getting a ''back door'' business deal, and it was a


    pleasant experience.


    After sorting the documents, Daniel nced at his watch and reported respectfully, "Mr. Nicholson,


    the pre-bid conference is starting soon. Let''s head over there right now."


    When the three of them reached Tower A, Daniel didn''t enter the hall together with them to avoid


    suspicion and entered through the staff area by the side instead.


    At the same time, there were already many hotshots from all sorts of industries sitting at the pre-bid


    conference.


    It was an understatement to im that all of the top businessmen in Sris Province were gathered


    there.


    Just then, Kingsley and Keene got seated in a less noticeable corner.


    Upon noticing them, Michael, who was sitting close to them, waved his hand at them happily.


    "Kingsley, you''re finally here!"


    Everyone present at the hall was society elites or businessmen that were millionaires, and he felt as


    if he was sitting on pins and needles sitting among these people as the head of a second-rated


    family.


    At that moment, Michael felt like an ugly duckling that managed to blend into a group of swans, and


    he didn''t even dare to look up at all.


    Thus, he was relieved when he saw Kingsley.


    Meanwhile, a surprised voice rang out the moment Kingsley and Keene sat down. "Keene Wynn?"


    The person who spoke was a man, who had a slick back and was covered in designer brands from


    head to toe.


    He raised his hand purposely to show his Rolex Kermit before he eximed, "It''s really you! It''s


    been a while!"


    The man who spoke was Reene''s ssmate back in university, Will Maslow.


    Not expecting to run into him here, Keene nodded with a cold face as a greeting.


    "Come on, why are you still acting cold?" Will questioned sarcastically.


    "Back then, you refused to go to the hotel with me even after I threw a wad of cash at you! I can''t


    believe that you''re still acting holy even after so many years!"


    Reene frowned. "Will, you tried to humiliate me with money after I rejected you back then, and I''m


    not nning on talking about it anymore! Please stop trying to mess with me again!"


    "You''re saying that I tried to pursue you?" Will questioned before he chuckled coldly.


    "Reene Wynn, why would I, the young master of Diosna City''s Scarlet Heart Group, want to pursue


    you? All I did was ce a bet with my mates to see who would get to sleep with your curvy a*s! It''s


    such a pity because I would have been able to get Jameson''s sports car if you had slept with me


    back then!"


    Then, he started scanning Reene''s body with a lustful look before he licked his lips and eximed,


    "You looked even better than before now that I haven''t seen you in a few years! I also heard that


    you''d be one of Cleapolis'' well-known entrepreneurs? Tsk, it is my hobby to make strong


    women like you submissive!"


    Immediately, Reene snapped with a stern look on her face, "Watch your mouth, Will! I''m not that girl


    that will allow you to step all over me now!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Haha! What about it? Just because you''re a progressive woman who happens to run apany?


    Willughed disdainfully before a lustful look appeared on his face again. "Still, the more you act


    like this, the more it turns me on!"


    Suddenly, he noticed Kingsley, who was sitting next to Reene, before he eximed with a look of


    realization, "So that''s why you keep rejecting my advances! I didn''t know that you''re into gigolos!"


    Upon hearing that, Reene had her face darkened as she tried to suppress her anger. "Will, you


    better not try to humiliate me or the people around me again!" "So what if I humiliate you?" Will


    crossed his leg with a smug look on his face.


    "What''s wrong with humiliating an orphan like you?"

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    "You!"


    Reene gritted her teeth in anger. At this moment, she had a really strong urge to p that smug


    look off Will''s face.


    "Ignore him, Reene," Kingsleymented nonchntly. "He''ll regret thister on!"


    "Haha! Regret?" Will sneered. "That''s not a word that I associate myself with!"


    At this moment, Jay went on stage to announce the start of the pre-bid conference.


    At that instance, everyone, including the smug Will, went quiet obediently.


    Jay briefly introduced all of the leaders and guests that came today before he announced, "Since


    Coliree Group is all about being efficient, the bidding, open bidding, evaluation, and final signing of


    the contract will be concluded by today during this pre-bid conference!"


    Upon hearing that, all of the industry hotshots nodded their heads with satisfaction as time was


    money to them.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In no time, the time for all sealed bids to be submitted ended.


    Right then, the crowd started getting anxious as they waited impatiently for the open bidding.


    Under Jay''s organized guidance, the results came out in no time.


    "The first project is a construction project for Cleapolis worth 30 billion, and the winning bidder is


    Ramada Corporation from Sris Province''s Cleapolis!"


    Everyone started apuding.


    Since this was arge project that involved local benefits, most of the people here were self-


    conscious, and not many of them dared to try bidding for this project.


    Other than a few businessmen who expressed their disappointment for not getting the project, the


    rest of them could only watch with envious looks on their faces.


    Most of the attendees had their attention ced on the two projects worth two billion and five billion,


    respectively.


    Following that, Jay announced again, "The winning bidder for the second project is Scarlet Heart


    Group from Sris Province''s Diosna City!"


    "The winning bidder for the third project is Modinium Tech Incorporated from Sris Province''s


    Fadena City!"


    "The winning bidder for the fourth project is Neveah Department Store from Sris Province''s


    Cleapolis!"


    When the announcement for all four winning bidders ended, everyone had different expressions on


    their faces, as a mixture of excitement, disappointment, envy, and confusion stered on


    everyone''s faces.


    While all three mentionedpanies were well known and influential in Sris Province, none of


    them had ever heard of Neveah Department Store, and they couldn''t help but wonder how a


    company that no one had ever heard of managed to win the bidding.


    At the same time, Michael and Megan caught onto what had happened and gave each other a look.


    Just then, Megan cursed mentally, What kind of dirty tactic did Reene pull to seduce Kingsley into


    giving her a project?!


    On the other hand, Michael had decided that he had to get his daughter married to Kingsley when


    he headed back by all means!


    Meanwhile, Will had a shocked expression on his face. "What the f*ck? Looks like you''re really a


    capable person, Reene! How did you even manage to win the bid? It seems like I''ve honestly


    underestimated you!"


    However, he quickly broke intoughter. "It''s too bad that you only managed to get a small project


    worth two billion. You can''t evenpare that to the project worth eight billion that Scarlet Heart


    Group won! Still, if you are willing to stay over with me at the hotel nearbyter on, I can consider


    sharing a bit of my profit with that tinypany of yours! Haha!"


    Yet, Jay''s voice rang out again before he could finishughing. "Hang on! I just received a message


    from my leader! It seems like there are some changes regarding the winning bidders!"


    What?!


    The crowd started getting excited again as everyone got hopeful.


    Following that, Will raised his chin and sneered, "Reene, I bet you''re getting eliminated! I knew a


    smallpany like yours wouldn''t be able to win the bid! Sure enough, Coliree Group must have


    made a mistake!"


    Nevertheless, Kingsley gave him a nonchnt look. "Don''t jump to conclusions just yet."


    "What the f*ck? Since when is it your turn to speak?!" Will snapped. "How dare you speak to a


    young master like me¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Jay announced, "The winning bidder for the second project has


    been changed from Scarlet Heart Group to Sunrise Corporation from Diosna City!"


    What?!


    Will felt like something just exploded next to his ears as he stood up in an abrupt manner and


    shouted, "Why?! I demand an exnation!"


    Yet, Jay replied coldly, "I''ve been informed that you crossed our president''s woman."


    "I-I crossed the president''s woman?"


    Will looked confused.


    How can I cross Coliree Group''s president''s woman when I don''t even know him?!

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Suddenly, Will''s whole body trembled.


    Could it be... Reene? I seem to have only offended one woman, and that¡¯s Reene.


    "Sir, do you have any other objections?" Jay asked.


    However, before Will could answer, he continued, "If you have any objection, you¡¯ll be going up


    against Coliree Group. I advise you not to make trouble for yourself."


    Will slumped down on the chair, his face as pale as a dead man¡¯s.


    How could he dare to oppose the Coliree Group?


    Next to him, a fat man in a gold suit was smiling from ear to ear. He kept stretching his hands


    toward Will and said, "Oh, thank you Mr. Maslow, for offending people everywhere you go!


    Otherwise, how could the Sunrise Corporation win the bid?"


    Hearing that person''s words, Will felt something surging up his throat and almost vomited blood.


    His Scarlet Heart Group and the Sunrise Corporation had always been tit-for-tatpetitors in


    Diosna City.


    At this time, when the chairman of Sunrise Corporation said these words, it was like stomping on his


    face.


    Will turned to Reene with an ugly expression and said in disbelief, "A-Are you the chairman of


    Coliree Group¡¯s woman?"


    Before Reene could answer, Kingsley said lightly, "Mr. Maslow, have you learned what regret is?


    "You..."


    Will was dazed. Immediately, he pointed at Kingsley in horror. "Y-You¡¯re the one who made the


    Coliree Group change their mind."


    He had seen that Kingsley was sending a text message, but he didn''t pay much attention at all.


    Thinking about it now, he truly regretted it. His knees went weak, and he slid off the chair and


    kneeled at Reene''s feet while begging for mercy. "Reene...


    President Wynn, if I screw up this bidding, my dad will honestly kill me. Please, please help me..."


    Seeing that some people were already casting odd nces over here, Kingsley said coldly, "If you


    say one more word of nonsense, I will uproot the entire Scarlet Heart Group. Do you believe it or


    not?"


    Hearing Kingsley''s bone-chilling voice, Will slumped on the ground with a face full of despair, his


    mood crushed. He knew that when the news got back to Diosna City, what awaited him would be


    his father''s violent fury.


    I¡¯m really dead this time...


    Seeing Will''s miserable appearance, everyone around him sighed.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    As for Jeremy Windsor, the head of the Windsor Family sitting not far away, he had a gloomy


    expression on his face.


    The project he had made a bid for was the same as the one selected by Reene. It was the


    construction of a state-owned luxury brand. The tender he had prepared by staying upte for half a


    month was taken away by a mere woman, so he was furious. He nced at his watch and muttered


    to himself, "What¡¯s Ethan doing? Hasn''t he gotten the job yet? It''s a real shame for the adopted


    daughter of that second-ss family to get the project!"


    Thinking of this, he immediately called Ethan.


    "Sorry. The number you''ve dialed is temporarily unavable. Please try againter."


    Hearing the recording on the phone, Jeremy frowned even more.


    Could it be that he didn''t get the job, so he''s not answering my call?


    Jeremy snorted coldly, then called the housekeeper of the Windsor Family. "Hello, Morris! Has


    Ethan returned home?"


    "The eldest young master just came back. He had packed his luggage and gone to Mittera." Morris¡¯


    voice came.


    "The ne has probably taken off by this time. Didn''t you know about that, Mr.


    Windsor?" "What?" The veins on Jeremy''s forehead almost burst. He was in such a rage that he


    almost jumped out of his seat.


    He was still eagerly waiting for Ethan to get the job sessfully. Yet, Ethan had actually sneaked


    out of the country!


    Of course, what Jeremy didn¡¯t know was that Ethan had offended Kingsley, and Ethan would never


    dare to step into Qustia again in his life.


    Just when Jeremy was dizzy with anger, a man in a waiter¡¯s outfit walked in through the side door


    with a cart of champagne and red wine.


    This was thest part of the event to celebrate the sessful end of the bidding conference.


    When Kingsley saw the waiter, the smile on his face faded as a terrifying feeling spread all over his


    body in an instant.


    Danger.


    He sensed a strong killing aura from that man who was supposed to be a typical server. Kingsley


    was just about to speak to prompt the guards next to him when the waiter had already pulled out a


    ck pistol from under the cart and aimed it at Kingsley.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    At this moment, everyone''s hair immediately rose up. The soldiers from Coliree Ind dressed as


    guards all reached for their lower backs at the same time.


    Even Lancer, who was monitoring the audience in secret on the second floor, rushed out swiftly.


    However, the reaction speed of human beings was not as fast as the speed of bullets after all.


    In an instant, a gunshot rang out.


    Bang!


    "Ah!" Everyone screamed and dived toward the ground. For a moment, chaos ensued.


    At the same time as the gunshot sounded, Reene got up with extraordinary reaction speed and


    leaped in front of Kingsley, where the bullet shot directly into her chest.


    In an instant, bright red blood spread all over her white outfit like a blooming flower.


    "Reene!" Kingsley¡¯s eyes widened, and he yelled fiercely with an infuriated look, "I want him alive!"


    With that order, the guards in ck suits next to him all drew their guns at an rming rate.


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    A burst of gunshots sounded, and all the bullets were aimed at the waiter¡¯s limbs.


    This was the fighting style of Coliree warriors. First, they''d halt the opponent¡¯s ability to move, and


    second, prevent the opponent from activating any forms of explosives.


    In the blink of an eye, the waiter''s limbs were already shot to pieces, and he fell to the ground.


    A soldier rushed forward in an instant and broke the man''s jaw with a kick. This was to prevent him


    from taking poison andmitting suicide. It was also a conventional means of dealing with other


    prisoners of war and spies.


    Everyone in the area was dumbfounded and shocked beyond words at the sight.


    Are these people the security guards of the Coliree Group?


    Their marksmanship wasparable to that of special forces soldiers.


    At this time, Lancer had also rushed into the hall before hemanded aloud, "Team One!


    Suppress the enemy and bring him to Building No. 17 to be imprisoned. Be careful. Team Two and


    Team Three. Block off the entire Building No. 1 and strictly investigate any other enemies in the


    area. Not even a fly is allowed to get out. Everyone else, escort Miss Wynn to the hospital


    immediately."


    After all the arrangements werepleted, he came to Kingsley''s side and whispered, "Boss, it


    was my mistake."


    Kingsley''s eyes were blood red, and he gritted his teeth while saying, "Don''t let that person die; I will


    personally punish him."


    At this moment, Keene, who was in his arms, spat out another mouthful of blood. Her pretty face


    was pale and bloodless, and her breathing gradually weakened.


    Kingsley sealed the two major meridians around her wound one after another, then whispered,


    "Reene, don''t be afraid. I have stopped the bleeding for you, and you will be fine..."


    "I''m not afraid..." Reene tried her best to offer a smile, and she was stillforting Kingsley. "I¡¯m


    fine... Cough... Don''t worry..."


    Seeing that her snow-white outfit had been dyed red with blood, Kingsley felt his heart constricted in


    so much pain that he could hardly breathe. When they went out this morning, she even asked for


    his opinion about the dress.


    Kingsley, what do you think of this dress? Does it look good on me?


    That excited smile was still clearly visible in his mind, but at this time, she was dying in his arms...


    "Boss, the car is already parked at the door. You can take Miss Wynn to the hospital immediately."


    It was the first time Lancer saw Kingsley looking so sad yet angry.


    His voice trembled slightly with fear as he said, "Miss Wynn''s shot is right in her chest. She needs to


    have an immediate operation. It''s better to be sent to the hospital within 10 minutes."


    Everyone in the Larson Familyalso came to the front, and Cecilia burst into tears in anxiety. "It takes


    nearly half an hour to go to the nearest hospital that is Hill Crest Hospital. U-Unless there are cars


    to open the way and green light all the way, then it is possible to arrive within 10 minutes."


    The realization dawned on everyone at once.


    Kingsley roared, "Find me cars to open the way right now!"


    Will, who was standing at the side, saw that the opportunity to make a name for himself hade,


    so he quickly volunteered. "I came in an Aston Martin DB11, and I can drive. Nobody will dare to hit


    my car!"


    The chairman of Sunrise Corporation also eximed, "My car is a Maybach, and I can


    also drive."


    When ordinary people saw such luxury cars on the road, they tended to avoid the cars for fear of


    identally scratching them and losing years of sries to pay for the scratches. So, driving luxury


    cars would be even more effective than driving police cars.


    As soon as these two people spoke, the other bosses understood what was going on, and they all


    spoke up.


    "I drive a Bugatti, so I can drive and open up the road."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I drive a Maserati, so I can drive too." "I drive a Rolls-Royce, and I can drive too."

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    On the other hand, Daniel has already contacted the traffic department and asked them to conduct


    traffic control immediately.


    Kingsley picked up Keene, who had fallen into aa, rushed out of the gate, and got into Lancer''s


    car. At that moment, dozens of luxury cars worth more than 1 million poured out of Coliree Group''s


    parking lot.


    The people who participated in the bidding conference were all famous businessmen and local


    bosses with a worth of over 100 million. Their cars, therefore, were luxurious and expensive too.


    Although they didn¡¯t know Keene, they could see that the Coliree Group attached great importance


    to her.


    These people were all humans, so as soon as they saw the opportunity to get on the Coliree


    Group¡¯s good side, they all rushed out in their favorite cars, unwilling tog behind others.


    Rumble...


    The engine sounds of various sports cars came one after another, nearly sting half of the city


    apart with the loud booms.


    At the same time, the traffic police department that received the notice from Daniel also began to


    take action.


    The entire police force of the traffic police brigade was in full swing. Dozens of police motorcycles


    rushed to each intersection and switched off all the traffic lights on the way from Coliree Group to


    the Hill Crest Hospital. The traffic police directed the other vehicles away and blocked all the roads


    that would lead toward North-South Avenue. What was left was only the North-South Avenue that


    led to the Hill Crest Hospital.


    Seeing such sudden mayhem, all the drivers and pedestrians couldn''t help but wonder what had


    happened.


    Is there some kind of bigshoting out?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Just when people were wondering, there was a deafening roar of enginesing from the north all


    of a sudden.


    Rumble...


    In the next second, 30 or 40 million-dor luxury cars drove along the road at top speed, leaving


    dust behind them.


    "Oh my God!"


    Seeing this scene, the drivers, who parked their cars on the side of the road to watch, were all so


    terrified that they hurriedly started their cars and drove into the greenery next to the road.


    What the hell!


    If we so much ase close to one of these cars, we won¡¯t be able to pay for the damages even if


    we sell our organs, let alone sell our houses! It¡¯s just a joke if we expect the other drivers to take


    responsibility. A person who can afford to drive a luxury car of this level can settle everything on


    their side with just a few words. Who would dare to ask them to be fully responsible?


    The bevy of luxury cars drove by in a blink of an eye.


    The first car was the Bentley Mulsanne driven by Francis Stein, which was worth more than 5.5


    million.


    As early as at William Jacob''s funeral, he had already regarded Kingsley differently. At this time,


    there was the reputation of the Coliree Group to consider, so he naturally took the lead without


    hesitation.


    Moreover, as a local force, he was also more familiar with the terrain, so it was also the most


    appropriate for him to lead the way.


    He was followed by Will''s Aston Martin and various luxury cars of other bosses. The cars were


    methodically arranged in three rows, and the eight widenes were urately divided into thirds.


    Seeing this, pedestrians on the side of the road all widened their eyes and took a deep breath. One


    by one, their mouths opened wide as they felt extremely shocked.


    For the first time in their lives, they saw so many luxury cars dispatched at the same time. Even the


    top auto shows were not of this scale. Moreover, what surprised them even more was that the


    license te numbers of these cars were also truly astonishing.


    ''Sr A-888888''


    ''Sr B-666666'' ''Sr E-888888¡¯


    ¡¯Sr V-000000''


    These cars were from various cities in Sris. It was clear that almost all the top license tes in


    the province were gathered. Thus, everyone who saw this scene was stunned on the spot. They


    didn¡¯t know what had happened that had gathered so many big shots together at the same time.


    Rumble...


    There were no vehicles blocking the road, so those luxury cars could speed past.


    At the end of the journey, Lancer stepped on the elerator hard.


    8 minutes! It only took 8 minutes in the end, and they had arrived at the Hill Crest Hospital of


    Cleapolis.


    Seeing Reene being pushed into the operating room, Kingsley felt a little


    relieved.


    He had sealed all the meridians around Reene with ancient healing techniques so she did not lose


    too much blood.


    As long as the bullets were removed from her body through surgery, she would be fine.


    Looking at the big bosses crowded in the emergency room, Kingsley said in a low voice to Daniel,


    "Tell them that Coliree Group owes them a favor. Let them leave after that."


    The clothes and cars of these people were too ostentatious. If they stayed for a long time, they


    would draw unnecessary attention. Moreover, the identity of the person who broke into the bidding


    site and aimed a shot at Kingsley had not been ascertained, and he feared that the enemy''s spy


    had already seen through his identity.


    With so many bigwigs gathered in one ce, if something went wrong here, the entire economy of


    Sris would be paralyzed.


    He would never allow this kind of thing to


    happen.


    After Daniel took the order, he came to the big bosses and eximed, "Everyone, Miss Wynn was


    hurt in the Coliree Group. Therefore, we have a responsibility to get treatment for her wound.


    However, thank you for your help. The Coliree Group owes you all a favor."

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    These words directly separated Kingsley from this incident and made it such that the reason why


    Coliree Group rescued Keene was just out of humanitarian responsibility.


    The big shots didn''t care about the details either. Their attention was all on the word ¡®favor¡¯ because


    having Coliree Group owe them a favor was much better than any mary reward.


    They did notck money, but they didck opportunities for favors. After getting a satisfactory


    response, they all drove away one after another, and only Daniel and Lancer stayed.


    Kingsley nced at them and instructed, "Daniel, contact all the news media and make sure to


    completely suppress this incident. Not a single piece of rted news is allowed to be published.


    Lancer, you extend the waiter¡¯s life first. After the hospital makes sure that Keene is all right, I will


    personally interrogate him." "Yes."


    "Yes.¡±


    Daniel and Lancer responded and left the hospital quickly.


    Kingsley sat on a chair by the door of the operating room, frowning. No matter who sent that waiter,


    he would definitely make them pay with blood.


    How dare they hurt my eldest sister! They must endure the rage of the Coliree God of War. Death


    will be their only wish. I must have the mastermind behind suffer without dying!


    Just when the anger in his heart was rising, a doctor in a white coat came over to him.


    "Hey? It''s you! How dare you show up, here again, brat!"


    The person who came was Zayne, who hadpeted with Alice for the right to operate on a child


    before. Kingsley raised his eyes and nced at him but said nothing. He wasn''t in the mood to have


    a pointless verbal dispute with the other party now.


    Nevertheless, Zayne didn''t care so much.


    He pointed at Kingsley''s nose and scolded, "Do you think this ce is your turf just because you get


    away for punching Dr. Lynchst time? Dr. Lynch ended up needing surgery, you know?!"


    As he said that, he nced at the indicator light that was showing the words ''In Operation'' next to


    him, after which he sneered, "What''s the matter? Who has been sent to the operating room by you


    again?"


    Kingsley''s eyes shed with anger, and his voice was cold as he replied, "My eldest sister is


    currently undergoing surgery. If you don''t want to die, you''d better stay away from here."


    "Your eldest sister?" Zayne raised his eyebrows and said snarkily, "Boy, this time you have fallen


    into my hands."


    With that said, he kicked open the door of the operating room and shouted loudly, "Stop! The


    operation is suspended. You are not allowed to operate on this little brat¡¯s eldest sister!" "Do you


    want to die so badly?" Kingsley flew into a rage and roared.


    Immediately, he rushed forward and reached out for Zayne''s cor. Gritting his teeth, he spat, "I¡¯m


    warning you, if something happens to my eldest sister, you and your family will be buried along with


    her!"


    Lifted into the air by Kingsley, Zayne shouted in horror, "Help! Help! Someone ismitting a crime


    in the hospital!"


    Immediately, many doctors and nurses gathered around.


    "Boy! You''d better let me go. Do you know who my dad is? My dad is the director of this hospital."


    Zayne waved his arms vigorously and roared at the doctors who were watching, "What the hell are


    you watching for? Why don''t you call security?"


    As soon as he spoke, a few doctors quickly turned around and ran to the security room downstairs.


    Some other doctors also spoke to Kingsley.


    "Excuse me, if you have any grievances, please sit down and discuss them. Don''t


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    hurt others in the hospital." "Yeah, violence is not the way to solve the problem. You should calm


    down."


    They all thought that Kingsley was a family member of a patient who came to cause trouble with the


    doctor in charge, so they could not help but speak up to discourage him.


    Kingsley hurled forcefully and threw Zayne out a few feet away, then said coldly, "I''m in a bad mood


    right now. If you don''t want to die, you''d better stay away from me."


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Zayne got up from the ground, coughing, his face ashen.


    He pointed at Kingsley and said ruthlessly, "Boy, don''t walk away if you dare. Wait for the security to


    come, and I will see how arrogant you can still be then."


    He simply hated Kingsley. Last time, it was because of Kingsley''s intervention that he didn''t have


    the rare opportunity to be in charge of Bailey Weiss¡¯ surgery. Hence, he missed the opportunity to


    make a name for himself in the medical world. Instead, Alice became the one to gain both fame and


    fortune.


    But the only thing that made him feel better was that Alice didn''t take long to resign because of


    Kingsley injuring Dr. Lynch. This gave him some much-neededfort.


    After a while, more than a dozen security guards with electric batons rushed over aggressively.


    "Who? Who came to make trouble in the hospital again? D*mn! Are you really not afraid at all?"


    Those security guards were all thugs specially recruited by the hospital to deal with troubles at the


    hospital. They usually didn¡¯t have a chance for violence, so at this time, when they finally found a


    chance, they all rushed over in agitation.


    Seeing the arrival of the ''professional'' thugs, Zayne immediately regained confidence.


    He pointed at Kingsley and shouted, "It''s him! Beat him to the ground!"

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Those security guards knew that Zayne was Jeffred Church, the hospital director¡¯s eldest son.


    As soon as they heard that Zayne had spoken, all of them immediately approached Kingsley.


    "Boy! You Peking don''t know anything, do you? How dare you make trouble in Hill Crest Hospital


    protected by me?"


    The head of the group was a muscr man with a hideous scar that ran across his entire face. It


    was obvious that he was not someone one could offend. He put the electric baton on his shoulder,


    struck it up and down, and said ruthlessly, "You Peking dare to make trouble in the ce where I,


    Scarface Louie, am at? Are you Peking tired of living?"


    Looking at Scarface Louie''s bulging muscles, Zayne waved his fists excitedly and thundered,


    "Louie! This kid is actually capable. Last time, he injured Dr. Lynch. If you take him down, I will ask


    my dad to give you a 50% raise in your sry."


    Hearing this, Scarface Louie and the men behind him all became enthusiastic.


    Scarface Louie smirked and said to Kingsley, "Brat, it seems that I have to thank you. If you didn''t


    hurt Dr. Lynchst time, how would Director Church hire us to be here with a high sry?"


    As he spoke, he flicked his wrist and pointed the electric baton at Kingsley. "Since you have our


    gratitude, I will give you a chance. Kneel down and apologize to Zayne, and I will spare you the pain


    of the flesh."


    Zayne immediately raised his chin and said arrogantly, "Yes, if you kneel down and bow three times


    to me, I can spare your life for the time being."


    Seeing that Kingsley was still standing there motionless, Scarface Louie snorted coldly. "Hey, we


    can do it the easy way or the hard way, you know!"


    "Yes! Louie! Go straight on and take this kid down!" Zayne cursed as he stomped his feet.


    "Since this trash is so shameless, let''s show


    him what we got."


    Watching the two of them shouting together, Kingsley remained still. His eyes were extremely cold,


    but there was hardly any emotion on his face.


    "My eldest sister is in surgery, so I don''t want to kill anyone at the door of her operating room. I will


    give you onest chance. Get out of here immediately."


    His voice was t, but it was full of killing intent.


    Feeling the cold murderous aura, Scarface Louie shook his head a little unnaturally, thenughed


    drily. In a stern voice, he said, "Haha, haha. Boy, how dare you act boldly in front of me when your


    death is imminent? Aren¡¯t you afraid I will chop off your little arms and legs?"


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes slightly. "If you could, feel free to try it."


    "F*ck? You dare to taunt me?" Scarface Louie waspletely furious by now. "Today, I will show


    you my strength!"


    While speaking, he waved his hand and shouted to the men behind him who were wearing their


    security hats crookedly, "You guys! Take him down!"


    As soon as the words fell, those vicious young men slowly approached Kingsley with their batons


    swaying.


    Zayne excitedly punched twice in the air and bellowed, "F*ck! Since you dare to stand in the way of


    my future, I have to let you know what it means to be powerful!"


    The doctors and nurses who were watching all knew that Scarface Louie was a ruthless character,


    so they covered their eyes and dared not look on directly for fear of seeing the tragic scene of


    Kingsley''s blood spurting out on the spot.


    Then, an elderly doctor tried to persuade in a low voice, saying, "Young man, take a step back and


    calm down. I think you should apologize to Dr. Church."


    Hearing this, Zayne immediately looked angry and said displeasedly, "Professor Gershwin, this


    matter has nothing to do with you. You''d better mind your own business."


    Immediately, several young doctors echoed after him.


    "That''s right! Since this kid dares to provoke Dr. Church, he deserves to be beaten up. What are


    you trying to do?"


    "Professor Gershwin, you should stay quiet. You are so old. Why are you still talking so much?"


    "You..." n Gershwin''s gray beard shook with anger, and his voice trembled slightly. "For the


    benefit of the sick, we must practice with warmth, sympathy, and understanding. Are people like you


    worthy of being doctors?"


    "F*ck, why are you talking so much nonsense?" Scarface Louie red at n. "Do you want to


    taste my fists too? "


    n pointed at Scarface Louie and scolded, "The hospital is a sacred ce to save and heal the


    wounded. How can you reckless people stay here and abuse this ce?"


    As soon as Professor Gershwin''s voice fell, Scarface Louie suddenly threw the electric baton at


    him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound echoed as the electric baton smashed hard on n''s forehead.


    In an instant, a stream of blood slowly trickled out from his gray hair, flowed along his temples, and


    dripped to the ground. What a shocking sight!

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    n was almost 70 years old this year, so obviously, he couldn¡¯t bear such a heavy blow.


    Immediately, his eyes dted, and he copsed to the ground.


    Scarface Louie sneered, "D*mn, you old geezer! How dare you mouth off at me? You¡¯re really not


    afraid of death."


    The doctors and nurses next to him were petrified. They froze in ce, and no one dared to step


    forward to help n.


    A trace of coldness shed in Kingsley''s eyes as he strode to n''s side. After checking his


    injuries, he checked n¡¯s pulse. When he finally confirmed that n¡¯s life was not in danger, he


    pressed on n¡¯s acupoints to stop the bleeding.


    After a few seconds, n let out a long breath and slowly opened his eyes with quivering eyelids.


    He was dazed for some time before gradually regaining his consciousness.


    "Young man, d-did you save me with the


    traditional acupuncture method?"


    n was a professor of ancient healing and had been obsessed with it all his life.


    So, he immediately felt that someone had sealed his acupoints with the traditional acupuncture


    technique. However, when he saw Kingsley''s rather young face, he was shocked.


    The skills of ancient healing mostly depended on experience and practice. To be able to have such


    a technique at such a young age was simply astonishing.


    Kingsley helped him up from the ground, then said lightly, "Let''s not talk about this for now. I''ll deal


    with this trash first."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "F*ck, who are you calling trash?" The scar on Scarface Louie''s face kept contorting like a worm.


    "Do you want to be kicked too?"


    Kingsley pointed at Scarface Louie. "You,e here and apologize to Professor Gershwin."


    "You¡¯re asking me to apologize to this old b*stard?" Scarface Louie said incredulously.


    "Are you f*cking right in your mind? Do you even know who Scarface Louie is? You dare to ask me


    to apologize to him?"


    "I don''t care who you are." Kingsley''s voice was as cold as frost.


    "If you don''t kneel and apologize to Professor Gershwin today, you will never get out of here alive."


    Kingsley could see that n was a kind-hearted and benevolent old doctor who had saved the


    injured most of his life; not only did he not get the respect he deserved, but he also almost died at


    the hands of a hooligan.


    This was simply going over the bottom line of morality!


    Kingsley was the protector of Qustia. In addition to protecting the borders from the enemy''s


    intrusion, he also protected the people of Qustia. If he couldn¡¯t even guarantee the dignity of an old


    doctor at this time, how could he still talk about protecting the peace and happiness of the people


    and the prosperity of Qustia?


    Kingsley''s eyes were cold as he roared angrily, "Come here! Kneel and apologize to Professor


    Gershwin!"


    "What the f*ck? Are you seeking death?"


    Scarface Louie red at Kingsley hatefully. Since he made his debut as awbreaker with a


    machete, no one had ever dared to order him to kneel.


    Zayne immediately fanned the mes and said, "Louie! Can you take this lying down? Why don¡¯t


    you go up and kill him?"


    "F*ck!" Scarface Louie spat on the ground, then rushed forward with a ferocious look as he swung


    his huge fist at Kingsley''s temple.


    It was a fatal punch.


    "Oh God..."


    Everyone in the audience covered their mouths in horror, for fear that they would scream.


    Someone said anxiously, "Quick, push the operating table over and prepare to save him."


    They had already decided that Kingsley would definitely fall under this fierce punch from Scarface


    Louie.


    If not treated in time, he might even die.


    Yet, under the astonished gazes of everyone else, Kingsley raised his right hand and calmly


    grabbed Scarface Louie''s fist.


    Immediately afterward, he rotated his wrist inward, causing Scarface Louie''s arm to twist 180


    degrees.


    At the same time, Kingsley also raised his right foot and kicked Scarface Louie''s leg in a smooth


    action.


    Bam!


    Scarface Louie''s knees mmed to the ground, and his arms were broken into an angle that was


    difficult for ordinary people to achieve.


    "Ah!"


    Scarface Louie¡¯s scream was like a pig being butchered; it spread throughout the entire floor in an


    instant.


    "It hurts! Let go! D*mn it! Let me go!"

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Scarface Louie''s face contorted in terrible pain, and arge amount of sweat trickled down from his


    forehead in an instant.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Kingsley squeezed Scarface Louie¡¯s arm and asked coldly, "Do you want to apologize or not?"


    Scarface Louie screamed in pain again. He twisted his neck back, red at Kingsley, and gritted his


    teeth. "D*mn it. How can I, a big and tall man, apologize to an old geezer? Even if you kill me, I will


    never apologize."


    "You do have a backbone, but you¡¯re using it in the wrong time and ce. Also, do you really think I


    dare not kill you?" Kingsley said indifferently.


    Scarface Louieughed loudly. "Hahaha, you''re a stinky brat. So what if you''re good at it? You won¡¯t


    dare to kill anyone even if I lend you my courage." "Really?" Kingsley''s tone was still cold, but his


    fingers were constantly exerting strength. "Unfortunately, you''re out of luck. One of the things I''m


    good at is killing people."


    While speaking, his fingers deeply dug into Scarface Louie''s joints.


    "Ah!"


    Scarface Louie''s voice changed from the extreme pain. His cry was like the wailing of the evil spirits


    in hell. He raised his head with great effort and roared at his frightened subordinates, "What the hell


    are you all doing? Why aren¡¯t you guys beating him up?"


    Hearing that, Zayne also suddenly came back from his senses. His face was pale, and he frantically


    waved his arms and shouted loudly, "Yeah! You guys Pekinge and hit him! Did I pay you


    money to hire you to watch the fun?"


    He was so frightened because he did not expect that Kingsley¡¯s seemingly thin body would have


    such a powerful explosive force. Even Scarface Louie was not his opponent. The only n for now


    was to use underhand tactics.


    When Scarface Louie''s subordinates heard that both their boss and Zayne had spoken, they all


    swallowed and rushed over with electric batons.


    Seeing that, Kingsley pushed his arm hard and threw Scarface Louie out like a bowling ball.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, Scarface Louie smashed against the first few young men who were rushing


    toward them to the ground.


    All of a sudden, there were wails of pain, so the others stopped to help Scarface Louie and their


    fallenrades.


    Scarface Louie roared in a heart-wrenching manner, "Don''t Peking care about me! Get the kid first!"


    His voice just fell when a loud bang sounded.


    The door of the treatment room next to them was kicked open by someone.


    A big man with tattoos all over his body walked out of it and shouted loudly, "What the hell are you


    doing? My friend was injured and is being bandaged here, and I''ve been listening to all of you


    wailing and screaming out here. Will you just not let him rest in peace?"


    Scarface Louie supported his arm and got up from the ground, then said unhappily, "Hey, where did


    youe from? I, Scarface Louie, am doing business here. If you don''t want to die, hide your


    f*cking self away."


    "Scarface Louie?"


    The tattooed man snorted coldly and strode forward.


    p!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He pped Scarface Louie in the face and bellowed, "F*ck! The disciple of Terry ''Tiger'' Wharton


    dares to talk back at me?"


    Scarface Louie was slightly startled by the p. "Y-You know my boss?"


    "Hehe, since when can Tiger Wharton be considered a boss?"


    Listening to his tone, it was clear that this man was very disdainful of Terry ¡®Tiger¡¯ Wharton.


    Scarface Louie couldn''t help but stare at him for a moment, then tentatively said, "You are¡ª"


    "I am Wendell Martin, the right-hand protector of Boss Howe. Have you heard of my name?


    Scarface Louie¡¯s legs trembled uncontrobly when he heard what the tattooed man said.


    "Howe... Boss Howe?" His Adam''s apple moved up and down quickly, then he said in horror, "Y-You


    mean Baron Howe, one of the Seven Legends?"


    Wendell Martin crossed his arms and said coldly, "Apart from the Seven Legends, who else dares to


    call themselves Boss Howe?"


    As soon as this statement came out, the expressions of all the doctors and nurses around changed.


    Everyone knew that there were three major forces in Sris.


    Since the fall of Ashton Birch, the forces of Jarett Cole and the Seven Legends had


    grown rapidly.


    At this time, Baron Howe, one of the Seven Legends, was actually in this Hill Crest Hospital.


    Everyone was horrified, and Zayne was even more frightened. Trembling, he asked respectfully in a


    quavering voice, "M-Mr. Martin, Boss Howe is here for medical treatment, right? Why didn''t you let


    me know in advance? W-We should be giving him the best service..."


    Wendell waved his hand and said, "Our boss is apanying one of our men to bandage a wound,


    so there is no need for so much unnecessary attention."


    Then he frowned and asked, "What the hell happened here? Why are you people being so noisy


    that our men can''t rest?"

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Scarface Louie scrambled forward and bowed respectfully to Wendell. "I''m a security guard here


    and I was just teaching a troublemaking brat a lesson. It was very careless of me to have disturbed


    you and your bosses. Please ept my apologies..." Louie said with a subservient attitude.


    "Haha!" Wendell nced at Louie''s dislocated shoulder before snorting. "Are you sure you were the


    one teaching him a lesson? It looks like you got your arm ripped off instead!"


    "That''s..." Louie''s expression turned grim, and then he spat, "That guy''s got some moves, Mr.


    Martin. If you hadn''te out just now, I would have gathered a bunch of guys together to take him


    on!"


    Wendell became intrigued. "I''ve heard about the notorious Scarface Louie before. Are you telling


    me that you''ve just met an opponent you couldn''t defeat?"


    He turned around to take a look at Kingsley as he said, "I''m curious to know who gave Scarface


    Louie a good beating..."


    Suddenly, Wendell froze halfway through his sentence.


    W-Why does this guy look so familiar? I''ve seen him somewhere before...


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    Wendell stared at Kingsley for ten whole seconds without being able to utter a single word. He


    recognized Kingsley!


    Wendell had attended William''s funeral service as well, but he did not have the privilege toe


    forward and pay his respects. He was simply one among the crowd who stood behind Baron.


    On that day, he had witnessed how Kingsley shot down Sergio and smashed William''s casket to


    smithereens.


    That dreadful scene had haunted him ever since!


    Even just thinking about it now was enough to make him tremble!


    Baron had also fled the scene that day after being scared out of his wits. Wendell swore to himself


    that if he ever ran into Kingsley on the streets, he would bolt and stay out of sight.


    He knew better than to go up against Kingsley!


    Wendell became as still as a statue, so Zayne piped up in confusion, "What''s the matter, Mr.


    Martin? Do you know him?"


    However, Wendell remained in a daze. In fact, his entire body was stiff and it looked like his soul


    had been sucked out of him!


    "M-Mr. Martin?" Louie mustered up the courage to step forward and prod Wendell''s arm.


    All at once, Wendell snapped out of his daze and stared at Kingsley in fear. "You... You..."


    Louis assumed that Wendell was irritated by the disturbance Kingsley had caused, so he quickly


    groveled, "Mr. Martin, please go ahead and rest. I''ll get rid of him at once, and I promise that he


    won''t be disrupting your bosses'' recovery any longer!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When Wendell heard what Louie said, he felt a jolt down his spine.


    Smack!


    Wendell turned around and pped Louie right across his face. "What Peking recovery are you


    talking about?!"


    Wendell was stricken with fear.


    If any of them offended Kingsley, the God of War over here, then they would not be getting off with


    just an injury or two. Chances are, they would lose their lives!


    Meanwhile, Louie cupped his face in utter confusion. He had no clue why he was pped again.


    Even if the first p was because he had spoken out of turn, there was still no reason to give him


    another!


    "M-Mr. Martin..."


    The moment Louie tried to speak to


    Wendell, Wendell gave him yet another p.


    "Shut the f*ck up! Stop f*cking talking to me!


    To Wendell, Kingsley was just like the devil who hade to harvest his soul.


    He did not want to catch Kingsley''s attention at all!


    And yet, this clueless Louie kept calling his name over and over again. Was Louie trying to make


    sure that Kingsley knew who he was?


    Once again, Louie was in absolute shock over the p he just received.


    He had no idea what he had done wrong this time.


    Zayne was also at a loss.


    He thought to himself, Aren''t they on the same side? Why did Wendell start hitting Louie again?


    Zayne was cursing internally but did not dare to say a word out loud.


    Even Louie kept quiet now after being pped twice. He would only be asking for more if he


    continued speaking.


    The other doctors and nurses around them nced at one another in bewilderment.


    All at once, the ce fell into an awkward silence...


    Only Kingsley remained indifferent as he could tell that Wendell recognized who he was.


    Kingsley had an excellent memory, and he never forgot a face. Despite only giving the crowd at


    William''s funeral service a cursory nce, he still recognized Wendell.


    "We meet again, Mr. Martin."


    Kingsley''s voice was rtively quiet, but loud enough for everyone to hear him.


    Both Louie and Zayne felt their hearts sinking.


    So, Kingsley and Wendell did know each other! But before either one of them could dwell on this


    newfound information...


    Wendell, a hulking man of six feet five who was covered in tattoos, suddenly let out a hair-raising


    scream!


    He immediately ran toward the treatment rooms like he was being chased by the devil!


    He even yelled, "Boss, help! The devil''s talking to me!"


    He screeched so loud that his voice broke.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Louie and Zayne looked at one another with mystified expressions after seeing how Wendell ran off


    like he was being chased.


    Why did the fearsome Mr. Martin run off like that?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    All of a sudden, a thought shed across Louie''s mind.


    Does this Nicholson fellow have some sort of powerful background? One that is frightening enough


    to scare Mr. Martin off like that?


    However, Louie brushed that thought away at once.


    Mr. Martin answers to Master Howe. Why would he be scared off by a kid in his early twenties?


    He had to be missing something here!


    Just then, Zayne came over and muttered to Louie, "Louie, what''s going on? Is something wrong


    with Mr. Martin?"


    "I don''t Peking know!" Louie ced his hand against his burning cheek and retorted, "F*cking hell!


    Did he see a ghost or something? Why did he run off like he was about to pee his pants?"


    As soon as Louie said that, everyone felt a chill run down their spine.


    It seemed like this was the only possible reason to exin why the menacing Wendell Martin ran off


    like a scared puppy.


    Only n shook his head and sighed. "You shouldn''t jump to such conclusions. You..."


    Before n finished his sentence, Louie cut him off rudely. "F*ck! Haven''t you learned your lesson,


    old man? You should''ve made yourself scarce when I let you go earlier! What gives you the guts to


    stick around and run your mouth off?!"


    "You..." n felt a stir of anger, but out of his duty as a doctor, he advised, "Young man, your arm


    has been dislocated from your shoulder. If you don''t get it treated as soon as possible, you might


    end up with some long-term side effects!"


    Upon hearing n''s words, Louie growled menacingly, "Are you trying to curse me, you old


    bugger? You''re asking for it!"


    Immediately, he pulled up his sleeves and stormed over to n in fury.


    It seemed like Louie wanted to start throwing fists again.


    The crowd scrambled back in fear and left a wide berth.


    n stumbled backward as well, and his voice trembled as he eximed, "W-What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to Peking bash your head in, old man!"


    With a bellow, Louie raised his left fist and aimed straight for n''s head.


    Thump!


    Kingsley grabbed Louie''s fist from behind the moment he raised it.


    "I''m giving you onest chance to apologize to Professor Gershwin!"


    Louie had goosebumps when he heard


    Kingsley''s icy voice.


    His face turned pale as he tried to move his arm away, but he found that he couldn''t get out of


    Kingsley''s firm grip.


    "Let me go, you f*cker, or else I''ll bash your head in as well!"


    However, as soon as Louie''s words rang out, the door to the treatment room beside them flew open.


    Baron came rushing out with dozens of his men.


    Quite a few of them were covered in bandages that looked fairly recent.


    Wendell was right behind Baron, but his eyes were fixed on the ground as he did not dare look up.


    He was deadly afraid of looking into Kingsley''s cold eyes.


    When everyone else saw that Baron himself hade out, they gasped in trepidation.


    The crowd began to whisper among themselves. "Mr. Howe hase to deal with this personally.


    That young man is probably going to meet his end!"


    "Exactly. Mr. Howe''s men are all excellent fighters. If it came to a fight, that guy wouldn''t stand a


    chance against them!"


    "I think we should move back a bit in case the blood stters..."


    Even n''s expression grew grim. "Young man, I think it''s best if you leave at once. I''ll help you


    slow them down for a bit. I doubt that they''d beat up an old man like me!"


    At first, he might havee to Kingsley''s defense out of his duty as a doctor, but now, he truly


    wanted to save Kingsley from this cmity.


    Kingsley''s skills in acupuncture had made asting impression on him, and he was willing to give up


    his own life to save this gifted young man!


    When Louie heard that, he sneered. "Hah! No point in sacrificing yourself, old man! Both of you are


    going down today!"


    As soon as he said that, he turned to Baron and greeted him respectfully. "Mr. Howe, it was this


    b*stard who disturbed your peace. You..."


    Louie wanted to fan the mes and convince Baron to teach Kingsley a lesson.


    However, his words were only halfway out his mouth when he had to force the rest back down his


    throat.


    Because what he saw was Baron and his men rushing out of the treatment room beforeing to a


    stop right in front of Kingsley.


    Thud!


    Baron had fallen right down to his knees!


    All of his men behind him followed suit!


    In an instant, over a dozen burly men had kneeled to the ground!

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    The loud thudding of their knees rippled through the air.


    Everyone''s jaw dropped when they saw the scene in front of them.


    No one would have expected that Baron Howe, one of the Seven Legends, would actually kneel in


    front of Kingsley!


    Even Louie was dumbstruck!


    He was absolutely shell shocked as he stood still with a look of disbelief on his face.


    Louie had not even noticed that Kingsley had released his arm.


    He was frozen with his fist raised in the air like a madman.


    In fact, there was a lot that Louie was unaware of. After leaving William''s funeral service that day,


    Baron had reached out to Kenny Shane at once.


    He had paid nearly five thousand to wine and dine Kenny before Kenny finally let him in on a little


    secret.


    "Kingsley Nicholson is not someone you want to mess with. He has the Tanner family''s Northern


    Draken Tag!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Baron heard the words ''Northern Draken Tag'', he felt like he was about to get a heart


    attack.


    He had to down three shots of alcohol before he finally stopped trembling.


    After knowing that, Baron convinced himself that as long as he was on his guard, he would never


    run into Kingsley again.


    Who would have thought that he would stumble right onto Kingsley''s warpath today?


    Earlier on, Baron had heard a ruckus outside and sent Wendell to go and take a look.


    When Wendell came back in fright and told him that the devil from William''s funeral service was


    outside, Baron felt like his head was about to explode!


    He knew that Wendell was a loose cannon, and he undoubtedly would have offended Kingsley.


    Immediately, he smacked all of his men awake and brought them over to Kingsley to apologize,


    which led to the scene right now.


    Baron remained kneeling on the ground and his voice trembled as he spoke. "M-Mr. Nicholson, if


    my subordinate has offended you in any way, I beg you to please let him off just this once..."


    Then, he grabbed Wendell by his cor and hissed, "Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Nicholson!"


    Wendell was on the verge of tears. "Boss, I didn''t say anything disrespectful at all... All I did was


    p Scarface Louie a few times..."


    "Scarface Louie?"


    Only then did Baron notice Louie, who looked like the Statue of Liberty as he stood there with his


    arm raised. He was frozen in shock.


    Baron queried incredulously, "Mr.


    Nicholson, is... is Scarface Louie one of


    your men?" "No," Kingsley stated coolly. "He''s someone who wants to bash my head in."


    "W-What?!"


    Baron''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when he heard that.


    Bash Kingsley''s head in?! Does he have a Peking death wish?!


    "Scarface Louie! What the f*ck is going on?"


    Baron''s roar managed to snap Louie out of his daze!


    "M-Mr. Howe..."


    All color drained from Louie''s face, and even the rming scars on his face no longer seemed quite


    so terrifying.


    Louie''s knees were trembling violently.


    In their world, seniority was unshakeable.


    And Louie''s boss, Terry ''Tiger'' Wharton, was a subordinate of one of Baron''s men.


    This meant that Louie himself was nothing but an inconsequential foot soldier!


    In fact, Louie had turned pale with fear when he saw Baron kneeling obediently in front of Kingsley!


    "Mr... Mr. Howe... that punk just now... No, I mean this boss offended Mr. Church earlier..."


    As soon as Louie said that, his expression shifted and it looked like he had found a lifeline. All at


    once, he pointed at Zayne and dered, "It''s him! It''s all because of him! He was the one who


    offended Mr. Nicholson! I was just trying to do my job!"


    By now, Zayne was also scared stiff!


    When he heard Louie pinning the whole thing on him, he felt a stabbing pain in his abdomen and


    nearly shat his pants!


    Kingsley gave Zayne a baleful look before saying to Louie, "He won''t be getting away with it, but


    neither will you. What did I say to you just now?"


    !! T T N


    Louie''s mind was nk, and he had a lost expression on his face.


    "Let me remind you then," Kingsley drawled. "I gave you onest chance to kneel in front of


    Professor Gershwin and apologize!"


    When Louie heard that, he did not hesitate at all!


    With a loud thud, he fell right down to his knees in front of n!


    Grabbing n''s legs, Louie cried, "I''m so sorry, Professor Gershwin! I shouldn''t have spoken so


    rudely to you, and I shouldn''t have tried to hit you! Please forgive me!"

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Scarface Louie was shaking like a leaf as he groveled with a hoarse voice.


    Kingsley stared at him impassively. "Didn''t you say earlier that you wouldn''t apologize even if I killed


    you? What happened to all your bravado?"


    "I..." Louie smacked his own mouth and wailed, "I''m sorry! I was stupid! It was all a bluff! I''m so


    sorry!"


    Louie was filled with regret and self-reproach.


    Why did I act tough just now?! I''m the one who''s asking for it now!


    Even if Kingsley did not go so far as to take his life, the same could not be said about Baron.


    If Baron, the underground fighting champion, wanted to take his life, it would be a piece of cake for


    him.


    When Louie thought about this, he began to quiver in fright again!


    He hurriedly bowed to n and repeated, "Professor Gershwin, I''m really sorry! Please forgive me


    just this once!"


    Louie knew that n was a kind person, so he hoped that n would speak on his behalf.


    n had aplicated expression on his face, but just as he was about to speak, Kingsley cut in


    and said, "Professor Gershwin, you should go and get your head injury checked. I''ll sort this mess


    out."


    "Just as well..." n sighed. "There is no progress without change. Rules are important to maintain


    social order."


    He tottered away slowly after saying his piece.


    "Prof..."


    Louie''s heart sank as he stared after n''s retreating figure.


    He was dead meat!


    No one could plead on his behalf now!


    Louie turned around and kneeled to


    Kingsley. "Mr. Nicholson, please forgive me! I beg you, please let me off just this


    H once...


    However, there was a dangerous glint in Kingsley''s eyes. "Professor Gershwin is right. Rules need


    to be set in ce to maintain social order. In any case, I''ve already given you a chance earlier."


    Kingsley gestured to Baron andmanded, "Lay down thew! Bury him!"


    His voice was ringing in Louie''s ears, and Louie felt like he had been struck by lightning!


    Everything went dark!


    Thud!


    Louie fainted from terror!


    Meanwhile, Louie''s men were frightened out of their wits as well!


    All of them fell limp to the ground and begged for Kingsley to forgive them.


    Kingsley gave them a fleeting nce. "I''ll let you handle these guys, Baron. I trust that you won''t


    disappoint me?"


    "I won''t let you down!" Baron promised. "I''ll toss them all into the underground fighting ring tonight


    and let the new recruits have some fun!"


    What?


    The moment they heard what was in store for them, all the thugs dressed in security guard uniforms


    nearly peed their pants!


    While they could deal with a bunch of civilians, they were nowhere near skilled enough to fight


    against underground fighters. Even if they got out of the ring alive, they would still be beaten to


    within an inch of their lives!


    Thud!


    Thud! Thud!


    All at once, the menacing bunch of thugs who were waving their batons around just a moment ago


    were now lying unconscious on the ground.


    Baron ordered his men to drag Louie and the others away before asking courteously, "Mr.


    Nicholson, I''ve been meaning to apologize to you in person. Would you happen to have some time


    tonight?"


    Kingsley waved him off. "I''m busy today.


    Maybe some other time."


    Reene was still in surgery, so he was in no mood to sit around with Baron.


    "Of course, of course..." Baron nodded agreeably.


    A thought urred to Baron and he muttered to Kingsley, "By the way, Mr. Nicholson, I heard that


    Felix Jacob is putting out a hit on you. It''s best to be cautious and keep an eye out..."


    Kingsley''s eyes grew sharp once he heard this news.


    Felix wants to assassinate me?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Could this mean that the server at the prebid conference today was sent by the


    Jacobs?!


    "Alright, I got it," Kingsley said to Baron. "You don''t need to concern yourself with this. Just deal with


    Scarface Louie."


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson. I''ll see to it at once." Baron bowed politely to Kingsley before leaving with his


    men in tow.


    Now that all the men from the underworld had left, there was only a group of frightened doctors and


    nurses left, including a trembling Zayne.


    Kingsley swept his gaze across them. "Do you all remember what Professor Gershwin said?"


    "Yes, we remember! For the benefit of the sick, we must practice with warmth, sympathy, and


    understanding! We must respect every patient as fellow human beings! We remember his words


    clearly!"


    All of them nodded obediently.


    They were all scared stiff, and no one dared to speak out against Kingsley.


    Then, Kingsley turned to Zayne and questioned in an icy tone, "Mr. Church, are you still keen on


    teaching me a lesson?"

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    "Y-You win this time!" Zayne took a step back before retorting hoarsely, "But just you wait. I''m going


    to tell my father about this!"


    Immediately, he hightailed it for the stairs, and in just a few seconds, he disappeared from


    Kingsley''s sight.


    Kingsley''s eyes glinted dangerously.


    Getting backup?


    Sure, if Jeffred has the guts toe and mess with me, then I don''t mind pulling him down a peg!


    Just then, the doors to the surgical theater slid open. A doctor who was still in his surgical gear


    came over to Kingsley and asked, "Are you the patient''s next of kin?"


    "Yes."


    Although Kingsley knew that Keene had not been severely injured, he could not avoid feeling


    anxious.


    "We have removed the bullet from her body," the doctor reported after removing his mask. "And


    because the patient had been brought to the hospital in time, she did not lose much blood.


    Therefore, her vitals are good and everything is fine now. She will need to stay in the hospital for a


    short period of observation, but she is well on her way to making a full recovery."


    Kingsley finally could heave a sigh of relief. "Thank you so much, doctor. I''ll go and make the


    arrangements for her stay right n


    now.


    He was about to leave when he paused and asked, "By the way, would you happen to know where


    Dr. Alice Kramer''s office is? Is she on-call today?"


    Kingsley had not seen Alice since hisst trip to this hospital.


    He had been wanting to find the time to give her a surprise, but other things kept cropping up.


    However, he felt the need to inform Alice about Keene''s situation after today''s incident.


    To his surprise, the doctor was startled by his question. "Are you talking about the cardiothoracic


    surgeon, Dr. Alice Kramer? She resigned over malpractice!"


    "Resigned over malpractice?" Kingsley frowned. "What did she do? Why would she resign because


    of malpractice?"


    The Alice that he knew was an upright and vignt person.


    What kind of mistake would she have made to be forced to resign?


    "I heard that someone injured Dr. Lynch, so Dr. Lynch''s family wanted to sue the person for


    intentional injury, but Dr. Kramer voluntarily resigned in exchange for getting them to not pursue the


    matter further."


    Kingsley''s eyes began to look a little chilly once he heard what the doctor said.


    "I see. Thank you for telling me, doctor."


    "Not at all. The nurses will be sending the patient to the ward in a little while, so once you''re done


    with the admittance procedures, you can go straight to her


    ward."


    The doctor turned around and went back into the surgical theater.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley''s expression hardened.


    He had been wondering why no one came looking for him after he crushed Jude''s chest.


    It turned out that Alice had chosen to resign and forego her career in order to appease Jude.


    Kingsley was furious, but he also felt very touched.


    He was fuming over the fact that Jude and Zayne had forced Alice out of her job!


    At the same time, he was touched that Alice was still as kind hearted as she had been when they


    were young.


    Even though she did not know who he was yet, she was still willing to give up her career to save a


    complete stranger.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley swiftlypleted all the check-in procedures for Reene before giving Cecilia a call. "Miss


    Larson, have you gone back yet? Could you do me a favor?"


    "I''m still in Hill Crest Hospital. I''lle over right away."


    Megan''s mother was currently in this hospital.


    Earlier, when all the others had left, the Larsons went over to visit Old Mrs. Fox.


    Therefore, it only took Cecilia a few minutes to hurry over from the hospital wards after receiving


    Kingsley''s call.


    Kingsley handed Cecilia the invoice and said, "Reene is in VIP room 9 on the 17th floor. Could you


    please help me check in on her once the nurse brings her up to her room?"


    "Certainly. I''ll take good care of Reene!" Cecilia took the invoice from him before asking, "What


    about you? Do you need my help? My father is acquainted with the hospital director here."


    "I don''t need anything. Just take good care of Reene."


    After instructing Cecilia, Kingsley immediately marched over to Jude''s office.


    There was a murderous glint in his brown eyes.


    He was going to seek justice on behalf of Alice!


    It had been Alice''s dream to be a doctor ever since they were children. She was a kind and


    determined person who would staunchly refuse to back down in the face of all obstacles. If it had


    not been for him, she would not have had to give up on her dream!


    Just how far had she been pushed that she chose to resign voluntarily?


    In that instant, a fiery storm threatened to explode out of Kingsley!


    How dare you, Jude? How dare you treat my sister like this? You must have a death wish for


    messing with her when I am Ares, the God of War!

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    When Kingsley reached the office of the head of cardiology department, he heard Jude talking over


    the phone. "Hey, don''t worry, Larry! Cough¡ªcough¡ª"


    "Yes, that''s right. Director Church has said that as soon as the donation of one million hase in,


    he''ll give both our departments 200 thousand as research budget."


    "Hahaha, cough. Don''t worry, it''ll be up to us, the heads of department, to decide how to spend that


    money!"


    Jude kept coughing feebly as he spoke. It was clear that he had not fully recovered from the blow


    he received from Kingsley the other day.


    Just as he was about to chortle into the phone...


    Bang!


    His office door was kicked open.


    Jude jumped in shock, but once he saw


    Kingsley''s dark face, his eyes narrowed.


    "It''s you?!"


    Jude shifted his sses, which revealed the sh of malevolence in his eyes.


    "Give me a moment, Larry. Something''se up. I''ll call you right back as soon as I''ve dealt with


    it."


    He gave a short exnation before ending the call.


    "Do you still recognize me, Dr. Lynch?"


    Kingsley''s tone was frosty as he stepped into the office.


    "I''d recognize you anywhere!" Jude pointed to his chest with a murderous expression on his face. "I


    was hospitalized for two weeks thanks to what you did to me! I haven''t even fully recovered yet!"


    Kingsley did not dwell on these unimportant things. He got straight to the point and asked, "Where''s


    Dr. Kramer?"


    "Alice Kramer?" Jude sneered. "You have the gall to ask about her? Do you think you''d be


    able to stand here right now if it wasn''t for her offering to resign in order to save you? I would''ve


    gotten you arrested by now!"


    Jude gave Kingsley a once-over before snorting derisively. "I have no Peking idea what Dr. Kramer


    was thinking. Why did she give up her career for a bum like you? But thanks to you, Alice has


    be the stepping stone for the young Dr. Church''s career. Director Church has even given me


    an additional 75 thousand for research aspensation!"


    As soon as Jude finished speaking, a young doctor came striding in. "Is everything alright, Dr.


    Lynch? I heard somemotion."


    The sound of the door mming after Kingsley kicked it open had drawn quite a crowd of doctors


    and nurses. This young doctor, Beau Woolley, was on good terms with Jude, so he decided to step


    in and ask.


    Beau Woolley lived up to his name. He was a dashing young man who stole the hearts of many


    young women at the hospital, including several nurses who were standing at the door and staring at


    him with adoring eyes.


    Beau eyed Kingsley for a moment before asking Jude, "What''s going on, Dr. Lynch? Should I get


    the security guards we just hired toe over?"


    Before Jude could respond, Kingsleymented coolly, "Don''t bother calling them. They''re not


    here anymore."


    Louie and his men had all been dragged away by Baron, so Hill Crest Hospital no longer had any


    security guards.


    Beau frowned at Kingsley''s words. "What do you mean they''re not here anymore? Who are you?"


    Kingsley ignored him; instead, he knocked on Jude''s desk and demanded icily, "Give me Dr.


    Kramer''s contact."


    He nned to reach out to Alice first, and once he reunited with her, he could sort out the issue with


    her job.


    However, Keene was still unconscious after her surgery, and Serena was on an assignment.


    Even though he had met Yulia, she did not know who he was yet.


    And he had not even met his other sisters yet.


    Therefore, in order to get Alice''s contact, he needed to go through the hospital.


    When Beau heard Kingsley''s demand, his eyes grew wide and his tone was hostile as he


    questioned, "Why do you want Dr. Kramer''s contact? Who are you?"


    He was ring at Kingsley with a grim expression.


    Beau had been trying his hardest to woo Alice, but she never gave him the time of day.


    This was a humiliation for Beau!


    He had slept with nearly every female nurse and doctor in this hospital!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It was only Alice who remained out of his grasp despite his overwhelming attraction for her.


    Alice was the hospital goddess due to her beautiful features and voluptuous figure, and Beau was


    nearly driven mad with obsession.


    In fact, he had already thought of Alice as his.


    Therefore, when he heard a man asking about Alice, he was filled with rage.


    Jude saw the fuming expression on Beau''s face and chuckled. "By the way, Dr.


    Woolley, didn''t you ask me who it was that imed to be Dr. Kramer''s husband? That''s him right


    there!"


    Back then, when they were all gathered outside Bailey''s surgical theater, Kingsley had pulled Alice


    into his arms and told everyone that he was her husband.


    It fueled the hospital gossip for a very long time.


    Alice wasbeled the "Ice Queen" by the staff at the hospital, and they all found it hard to believe


    that she had a husband.


    Beau had had countless sleepless nights over this news as well!


    "So you''re the b*stard, huh?"


    Smoke was about toe out of Beau''s ears as he growled through gritted teeth,


    "I''ve looked into it before, and Dr. Kramer isn''t married! Just who do you think you are, you f*cker?


    How dare you say that you¡¯re her husband?"

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Kingsley nced at Beau. "Alice promised to marry me over ten years ago. Do you have a problem


    with that?"


    "Over ten years ago?" Beau stilled for a moment before sneering. "Dr. Kramer is only 26 years old


    this year! You''re iming that she promised to marry you over ten years ago? You must be


    dreaming!"


    Beau turned to Jude and insisted, "Dr. Lynch, you must not give this b*stard Dr. Kramer''s number!


    Who knows what he''s nning to do?"


    "I''m definitely not giving it to him!" Jude had a sinister look in his eyes. "I despise him with every


    fiber of my being, so why would I let him get what he wants?"


    Beau calmed down a little after hearing what Jude said. He walked over to Kingsley and wagged his


    finger at him. "Hey, I''m warning you. Stay away from Dr. Kramer! If you really care about her, then


    get out of my way! With my connections and influence in the medical world, it''ll be a piece of cake


    for me to help her find work in some other hospital! Do you think you can do that, you f*cker?"


    Kingsley shook his head. "If she wants, I can just set up a new general hospital for her. I wouldn''t


    ask her to continue suffering under themand of others."


    "Hah!" Beau was taken aback for a moment before letting out a derisiveugh. "Hahaha, you? You


    want to start a new hospital? Are you delusional?"


    "Hahaha..." Jude also started mocking Kingsley. "You''re just a fool who''s all brawn and no brains.


    Do you think you can set up a new hospital just by running your mouth off?"


    All the other spectating doctors and nurses also began to mock Kingsley.


    "Hahaha. This guy must have watched one too many dramas. He wants to start a hospital? What a


    joke!"


    "And a general hospital at that! What a braggart!" "Just take a look at the clothes he''s wearing! It''s


    obvious that he''s just a beggar! He


    probably can''t even pay for a hospital visit, so what does he know?"


    "Exactly. Does he think setting up a hospital is the same as setting up a food stall?


    Hahaha..."


    Amid the crowd''s jeering, Beau scoffed. "How can you call yourself Dr. Kramer''s husband with such


    a low IQ? Have you even Peking graduated from elementary school?"


    "Nope," Kingsley stated inly.


    After he ran away from the orphanage at twelve, his godfather took him to Coliree Ind.


    That being said, thanks to his godfather''s tutge over the past decade, he was not at all less


    educated than his peers. In fact, he was quite the expert when it came to chess, ancient healing,


    and various other subjects.


    However, he did not hold any certificates of education that society would recognize.


    Kingsley was upfront about it, but Beau''s expression faltered.


    He only meant his question as an insult.


    After all, in this day and age, were there still people who had not graduated from elementary


    school?


    He never expected Kingsley to be that person!


    "Hahaha... and I was wondering why you could make such a foolish boast!" Beau nearly bent over


    fromughter. "So you really are the f*cker who didn''t evenplete mandatory schooling!"


    After his bout of raucousughter, he stuck his nose in the air and taunted, "Do you know the


    education I''ve received, you fool? Let me enlighten you! I am a postgraduate student at the Sris


    University of Medicine! Who do you think you are toe and try to steal a woman away from me?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When the nurses at the door heard Beau''s words, they blushed and eximed, "Oh my gosh, Dr.


    Woolley is so cool!"


    "He''s so handsome and highly educated. Isn''t he just perfect?"


    Beau became even bolder after hearing the nurses fawning over him.


    He pointed at Kingsley and jeered, "Hey, you fool, what makes you think you cane and steal


    my woman?"


    Kingsley swiped his finger away. "So what if you''re well-educated?"


    "Hahaha... You didn''t even graduate from elementary school, so what do you know?" Beau taunted.


    "Do you even know how to read? What gives you the balls to criticize my credentials?"


    "A person''s education doesn''t equate to their knowledge, and certainly doesn''t equate to their worth


    as a human being," Kingsley stated coolly. "I''ll take pity on the fact that you studied hard for many


    years. If you don''t want to destroy your future, you better stop trying to rile me up!"


    "Hah! You''re threatening me?" Beau bellowed, "I have a bright future in front of me¡ªone that you


    would never be able to achieve even in your next lifetime! You''re nothing but a piece of trash, so


    what makes you think you can threaten me, huh?"

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    After making a mockery of Kingsley, Beau turned to Jude and suggested, "Dr. Lynch, since this


    punk wants Dr. Kramer''s contact, why don''t we make a deal with him? We''ll give him Dr. Kramer''s


    number if he kneels and begs us."


    Beau was not the least bit worried about Kingsley snatching Alice away anymore.


    He''s an illiterate guy who didn''t even graduate from elementary school, so there''s no way Alice


    would like him!


    Beau was no longer jealous of Kingsley. He felt nothing but scorn for him!


    "Hahaha! You are indeed a genius, Dr. Woolley! Your suggestion suits me perfectly!"


    Jude leaned back in his chair andughed heartily.


    Jude had already signed an agreement with Alice in front of Director Church. As long as Alice


    resigned over malpractice, he was not allowed to sue Kingsley for intentional injury.


    Right now, all of Alice''s research had been taken over by Zayne, who imed credit for her work


    without lifting a finger.


    It was a bitter pill for Jude to swallow, but for the sake of Zayne''s future prospects, he could not go


    against the agreement and seek damages from Kingsley.


    If he could seize this opportunity to humiliate Kingsley, then he could at least get some satisfaction


    out of it!


    Jude crossed his legs andmanded Kingsley, "Hurry up! Kneel down in front of me and beg,


    then I''ll give you Alice''s number!"


    "Yes, hurry up and kneel in front of us!" Beau taunted. "Shouldn''t you be willing to give up your pride


    if you want to win over a woman?


    The nurses who had been eagerly soaking up all the gossip quickly agreed with Beau.


    "That''s right! How can he even think of pursuing a woman without any education, money, or


    prospects? What a foolish


    dream!" "Haha. Even beggars don''t have any self-awareness these days! He''s nothing but scum,


    but he still dreams of bagging a goddess!"


    "Exactly! A beggar like him can''t even hold a candle to Dr. Woolley! Only a distinguished man like


    Dr. Woolley deserves to be with Dr. Kramer!"


    Beau flicked his hair out of his eyes and stuck his hands into his doctor''s coat. He said arrogantly,


    "Did you hear that, you useless piece of trash? You don''t Peking deserve an ounce of respect if you


    don''t have any money! No one gives a D*mn about you! Letting you get Dr. Kramer''s number by


    kneeling to us is already a bargain!"


    Kingsley swept his icy gaze over Beau and Jude. "And if I don''t kneel?"


    "If you''re not going to kneel, then get lost!" Jude checked his watch and yelled in irritation, "I''m not


    wasting any more of my time with you! Cough... I still need to go over to the wards and visit Old


    Mrs. Fox!


    Do you think you can Peking shoulder the responsibility if you jeopardize the Larsons'' donation to


    our hospital?"


    As soon as Beau heard Jude''s words, he smacked himself on the forehead and eximed, "D*mn


    it! I almost forgot about it thanks to this b*stard! I heard that Mr. Larson, Mrs. Larson, and Miss


    Larson are all here today. We should hurry over and f n pay our respects!


    Beau turned to Kingsley and dered viciously, "Consider yourself lucky, punk! An important donor


    for the hospital is here today, and we don''t have the time to stick around and waste our breath on a


    useless piece of sh*t like you! If I ever see you again, I''m going to make you kneel down to me and


    beg until I''m satisfied!"


    Kingsley smirked and said, "There''s no rush. You won''t be getting that donation."


    "What did you say?" Jude''s brows were deeply furrowed. "If you say that again, I''ll rip that stupid


    mouth of yours to shreds!"


    The Larsons'' donation of one million was the biggest sum that the hospital would receive this year.


    If they failed to get this donation, then a lot of their projects would


    go to waste.


    Also, the 75 thousand that Director Church promised him was alsoing from this donation.


    If the donation fell through, then would it not mean that he had signed that agreement with Alice for


    nothing?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, when Jude heard Kingsley saying that the hospital would not be receiving that donation,


    he exploded in anger!


    "What''s the matter? You don''t believe me?" Kingsley''s expression remained indifferent.


    "Should I ask Michael Larson toe over to inform you personally?"


    As soon as Jude heard the words "Michael Larson", his mind went nk.


    "Y-You''re acquainted with Mr. Larson?


    Cough... cough..."


    Jude clutched his chest as he began to cough uncontrobly.


    The Larsons were not among the wealthiest families, but they were still


    multimillionaires.


    In the eyes of ordinary people like Jude, that was enough to make the Larsons appear like gods!


    Beau snorted derisively. "What are you saying, Dr. Lynch? How can he possibly be acquainted with


    Mr. Larson?"


    He stood there with his hands in his pockets and a condescending look on his face. "This punk


    didn''t even graduate from elementary school. How on earth would he be able to be acquainted


    with Mr. Larson? My guess is he''s looked up Larson Motors and found Mr. Larson''s name there!"


    Jude rxed his stiffened expression once he heard that, and thenughed at his folly. "Haha, I


    nearly got fooled by him, but you''re right! How can a guy like him possibly be acquainted with Mr.


    Larson?"

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Beau sneered. "Dr. Lynch, haven''t you figured him out yet? This punk is just a useless bum who


    likes to brag! First, he said that Dr. Kramer promised to marry him over ten years ago, and then he


    said that he''s going to set up a general hospital for her. Now, he ims to be acquainted with Mr.


    Larson. There''s nothing but liesing out of his mouth!"


    "Cough... cough..." Jude clutched his chest after yet another coughing fit before shrieking at


    Kingsley, "You''re a sneaky b*stard who almost got me fooled! F*cking hell! I''m going to tear apart


    that stinking mouth of yours!"


    "Dr. Lynch, don''t waste any more time on this trash!" Beau had a sly grin on his face as he added, "I


    heard that Miss Larson is one of the Five Beauties of Cleapolis. If we''rete, we might miss seeing


    Mr. Larson and Miss Larson!"


    When Jude heard that, he smirked and asked, "Are you nning on making the move on Miss


    Larson, Dr. Woolley?"


    Jude was on good terms with Beau, so he was aware of how Beau used his good looks to get into


    bed with many doctors and nurses.


    He even went after the patients'' family members if they were decent-looking enough for him.


    Therefore, once he heard Beau''s words, he knew what Beau was up to.


    Beau''s eyes glittered with glee. "If I could get a taste of Miss Larson, I wouldn''t exchange it for


    anything in the world!"


    "Hahaha. Dr. Lynch, if you do manage to win Miss Larson over, then you''ll be set for life!"


    Jude rubbed his hands together greedily. "When that timees, who cares about a measly 75


    thousand? You could send hundreds of thousands over to our department with just a wave of your


    hand!"


    He did not doubt Beau''s ability to charm women at all. He knew very well that apart from Alice, no


    woman had ever escaped Beau''s clutches!


    "Hahahaha..."


    Both Beau and Jude shared a heartyugh as if they had already bagged the Larson Familyfortune.


    After taking a look at their smug faces, Kingsley almost couldn''t bear to burst their bubble.


    He knew that Cecilia had fallen deeply in love with him, so even if this Beau Woolley fellow had


    remarkable abilities, she would still not give him a second look!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However, when he saw the sleazy look on Beau''s face, his expression hardened.


    There was no telling what a despicable person like Beau might do once he saw how gorgeous


    Cecilia was. Kingsley did not put it past Beau to try and use some sort of underhanded tactic.


    With Cecilia''s captivating beauty and arresting body, it was certainly a possibility that men might


    choose to go to extreme lengths to get her.


    The moment this thought crossed his mind, Kingsley took out his phone and


    gave Michael a call.


    "Are you still in Hill Crest Hospital, Mr. Larson?"


    "I have something to talk to you about. Come over to the head of cardiology''s office."


    "Yes, as soon as possible!"


    Kingsley''s phone call did not escape Beau and Jude''s attention. After exchanging a nce with


    each other, their smug expressions began contorting.


    Jude snorted. "Hey, punk. Are you trying to put on a one-man show for us? Do you think we''d


    believe anything thates out of your mouth?"


    "Hahahaha, I''ve never seen anyone make a fake phone call just for the sake of bragging!" Beau


    laughed so hard that he was beginning to cry.


    "Why don''t you check yourself into the psychiatric ward upstairs? Did you Peking get dropped on


    the head as a child?"


    Everyone burst intoughter once they


    heard that.


    The crowd of gossiping bystanders stood aside with their arms crossed and their expressions filled


    with scorn. They looked like they were watching a fool digging his own grave.


    Kingsley''s lips curled into a cold sneer. "It takes about ten minutes to get here from the hospital''s


    VIP rooms, but I think Michael Larson would be running instead of walking, so he should be here


    soon."


    "Hahahaha. Is there really something wrong with your head?!" Beau mocked.


    "What''s the point ofing up with such lies?"


    The crowd standing at the door also jumped in.


    "Exactly! Wouldn''t his lies be exposed soon enough? Is he dumb?"


    "Haha, my guess is that he''s probably a little mentally unstable! Why would a sane persone up


    with such lies?"


    "Hahaha... Should we get Dr. Wagner from the psychiatric department toe and take a look? It


    might turn out to be a new discovery¡ªa type of mental illness that turns people into shameless


    wannabes!"


    However, just as the crowd mocked and jeered at Kingsley without any scruples...


    All of a sudden, they heard a flurry of footsteps in the hallway!


    Everyone turned to look, and what they saw was...


    Michael Larson, dressed in an expensive suit and shiny leather shoes, sprinting toward them while


    covered in sweat!

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    "M-Mr. Larson?"


    Everyone''s eyes nearly popped out when they saw Michael, who was covered in sweat after


    running all the way over!


    Michael was the head of the household for a second-ss wealthy family, so people like Jeremy


    Windsor and Francis Stein would not care much about him, but in the eyes of these ordinary


    doctors and nurses, he was considered part of the upper echelon of society!


    Yet, what they now saw was the chairman of Larson Motors panting like a dog after running over


    with all his might.


    They stared at each other in absolute shock.


    Jude had turned scarlet as well.


    He leaped out of his chair and rushed over to Michael as he greeted him courteously, "M-Mr.


    Larson, what brings you here? I was just about to head over to the wards!"


    Jude was merely a department head, and simply meeting Michael in person now was enough to


    leave him stammering from excitement!


    Beau, who was standing beside him, also felt his heart drumming with excitement.


    He hurriedly checked his appearance as he wanted to leave a good impression on Michael.


    Everyone was floored by the unexpected appearance of such an important man!


    None of them seemed to recall that it was Kingsley''s phone call that brought him here.


    When Michael got the call from Kingsley earlier, he did not even dare to hesitate for a single


    second.


    He sprinted over the moment the call ended, and it was probably the fastest that he had ever run in


    his life.


    "Huff., huff..."


    Michael had finally caught his breath, but before he could say anything, Jude walked up to him and


    grasped his hand warmly. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Larson. My name is Jude Lynch, and I''m the head


    of the cardiology department. I''m also in charge of Old Mrs. Fox''s treatment. Did youe over to


    personally ask about Old Mrs. Fox''s condition? Please be rest assured, Mr. Larson. We''ll put in our


    greatest effort to treat..."


    Before Jude could finish speaking, Michael flungjude''s hand away. "I''m not here to ask about


    anything!"


    He ignored the awkward expression on Jude''s face and headed over to Kingsley.


    Meanwhile, Beau had been standing beside Kingsley the entire time.


    When he saw Michael heading over in this direction, his excitement got the better of him. Before


    Michael had even gotten close, he shoved Kingsley aside and went forward enthusiastically.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Larson! I''m a postgraduate student at Sris University of Medicine..."


    Beau was right in the middle of his selfintroduction when Michael cut him off with a frown. "Why on


    earth would I care about who you are? Get out of my way!"


    Right now, Michael was brimming with rage!


    He hade over at Kingsley''s bidding, but from the moment he stepped into the room, these


    random people kepting over and getting in his way!


    Michael was furious, and he was scared that Kingsley might find fault with him for this.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Beau turned ashen after being shoved aside by Michael.


    He exchanged nces with Jude as neither one of them knew what was going on with Michael.


    However, before they had time to dwell on this, they were immediately dumbstruck by what they


    saw!


    Michael walked over to Kingsley and greeted him courteously, "My dear son-inw, what did you


    need from me?"


    His words fell upon everyone else like a ton


    of bricks!


    "S-Son-inw?"


    Jude''s lips were quivering as he asked in disbelief, "M-Mr. Larson, h-he''s your son-inw?"


    Beau''s face had also contorted into the ugliest of expressions!


    "T-there''s no way! He didn''t even graduate from elementary school, so how can he be the Larsons''


    son-inw?" "That''s right... Mr. Larson, have you mistaken him for someone else?" Jude asked


    tersely. "He''s just a bum, so he can''t possibly be your son-inw¡ª"


    Smack!


    Michael turned around and pped Jude right across the face as he bellowed, "Who the hell are


    you? How dare you say such a thing about my precious son-inw?!"


    Michael had used so much force that Jude felt his teeth loosening from the p!


    Jude was thunderstruck!


    Is that punk really the Larsons'' son-inw?! H-How''s that possible?


    Beau had also frozen in shock, but he was cursing internally.


    How can that punk be so lucky? Why is he the Larsons'' son-inw? How can a punk like him marry


    Cecilia Larson, one of the Five Beauties of Cleapolis?


    A lightbulb went off in Beau''s mind, and he eximed to Michael, "Mr. Larson, could it be that you


    have been fooled by this guy? He didn''t even graduate from elementary school! Also, he was also


    just trying to get another woman''s number earlier! I''m sure that he''s just toying with Miss Larson''s


    feelings and trying to con his way into getting the Larson Familyfortune!"

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Beau spoke with absolute certainty.


    He truly believed that Kingsley must have conned his way into bing the Larsons'' son-inw.


    However, the moment he said so, Michael cut him off with an angry shout. "You shut your mouth at


    once!"


    Michael''s face was as dark as night.


    An attempt to steal the Larson Familyfortune?


    Kingsley was someone who had deep connections with senior executives at Coliree Group!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Why would he care about the little bit of money that the Larsons had?


    What kind of joke was that?


    And it was even moreughable to say that Kingsley was toying with Cecilia''s feelings!


    Michael and Megan were more than happy to do whatever it took for Kingsley to end up with their


    daughter.


    If Kingsley was willing to entertain Cecilia''s feelings, they would probably throw a celebration!


    Michael red at Beau and threatened, "I''m warning you, watch your tongue! If you spew such


    nonsense ever again, I''ll make f ¡±


    you pay!


    "Mr. Larson, I''m telling you the truth!" Beau became frantic. "He was just asking for another


    woman''s number just now! If you don''t believe me, you can ask Dr. Lynch!"


    Jude hurriedly nodded. "Yes, that''s right! That guy clearly is a womanizer!"


    Both Beau and Jude assumed that Michael would immediately change his tune about Kingsley.


    They did not expect that Michael would simply chuckle and dere, "A fine man like Mr. Nicholson


    would surely have many women around him. I would be more than grateful if he is willing to let my


    daughter rank among them!"


    His words left Jude, Beau, and everyone else speechless.


    Beau was dumbstruck by what he heard.


    It felt like he had stepped onto Mars.


    Did such a f*cking open-minded father-inw really exist?


    Also, he could hardly believe Michael''s words.


    He called Kingsley a fine man?


    Beau felt like he was about to get an aneurysm!


    Earlier, when Beau was introducing his credentials to Michael, Michael had said that he did not care


    who Beau was at all.


    And yet, Michael was now dering that an elementary school dropout was a fine man?


    What kind of f*cking double standard was that?


    Meanwhile, Jude was also at aplete loss.


    He could not believe his ears.


    The great Mr. Larson was actually groveling at Kingsley''s feet.


    Could it be... that this Nicholson fellow really has a powerful background?


    The moment this thought urred to him, he heard Michael asking Kingsley, "My dear son-inw,


    what did you call me over for?"


    Kingsley felt helpless about the way Michael addressed him.


    Unfortunately, he did agree to pretend to be a couple with Cecilia.


    Therefore, he could only acquiesce to Michael calling him "my dear son-inw" each time...


    "Mr. Larson, did you promise to donate one million to Hill Crest Hospital?" Kingsley asked.


    "Yes, I did." Michael nodded. "My mother-inw is currently staying in this hospital, so I agreed to


    donate to them."


    Michael felt a tinge of regret when he thought about the one million. The entire family fortune, both


    business and propertiesbined, was only worth about eight million.


    It felt like it was costing him an arm and a leg to donate one million to this hospital.


    But he had to donate this sum of money!


    The Foxes were arge and influential family in Cleapolis.


    Megan''s brother named Matt and hispany, Prime Corporation, was one of the leaders of the


    Rosnd Chamber of Commerce.


    Matt had spent over 1.2 million to hire dozens of international experts and specialists from Mittera to


    treat Old Mrs. Fox. They even started a research team to specifically look into Old Mrs. Fox''s


    treatment.


    Hence, Michael could only fork a million over to the hospital so that his wife would not have to hang


    her head low in front of her family.


    When Kingsley asked about the one million, there was a sh of unwillingness in Michael''s eyes.


    Although he hid it very quickly, Kingsley still managed to catch it.


    Kingsley had a faint smile as he said, "Mr. Larson, keep your one million. Don''t bother donating it!"


    The entire office went into a frenzy when they heard that.


    Everyone stared at Michael anxiously as they were afraid that he would agree.


    "Mr. Larson... please don''t! Cough, cough... This sum of money is very important to our hospital!"


    Jude clutched his chest while coughing and pleading with him.


    Beau was also horrified by the turn of events!


    He screeched at Kingsley, "W-What are you saying? Do you think the donation won''t happen just


    because you say so? So what if you''re the Larsons'' son-inw? You still don''t have the right to


    decide for the entire Larson family!"

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    The doctors and nurses were hurled into a pit of fear. Everyone knew what that money meant. If


    they lost it, their research woulde to a halt, and their director would probably me them.


    Jeffred could at least take almost half of the one million if they managed to get the donation. As the


    director of the hospital, he only made about ny grand a year, and that was including the yearly


    bonus. If they botched this up, Jeffred would ruin everyone here.


    While everyone was worrying about their fates, Michael came forward, looking hesitant. In the end,


    he said, "Kingsley, I''d really love it if we can keep this money, but we can''t have the Foxesughing


    at us, so..." He did not finish the sentence, but it was clear what he wanted.


    "Leave that to me," Kingsley guaranteed. "They won''t beughing at you."


    "R-Really?" Michael was overjoyed. If Kingsley''s going to talk to Helen, that''s going to annoy Matt to


    no end. Hah, let''s see him insult me now. The thought of saving a million and showing off to his


    iws delighted Michael. He was grinning from ear to ear. "Alright then." He nodded. "Kingsley''s


    calling the shots here. Since he doesn''t want to give the money away, then we''ll be taking it back."


    Jude and Beau were in disbelief. W-We lost a million just because this guy said so? Jude felt a stab


    of paining from his chest. It was as if an old wound had reopened, and he coughed up blood.


    Oh no! No! H-He punched me, and I got nothing out of this? No, wait. That''s not important. If the


    director finds out I was the one who botched up the donation, he''s going to ruin my whole future!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Beau shared his sentiments. His face was as pale as a sheet and he could see his future turning


    into a pile of ashes, just like how the donation did.


    Kingsley did not pity the two of them. He looked around and announced, "What did I tell you? No


    donation means no donation! Any questions?"


    His voice boomed, as if he was a messenger of God who came to deliver a decree.


    Everyone shivered, looking at Kingsley in terror. To their shock, the young man whom they insulted


    earlier was now suffocating them, as if he was pushing an enormous weight down their shoulders.


    Beau, on the other hand, was shivering in fear. Compared to Kingsley, this man was nothing but a


    clown. Looks were all he had. Kingsley, on the other hand, built his courage up by going through


    brimstone and fire. Scum like Beau could never hold a candle to him.


    The female nurses and doctors were looking at Kingsley in a different light now. They ditched Beau


    and stared at Kingsley, fluttering their eyshes at him. If Kingsley so wanted to, he could marry


    any woman he wanted.


    Kingsley did not care about these women''s admiration, of course. He shot Beau with an icy re.


    "Call your director and tell him that the Larsons have rescinded their donation because of what you


    and Jude did."


    "W-What? You want me to call the director?" Beau''s legs turned to jelly, and he staggered


    backward. Pitifully, he begged, "I-I''m sorry, M-Mr. Nicholson. Please, I don''t want to call the director.


    He''ll ruin my


    future if he finds out I botched this whole thing."


    A sneer curled Kingsley''s lips. "If I remember correctly, you said your future is brighter than what I


    can ever achieve in my whole life, didn''t you?"


    "I... I..." Beau shed tears of regret. He gave himself a tight p and howled, "I was a fool! H-How


    could I have been so blind to how powerful you are? Please, Mr. Nicholson, I beg you. Have mercy


    on me!" A big man was covering his eyes and bawling his eyes out like a child right in front of


    everyone.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    The women outside frowned in disgust, and some of the nurses who slept with Beau started to


    retch. "Oh my god! I slept with this kind of trash before?


    Unbelievable!"


    Kingsley turned his attention to Jude, who was coughing up blood and looking like a trainwreck.


    "Since Dr. Woolley doesn''t want to make the call, why don''t you do it for him, Mr. Lynch?"


    Jude shivered in fear and knelt down with a thud before Kingsley. "Please, no!" He felt himself


    tremble in fear, and his blood ran cold. The director has been looking forward to this donation. He''s


    going to kill me if I tell him he''s not getting a single cent. He could even fire, or worse, torture me!


    He banged his head on the ground, begging for mercy. "Please, Mr. Nicholson. I can do anything,


    but just don''t rescind the donation."


    An idea struck him, and he crawled over to the desk, rummaging through the items until he found


    the staff''s contact book. "Mr. Nicholson, this is Dr. Kramer''s number. We recorded her address here


    too!" He held the form out for Kingsley, begging, "Please, have mercy on us."


    Kingsley took the form from him. "Toote for regrets," he said coolly.


    It was a simple answer, but it was enough to make Beau and Jude plop down in despair. Their faces


    were as pale as a sheet, as if their souls were no longer with them.


    Michael stared at them and quickly said, "Kingsley, why don''t I call the director?" He was worried


    Kingsley might take back his promise in a moment of kindness. I''d have been delighted for nothing.


    "Very well then." Kingsley nodded. He went to the exit, but before he left, he said, "I''m leaving this in


    your hands because I need to go to the wards and see if Reene''s awake. And the Foxes, is it? I''ll


    make sure I see Helen soon."


    Michael answered right away, "Sure, Kingsley. Leave everything to me."


    Kingsley left Jude''s office. At the same time, Jeffred was spending his time off at home.


    He was lounging on his couch, his legs


    resting on the coffee table. The man was watching TV, though he was thinking about the 450,000


    he was about to receive. The thought of making five years'' worth of sry at one go delighted him.


    He eventually started humming, but then his phone rang. Jeffred craned his neck, then cleared his


    throat when he saw that it was from Michael. He sat up straight and took the call. "Hello, Mr.


    Larson." He was starting to hyperventte, thinking that Michael was already going to donate the


    money right away.


    "Mr. Church, we''ve decided to rescind the donation," Michael said coldly.


    "W-What?" Jeffred froze up, as if a bucket of ice water was poured on his head. "W-What


    happened, Mr. Larson? Why did you rescind the donation?"


    "You''ll have to ask Mr. Jude and Dr. Woolley for that. You know, from the cardiology department,"


    Michael answered. "They insulted my son-inw. I will not donate any money to your hospital." "T-


    They insulted your son-inw?" Jeffred was bbergasted. Why did those morons insult his son-in-


    law?


    "Yes," Michael said curtly. "And his name is Kingsley Nicholson. In fact, you can ask Mr. Lynch for


    the details." Michael handed Jude the phone.


    Jude took the phone from him, though it felt like a hand grenade for him. His face was ashen as he


    said, "M-Mr. Church..."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Did you Peking insult his son-inw?


    Why did you do that, you moron?" Jeifred roared.


    Jude and Beau trembled in terror.


    "Mr. Church, I¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Jeifred roared, "Shut the f*ck up! Apologize to that Kingsley guy right now! I


    don''t care how you do it, but make sure he lets you off the hook, or you and Beau are fired!"

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Jeffred hurled his phone to the ground, and the iPhone he just bought was smashed into pieces.


    The man would have exploded in fury if he could. Just before he could cause any further damage,


    his son came back.


    Zayne didn''t even change his shoes. He ran straight to his father,ining, "Dad, you have to


    help me out here! Some guy called Kingsley insulted me! I want him dead!"


    Jeffred''s fury red even further, which was supposed to be impossible. "W-What did you say?


    "Kingsley!" Zayne gritted his teeth. "The guy who beat Mr. Lynch up! D*mn him! I will-"


    Before he could finish, Jeffred raised his hand and gave Zayne one tight p.


    Zayne held his cheek, bbergasted and astounded. "W-Why did you p me, Dad? Y-You should


    have gone after King¡ª"


    Jeffred sent his son flying back with a kick before he could even finish. "I''ll kill you, you Peking


    moron! Do you know what you just did, you idiot? You cross him again, and I''ll skin you alive!"


    While Zayne was getting abused by his father, Kingsley came to Keene''s ward.


    Cecilia was sitting beside Keene''s bed, and she got up right away. "Keene''s awake, Kingsley!"


    Kingsley trotted to Keene and held her hand. It felt cold. "How do you feel, Keene? Does it still


    hurt?"


    "N-Not really..."


    Kingsley and Keene were both staring at each other as if they were the only ones in the room,


    causing Cecilia to feel a little down. She had a forlorn look on her face, and she mumbled, "I''m


    getting some fruits. You guys talk." She went out with her head lowered.


    Kingsley was oblivious to this change of mood in her, as all he cared about was Keene. He sat on


    the chair Cecilia sat in earlier. "Don''t be so rash next time, Keene."


    "I... am going to do it the next time anyway." She smiled weakly. "As long as I''m here, I''ll never let


    anything hurt you." She held Kingsley''s hand gently. "I''m your sister, and I''ll always keep you safe,


    even if it kills me."


    "Keene..." Kingsley was touched. "That''s my line, Keene. I can keep myself and my sisters safe. I''m


    strong enough now."


    The mention of his sisters reminded Keene of something. "We''re in Hill Crest Hospital, right? Is


    Alice in? Did you guys meet?"


    "Alice ran into some trouble, and she has resigned." Keene looked worried, so Kingsley reassured


    her. "But don''t worry, Keene. I''ve settled this. I''ll call her once you feel better and ask if she wants to


    keep working at the hospital or open her own hospital."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I''m fine. You should see Alice." Keene looked worried. "She''s not exactly the most extroverted girl,


    and she doesn''t have a lot of friends. Losing her job must be bad for her. You should see her


    tonight. Don''t worry about me." "But Beene¡ª"


    Beene interrupted him before he could even start. "I need to rest. You can''t do anything just by


    staying around. Just go and see Alice, alright?"


    Kingsley could not go against that, so he sighed. "Fine. Best up, Beene. I''ll be back after I see


    Alice." He left the ward and took out the form with Alice''s number that Jude gave him, then he called


    Alice.


    "Hi, Alice speaking."


    Alice''s familiar voice made Kingsley smile. "Hi, Dr. Kramer. Kemember me?" He wanted to surprise


    Alice after they met, so he did not tell her his identity.


    "And you are?"


    "Did you forget about me? I beat Jude up and got you the chance to operate on Bailey."


    "Ah, it''s you." Alice was still sounding as cool as ever. "Why are you calling me?"


    Kingsley chuckled. "I told you that you don''t have to thank me and just treat me to a meal. So how


    does tonight sound?" He was not sure if Alice would give him the chance. She was an aloof woman,


    and he knew she would probably not go to dinner with a stranger.


    Much to his surprise, Alice only hesitated for a moment before she agreed. "Fine. How does five


    thirty sound? There''s a home restaurant beside Hill Crest Hospital called Restaurant Lucky. I''ll treat


    you to dinner." She hung up, and a smile curled her lips. We meet again, Kingsley. She had actually


    recognized Kingsley a while ago.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    After the operation, Alice had been thinking about the matter a lot, and she thought it was rather


    weird. Why did the guy who called himself my husband help me so much? Why did he hurt Jude for


    me? It was too weird to be chalked up as a selfless act of justice. On top of that, she could not


    seem to forget his light brown eyes.


    It reminded her of her brother who went missing ten years ago, as he too had the same light brown


    eyes. They were like mas that could suck out the souls of those who gazed into them.


    When she made that connection, Alice started to make a mental image of Kingsley. She realized


    that even though he had grown up, she could still see that he resembled his younger self. Since


    then, she knew that the one who helped her out was her brother who had gone missing for a


    decade.


    She wanted to reunite with him, but Jude''s family pressed charges after Kingsley injured him


    severely. They would not stop until Kingsley was jailed, hence Alice could only sacrifice her career


    by giving all her research results to Zayne. Only then did Jeffred ask Jude to sign an agreement


    with her to make sure Kingsley would not have to bear any legal responsibility.


    Just like Keene, she could give everything up for Kingsley, including her own career. She did not tell


    Kingsley that she had recognized him even after that ordeal. She knew Kingsley would not stop if


    he knew what happened. He might cause even more problems, so she decided to wait. She would


    reunite with him after this whole affair was over.


    Alice wanted to refuse when Kingsley asked her out earlier, but just hearing his voice made her


    waver. She could not hold back her longing anymore, and she agreed. I''ll just keep my identity a


    secret. It''s just dinner. She wanted to see how he was doing and alleviate some of her longing.


    The moment she walked into the restaurant, Alice saw Kingsley sitting beside the window.


    Kingsley''s eyes shone too, and he smiled. Alice was wearing a short-sleeved shirt, and he could


    vaguely see her tank top underneath. She had paired that shirt with tight-fitting jeans that


    entuated her beautiful legs. It was just regr attire, but it still looked sexy on her. The aloof air


    she was putting on attracted all the men''s attention right away.


    Alice felt their stares, and she frowned. Disgust bubbled within her, but that did not stop the crowd


    from gasping in awe.


    "She''s so f*cking beautiful."


    "She looks feisty. I wonder what kind of man can make her open up."


    "Wow, this is a textbook kuudere."


    Kingsley was a little speechless about how in awe everyone was. The restaurant''s business was


    booming thanks to it being near the hospital. There were no rooms left when he came to make the


    reservation, so he had picked a window seat, since it was quieter inparison. He never expected


    Alice to grab everyone''s attention the moment she showed up.


    Alice came to the table and sat down across from Kingsley. Only then did she stop frowning.


    Everyone was giving Kingsley looks of envy, while Kingsley chuckled. "We meet again, doctor."


    Alice was happy to see Kingsley again after a decade, though she was surprised as well. He was


    just a young boy back then, but now he had be a brave and handsome man. She wanted to


    tell him she had recognized him, but she held that urge back. Alice tried her best to look as aloof as


    possible. "Thanks for helping me out. You can get whatever you like."


    She did not even look away for a moment. How could she? It had been ten years since shest saw


    him. She could finally stare as much as she wanted, and she would take that chance.


    Kingsley was feeling a little creeped out from being stared at. He touched his face, asking, "Is there


    something on my face?"


    "No." Alice was trying her best to keep her voice as calm as possible and kept up her aloof act. "I


    just like to stare at people when


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I A I!


    eat.


    Huh? Did she find out she has fetishes now?

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    "Waiter!" Kingsley picked the menu up and called the waiter over to ease the awkwardness in the


    air. "Give me a spicy grilled salmon, spicy shoyu ramen, chilli crab..." Kingsley ordered all the food


    Alice loved when she was a kid. They were just poor children living in an orphanage back then, so


    feasts only came by during birthdays and festivals. "I hope you''ll like what I ordered, Dr. Kramer."


    Kingsley was worried. It had been a decade since then, so Alice''s preferences could have changed.


    "I love it." He still remembers my favorite food... She looked at him, trying her best not to cry.


    Kingsley teared up as well. Alice loved fish, but every time the orphanage gave them fish, Alice


    would always give Kingsley the fish, while she would just lick the fishbone. She even told him she


    liked fishbone. He was too young to see through her white lie, but every time he was reminded of


    what Alice did for him, he would feel touched. "A n


    He rubbed his nose and was about to tell


    Alice who he was, but then someone remarked sarcastically, "Well, if it isn''t the pretty doctor. Fancy


    seeing you here for dinner."


    The one who spoke was a curvaceous woman. She would have been a prettydypared to


    most people, but she was nothing around Alice. There was a guy standing beside her as well. They


    both had Hill Crest Hospital''s work IDs hanging from their necks.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ''Jennifer Crawford, General Surgical.


    Resident doctor, Y23O7''


    ''Brian Malkovich, General Surgical. Attending physician, Y2203''


    Jennifer pretended to cover her lips and smirked. "Whoops, forgot you''re not a doctor now. You''re


    just an unemployed woman who got fired."


    Alice shot her an icy look. "Crawford, how many times must I tell you? I have nothing to do with


    Beau, so stay out of my way!" "You think I''m stupid?" Jennifer rolled her eyes. The anger on her


    face was palpable, and it felt as if it could melt the floor


    around her.


    She moved in with Beau a while ago and stayed for two weeks, but every time she asked to go


    exclusive, Beau would give her all kinds of excuses. In the end, Beau could not take it anymore. He


    told her he only loved Alice and only saw Jennifer as a fling.


    Love made Jennifer blind, and she believed his lies. She turned all her anger to Alice, thinking that


    she was the reason Beau did not love her. Since then, she kept trying to trip Alice up. Jennifer


    looked at Kingsley and crossed her arms. "I see you''re finding a boyfriend after getting fired? I


    thought you''re an aloof woman? Are you finally selling yourself out?"


    A frown furrowed Alice''s brows. "Mind your tongue. Just because you love to ride a dick carousel


    doesn''t mean I do too." She looked at Brian, who was beside Jennifer. "Dr. Malkovich has been


    trying his luck for a while, hasn''t he? Do you like how he tastes?" Alice shot back without mercy.


    "Why you..." Jennifer shivered in fury, pointing at Alice angrily. "Shut it, you b*tch! I''m going to kill


    you one of these days!"


    Kingsley would not stand for anyone insulting Alice. "One more word and I''ll rip your tongue out." He


    had kept quiet because he knew Alice had a mean tongue, but he could not stay quiet when


    Jennifer was insulting Alice.


    "None of your business!" Jennifer looked at Kingsley and scoffed. "What a loser! You''re only brave


    enough to yell at a girl. Lay a finger on me and I''ll make you regret it!"


    A dark smile curled Kingsley''s lips. "Oh, I intend to do much more than justy a finger on you. I can


    mess you up easily. Wanna try?"


    The look Kingsley gave Jennifer made her shudder involuntarily. She took a step back and turned to


    Brian. "Dr. Malkovich, you want me to be your girlfriend right? I''ll date you if you teach this loser a


    lesson."

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Brian had been trying his luck for a while now, but Jennifer never did give him a chance. It was not


    until Beau dumped her did she agree to go out for dinner with him. The fact that Jennifer was giving


    him a chance excited him, and he gave Kingsley an arrogant look. "Fight me if you''re a man. We''re


    going one on one."


    Kingsley looked at him. "You''re challenging me to a fight?" This guy doesn''t look like he lifts. I might


    kill him in one blow. "You know who Jude is, right? Jude Lynch?" Kingsley said, "I punched him


    once, and he almost died. Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    Brian looked horrified. "You''re the guy who beat Mr. Lynch up?"


    Jennifer looked excited. She pointed at Alice and screeched, "So you hired this guy to beat Mr.


    Lynch up? No wonder you got fired! It''s because you crossed both Mr. Lynch and Dr. Church!" She


    laughed. "You''re finished, Alice! Everyone knows Mr. Lynch is best friends with the director''s son!


    There''s no way you cane back to work now that you''ve crossed them!"


    By then, the waiter had served all the food, so Alice said coldly, "Are you done yet, Jennifer? We


    need to have our dinner now. Leave."


    "What? Embarrassed?" Jennifer looked all smug and pointed at the tea on the table. "Since we


    used to be colleagues, why don''t you kneel before me, serve me tea, and tell everyone you''re a


    slut? I''ll do you a favor and get you a job at the hospital as a janitor. How about that?" Her grin was


    so huge that the makeup on her face was starting to fall. "This is for your own good, Alice. It''s hard


    to get a job in this economy. At least a janitor is a stable job. So, what will you do?"


    "Feel lucky we''re not in a Western restaurant, or I will cut your artery open." Alice squinted. "You


    should know how good I am with a scalpel."


    "Why you..." Jennifer froze up, and she had noeback. Just then, she noticed someone walking


    past the restaurant, and her eyes shone. She quickly opened the windows and shouted, "Mr. Lynch!


    Here! I found the guy who beat you up! He''s right here!"


    The man outside was Jude himself. He had just gotten off work and was on his way home. He lived


    near the hospital and would pass by the restaurant every day. The man was trudging home, trying


    to find a way to get Kingsley to forgive them as per Jeffred''s orders. But what should I do? Should I


    get him some gifts? Or should I give him money?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His train of thoughts was broken by Jennifer''s shouts. He looked up and saw her waving at him from


    inside the restaurant. Jude did not want to entertain her at first, but when he saw Alice and Kingsley


    beside them, the man froze up. His mind raced, and he thought, This is the perfect chance to


    apologize! So, he went in through the front door.


    While Jude made his way toward them, Jennifer said haughtily, "Your boyfriend can''t run now! Mr.


    Lynch is going to call the cops on him!"


    Alice was feeling nervous too, and she said, "We should leave. If Mr. Lynch goes back on his word,


    then you''ll have to go to prison."


    "Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kingsley gave her a reassuring smile. "He doesn''t have the guts to. He won''t do it


    unless he wants to lose his job."


    Jude was only a few feet away from them at that moment.


    Jennifer and Brian greeted him. "Hello, Mr. Lynch." Jude might not be their department chief, but


    everyone in the hospital knew that he was great friends with Zayne, and Jeffred liked him enough to


    probably make him the next deputy director. That was why everyone was always respectful to him.


    Even Alice stood up as well. "M-Mr. Lynch..." she said.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Jennifer rolled her eyes. "Scared, are you? Toote for regrets, Alice!"


    Toote for regrets? Jude shivered in fear. That was the same thing Kingsley said before he


    rescinded the donation. Just hearing the same words being said filled Jude''s heart with fear.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer was oblivious to his feelings and even said smugly, "This is the guy who hurt you, right? Dr.


    Malkovich and I will avenge you!"


    Brian nodded. "Yeah! There''s no way he can beat up all three of us by himself!"


    Jennifer and Brian were being arrogant, but Jude? Not so much. He was going to apologize to Alice


    and pay for Kingsley''s lunch in an attempt to get his forgiveness, but Jennifer and Brian were


    already making things worse for him before he could do anything.


    A cruel smile curled Kingsley''s lips. "I remember you telling Dr. Kramer to kneel and serve you tea,


    right?"


    "Yeah." Jennifer crossed her arms. "I''ll have that b*tch kneel before me while I humiliate her."


    If looks could kill, Kingsley would have already murdered Jennifer ten times through. "Last chance.


    Take that back right now or I will cut your tongue off."


    Jennifer scoffed. "You can''t scare me, loser! Mr. Lynch is going to put you in your ce." She then


    turned to Alice and mocked, "Why are you with this idiot, Alice? Violence doesn''t work in this day


    and age. One call to the cops, and it''s off to jail for you two."


    Alice paled. If she was alone, she would never have entertained this wench, but when Kingsley was


    involved, she would do anything. She slowly stood up. "Fine. I''ll make the tea for¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Kingsley said, "Alice, sit down."


    Alice froze up, and her jaw dropped slightly. She had no idea what to say to that. He has already


    recognized me?


    "Did you just call her Alice?" Jennifer pouted. "You''re on a first name basis with her now?"


    At the same time, Kingsley pointed at Jude. "You! Kneel and serve me tea!"


    Jennifer and Brian were bbergasted, and then the woman clutched her stomach as she roared in


    laughter. "Did you just tell Mr. Lynch to kneel, you loser? Don''t you know who he is? Mr. Lynch is¡ª"


    However, she stopped before she could finish, and her smirk froze.


    Jude knelt right away, then took the teapot and filled Kingsley''s cup up respectfully.


    "Holy sh*t!" Brian rubbed his eyes as hard as he could. He thought he was seeing things. Jude and


    Zayne were the biggest troublemakers in the hospital, and Jude respected nobody but Jeffred. That


    arrogant prick actually knelt before this loser in public? Am I hallucinating?


    The customers were in shock as well.


    "What''s going on? Why is that old man kneeling to that kid?"


    "That guy''s probably a bigshot. See that hotdy in front of him? No way he could have snagged


    her if he was a nobody."


    There were some customers who lived nearby as well, and they knew Jude. Their jaws dropped.


    "Holy sh*t. That''s Mr. Lynch, right? From Hill Crest? He''s one arrogant prick, so why is he


    kneeling?"


    "He probably went too far with his ego and crossed someone he shouldn''t have."


    Jennifer heard the discussion, and her ears buzzed. "M-Mr. Lynch, what are you doing?"


    Jude ignored her and just kept staring at Kingsley as he pleaded for his forgiveness. "M-Mr.


    Nicholson, I''ve done as you said. Please forgive me."


    Jennifer and Brian were in shock and confusion. Hey, isn''t he the victim here? So why is he begging


    for forgiveness from the guy who did this to him? What the hell is going on here?

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Alice was shocked as well. What is going on? Mr. Lynch wanted to kill Kingsley just a while ago.


    What changed?


    Everyone had a lot of questions, but Kingsley ignored them and simply smiled and pointed at


    Jennifer. "Mr. Lynch, thisdy here wants you to call the cops on me. Will you do it?"


    "Of course I won''t..." Jude''s teeth chattered. "Why would I call the cops? I won''t do it! I''ll never do it!"


    Jennifer was dumbfounded. "Mr. Jude, this guy beat you up so bad, you had to be admitted into the


    ICU. Why aren''t you calling the cops on him?"


    Jude shot her a hateful look. "Mr. Nicholson didn''t beat me up. I crashed into his fist."


    Jennifer was rendered speechless.


    "Stand up, Mr. Lynch." Kingsley sipped some tea. "Let''s talk about Dr. Kramer''s


    n case.


    Jude scrambled to get up and bowed like a ve. "I''ll handle her case. I promise she can get back


    to work right away!"


    Alice''s eyes shone with delight.


    Kingsley shot back coldly, "But thisdy here said she''s going to make Dr. Kramer work as a


    janitor."


    "What?" Jude swiveled around, the look in his eyes fierce enough to kill. "Did you say that?"


    "I..." Jennifer was nervous from being stared at. "I was just joking. I didn''t¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Jude roared, "I''ll tell the director about this! You''re demoted to a janitor!"


    Jennifer froze up in disbelief. "But..."


    "No buts!" Jude''s eyes were crimson with fury. "Even the director respects Mr. Nicholson. You''re


    done for!" He then turned to look at the equally dumbfounded Brian. "Do you want to be a janitor


    too?"


    Brian''s legs turned to jelly, and he plopped down to the ground. "No, no, no!" He waved


    his hands frantically. "I have nothing to do with this. I don''t know what happened."


    "Are you even a man, Malkovich?" Jennifer bellowed in despair. "I thought you wanted to date me,


    but you''re not even helping me out here! And you''re cutting your ties with -Uf


    me?


    Brian''s face fell. "I know you''ve moved into more than a few doctors'' houses. You''re just a slut! I''ll


    never date a slut!" He did want to woo Jennifer, but when it came to his career, he would never let


    her drag him down. He held the hem of Jude''s pants and begged fearfully, "Mr. Lynch, I have


    nothing to do with this, I swear!"


    Jude shot him a re and kicked him away. He turned back to Kingsley, reporting, "Don''t worry, Mr.


    Nicholson. I''ll tell the director about this. They''ll be punished!"


    "Good. Then demote them to janitors."


    Kingsley was sounding really calm, but his decision had sealed Brian and Jennifer''s fates.


    Jennifer felt all her strength leave her, and she knelt down before Alice. "Dr. Kramer,


    plea¡ª"


    Before she could even finish that sentence, Kingsley crushed his cup into pieces and hurled a shard


    at Jennifer. The shard traveled as fast as lightning, and Jennifer screamed as the shard tore a gash


    on her lips and tongue. Blood spurted out from the wound, as if it were a fountain. "I told you I would


    cut your tongue off," Kingsley said, sounding as indifferent as the reaper himself.


    "H-Help me!" Jennifer covered her mouth, but blood kept trickling out from the cracks between her


    fingers.


    The customers were horrified. They thought Kingsley was just kidding when he said he would cut


    Jennifer''s tongue off, but he actually went through with it.


    "Leave. Don''t get in the way of our dinner." Kingsley looked at Brian and Jennifer. The duo felt their


    blood run cold, and they ran like crazy toward the hospital.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sight of blood on the ground did not faze Alice. She looked at Kingsley, touched. "W-What just


    happened, Kingsley?"

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    She did not reveal herself previously because she was worried that Jude might harm Kingsley, but


    now that she knew Jude was terrified of Kingsley, she had nothing to fear and could reveal herself.


    "What happened, Kingsley? Why did Mr. Lynch do what you told him to?"


    Kingsley scratched his head and remained silent for a moment before chuckling. "A rich guy wants


    me to marry his daughter, and your hospital''s director wants his money, so Jude has no choice but


    to bow down to me." Kingsley then realized that something was wrong. "Hey, why aren''t you


    surprised, Alice? Do you already know who I am?"


    Alice smiled. "I''m your sister. Of course I recognize my own brother."


    "But Yulia didn''t."


    "Because she''s only two years older than you are," Alice answered gently. "She was only fourteen


    when you went missing. Of course she couldn''t recognize you."


    Kingsley nodded. "We should get to the hospital after dinner, Alice. Keene''s hospitalized." "Keene''s


    in the hospital?" Alice put her cutlery down. "What happened to her?" She looked nervous. "Is she


    sick?"


    "She was hurt, but she''s okay. You can keep an eye on her if you go back to work¡ª"


    However, Lancer gave him a call before he could finish. "The killer''s awake, boss. You can


    interrogate him now. And The Anonymous has news for us too. You shoulde to HQ."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I''ll be there right away." Kingsley hung up and apologized to Alice. "I have something to settle,


    Alice. I''m sorry I can''t stay."


    "It''s alright. Go. I need to see Keene too." Alice had lost her appetite after finding out that Keene


    was hurt anyway.


    After they went their separate ways, Kingsley drove to Coliree''s Building No. 17. All the rooms were


    soundproofed and lightproofed, as they were used as interrogation rooms. Kingsley went into one


    and saw the man in waiter uniform sitting on the chair. He looked weakened, and his limbs were


    covered inyers of bandages.


    Coliree Ind''s warriors had shot his limbs to smithereens, and Lancer had to work really hard just


    to keep him alive. Even if this guy managed to survive, he would have to cut off all his limbs.


    Kingsley came up to the man, looking solemn, then grabbed him by his hair and demanded, "Who


    the hell are you? Why did you try to kill me?"


    The thought of Keene getting hurt so badly made his blood boil. He wanted to crush this man''s


    head, but he held his urge back. He wanted to hunt the mastermind down and avenge Keene.


    "I-I''m David, f-from Orion Tech." The man''s eyes were getting out of focus from how weakened he


    was. He spilled everything and kept nothing a secret.


    "Orion Tech? Thepany who takes assassination jobs?" Kingsley let the man go, and he


    frowned. Serena had told him about thispany before. It was apany of killers disguised as a


    tech enterprise, and Serena was a part of it.


    "Yes..." David nodded, bawling. "But I took this job without telling mypany." He regretted this


    decision. He would never have done this if he could turn back time. If he took the job through the


    company''swork, the jobs would be categorized, and only the most suitable killers would be sent


    to execute the request. However, he took ajob from the ck market just because he wanted to


    make a quick buck. In the end, his judgment was horribly wrong, and itnded him in this situation.


    "I never would havee if I knew you guys have an army of pro gunmen! Not even if they give me


    ten times the money!" David slurred. "What kind ofpany are you? Your guards are better


    gunmen than our top shooter!" He could not, for the life of him, understand why all the guards in this


    "Stop f*cking crying!" Kingsley''s eyes gleamed coldly. "Who sent you here? Is it Felix?"

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    "Y-You knew?" David¡¯s jaw dropped. "Yes, that''s the one who posted the request. H-He issued a


    bounty of 450,000 on your head in the Assassins Market."


    I knew it! Kingsley clenched his fists. The murder within him was getting palpable, and it stirred up a


    little storm around him.


    Lancer approached him, whispering, "Want me to get rid of the Jacobs, boss?"


    "No." Kingsley took a deep breath. "The Jacobs are just small fry like the Summers. There''s


    someone behind them. If we kill all the small fries, the mastermind''s going to go into hiding." He


    gritted his teeth. "Stick to the n, but don''t forget what Felix did. Once I find out the truth behind


    that fire seventeen years ago, I will make the Jacobs pay a hundredfold."


    A hint of cruelty shed in his eyes. He wanted to murder the Jacobs, but he knew that now was not


    the right time. A long, long timeter, he finally calmed down and heaved a sigh. Once again, he


    turned around. "Is there someone called Serena in


    Orion Tech?"


    It''s been a few weeks since she went to the neighboring town for her mission. Let''s see if this guy


    knows anything.


    "Serena? Oh, you mean ck Turtle?" David exined, "Killers usually keep their real identity a


    secret. We use codenames, but I used to be her partner, so I know her real name."


    "That''s her. Do you know why she went to Diosna? Who''s her target?"


    David shook his head. "I have no idea, but I''m sure that thepany hasn''t been giving jobs to any


    of the tier two assassins for thest two months. If she did go to Diosna, then she must have taken


    a job from the ck market just like I did."


    Kingsley froze up. Serena took a job from the ck market? She might run into something she can''t


    handle, just like this b*stard here. He was reminded of what Serena told him before she left. "I can


    get you a new car once I finish this job." He started panicking. If Serena ran into trouble just


    because she wanted to get him a new car, he would never forgive himself.


    "Lancer, call Diosna''s military and tell them to look for Serena. I''ll send you her details," he told


    Lander before looking at David. "He''s useless now. Kill him."


    "No, no!" David wet his pants, and he begged, "Please don''t kill me!" However, nobody would be


    able to hear him. Kingsley and Lancer had left, and the perfectly soundproof door was mmed


    shut, leaving him alone in the dark room as he awaited his death.


    They came to Lancer''s office in Building No. 18, and Kingsley massaged his forehead, looking


    exhausted. "So, what''s the news The Anonymous sent us?"


    Lancer reported, "They hacked into Sweoya''s spy website, and the base station of the website is in


    an urban vige located in northern Cleapolis."


    "I need it to be more specific."


    "We don''t have that information yet," Lancer said. "The enemy''s cunning. They¡¯re using Sweoya''s


    latest virtual base station tech. The Anonymous can only point out an approximate location."


    Kingsley nodded. "The urban vige in the north, huh? That''s plenty to work with. I''ll be going there


    tomorrow."


    "I''ll get Hades and his men to go with you."


    "No. Everyone will know that we''re soldiers the moment we show up, including the enemy." Kingsley


    shook his head. "I''ll just get someone from the underworld toe with me."


    This was why he epted the Northern Draken Order from Henrich. He must not alert the enemy in


    this capture mission at all costs. Getting the military involved was unfeasible, but not if he got


    someone from the underworld. The enemy would never expect the leader of a little gang to be the


    fearsome Ares.


    Kingsley went to Hill Crest the next day. Reene was recovering well, and she had regained some


    color. Alice had resumed her initial position, and Zayne credited her for all her research. Reene did


    not tell the other sisters that she was hurt in case they got worried. Only Alice and Cecilia were


    around to take care of her.


    Looks like I have nothing to worry here.


    Kingsley called Baron and asked him to gather a few of his better fighters to go with him on this little


    trip.


    Baron brought about two dozen fighters, and five vans came Kingsley''s way. He had submitted to


    Kingsley after finding out that he had the Northern Draken Order. When Baron reached the hospital


    with his men, he hopped out of the van and bowed to Kingsley. "I got all my best fighters here, boss.


    So, who are we killing this time?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Two dozen burly, muscr men got out of the vans behind Baron. They were the elites among the


    elites of Baron''s men, and they had climbed their way up through the underground ring. Not only


    were they powerful, but they also had a murderous air about them. Just looking at them was


    enough to intimidate anyone. Baron waved his hand and announced, "Greet your boss, boys."


    The burly men bowed and bellowed, "Hello, boss!"


    They certainly did make a ruckus. All the pedestrians were scared, and they gave them a wide


    berth. Nobody wanted to get near a group of guys who looked like murderers. At the same time,


    Jude and Beau were standing beside the window. When they witnessed that, they almost pissed


    their pants.


    "H-He''s also the boss of a gang?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Whoa, holy sh*t. We almost died yesterday."


    Kingsley had no idea that both of them were staring at him in horror. He nodded at Baron with


    satisfaction and siad, "Good.


    Let''s go. We''re going to the urban vige in northern Cleapolis."


    When the vans exited the city center, Baron asked tentatively, "Boss, are we attacking Jeanne this


    time?"


    "Jeanne? One of the Seven Legends?"


    "Yeah, and the only woman among us. Northern Cleapolis is her turf." Baron looked like he was in a


    dilemma. "We are the Seven Legends after all, so it would be bad if we attacked her just like that.


    We should go for diplomacy first."


    Kingsleyughed. "I never said I was gonna attack her. I''m searching for someone there, and that''s


    what your men are gonna do."


    "That''s good to hear." Baron patted his chest and heaved a sigh of relief. "Victoria Jeanne is one


    crazy b*tch. I don''t wanna get on her bad side."


    Kingsley noticed Baron''s mutterings and he froze. "Hold it. What was her name again?"


    "V-Victoria Jeanne..." Baron had no idea why Kingsley got so worked up, and he was nervous. "S-


    She''s the boss of a tea shop called Jeanne D''Arc, or that''s the story she tells everyone, but she''s


    actually one of the Seven Legends."


    That took Kingsley back to the first time he met Keene. She had told him, "Victoria''s running a tea


    shop. Well, technically a tea shop." No wonder Keene didn''t tell me much about her. So Victoria is


    one of the Seven Legends!


    Baron noticed the weird look on Kingsley''s face, and he was curious. "Do you know her, boss?"


    Kingsley did not hide anything and replied, "She''s one of my sisters."


    Baron gasped. Looks like I gotta get along with Jeanne now. "Boss, if Je¡ªMiss Jeanne is your


    sister, this search is going to be a snap," he said. "We Legends don''t keep in touch, but I know the


    whole northern area is her turf. She knows this ce better than I do."


    "No." Kingsley shook his head. "This is too dangerous. I won''t drag her into this until I catch those


    b*stards. And keep your mouth shut. Don''t tell her who I am."


    Holy sh*t. I can smell the double standard here! You''re concerned about Victoria, but not me? Boss,


    that''s so unfair. Baron gulped and asked carefully, "May I ask a question, boss? Who are you


    looking for, anyway?"


    "Some guys from Sweoya." Kingsley looked at him. "Once we get to that vige, send your guys out


    to talk with the local thugs. See if there are any Sweoyans acting strangely. The vige isn''t big, so


    it should be easy to locate a foreigner. And remember, don''t alert them."


    Beads of sweat formed on Baron''s forehead. "B-Boss, is it really okay to catch a foreigner?"


    "That''s not your job," Kingsley answered. "You guys are on recon duty. Once you confirm the


    enemy''s location, my men and I will capture them." Worried, he repeated, "Do not alert them and


    just find out where they are. Those guys are probably armed. You can''t beat them without guns."

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    "A-Armed?" Baron felt like crying. What kind of job did I get myself into? Once they got to the urban


    vige, Baron gathered his men around and kept telling them to be careful. He told them to never let


    anyone find out they were on a search for someone. The fighters nodded.


    "Got it, boss. I''ll talk to the locals and find out if there are any sketchy guys around."


    "I''ll go to the Crimson Hall. Leoric, one of Jeanne''s guys, is there. This vige is his turf."


    Everyone split up and talked to their local friends to find out where the Sweoya spy was.


    Baron said, "Don''t worry, boss. This is a small vige where everyone knows everyone. It''ll be easy


    to find a foreigner. They''ll probably find him this afternoon at thetest." He looked around and


    rubbed his hands. "I heard Nearcity Vige has some mean barbecue. Wanna get some and have a


    little beer?"


    "Nearcity Vige?"


    "Yep." Baron pointed at the sign beside the road. "This urban vige is made up of a few viges.


    The one in the center''s called Nearcity Vige, or Nearcity for short."


    Kingsley smiled. "It''s alright. I have somewhere I need to be, but you don''t have toe with me.


    Just call me if you need me." He just remembered that this vige was Leroy''s hometown. The guy


    was working on the Nicholson Family Cemetery, and he kept watch over the site every single day.


    Thest time Kingsley saw him, he was as tan as charcoal. Even so, he refused to leave the site.


    Now that Kingsley was at his hometown, he wanted to visit Leroy''s bedridden father. If his sister


    was around, he could ask her if she had seen anyone suspicious.


    He went to the mart and got some fruits and gifts. ording to Leroy''s file that Daniel sent him


    previously, Leroy''s house should be on the hill in the northernmost side of the vige. It was just a


    pigsty made out of red bricks. He knocked on the door, and a girl asked, "Who''s there?"


    Kingsley thought about it for a moment and lied, "I''m Leroy''s colleague. Thepany just gave us


    some gifts, and I''m here to give them to you guys."


    A few momentster, the rusty door yawned open, and a youngdy peeked outside. She looked


    clean and was in a bleached school uniform. Her hair was tied in a ponytail, and she was lively


    enough. This was Leroy''s sister¡ªYvonne. She was eighteen years old and in her senior year. She


    blinked at Kingsley. "You''re Leroy''s colleague?"


    "Yeah." Kingsley nodded and gave her an innocent smile. He might be the fearsome Ares, but he


    was only twenty-two, and he looked handsome. Yvonne let her guard down easily.


    "Come in." She let him in and said sheepishly, "But it''s a small house. We only have two rooms


    here. Dad can''t move around, so he''s lying in his bedroom. Here, have a seat."


    The room was dim. It only had a bed with a metal bed frame and a small desk. The space was not


    ideal, humid, and hot, and even the paint on the wall was peeling off. "This is your room?" Kingsley


    sounded sad.


    He suddenly understood why Leroy did not fight back even when Ka pped him so hard that it


    made him bleed. He understood why Leroy was so loyal to him just because he gave the guy a job.


    He has a poor family to feed.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley took a deep breath. "Don''t worry. Our boss is a generous one. Leroy''s making 4,500 a


    month. You''ll have enough money to build a new house soon."


    "Yeah, Leroy told me about it!" Yvonne nodded. "He said his boss is the kindest, most brilliant, and


    most handsome man he has ever met!" She rested her chin on her hand, longing surfacing in her


    eyes. "I hope I can meet his boss. He sounds like a great person.


    "Ahem." Kingsley looked awkward, as he did not expect Leroy to have praised him that much.


    "You''re still young, so just focus on your studies. Once you get into a good college, I promise you''ll


    get to see the boss."


    "Really?" Yvonne was excited. "Great! I''ll work my hardest!"


    Just then, someone banged on the door.


    "Open the door right now! I know you''re in there! Don''t make me burn your house down!"

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Yvonne''s smile froze. "Oh no! They''re here again!"


    Kingsley frowned. "Who are they?"


    "No time to exin!" Yvonne opened the door of her father''s room. "Quick, hide in here. I''ll deal with


    them!"


    Kingsley did not even budge. "I can''t let a young girl like you deal with them while I hide like a


    coward."


    Yvonne''s father asked raspily, "Is it them again, Yvonne?"


    Again? Kingsley knew something was wrong. So this is not the first time? He asked, "Who are they?


    Did you guys get into trouble?"


    The people outside banged on the door again. "Open the f*cking door right now! You''re already two


    months behind on the rent! Pay up or I''ll tear your house down!"


    Yvonne kept pushing Kingsley into the room while saying anxiously, "They''re bad guys! You can''t


    win! Just hide! I don''t want to drag you into this!"


    She was not strong enough to move Kingsley, of course. He stood in the same stop, refusing to


    budge, and a frown appeared on his forehead. "Rent? You guys built your own house. There''s no


    rent here." Oh wait. I get it now! This isn''t rent!


    They''re racketeering!


    Yvonne stomped her foot in frustration. "Why aren''t you even afraid? Those guys are murderers!"


    A loud boom swept through the living room, and the rickety door was sent flying away. A dozen half-


    naked thugs swarmed into the house. They looked fierce and ready to battle. The one in the lead


    was holding a baseball bat, and he shouted, "F*ck! I told you toe to the Crimson Hall three


    days ago to pay up! Are you deaf?"


    Crimson Hall? Kingsley froze for a moment. One of Baron''s men had said he was going to see


    Leoric in the Crimson Hall. ording to him, that guy was Victoria''s henchman and the local boss.


    At this thought, Kingsley stepped into the yard and asked coldly, "Are you Leoric?" "Leoric? Hah!"


    The man sneered. "I''m a proud follower of Mr. Norton¡ªKenzo Chauvin! Everyone calls me Kenzo!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Kingsley asked, "If I''m right, shouldn''t Leoric be the one handling this ce?"


    "Leoric? Oh, you mean Schneider? Hah, I beat him to a pulp a long time ago." He roared in


    laughter. "Now I''m the boss of this ce! Mr. Norton owns this vige now!"


    Kingsley''s frown disappeared. He was worried Victoria had be a viiness who would allow


    her henchmen to oppress the people. Now that he knew Kenzo was just some guy from another


    gang, his worries had flown away with the wind.


    Yvonne came up to him, tears welling up in her eyes. "Leoric never threatened us. He would even


    help me out sometimes, but these guys... They demanded rent from us the moment they came."


    Kingsley patted her shoulder. "It''s alright. I''ll chase them all away for you."


    Kenzo bellowed in delight. "And who are you, punk? You think you can chase us away, you trash?"


    Kingsley did not answer. Instead, he raised three fingers. "First, you threatened my friend''s family.


    Second, you threatened the people of the empire, and third, you threatened my sister. You''re as


    good as dead."


    Kenzo froze up, then he snickered. "What the f*ck are you talking about? The people of the empire?


    You think you''re a minister or something? And what do you mean I threatened your sister? Did I


    make her sleep with me or something?"


    Kingsley''s eyes gleamed coldly. "Last chance. Give the vigers'' money back and apologize to Miss


    Jeanne. I''ll kill you if you don''t."


    Kenzo clutched his stomach and bent overughing. "What did you say? You want me to give them


    back the money and apologize to that b*tch? Hey guys, this asshole here has some screws loose in


    his head!"

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    The guy''sckeysughed out loud.


    "Is he stupid? There''s no way we''re gonna give them back their money! Keep dreaming!"


    "The people of the empire? Does he think he''s their savior or something?"


    The thugs roared inughter, as if Kingsley was just a joke.


    Kenzo smacked his palm with his bat and asked arrogantly, "Hey, kid. Ever heard of our boss, Mr.


    Norton?"


    "He''s one of the Seven Legends, isn''t he?" Kingsley could guess that much.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "That''s right." Kenzo looked smug. "And he''s going to enter Cleapolis. Diosna is under his control


    now, and this urban vige will be our first base!" His face was starting to contort evilly, and he


    threatened, "If you get in our way, I''ll kill you right away!" "Oh, so this is your first base?" Kingsley


    sneered. "Looks like your n''s going to fail before it even begins." He knew what Mr. Norton was


    trying to do now. This urban vige was set between Cleapolis and Diosna. That guy''s gonna set a


    base here and take over Cleapolis'' underworld bit by bit. Nice n, but rotten luck. They just had to


    run into Kingsley right after they finished nning.


    "What? You think our n will fail?" Kenzo was offended. He frowned in fury, barking, "Nobody


    curses the great Kenzo! I''m going to crush you!" He raised his bat and charged at Kingsley.


    "Look out!" Yvonne gasped, her face as white as a sheet.


    She watched in horror, but Kingsley managed to stop Kenzo''s bat with one hand. He pulled his arm


    back a little, and Kenzo lost his bearing. He fell forward, and his bat fell with a ng.


    "Holy sh*t!" Kenzo cursed. This guy is bad news!


    Kingsley flicked his arm before Kenzo could regain his bearing and twisted the thug''s arms behind


    him swiftly.


    "Ow, ow, ow!" Kenzo felt a stab of paining from his arms, and he almost cried from the pain.


    "Let me Peking go! It hurts like hell!"


    Kenzo flopped like a fish out of water, but he could not escape Kingsley''s grip. Kingsley single-


    handedly pinned Kenzo down, and the guy was still screaming and struggling.


    Kenzo''sckeys gasped. They were just uneducated thugs. Threatening civilians was what they


    were good at, but the moment they ran into someone stronger than they were, they paled. None


    had the guts toe and save their boss.


    Yvonne covered her mouth in surprise. She could not believe Kingsley had pinned the arrogant


    Kenzo down so easily. "Oh my. He''s so awesome!" Her eyes shone with worship, and she gazed at


    Kingsley.


    Kenzo was humiliated and furious. He shouted, "You ambushed me, kid! Let me go! We''re gonna


    fight fair and square!"


    Yvonne snapped out of her worship and clicked her tongue. "The audacity! You ambushed him first!


    He fought you fair and square, you viin!"


    Even Kenzo''sckeys felt embarrassed. The boss is lying through his teeth.


    Kenzo did not care even if he was lying. He roared, "Let me go, you b*stard! Let me go or you die!"


    At this moment, Kingsley''s phone rang. He picked it up with his left hand while holding Kenzo''s


    arms down with his right.


    Baron said, "We got trouble, boss. My men went to Crimson Hall earlier. He wanted to see Leoric,


    but guess what he found instead? Someone else has taken over the ce. He called Leoric, and


    the guy told him that Xanxus took Miss Jeanne''s turf. That traitorous snake!"


    Baron took a deep breath. It sounded like he was inhaling his cigarette''s smoke. He then continued,


    "Boss, Xanxus used to be in Diosna. We don''t know him well. It might take some time to find your


    Sweoya spy."


    "I see," Kingsley said indifferently. "Stop the operation for now, and take your men ande to


    house number forty-seven in Nearcity."

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    House number forty-seven was where Yvonne was living. Kingsley nned on settling Yvonne''s


    trouble before finding that Sweoya spy.


    "Yes, boss," Baron answered. "It''s quite near from where we''re at. We''ll be there in five."


    Kingsley hung up and tossed Kenzo out like he was trash. The man wobbled forward like a drunken


    man and fell forward to the ground. "Holy sh*t!" Kenzo scrambled to get back up, wincing. His whole


    body felt like it had been crushed. There were so many ces he wanted to rub, but he only had


    two hands.


    Some of the smarterckeys went up to him and pretended to be concerned. "Are you alright,


    Kenzo?"


    "You f*ckwits! You didn''t help me when he got me! It''s toote for concerns!" Kenzo kicked his


    lackeys. "Trash! All of you!"


    Theckeys shut up and stood behind him in a docile manner. If they said one more word, Kenzo


    could kill them. Kenzo rubbed his sore shoulders and red at Kingsley. "You got some moves, kid,


    but I got numbers on my side. We can kick the sh*t out of you."


    Kingsley smiled. "I''d like to see you try. It might not turn out as you think it would."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Kingsley might be smiling, but the murder in his voice was unmistakable. Kenzo froze up from the


    intensity alone, and he took a step back instinctively. "We took over this ce, so we deserve the


    rent." He licked his lips. "And we already told the chief about this. Everyone just has to give us three


    hundred dors a month. If you help them out, I''ll stay away from them."


    Yvonne teared up at the mention of rent, and she clenched her fists tightly. "My brother worked


    really hard for the money.


    I won''t give even a single cent to you! If you want the money, you''ll have to kill me!"


    Kenzo looked at Yvonne. "Well, aren''t you cute? I won''t kill someone as adorable as you are, girl."


    Kenzo leered at her. "Why don''t youe with us to Crimson Hall? Sleep with us for a night and


    we''ll never take rent from you. How does that sound?"


    "In your dreams!" Yvonne bit her lip so hard, it almost drew blood. She would not stand for that kind


    of insult.


    "Don''t say no just yet, girl." Kenzo took a step forward. "Listen to me. Work at Crimson Hall, and I


    guarantee you can make three to five thousand a month. The customers love girls your age. It''s so


    much easier than getting into college and working your way up thedder. I''m doing this for your


    own good."


    He was going to take Yvonne by force, and the girl hid behind Kingsley. Fearfully, she said, "Save


    me, mister!"


    Because Kingsley stood in front of Yvonne, Kenzo pulled his hand back. Heughed drily. "I''m doing


    this for her own good. She can never find sess living in this dingy hut. I''m just showing her a way


    to get rich."


    "Really?" Kingsley squinted. "Why don''t you do it then?"


    "I''m not a girl." Kenzo pouted. "I would have done the same thing if I were. Hey, it''s easy n


    money.


    Kingsley sneered. ¡±So you want easy


    money? Wish granted." "W-What do you mean?"


    Kenzo heard screeches of tires screaming behind him and sounds of someone opening a van¡¯s


    door. It was none other than Baron and his men. Kenzo swiveled around, and when he saw the two


    dozen burly mening out of the vans, he froze up. "W-What the hell is going on? Who are you


    guys?

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Nearcity was a rundown ce in a remote region inhabited by poor people. Victoria did not spend


    too much of her resources on this ce¡ªshe only sent Leoric and a dozen men to keep an eye on


    it. She never expected anyone would try and take this ce away. Thanks to that, Kenzo managed


    to take over this ce with just three dozen men he brought from Diosna.


    He knew all his men were trash. They were uneducated thugs, and none of them ever lifted a day in


    their lives. His men were all trembling in fear, and the sight of the burly men almost gave him a


    heart attack. Any one of them could destroy all his men easily. Two dozen of them would wipe them


    out in a sh.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "W-What are you doing?" Kenzo was trying his hardest not to soil his pants. He said with a


    trembling voice, "W-Who are you guys? M-Mr. Norton''s my boss. Y-You better stay away from me."


    Baron got out of the van and went past the crowd. "Xanxus is sending his henchmen to my turf?"


    Baron roared, and the air seemed to freeze.


    Kenzo gulped. "Y-You are..."


    "Baron Howe, one of the Seven Legends."


    Kenzo and hisckeys were dumbfounded. H-He''s one of the legends! Just like our own boss is! I


    can''t believe he''s here! "M-Mr.


    Howe..." Kenzo was shivering so much, it could have been negative twenty degrees out there. His


    voice chattered, not unlike a broken record ying the same tune over and over again.


    Baron red at him and waved his hand. "Surround these b*stards!"


    The two dozen boxers surrounded Kenzo and hisckeys at once.


    The scrawny guys tossed their bats away, huddling together and shivering in fear. Some of them


    even cried.


    Kenzo''s face was ashen, and he shuddered. "W-What are you doing, Mr. Howe? This is our turf.


    You can¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Baron barked, "Your turf? This is Miss Jeanne''s turf! Xanxus has crossed the


    line, and I will teach him to never do that."


    Kenzo felt a chill running down his spine, as he could tell that Baron wanted to kill him. Baron turned


    around and shouted, "Get over here, Leoric!"


    A man who looked worse for wear appeared. "Here, Mr. Howe."


    "Tell me, did this b*stard take your turf away?


    "Yes." Vengeance red in Leoric''s eyes.


    "That''s him. My men and I were banged up so bad, we had to stay in the hospital for days. I just got


    discharged."


    Baron looked at Kenzo coldly. He chided, "We got the witness here. What do you have to say for


    yourself?"


    "I... I..." Kenzo almost wet his pants, but then he remembered something, and he said, "Mr. Howe,


    this is between our boss and Victoria. If you..."


    Kenzo did not finish, but it was clear that he wanted to say this was not Baron''s business. If Baron


    were to interfere, then he would be crossing the line as well.


    "So you''re saying I would be crossing the line if I interfere?" Baron asked, his tone menacing.


    "Yes." Kenzo held his fear back and pleaded with him. "We''re all in the wrong here, so why don''t we


    take a step back and forget this ever happened, Mr. Howe?"


    Baron shot him a dark smile. "Wrong.


    You''re in the wrong here, but I''m not." He strode to Kingsley and bowed at him, then he roared at


    Kenzo, "You disrespected my boss! I can cut your limbs off just for that alone!"


    What? Kenzo felt his ears buzz, and his mind was nk. "W-What are you talking about, Mr.


    Howe?" Kenzo was in disbelief. "A-A kid like him i-is your boss?"


    Baron kicked Kenzo''s abdomen. "F*ck you! Who are you calling kid ? He''s my boss!"


    The underworld only cared about status, not age.


    "H-He''s your boss?" Kenzo was flummoxed. I got into the bad books of Mr. Howe''s boss?

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Kenzo was having a breakdown. Of all the people I can offend, I offend Mr. Howe''s boss? He froze


    up for a moment. "Wait a minute. Mr. Howe has a boss?" But the top dogs of the underworld in


    Sris are Jarett Cole and the Seven Legends. Baron is one of thetter. There''s no way he has a


    boss.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Baron heard his mutterings, and he kicked Kenzo again. "The f*ck are you talking about? Of course


    I have a boss! And he''s right here!"


    Kenzo''s legs turned to jelly, and he plopped down onto the ground. He stared ahead, his eyes


    glossed over, as if something had sucked the soul out of him.


    Baron turned to Kingsley. "So what do you want to do with him, boss? Why don''t we bury him


    alive?" After he buried Scarface alive, Baron realized that this was an efficient way of dealing with


    troublesome characters. Killing someone would always soil the whole ce with blood, and they


    would have to dispose of the body too. Compared to that, burying someone alive was a lot better.


    Kenzo heard that conversation. He shivered, and a stream of warm liquid flowed down his pants.


    The guy wet his pants. Baron was the king of Cleapolis'' underworld boxing, and he was infamous


    even in Diosna. Killing a person or two was nothing for him. Kenzo knew that he was not joking.


    "Please, no!" He crawled over to Baron, crying. "Don''t kill me, Mr. Howe! Please don''t kill me!"


    Baron smelled the stench of urine, and he kicked Kenzo away in disgust. "F*ck off!


    You think you can get away after you get on Mr. Nicholson''s bad side?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Kenzo lost all his earlier arrogance and knelt before Kingsley, banging his


    head against the ground. "I''m sorry, Mr. Nicholson. I-I''ll give the vigers their money back. Please


    have mercy on me!" He remembered what Kingsley wanted him to do, and he added, "A-And I''ll


    apologize to Miss Jeanne. I and all my boys!" Kenzo''s face was covered in tears and soil. He looked


    like a beggar who fell into a pit of mud.


    Kingsley smiled. "I never did want to kill n you.


    Kenzo was overjoyed. "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson! Thank you for sparing me!" He banged his head


    on the ground as hard as he could, as if he got a second life.


    Hisckeys knelt as well, crying and asking for mercy.


    "Have mercy on us too, Mr. Nicholson!"


    "Yeah! We were just doing what Kenzo asked us to do!"


    "I-I didn''t do anything besides robbing someone and insulting a girl..."


    Kingsley listened in silence, and he sneered. "I never did say I wanted to kill you either."


    Everyone banged their heads against the ground, thanking Kingsley for showing them mercy.


    Baron, however, was confused. Kenzo insulted the boss and took Miss Jeanne''s turf away, but he''s


    letting them go just like that? I don''t remember him being this kind. The guy shot someone back at


    William''s funeral just because they got into an argument.


    Just as Baron was wondering, Kingsley said, "I did say I''m going to grant your wish." "W-What


    wish?" Kenzo was confused.


    "You said you wanted to make easy money, didn''t you?" The air around Kingsley seemed to freeze


    for a moment. "Wish granted." He turned to Baron. "Know any gay hangout spots?"


    Baron understood what he was getting at instantly. "Sure do, boss, and you asked the right person.


    I have tons of boxers working under me, and there are a lot of challengers whoe to us every


    day." Baron snickered. "They can kill a tiger with their bare fists. Most of them refuse to sleep with


    women because they say that women are not physically strong enough to handle them. The guys


    would rather hang out in the gay bars."

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Baron chuckled. "So I opened up a bar, and all the workers there are men. Most of our customers


    are boxers, but we also get dominatrixes too."


    Kenzo and hisckeys looked like dead people. They knew that Kingsley was going to make them


    work as gigolos. Kenzo shuddered, and he pleaded, "No, no! I don''t want to... I don''t want to... " The


    mere sight of those burly men was already enough to make him faint. If he had to serve them for a


    whole night, he would be sent to the ER.


    Hisckeys were also trembling like they were electrocuted.


    Baron snickered. "Don''t be scared. It''s a legit bar. Well, a few guys die every month, but it''s because


    they were too weak." He rubbed his chin and looked at Kenzo. "Guys like you can hang on for about


    three to five n years.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No! I don''t want to be a gigolo!" Kenzo crawled over to Kingsley and held his leg. "I''m sorry, Mr.


    Nicholson! Please, have mercy on me! I won''t victimize anyone


    ever again!"


    Kingsley looked at him coldly. "I thought you said you''d do this if you were a woman? Now you''ll


    have the chance to make easy money."


    "No..." Kenzo was almost going to pass out from crying. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that to the


    girl. I''m sorry..."


    Kingsley smiled. "Don''t apologize to me. In your words, I''m doing this for your own good. I''m


    showing you a way to get rich." He then kicked Kenzo away and told Baron, "You''ll handle these


    guys. Get what I mean?"


    "Yes, sir!" Baron nodded. "I''ll make them serve a lot of customers, and the strongest ones too!"


    Kenzo''sckey''s spasmed and plopped down to the ground when they heard him. Their souls were


    crushed, and Kenzo even cked out right away.


    Baron told his men to stuff Kenzo and hisckeys into the vans and whispered, "Boss, I don''t mind


    dealing with these guys, but Xanxus has about the same level of power as I do. If he finds out what


    I did to his


    men, he''s going to attack me. So..."


    Kingsley looked at him. "If that old git ever tries to attack you, youe to me. I''ll handle him."


    "Yes, sir! Of course, sir!" Baron felt like jumping in delight. Kingsley''s guarantee was like a perfect


    shield for him. If Xanxus ever tried to infiltrate Cleapolis, Baron would make sure he never came out


    of it alive.


    After Kenzo and hisckeys were taken away, Kingsley beckoned to Leoric. "Come here."


    Leoric tensed up and came over to Kingsley respectfully. "M-Mr. Nicholson." He had watched the


    whole thing from the sidelines. He worshipped Kingsley, but he was terrified at the same time.


    Kinglsey patted his shoulders. "Calm down.


    I just want to ask you some questions."


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson. I''ll tell you everything I know." "Is Miss Jeanne doing alright?" Um... He was


    surprised that Kingsley was asking that kind of question, and he was so gentle too. It was a far cry


    from how he acted a moment ago. "Um, she''s doing well..."


    Leoric scratched his head, and then he understood why Kingsley asked him that question. His boss


    might be one of the Seven Legends, but she was a bona fide beauty. She looked like a goddess,


    and she was powerful too. Lots of people in the underworld of Sris wanted to woo her. I guess


    even Mr. Nicholson has fallen for her as well.


    At this thought, Leoric had a weird look on his face. Lots of guys would love to have the boss as


    their girlfriend, but not everyone has the guts to woo her. Two years ago, she cut off the dicks of


    some guys who harassed her and hung them outside Jeanne D''Arc for three days. Ever since then,


    barely anyone has tried to woo her.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Leoric gulped. "Um, Mr. Nicholson, you probably don''t know our boss much. She''s n a¡ª


    "Leoric! Watch your tongue!" Baron stopped him before he could finish. Everyone knew Victoria was


    a madwoman, and she was cruel and extreme. Everyone in the underworld of Cleapolis knew that,


    but Leoric must not say that to Kingsley. That''s his sister. I don''t want Leoric getting on his bad side


    because of this.


    Kingsley raised his hand and smiled. "It''s alright. You were going to say she''s as fierce and terrifying


    as a tigress, weren''t you?"


    "How did you know what I was gonna say?" Leoric blurted out, but then he realized what he just


    said and covered his mouth.


    His face was white, and he waved his hands around frantically. "That''s not what I mean. Our boss is


    a gentledy..."


    "It''s alright." Kingsley smiled. "I know the kind of woman she is." Victoria was only about eight years


    old back then, but she was already the biggest bully around. The kids called her ''boss'' because she


    forced them to, and she also made sure they gave her sweets and snacks from time to time. Of


    course, Kingsley was the one who had most of the snacks. Victoria would always pat his shoulder


    and say proudly, "Kingsley, just tell me if you have any cravings. I''ll ask myckeys to send them


    over!"


    Because of that, parents woulde to the orphanage with their crying kids andin to


    Joseph about what Victoria did. A leopard never changed its spots. Kingsley could see that Victoria


    was still as bossy as ever, or she would never have be one of the Seven Legends. A gentle


    smile curled his lips, and he said, "You''ll handle this vige now. Tell your boss I''ll see her soon."


    "Of course, sir." Leoric wiped the sweat off his head. "I''ll make sure I tell her that. Do you need


    anything else, sir?"


    Kingsley looked at the time. "I''m here to look for a Sweoyan. Do you know anything about that?" It


    was already noon. If a local like Leoric had no clues, he would have to ask Baron''s men to keep


    looking.


    "A Sweoyan?" Leoric frowned and went through his memories. "Now that you mentioned it, I do


    know something. After Kenzo, that b*stard, kicked us out of Crimson Hall, we rented a ce in


    Upstream Vige, and there were two guys living next door. I am sure they ain''t the locals, and I


    overheard their conversation a few times. Thenguage sounds like the ones I hear in anime. I bet


    they''re Sweoyans."


    Kingsley''s eyes shone. "That''s them, I bet!"


    "They rented a ce too, and under the samendlord. Want me to call thendlord over and find


    out more?"


    "Sure." Kingsley nodded. "First, I want to know how many of them are there. The more intel I have,


    the better I can n."


    Leoric took his phone out and called hisndlord.


    Baron huddled closer and asked, "What about us, boss? Should wee with you?"


    "No," Kingsley said. "I called you guys here to search for them. Now that I have a lead, I''d prefer


    moving in a small team. I don''t want to alert them. Your mission is over.


    Just handle Kenzo and hisckeys." "I''ll make sure they get the special treatment," Baron said, then


    took his men and left right away. The guy did not want toe in the first ce. Now that Kingsley


    had permitted him to leave, he took that chance and scurried away.


    At this moment, Leoric had ended the call. He came back to Kingsley and said, "Thendlord will be


    here in about fifteen minutes, sir."


    Yvonne chimed in, "You guys shoulde in and wait. I''ll get some water for you."


    "Sure." Kingsley nodded. "I''d like to see if I can heal your father."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Yvonne''s eyes widened in surprise. "Y-You''re a doctor?"


    "I know a bit of the ancient healing methods," Kingsley said humbly. "If your father''s spine isn''t too


    badly hurt, he can still regain the ability to stand and walk."


    "R-Really?" Yvonne''s face was red with excitement, and the worship in her eyes was almost


    palpable. "A-Are you a god, mister?"

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Yvonne blinked her bright eyes. "Mister, you can fight, you''re a gang boss, and you''re a doctor. Hey,


    are you a god or something?"


    "Um..." Kingsley scratched his head and changed the topic. "I think we should see your father now."


    "Okay, mister!" Yvonne would go with whatever Kingsley said.


    They came into the house once more, and Kingsley went to Yvonne''s father''s room. There was only


    a bed-stove and two chairs in it. A man in his fifties was lying on the bed, and he was nothing more


    than skin and bones. This man was Joshua Johnson, Leroy''s father. Joshua noticed Kingsley


    coming in, and he pushed himself up, leaning against the wall behind his bed. It was a simple


    movement, but he was already wheezing.


    "Dad, this is Leroy''s colleague. He''s..." Yvonne just realized that she did not know Kingsley''s name.


    "Kingsley. Kingsley Nicholson," Kingsley introduced himself. "I''m Leroy''s colleague, and I''m here to


    give you guys some gifts from thepany."


    Joshua was shivering with excitement. "Oh, thank you very much. It''s already really kind of you


    guys to give Leroy a job, and now you''re giving gifts? That''s really generous of you." He kept


    thanking Kingsley, and eventually, he asked, "What happened, Leoric? Did you chase those viins


    away?"


    "It wasn''t me." Leoric waved his hands. "Mr. Nicholson did it."


    Yvonne gushed, "Yeah! Mister pinned that bad guy down with just one hand!"


    "Oh my gosh. Thank you, really!" He kept bowing at Kingsley. "You saved us all."


    "That''s not all he can do, Dad. Mister is a doctor too. He says he can heal you! You have a chance


    of standing back up again!"


    "W-What?" Joshua''s eyes shone with hope. A few years ago, he fell down from a high ce at work


    and hurt his spine. The doctor told him that he would only have to undergo five or six operations if


    he worked with them, but there was only an infinitesimal chance for him to stand back up again. The


    operation itself cost an astronomical sum.


    He did not sleep for two days, and in the end, he gave up on the operation. He could not ruin his


    family just for an infinitesimal chance to stand back up. His wife eventually left him because she


    could not bear the weight of the family, and he lost all hope ever since. When Yvonne said Kingsley


    could heal him, he was in disbelief. It has been more than a decade. Can I really stand back up


    again? "I-Is it true, Mr. Nicholson? Can you heal me?" Tears welled up in his eyes. He was worried


    that this was just another false hope.


    Kingsley sat on the edge of the bed. "Let me take your pulse."


    "Of course." Joshua extended his gnarled arm to Kingsley.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    A momentter, Kingsley pulled his hand back. "I can heal you, but you''ll have to regain your


    strength before I can do anything."


    "What should we do? Feed him supplements?" Yvonne asked.


    "That won''t be enough." Kingsley shook his head. "Your father has been bedridden for years, and


    his motor functions are rusty. He needs to get a full-body check at the hospital. Once he gets rid of


    theplication, I can treat his spine. The ancient healing method would be too powerful for him


    otherwise." He told Leoric, "Can you take Mr. Johnson to Hill Crest tomorrow?"


    "Sure," Leoric said. "It''s my job."


    Joshua was in tears. He muttered, "I-It that really okay? Won''t the check up cost a lot? Leroy''s


    working hard for his future. Am I really worth his time and money?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Johnson," Kingsley assured him. "Ourpany pays for all their employees''


    families'' medical bills. Money is not a problem."


    Joshua sobbed, and he bowed at Kingsley. "Thank you, really! Thank you!"


    Leoric and Yvonne were confused, however. I don''t remember anypany having that policy.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Yvonne blinked at him, and then realization struck her. Hey, this mister''s name is Kingsley


    Nicholson, and Leroy''s boss is Mr. Nicholson. Could he be the mysterious boss I''ve heard so much


    about? But he''s so young! She clenched her fists and promised that she would study hard to get


    into a good college. Even if Kingsley was not the mysterious Mr. Nicholson, she still had to be


    a better woman if she wanted to stand by his side.


    At this moment, someone came knocking. "Are you there, Leoric? It''s me, Bobby!"


    Leoric stood up. "Thendlord''s here."


    A man in a tank top, shorts, and slippers came in. "What''s wrong, Leoric? You sound like you''re in a


    hurry."


    Kingsley hade out as well.


    Leoric pointed at him. "My boss wants to ask you something."


    Bobby was surprised Leoric would call Kingsley boss, and he quickly got serious.


    "There''s nothing I don''t know about the urban vige, sir. Ask away!"


    Kingsley did not waste any time and asked, "Did two guys rent one of your housestely?"


    "Yeah. They''re from out of town. Got a weird ent too, but there''s three of them, not two." Bobby


    said, "My ce is a mini warehouse. There''s no bedroom or any walls separating the space, so I


    told them it would be hard for three guys to stay in that ce."


    "Wait, there''s three of them?" Leoric asked. "But I''ve only seen two."


    Kingsley cocked his eyebrow. So, someone has been hiding instead of going around with their


    partners. He felt relieved he did not alert the enemy, or one of them would have escaped under his


    nose. "I see." Kingsley said, "This has nothing to do with you, so pretend this never happened."


    "Of course. I''ll pretend none of this happened. I''ve never met you either." Bobby knew what Kingsley


    was getting at.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Bobby was gone, Leoric said, "Should


    I get my men and capture them, Mr. Nicholson?"


    "They''re no ordinary guys. You guys aren''t a match for them." Kingsley frowned. "And one of them


    is in the dark. This is tricky."


    Yvonne noticed his dilemma, and she said, "Why don''t I scout the area out? I''m just a girl. They


    won''t put up their guard around me." She was smart. She had no idea who Kingsley was trying to


    catch, but she knew it was important.


    Kingsley said, "No. It''s too dangerous. I can''t let you take that risk."


    "But you said one of them is in hiding, right? I''ll pretend I got to the wrong ce, check out how


    many of them are in the house, and then I''lle back. It''ll be fine." Kingsley wanted to refuse, so


    she quickly added, "You helped me out, so it''s my turn now. Do you have a better idea?"


    Kingsley frowned, but he said nothing. He knew Yvonne was right. The best way was for Yvonne to


    confirm the number of enemies in the house before taking the next step. "Okay, but don''t worry. I


    won''t let anything happen to you." He looked at the time. "It''s still early. We''ll move once it gets


    dark."


    Yvonne gave him a military salute, feeling excited. "I won''t let you down!"


    Kingsley patted her head with a smile. "You''re looking like a heroine now. I''ll introduce Paige to you


    once you get into college. You girls will have a lot to talk about."


    Yvonne''s face was beet red, but Kingsley did not notice it and walked aside to call Lancer. "Lancer?


    It''s me. Tell Hades to bring two operating squads ande to the urban vige. Wear casual attire


    and move separately."


    Dusk descended a whileter. Hades hade with thirty men, and they infiltrated the urban vige


    without anyone knowing. Aside from the support team, all the soldiers were closing in on Upstream


    Vige from the east, west, south, north, southeast, northeast, southwest, and northwest.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Hades rendezvoused with Kingsley and Yvonne at the corner of the street where their target was


    staying. It was as if he blended in with the shadows. He said, "A... Boss, all units are in position."


    Since Yvonne was around, he did not call Kingsley by his title. "I brought two whole squads with me.


    The ambush team and sniper team are prepared for battle. The support team''s chopper is on


    standby about two miles


    If away.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Kingsley listened to the report and nodded. "Tell the sniper team and ambush team to keep an eye


    on the target and all activities around their base. They might have an ambush team lying in wait as


    well."


    "Yes, sir!" Hades answered and sent his orders through his phone.


    Yvonne was listening to them, and she felt like she was in an action movie. Her face was red with


    excitement, and she was looking at Kingsley in a new light. She had a feeling Kingsley was more


    than met the eye, but she knew it was not her ce to ask. She told herself that she had to make


    sure she did not be deadweight.


    Night had descended. There were no entertainment premises in this vige, so even though it was


    only eight at night, the streets were almost deserted. Now that they were in the warehouse area,


    there were no civilians around.


    Kingsley looked at the time again. "It''s eight twenty now. Move!" He held Yvonne''s shoulder and


    looked into her eyes. "Don''t worry, I''ll be right behind you. You''re safe."


    "Okay." Yvonne nodded solemnly and strode to the target''s house.


    They saw her off, and Hades was worried. "Are you sure this is fine, Ares? Won''t it be better if we


    just charge inside and arrest everyone?


    "There are three of them in there. Two on the surface and one in the shadows. We''re gonna miss


    one if we directly charge inside, so we have to confirm the number of enemies before we make any


    move."


    "What if something happens to the girl?" "Then we charge." Kingsley grinned. "We''re going to


    capture all the sted spies sooner orter, so our priority is her safety."


    While they were talking, Yvonne had already knocked on the warehouse''s door.


    A long while of silenceter, someone asked, "Who''s there?"


    Yvonne took a deep breath and asked loudly, "Hi, is this Bobby''s home? I need to talk to you."


    The people inside let their guard down and opened the door, seeing as she was just a girl.


    A short, mousey man stuck his head out. "We don''t have anyone called Bobby here. You got the¡ª"


    He did not finish the sentence. The man''s eyes gleamed with lust when he saw Yvonne. He looked


    around cautiously, but nobody was in his sights. The man leered. "Are you looking for someone?


    Why don''t youe in?" Before she could do anything, the man grabbed her arm.


    "What are you¡ª" Yvonne only managed to let out a scream before the man pulled her into the


    warehouse.


    The door then mmed shut.


    Kingsley and Hades looked at each other. "Sh*t!" they cursed. None of them expected the


    Sweoyans to be so brazen.


    "Prepare for battle!" Kingsley hissed. D*mn those Sweoyans! How dare they try to assault the


    empire''s people? If Yvonne is actually a lost girl instead of an operative, who knows what might


    have happened? "Ambush team! Get inside and rescue the girl! Sniper team, keep an eye on the


    enemy! If anyone tries to escape, shoot to kill!" He gave out three orders one after the other and


    whipped his gun out. Kingsley was prepared to jump into the fray himself.


    "Ares!" Hades held him back. "The ambush team will be here in fifteen seconds! You don''t have to


    jump into the fray yourself!"


    A few momentster, a group of warriors jumped out from the shadows. They were in casual attire,


    but their equipment was top notch. All of them were wearing bulletproof vests under their shirts, and


    they were holding SMGs decked out with silencers andser scope. Some of the members even


    had grenadeunchers installed on their firearms. They were also equipped with night-vision


    goggles, GPS, knives, and protective gear. These soldiers leaped out of the shadows and pounced


    at their target like leopards, while their prey had no idea danger was looming closer.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Yvonne covered her chest, shivering like a scared little deer. "W-What do you want with me?" She


    might be scared, but she did not forget why she was here. Yvonne looked around, but there was


    nothing here, save for two camping cots and a rickety wooden table. There was aptop on the


    table, and it was ying a porn video. A man with a little mustache was staring at the screen,


    leering at the scenes.


    "Hey, Jonas, you can stop watching porn now! We got ourselves a good catch here!" The man who


    captured Yvonne was Karl Osberg, and he was bellowing in delight.


    Jonas looked up, and the first thing he saw was Yvonne''s face. "She''s beautiful..." His eyes


    gleamed with greed and lust. The man was drooling, and he wiped it off his lips. "Where did you find


    her, Karl? She''s n gorgeous.


    "She came to us by herself." Karl licked his lips. "Perhaps the emperor gave her to us as a reward


    for our hard work." He looked at Jonas, and the both of themughed.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "And the timing is perfect. I can''t wait to ravage her. Come, Karl. Let''s ravage her together!" Jonas


    tore his clothes off and roared into the air before pouncing at Yvonne.


    Yvonne screamed in shock, and she closed her eyes.


    At the same time, someone kicked the warehouse door down, and a loud boom permeated the air.


    "D*mn it!"


    "What happened? What''s going on?"


    "D*mn it! It''s a trap! The d*mn Qustians set I u


    us up!


    Jonas and Karl froze for a moment, but they realized what was going on right away. The lust in their


    eyes was reced by fury, and they looked at their camping cots right away. That was where their


    weapons were hidden, but the moment they turned around, a military-grade tear gas grenade had


    already rolled over to them.


    At the same time, Kingsley darted into the warehouse, picked Yvonne up, and leaped


    back out of the door. "Are you alright?" "Yes!" Yvonne tried to keep herself from shaking too much.


    She whispered, "There''s only two of them in there. Both of them are Sweoyans." She had not


    forgotten about her mission.


    "Got it. Thank you." He put her down and told one of the Coliree Ind warriors, "Take care of her."


    He then went around and entered through the back.


    The tear gas grenade was burning up and a blinding sh of light filled the room, stopping Karl and


    Jonas from even opening their eyes.


    "Dammit! Those Qustian b*stards set us up!"


    "Ah choo! My eyes!"


    The chemicals in the grenade were attacking their organs'' membranes, making them shed tears


    uncontrobly. On top of that, there was also CS gas in the grenade, and the men started coughing


    violently.


    Jonas closed his eyes and struggled to approach his cot, but eventually he found a gun from under


    his pillow. Even so, he saw no way out of this. "I''ll cover you, Karl!" He coughed. "Leave through the


    backdoor!"


    "W-What about you, Jonas?" Karl coughed.


    "Leave me! I will die for our empire!" Jonas screamed, and he reloaded his gun before firing away at


    the door. "Go! Go!"


    "Very well!" Karl shouted, "For the Sweoyan Empire, Jonas!"


    "For the Sweoyan Empire!"


    Jonas wiped his tears away and ran toward the backdoor.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Jonas was still shooting at the door. All the Coliree Ind warriors were wearing gas masks,


    crouching outside as they waited for the chance to enter. Jonas was just wasting his bullets for


    nothing. A round of shootingter, silence returned to the warehouse. Hades made a gesture, and


    the ambush team slowly infiltrated the warehouse, walking along the walls.


    At the same time, Karl crawled out of the secret door in the back. The moment he tasted fresh air,


    he took big gulps and kept retching. A minuteter, he calmed down and looked back at the


    rumbling warehouse. He muttered, "I''ll tell them about your heroic deed once I return to the empire,


    Jonas." He coughed. "The emperor will grant you the greatest honor for a warrior."


    "You won''t get that chance," someone said coldly. Karl could feel a gun pressed against his temple.


    He shivered in fear and raised his hands. "I surrender. Don''t kill me!"


    Kingsley knocked his head with the gun and told the warrior beside him, "Tie him up and take him


    back to HQ."


    "Yes, sir!" The warriors obliged and went to tie Karl up. The man had already frozen up.


    At the same time, Hades and his team had already apprehended Jonas, though he did resist a little.


    Jonas'' right arm was shot in the process, but he was not severely injured. Kingsley looked at the


    apprehended spies and asked, "Found anything, Hades?"


    "Nothing of value, Ares. Only a crate of weapons and aptop filled with porn. Nothing else," Hades


    reported coolly. "This is just a fake base. We were tricked!"


    Kingsley frowned. "Take theptop back and have the technicians check on it. See if they can find


    anything. And¡ª"


    Before he could finish, they heard an explosion happening in a nearby house, and smoke billowed


    into the air.


    "Dammit! The real bigshot''s there!" Hades cursed. He quickly said, "We should capture


    him right now, Ares."


    Kingsley''s face fell. "Toote. He set off that bomb as a way to tell us he''s already escaped."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Dammit! These Sweoyan b*stards are cunning as f*ck!" Hades was furious. Just when they thought


    they finally found the administrator''s address, it turned out to be bait. The real bigshot even set off a


    bomb to rub it in their faces. This is personal now. Hades clenched his fists. "Once I get my hands


    on that b*stard, I''ll make him regret everything he did."


    "He''s going to switch bases after tonight, and the guy''s going to strengthen his firewall." Kingsley


    frowned. "Keep in touch with The Anonymous and tell them to find out where that spy''s server is.


    This is an important character, and we must capture him ASAP."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "And take these two back for interrogation. Tell me right away once you find anything useful." He


    sighed. "But I guess they don''t know much, or they wouldn''t have been left behind as bait. See what


    you can get


    from them."


    The warrior who was taking care of Yvonne earlier came forward and saluted Kingsley. "Ares, the


    lady requested to hide in the house next door. I''ve asked around, and the owner of the house is a


    man called Leoric. They''re friends! I have settled her into that house after affirming that there are no


    hazards around."


    "I see." Kingsley nodded. "Return to your team.


    "Yes, Ares!" The soldier saluted Kingsley again before leaving.


    Jonas and Karl heard everything, and they almost pissed their pants. Ares? He''s the God of War?

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    They were shuddering so fiercely, it looked like they were having an episode of fits. They heard


    what Hades and that soldier called Kingsley. Ares. There was only one man in Qustia who had that


    name, and he was the fearsome God of War. He was a terrifying existence that struck fear into the


    hearts of the Sweoyan Empire''s warriors. They looked at each other, and what they saw was


    despair in each other''s eyes. Ares is in the fray? The empire has lost.


    While they were contemting their fates, three helicopters hadnded on the clearing beside


    them. The support team had arrived. At the same time, a dozen jeeps were closing in as well, and


    clouds of dust billowed behind them. Four Coliree Ind warriors dragged Jonas and Karl into the


    choppers, while everyone else hopped into the jeeps and left.


    Kingsley looked at Hades. "Contact The Anonymous ASAP, and tell me everything about the


    interrogation once you''re done."


    "Yes, sir!" Hades answered and hopped into the helicopter, leaving with his soldiers.


    When the dust had settled and everyone had left, Kingsley went over to Leoric''s ce. He knocked


    on the door. ''It''s me, Kingsley."


    Sounds of hurried footsteps approached the door, and Leoric opened it a momentter. He looked


    outside, an expression of fear etched on his face. He quickly told Kingsley toe in. Aside from


    Yvonne, there were three other men in the house, and all of them were bandaged. They were all


    Leoric''s men who were previously injured by Kenzo and his men.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The men were huddled together, looking fearful. What happened outside was akin to a shootout, so


    of course they would be terrified.


    Leoric asked Kingsley to take a seat. He then gulped and asked with a trembling voice, "M-Mr.


    Nicholson, w-was that a shootout? I think I heard something explode too."


    "That was the tear gas," Kingsley said. "We did shoot a little, but I sustained no casualties." "T-Tear


    gas?" Everyone gasped, and their hearts raced. It was not even a skirmish for Kingsley, but it was a


    different story for Leoric and everyone else. They would usually only fight with bats in the gang


    wars. Knives and sharp weapons were rarely used too. And Mr. Nicholson throws tear gas


    grenades and carries guns around like they''re nothing? Holy smokes. Leoric was starting to shiver.


    Who is he? Not even Jarett can fight on this scale.


    Kingsley saw through them, and he smiled. "My identity and what happened tonight is a secret.


    Don''t say a word to anyone, understand?" He was just trying to remind Leoric and everyone to keep


    a secret, so Kingsley sounded friendly.


    Much to his surprise, Leoric and his men knelt before him right away.


    "W-We won''t say a word, Mr. Nicholson! Never!"


    "I didn¡¯t see anything! I have no idea what happened!"


    "Please don''t kill us, Mr. Nicholson!"


    Kingsley was surprised that they were so terrified, and he touched his face. "Am I that scary? Well,


    stand up, you guys." He tapped on the couch''s armrest. "I have no reason to kill you if you keep this


    a secret."


    Leoric and his men got up, feeling relieved that Kingsley had given them mercy.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Nicholson. We won''t tell anyone what happened tonight, not even to Miss Jeanne."


    Kingsley nodded and looked at Yvonne. "I hope you aren''t scared."


    "Of course not!" Yvonne beamed. "You promised that I would be safe. I knew you wouldn''t break


    your promise, so I wasn''t scared." "You got guts. Perhaps someday you could really be a


    heroine."

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Kingsleyughed and patted her shoulder. "Let''s go, heroine. It''s gettingte. I''ll take you home."


    Before he left, he told Leoric, "Take Mr. Johnson straight to Hill Crest''s cardiology department


    tomorrow and see Dr. Alice Kramer. She''ll assign a VIP ward for him."


    "Yes, sir." Leoric nodded. "I''ll take Yvonne and Mr. Johnson to Hill Crest safely."


    "Just Mr. Johnson is enough." Kingsley shook his head. "She''s in her senior year, and the college


    entrance exam is fast approaching. She shouldn''t be distracted."


    Yvonne puckered her lips. "But..."


    "No huts!" Kingsley said sternly. "You''ll go back to school tomorrow. Leroy and I will handle your


    family matters. Don''t worry about it."


    Leoric agreed as well. "Yes, youngdy. I''ll take care of Mr. Johnson as well. Just focus on your


    studies." "Fine..." Yvonne knew they were doing it for her own good, so she nodded.


    Kingsley sent her home and transferred 1,500 to her bank ount. He told her to focus on her


    studies and stay safe before he drove back to Keene''s ce. It was a cold, emotionless vi at this


    point, and Kingsley thought back to the days where Keene and Serena were around. The days were


    cheerful, and everyone fooled around. It was a peaceful period, but now Keene was hurt, and


    Serena could be in danger. It was a sleepless night for Kingsley.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He woke up early the next morning and drove to the hospital.


    Alice was in Keene''s ward, and they were chatting. After thedies grew up and left the orphanage,


    they started their own careers. Aside from Christmas, where they would go back and see Joseph,


    thedies seldom had time to gather.


    It had been a while since Keene saw Alice. They were holding each other''s hands and talking about


    their childhood days up until their current lives. It was as if they had infinite things to talk about.


    "Keene! Alice!" Kingsley came in, smiling at them. "What are youdies talking about? You two


    seem happy." "Reene said you used to flunk school, so you always copied Courtney''s homework."


    ALice smiled. "She said Yulia was even taller than you were back when you were twelve, but now


    you''ve grown into a really tall guy."


    Kingsley scratched his head, chuckling. "Courtney''s a genius, so of course I would copy her


    homework. And Yulia''s a model! Her legs alone are already four feet long. Of course she was taller


    than I was." He came up to Reene and asked, "How are you feeling, Reene? Does it hurt


    anywhere?"


    Kingsley knew that Reene was alright, but he just wanted to be assured. The moment Reene was


    hurt, he had sealed all her meridians and stopped the bullet from piercing into her body further.


    Even though it had gotten under her skin, literally speaking, her organs were fine. Taking the bullet


    out was akin to an appendectomy.


    Reene nodded at him, smiling. "I''m fine, though the wound does throb a little."


    "Yeah. Her whole healing process is just weird." Alice looked curious. "The bullet pierced her chest.


    Reene''s recovery would still have taken ages even if she did survive the attack. The attending


    physician who operated on her said that this a miracle. Do you know what happened?"


    "Um..." Kingsley paused for a moment, and he lied, "I have no idea. Maybe Reene''s regenerative


    abilities are super strong?"


    He wanted to tell Alice that Reene healed so quickly because he forced the bullet to move away


    from the meridians and organs, and he also sealed her meridians in time. But nobody''s gonna


    believe that. This is ancient healing, and there''s no living person who knows about this except me.


    Qustia''s own ancient healing differs from this. n would probably think I''m crazy too if I told him


    about it. I''d better pretend that I know nothing, or Alice is going to get suspicious.


    "Is that so?" Alice was still doubtful. "Still, this is weird." She squinted at Reene. "Reene, your


    regenerative abilities are off the charts. Can I have a cut of your skin for research purposes?"

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Reene squinted. "Oh, Alice. You''re all grown up now." She threatened, "Should I remind you of how


    I used to spank your butt?"


    "Oops. Forget I ever asked." Alice chuckled and turned around. "Did you send a guy over, Kingsley?


    He was waiting for me at the reception this morning."


    Kingsley nodded. "Yes. He''s my friend''s father. Paralyzed for about a decade, so I''d like him to get a


    full-body checkup."


    "I told someone to send him to a ward in General Surgical." Alice pointed downstairs. "He''s on the


    fourteenth floor, VIP ward number twelve. Mr. Lynch talked to the General Surgical''s supervisor


    once he found out that you sent the guy. He''s probably undergoing a checkup now."


    At this moment, someone flung the ward''s door open.


    "What happened? Why are you hurt?"


    "Yeah! We just got an investment! Things are just starting to pick up steam, and now


    you''re hurt? What the hell happened?"


    Kingsley frowned. He looked at the neers and saw Elijah and Ysabeling in, looking


    miffed.


    "You''re in the hospital. Be quiet!" Alice stood up, looking upset. "The patient needs her peace and


    quiet. Stop shouting!"


    She was not in her coat, so Ysabel did not heed her advice. "What the heck did you just say to


    me?" She shoved Alice away with her elbow. "Piss off! This is none of your business!"


    Alice tumbled backward and crashed into the stool. If it were not for Kingsley, she would have fallen


    down. Kingsley snarled, "Didn''t you hear her? Keene needs to rest! Be quiet!"


    "F*ck off!" Ysabel put her hands on her hips. "Ethan sent us the video, where you admitted that the


    Larsons'' invitation has nothing to do with you! Don''t even try to lecture us!"


    Elijah red at Kingsley as well. "That''s right! You embarrassed us, and I''ll make you pay for it! Out


    of my way! I''m taking


    Reene away from this hospital. This ce smells like misfortune."


    Ysabel tried to pull the IV infusion''s tube away, but Kingsley smacked her hand away. "What are you


    doing?" he roared. "She''s not even healed up yet! Lay a finger on her and I will kill you!" He held


    Ysabel''s hand and hurled her away.


    "Ah, I''m dead!" Ysabel sat on the ground and pped her thighs as sheined, "Reene, you


    jinx! Just when we finally got that investment and Coliree Group''s project, you had to get yourself in


    trouble! Your grandfather and uncle are here, and you can''t even do anything about it! You''re killing


    us here!"


    All the color drained from Reene''s face. "W-Why are they here?"


    "Why? They want to take Neveah away, that''s why!" Elijah gritted his teeth. "They wanna kick you


    while you''re down and take the store away by force. We managed to slip away ande here


    before they did just to warn you. You have to get out of here. They can''t see you like this."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice''s chest heaved. "Are you insane? She just got an operation two days ago. She can''t get


    discharged right away!" She clenched her fists. "Honestly, I really hope Scarface is still around. At


    least he can kick you guys out for disturbing the peace."


    Anothermotion happened in the corridor, and they could hear rence''s voice booming from a


    hundred yards away. "Where''s Reene? Is she fine? I want to see her!" He tried to sound concerned,


    but everyone could hear the delight in his voice.


    rence, Henry, and some of the younger guys of the Wynns hade as well. There were more


    than a dozen of them, and the VIP ward was packed. Everyone had a frown on their faces, and it


    was obvious they were here for trouble. A lot of patients and their families swarmed the corridor and


    stood outside the ward, watching the drama unfold.


    rence came up to the bed smugly, as if he had won the battle. "Reene, I''m here to ¡ª" Before he


    could finish, he saw Kingsley standing beside the bed, looking furious. rence''s me of fury was


    lit up as well. "F*ck! It''s you! You ruined my daughter''s marriage! I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    rence looked unhinged as he attempted to hurl himself at Kingsley.


    It was Henry who stopped him.


    "rence, we''re here to discuss thepany with Keene. Set that aside for now and focus on the


    matter at hand."


    However, rence was seeing red.


    "Dad, Mia has been starving herself for two days now ever since the Windsors broke off the


    engagement! We lost our chance to have a marriage alliance with the Windsors! How can you let


    him off for that?"


    Henry''s expression turned a little vicious when he heard rence''s retort. "What makes you think


    I''m letting him off, but now is not the time for this! Once we get our hands on Neveah, we can take


    our time to settle the score with him!"


    Just like rence, Henry loathed Kingsley with every fiber of his being!


    The day before yesterday, they received a message from the Windsors right after Coliree Group''s


    pre-bid conference.


    The Windsors had decided to break off the engagement between Ethan and Mia!


    The entire Wynn Familywas stupefied when they heard this.


    Things had been fine all this while, so why did Ethan suddenly change his mind and break off his


    engagement to Mia?


    The Wynns were not the only ones who did not understand what was happening. Even the Windsor


    family''s head of household, Jeremy, did not know the true reason either.


    Ethan did not have the guts to tell his father that he had offended someone from Coliree Group.


    He gave the excuse of wanting to focus on his education by staying on in Mittera to continue his


    studies.


    Truth be told, Jeremy was unimpressed by a second-ss family like the Wynns.


    He had also been fuming over the fact that


    Reene won the bid for Coliree Group''s project.


    Therefore, when Ethan informed him of his decision, he did not give it a second thought before


    sending someone off to deliver a formal letter notifying the Wynns about it.


    rence, Henry, and all the other Wynns were caught entirely off-guard by it!


    After giving it a lot of thought, they came to the conclusion that Kingsley must have offended Ethan,


    which led to Ethan breaking off the engagement out of anger.


    This had to be the reason, as Ethan and Mia had gotten along just fine before the Foxes'' banquet!


    Kingsley had to be the only person who would dare to offend Ethan.


    rence''s eyes were burning as he went over the sequence of events.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He roared at Kingsley, "Hey punk! I''m going to make you pay for this with your life! I won''t let you


    get away with this!"


    Alex seized the opportunity to fan the mes. "That''s right! Reene, do you know how upset Mia has


    been because of this guy? Do you know how much damage he has caused to our family? He''s from


    the same lousy orphanage as you, so you better take responsibility for this! The only way you can


    make it up to us is by giving us Neve ah!"


    As soon as he said that, the other Wynns quickly voiced their support.


    "Exactly. You and that bum are the reason why our family has lost the support of the Windsors!"


    "Reene, if you still have some decency in you, then hand over Neveah! Don''t make this any uglier


    than it has to be!"


    "That''s right. In any case, you''re injured now. How are you going to take responsibility for stalling


    the project with Coliree Group? Hurry up and hand over control of thepany!"


    Reene slowly lost all color in her face as she listened to their incessant demands.


    She never would have thought that the


    Wynns would not show any concern for her despite her serious injuries. Not only that, they were


    openly trying to snatch herpany away from her!


    "Cough... cough... Aren''t... aren''t you all going too far?"


    Reene''s eyes were filled with hurt and disappointment. "We''ve been family for nine years. How can


    you treat me like this?"


    "Hah! Who are you calling family?" Alex snorted derisively. "You''re just an orphan. What makes you


    think we consider you family?"


    rence added indifferently, "Alex is right. Our family was kind enough to take in an orphan like


    you, so you should be grateful! Everything you have right now, including Neveah, was all given to


    you by our family!"


    "You owe everything to us, and all we''re doing now is asking you to return what rightfully belongs to


    us! Are you trying to deny us our right?"


    "You... cough..."


    Reene got so mad that she started having a


    coughing fit.


    She ended up tugging at her wound and breaking out in cold sweat from the pain.


    Her sweat trickled down her pale face which was contorted in agony.


    Kingsley was brimming with fury once he saw the pain Keene was in.


    The Wynns had outstayed their wee and were beginning to get out of hand with their


    foolishness!


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes as he stared at Henry and asked icily, "Mr. Wynn, I recall cing a bet


    with you during your family dinner. You haven''t forgotten about it yet, I hope?"


    Henry nched at his words.


    Of course he remembered!


    During the Wynn Familydinner, Kingsley made a bet with him to see whether it was Neveah or rk


    Corporation that would first strike a deal with Coliree Group.


    The oue was clear for all to see!


    Neveah won the bid for a 300 million contract with Coliree Group.


    As for the Wynns, they did not even get to attend the pre-bid conference!


    "ording to the terms of our bet, Mr. Wynn, you should be handing over all of the Wynn family''s


    shares in rk Corporation to Reene instead of forcing her to hand over Neveah to you!" Kingsley


    dered emphatically.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    When the Wynns heard what Kingsley said, their faces turned ashen.


    Both Henry and rence looked especially ghostly.


    rence tried to put up a fight. "Reene did manage to win the bid for the Coliree Group project, and


    I''m willing to admit that much, but she can''t even get out of bed right now. How is she going to helm


    the project?"


    "That''s right!" Alex stepped in as well. "What if Coliree Group decides to back out of the contract?


    You would''ve lost the bet then!"


    Kingsley frowned. "What''s the matter? Are you guys trying to renege on our deal?"


    "This doesn''t count!" Alex dered arrogantly. "Has Reene even signed the contract with Coliree


    Group yet? If she hasn''t signed anything, then things could still change!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Alex heard from the grapevine that Reene had been shot before the conference ended.


    This meant that she had not had time to sign the contract with Coliree Group.


    This gave him the courage to say what he said.


    Kingsley stated impassively, "You don''t have to worry about that. Even if the project has to be


    dyed for a year or two, Coliree Group will not back down from the deal with Neveah."


    "Just because you say so? Who do you think you are anyway?!" Alex pointed at Kingsley and


    shouted, "Stop trying to put on your Peking act in front of me! I''ve had it with you, you shameless


    wannabe!"


    rence voiced his displeasure as well. "No matter what, Neveah belongs to our family! What right


    do you have to butt in, you bum? Hurry up and get lost before I decide to settle the score with you


    for ruining my daughter''s engagement!"


    Meanwhile, Alice was on the verge of getting an aneurysm after hearing the way the Wynns were


    chewing out Keene and


    Kingsley.


    She yelled furiously, "I''m a doctor here in Hill Crest Hospital, and I''m warning you, stop disturbing


    the patient''s rest!"


    "Hahaha... A doctor?" rence nced at her. "Well, I''m the chairman of rk Corporation, a


    member of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce! Even your hospital director would not dare to


    speak to me like that!"


    Alice gritted her teeth in anger, but she could not refute him.


    She knew very well that he was right.


    The hospital director, Jefferd Church, would be nothing but courteous toward the Wynns.


    He certainly would not ask the security guards to chase them out.


    "This is so unfair! Is there really no way to deal with these rotten people just because they have


    money?"


    When Kingsley heard Alice''sint, he smirked. "Alice, do you remember the guy who brought


    Mr. Johnson over this morning?


    "Yeah, I think he said his name was... Leoric Schneider?" Alice frowned. "We should be trying to


    find a way to get rid of these heartless Wynns. Why are you bringing him up now?"


    "I know just how to deal with them." Kingsley sneered before calling Leoric.


    "Hello, Leoric. Are you still in the hospital?"


    "Bring a bunch of guys over to VIP room 9 on the 17th floor of the second wing."


    "Immediately!"


    When Alex noticed that Kingsley was making a call, he snorted scornfully. "Hey punk, isn''t it a little


    late to call for reinforcements? By the time your people get here, we would''ve gotten Reene to sign


    over thepany to us!"


    "It''s not toote." Kingsley checked his watch. "It would probably only take a couple of minutes to


    get here from the general wards on the 14th floor."


    As soon as he said that, a furious roar echoed from the corridor!


    "Why the hell are you all standing around here? Mr. Nicholson? I''m here! Where are you, Mr.


    Nicholson?"


    "Get out of my Peking way! What the hell! Get lost!"


    "Mr. Nicholson! Let me see who''s the fool that''s messing with you!"


    Amid the angry shouts, the crowd of patients and their family members who had been eagerly


    enjoying the gossip quickly moved aside in fear to carve out a path.


    Leoric came charging over with a group of seventeen or eighteen other young men!


    They were all bandaged in some way and looked like a group of hooligans out for blood!


    No one had the guts to stand in their way.


    When Leoric brought Joshua to the hospital today, he decided to bring along his men who had been


    beaten up by Kenzo.


    He thought it would be best to get their wounds dressed and treat any inmmation.


    Who knew that they woulde in handy!


    Over a dozen thugs made their way into Reene''s room and backed the Wynns into a corner.


    A couple of the younger Wynns tried toin, but all they received was a tight p across the


    face.


    In the blink of an eye, the bunch of bossy Wynn Familymembers became a flock of frightened


    chickens cowering against the wall.


    rence''s eyes began to twitch, and with a grim face, he said, "Hey punk, what are n


    you...


    However, before he could even finish his sentence, Leoric''s fist came flying at him!


    "Hey, f*cker! How dare you speak to Mr. Nicholson like that?"

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Whack!


    The punch was so forceful that it knocked rence''s front teeth loose!


    Leoric had a good heart, but it did not mean he had a good temper.


    Otherwise, he would not be roaming the underworld as one of Victoria''s subordinates.


    He red at rence and threatened, "If I hear you being so f*eking rude again, I''ll silence you


    myself!"


    rence grimaced as he clutched his face in pain, but he did not utter another word.


    "F*cking hell. You''re looking to get your ass whooped for speaking to Mr. Nicholson like that!" Leoric


    pretended to throw another punch at rence.


    rence''s entire body was quaking with fear.


    "Coward!" Leoric sneered before ring at the other Wynns in the room. "Does anyone else want to


    have a go?"


    Immediately, all the Wynns lowered their heads and stared at their feet. None of them dared to look


    Leoric in the eye!


    Seeing that they were all cowering in fear, Leoric came over to Kingsley and asked respectfully, "Mr.


    Nicholson, are they the ones who tried to mess with you? Shall I toss them out for you?"


    "Toss them out," Kingsley instructed with steely eyes.


    "Got it, Mr. Nicholson!" Leoric nodded and asked again, "Out the window or the door?"


    When the Wynns heard what Leoric asked, they turned ashen again!


    They were on the 17th floor, and if they were tossed out the window, there was no hope of surviving


    in one piece!


    Henry''s face was colorless as he said hoarsely to Kingsley, "You... you better watch it! We''re still


    Keene''s rtives..." "Hah!" Alice sneered. "Didn''t you all just say that Reene''s an orphan whom you


    don''t consider family? Why are you changing your tune now? You''re all just trash!"


    "You..." Henry''s expression darkened, but he could not defend himself.


    Ysabel, who had been hiding in a corner in silence, came forward in fear and said to Reene,


    "Reene, they''re the ones who don''t care about you, but it has nothing to do with us! We''re family!


    Can you ask him to let your father and me off?"


    Kingsley jumped in before Reene could respond. "If you spout any more nonsense, I''ll toss both of


    you out first!"


    Ysabel was struck dumb. She pursed her lips and was about to retort when Elijah swiftly pulled her


    back.


    Kingsley swept his icy stare over all of them before instructing Leoric, "While Reene is still in


    recovery, I don''t want to see any bloodshed."


    In other words, chasing them off would suffice.


    "Got it, Mr. Nicholson!" Leoric acknowledged Kingsley''smand before gesturing to his men.


    "Guys, you heard what Mr. Nicholson said. Get to work!"


    The group of young thugs immediately swarmed toward the Wynns.


    Henry stomped his foot. "Fine! Hey you, Nicholson! I''ll be the bigger man today! But don''t you think


    that you can mow over us just because you''re acquainted with a bunch of thugs! The rk


    Corporation..."


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Kingsley cut him off "Mr. Wynn, don''t forget about our


    bet. I hope that the handover contract will be ready by the time Keene is discharged from the


    hospital."


    "In... in your dreams!"


    Smoke wasing out of Henry''s ears as he bellowed, but as soon as those words came out of his


    mouth, he got sucker-punched right in the nose by Leoric!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Instantly, blood came gushing out of his nose!


    "Dad!"


    "Grandpa!"


    Both rence and Alex were dumbstruck, but they hurried over to support Henry who was


    wobbling.


    Soon, Leoric and his men had chased all of the Wynns out into the corridor.


    The crowd of bystanders moved to the side as they engaged in fervent discussion about the Wynns.


    Just then, a middle-aged man dressed in a luxurious suit stepped out of the VIP room next door. He


    yelled, "What on earth is going on? What''s with all the noise?! Don''t you know that you''re disturbing


    the other patients?"


    The moment rence saw the man, his eyes lit up with hope.


    Isn''t that Matt Fox, the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce?


    Matt was the president of Prime Corporation, which was the foremostpany in the Rosnd


    Chamber of Commerce!


    Hispany was equivalent to five rk Corporations!


    As soon as rence thought of that, he raised his hand and shouted, "President Fox! President


    Fox! Please help me!"


    "rence Wynn?" Matt''s brows furrowed slightly. "What are you guys doing? My mother woke up


    from all the noise!"

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    rence pointed at Kingsley as he exined to Matt, "President Fox, we have no intention of


    disturbing Old Mrs. Fox! It''s that punk who''s being unreasonable. He got a bunch of thugs toe


    and force us out! We can''t do anything!"


    Henry also wailed as he clutched his nose, "That''s right. President Fox, you have to stand up for us!


    See what they did to my


    I n


    nose!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Matt''s brow jumped a little at the sight of Henry''s blood-streaked face.


    Truth be told, he was not keen on getting involved with these men from the underworld, who were


    covered in bandages and had fearsome expressions on their faces.


    However, rk Corporation was one of the five mainpanies in their chamber ofmerce, so


    he could not just walk away without a word...


    When rence saw the hesitation in Matt''s eyes, he had a brilliant thought. "President


    Fox, did you hear about Neveah getting the contract with Coliree Group? Reene is in that room over


    there. We came here to look for her because of the contract! If rk Corporation gets to handle this


    project, it will be highly beneficial for the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce!"


    Matt''s eyes brightened the moment he heard that.


    Coborating with Coliree Group? That was something that he did not even dare dream of!


    If rk Corporation could coborate with Coliree Group, then surely the Rosnd Chamber of


    Commerce would benefit as well!


    Thus, he stepped forward and shouted, "Stop it, all of you! The Wynns are under my protection!


    Let''s see who dares toy a hand on them now!"


    rence jumped for joy and began to scream at Leoric. "You heard that?! President Fox has


    spoken! Get your hands off!"


    Leoric did not want to make any rash decisions, so he asked Kingsley, "What now, Mr. Nicholson? It


    seems like that Fox fellow has some influence."


    "What influence?" Kingsley retorted coldly. "He''s just an old fogey!"


    And while he did not say it out loud, in his heart he reminded himself, Matt Fox is one of the people


    who killed my father!


    Leoric felt reassured, and he began to ridicule himself for overthinking it. So what if that guy has


    some influence? There''s no way that he would have more influence than Mr. Nicholson!


    Last night, Leoric had personally witnessed how Kingsley nned a shootout!


    He did not want to waste any more time, so he instructed his men once more. "Guys, toss all these


    b*stards out! If anyone tries to fight back, just talk with your fists!"


    "Got it!"


    The group of young thugs cracked their knuckles and began to threaten the Wynns as they


    continued chasing them out.


    rence and all the other Wynns retreated in fright to the stairs, but they kept calling out,


    "President Fox! Help us, President Fox!"


    Meanwhile, Matt was utterly humiliated!


    This was the first time that someone actually disregarded him like that!


    He stared at Kingsley with a grim expression.


    "I am the president of Prime Corporation and the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce!


    How dare you ignore me like that!"


    When the crowd of patients and their families heard Matt''s words, their jaws dropped.


    "The chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce? That''s the most powerful businessman in


    all of Cleapolis!"


    "I never thought I''d ever meet a corporate giant like him! What luck!" Matt stuck his nose in the air


    once he heard the crowd''s murmurs. He pulled himself up straight and stared derisively at Kingsley.


    While he might not be as wealthy or influential as men like Francis Stein and Jeremy Windsor, he


    was still someone that these ordinary people would look up to!


    He thought that Kingsley would jump in fright and apologize as soon as he introduced himself, but


    instead, Kingsley simply smirked.


    "I didn''t ignore you. I heard your bullsh*t just fine."


    "You!"


    Matt''s expression darkened in fury.


    "You... How dare you humiliate me like this!"


    In his anger, the veins along his forehead began to throb, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    This was the most humiliated he had ever been!


    rence had been chased out right in front of his eyes. What would happen if the other members of


    the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce heard about this? How could he remain the chairman?


    If he could not even deal with a kid in his twenties, how would he be able tomand others in the


    future?


    This was a mortifying disgrace!


    With that thought in mind, Matt howled at Kingsley in fury, "Hey punk! First, you threw out rence


    Wynn, and now you''re going against me? Are you trying to pick a fight with the entire Rosnd


    Chamber of Commerce?"


    "Rosnd Chamber of Commerce?" Kingsley''s eyes grew colder. "I''ve been itching to deal with you


    all!"


    He did not forget that it was the five great corporations of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce that


    imposed those sanctions on Neveah!


    "I see how it is!" Matt had turned pale from rage. "Sooner orter, you''ll be regretting what you''ve


    done today!"


    As soon as he said those words, Michael strode out of Helen''s hospital room.


    "Matt, what''s going on? Mom is asking why you''re not back yet."

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Matt exploded in anger, "Don''t get me started! I ran into this arrogant little..."


    He faltered halfway through his sentence once he saw Michael happily walking over to Kingsley and


    greeting him pleasantly, "Oh, my dear son-inw, you''re here!"


    "Son... inw?" Matt''s eyes widened incredulously. "This young man is your son-inw?"


    "Yeah!" Michael was puzzled by Matt''s ashen face. "What''s wrong, Matt? Do you guys know each


    other?"


    "That''s an understatement!"


    Matt spat out angrily before turning around and storming back into Helen''s room.


    His expression was dark and vicious.


    Now that he knew Kingsley was Michael''s son-inw, a new n began to formte in his mind.


    There was no need for him to rush!


    He wanted to kill two birds with one stone ¡ªto humiliate Michael, and to trample Kingsley beneath


    his feet!


    Michael nced at Matt in confusion, but he did not dwell on it. Instead, he turned to Kingsley and


    asked courteously, "Kingsley, didn''t you say that you''d help us make a good showing in front of the


    Foxes? My mother-inw has been giving me the third degree ever since I withdrew my donation to


    the hospital! If it''s alright with you, could you possibly take the time toe and help us?"


    His words reminded Kingsley of the earlier incident.


    In order to avenge Alice, he had asked Michael to withdraw his donation to Hill Crest Hospital, and


    in return, he promised to help Michael make a good showing in front of Helen.


    Just then, Alice peeked out from behind Kingsley and said with a smile, "Kingsley, is this the rich...


    father-inw that you mentioned?"


    She nudged Kingsley. "You can go over now. I''ll stay here with Keene, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Alright." Kingsley nodded. "Mr. Johnson''s medical tests would probably still take a while. I can


    spare some time to visit Old Mrs. Fox now."


    He headed for the hospital room next to them.


    "Wait a minute!" Alice pulled him back and chided, "This is your first time meeting your girlfriend''s


    grandma. Are you just going in empty-handed?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Go down and buy something!" Alice poked his forehead. "There''s a fruit shop and a flower shop


    downstairs. Get something that''s packaged nicely, or else the family might think that you don''t know


    proper etiquette!"


    Kingsley nodded. "You make a good point, Alice."


    Even though he was only pretending to be Cecilia''s boyfriend, it would still reflect badly on Cecelia if


    he did not show the proper amount of respect for Helen.


    Therefore, Kingsley went down to the fruit shop right outside the hospital entrance and got a fruit


    basket.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    As he came out of the fruit shop, he spotted Leoric and his men.


    "Mr. Nicholson, we stuffed the Wynns into an express bus that''s headed for the countryside, and we


    warned the driver to not let them off before reaching their destination!"


    Leoric took out a business card and added with augh, "See, I even got the driver''s business card.


    I''m sure he doesn''t have the guts to stop and let them off!"


    "Alright. You did a good job." Kingsley patted him on the back. "When I run into Victoria, I''ll let her


    know tomend you for it."


    "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson!" Leoric effused. "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Nicholson, then I''ll be


    heading back with my men. We just reimed our turf in the urban vige, so there are a lot of


    things we need to settle."


    Kingsley nodded his assent, and Leoric took leave with his men in tow.


    As for Kingsley, he went back to the wards with a fruit basket in his arms.


    Michael ushered him into Helen''s room.


    In the hospital, there were several high-end couches.


    Megan was seated on a couch that was nearest to the hospital bed, and she was peeling a


    tangerine for Helen.


    Matt and his son, Nichs, were sitting by the window.


    Beside them were several rtives from the Foxes'' extended family, and they had alle to curry


    favor with Helen.


    When Megan saw Kingsleying in, she stood up happily and eximed, "Hi, my dear son-inw!


    Here,e over and take a seat!"


    Matt''s expression darkened and his jaws were grinding when he noticed the way Megan fawned


    over Kingsley.


    He thought to himself, I''ll let you guys have your little fantasy for now! You guys won''t even know


    what''sing when I deal with that punk!


    On the other hand, Nichs was startled. "Son-inw? He''s that precious son-inw that Uncle


    Michael was talking about?"


    "That''s him." Matt nodded before muttering, "But I just found out that he''s just a bum who has


    dealings with the underworld!"

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Nichs'' expression morphed into one of condescension after hearing what Matt said.


    "I remember now! He''s the guy from Ethan Windsor''s video!" Nichs narrowed his eyes and


    sneered. "The Larsons are truly scared that Grandma won''t be leaving them anything in the will,


    huh? They got a useless piece of trash to pretend to be their wealthy son-inw! Don''t worry, Dad.


    I''ll handle this punk myself!"


    While the father-son duo was engaged in their quiet discussion, Kingsley and Megan had taken a


    seat beside the hospital bed.


    Helen was propped up against the hospital bed in a sitting position. She scrutinized Kingsley as she


    asked Michael, "This... is the wealthy son-inw you mentioned?"


    Michael nodded at once. "Yes, mother-inw. He''s the one who gave us the five invites from Coliree


    Group."


    However, as soon as he said that, Nichs snorted and dered, "Hah! He''s already admitted in a


    video that he had nothing to do with the invites! Everyone knows that by now! Don''t bother trying to


    make him look good, Uncle Michael!"


    Michael''s expression hardened. "And what do you know? Kingsley is just trying to keep a low


    profile. He doesn''t need to prove himself to the likes of Ethan."


    "Hahaha, low profile indeed." Nichs scoffed as he pointed at the fruit basket in Kingsley''s hands.


    "Are you telling me that a guy who can get invites from Coliree Group woulde bearing a measly


    fruit basket when he visits someone in the hospital? How Peking low profile!"


    "That''s..."


    Michael did not expect that a simple fruit basket could be the object of mockery.


    Once Megan saw the fruit basket, the smile on her face vanished instantly and was reced by


    extreme displeasure.


    She had the ultimate say in the Larson family, and she was a proud and lofty woman in front of


    others, but she had to keep her head down in front of her brother and nephew.


    This was all because of the disparity between the two families'' influence in the business world.


    The Larsons'' used car business was child''s y inparison with Prime Corporation!


    As long as Michael remained less capable than Matt, she would never be able to stand tall in front


    of her own family.


    She thought that Kingsley would be her ticket to finally being able to stand tall in front of them, but


    she never expected that the bubble would burst over a fruit basket.


    Helen sighed when she noticed Megan''s colorless expression. "Megan, why are you still the same


    after over twenty years? Back then, you insisted on marrying Michael for his good looks, and even


    went so far as to turn your back against your family, and it turned out exactly like what I said back


    then. He''s not a man who can achieve greatness. Why are you still being so foolish when ites


    to your daughter''s marriage?


    Both Megan and Michael''s expressions stiffened after hearing Helen''s criticism.


    Matt added scornfully, "Michael, oh Michael. Even if you wanted to prove yourself to Mom, at least


    get someone who''s worth his salt! You actually got a bum from the underworld to pretend to be your


    wealthy son-inw! Hmph! Even I can''t let you continue this farce any longer!"


    "What? From the underworld?" Helen clutched her chest and cried, "You two want to marry Cecilia


    off to such a man? Are you trying to kill me?!"


    Megan hurriedly tried to soothe Helen.


    "Mom, it''s not what you think it is. My son-inw is actually..."


    Nichs cut her off before she could finish her sentence. "Aunt Megan, what are you guys thinking?


    You know very well that Grandma has a weak heart, so why did you bring such a guy over to piss


    her off?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He then turned to the other rtives in the room. "Tell me, how can a daughter treat her mother this


    way?"


    All of the Foxes swiftly jumped in.


    "You''re absolutely right. Why did they bring a bum here when they know that Old Mrs. Fox has a


    weak heart? Are they trying to make her mad on purpose?"


    "I think the Larsons have gone mad over their greed for the inheritance! What a lousy trick they''re


    ying!"


    "Sigh. I never thought that a daughter would be so cruel to her own mother. How despicable!"


    Megan was on the verge of exploding from all their insults.


    "I did no such thing! Stop making all these false usations!" She wept into her hands. "Michael,


    say something! I thought you were going to let me hold my head up high! You''re so useless!"


    Michael nced at Kingsley and apologized, "I never thought things would turn out this way. I... I


    think I''ll have to donate that one million to the hospital after all..."


    Michael was in turmoil on the inside. He knew very well that Kingsley was an immensely powerful


    man, but he could not defend him because of the video that Ethan had taken...


    Seeing the hopeless expression on Michael''s face, Kingsley sighed and said, "Forget it. Since this


    is happening because of me, I''ll help you."


    "Hah! What a load of crap!" Nichs snorted derisively. "You talk big for someone who''s just a


    useless bum from the underworld!"


    He then crossed his legs and scoffed in condescension. "Forget everything else for now. Shouldn''t


    you at least switch that rotten fruit basket out for a proper gift?"

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    The Fox Family rtives began to jeer as well.


    "That''s right! Doesn''t he know who Old Mrs. Fox is? How could he visit her with just a measly fruit


    basket that''s probably only worth about twenty? Even I feel ashamed for him!"


    "He''s probably just a beggar from some low-ie family who has never seen how the other half


    lives! Does he think that our family is the same as his poverty-stricken rtives?"


    One by one, they all piped up to express their disdain for Kingsley.


    Nichs chortled scornfully. "Hahahaha... A beggar like you wants to help the Larsons? You''re such


    a shameless wannabe!"


    There was a sh of repulsion in Matt''s eyes as he muttered, "Thest time I met someone who


    was such a wannabe was also a guy named Nicholson! Really now, why is every Nicholson so


    deplorable?"


    "Dad, are you talking about the chairman of Frost Corporation? I heard you mentioning him a lot


    when I was young."


    Nichs searched his memory. "What was his name again? I think it started with an I f N


    X.


    "Xavier Nicholson!"


    Matt fumed. "That shameless wannabe''s name was Xavier Nicholson! It''s been nearly twenty years,


    and I still get so worked up whenever I think about him!"


    "Hahaha... Dad, you''re just trying to have your cake and eat it too." Nichsughed. "Didn''t you


    say that ourpany, Prime Corporation only managed to grow this big because we swallowed up


    Xavier Nicholson''s Frost Corporation seventeen years ago?"


    Nichs spoke very loudly for the sake of bragging in front of Kingsley.


    He wanted Kingsley to know just how powerful the Fox Family''s corporation was.


    But he did not realize the implications of his words.


    Kingsley''s fists were clenched so tightly that his nails were digging into the palm of his hands.


    Xavier Nicholson!


    That was his father!


    Matt had no remorse for what he did at all. Up till now, he was still humiliating a dead man.


    And Nichs even bragged about stealing Frost Corporation like it was their spoils of war.


    Kingsley''s eyes were pools of ice as he began to give off a murderous aura.


    When Nichs noticed the unnatural expression on Kingsley''s face, he taunted, "What''s up with


    your expression, punk? Scared shitless by how powerful our Prime Corporation is?"


    Kingsley did not dignify Nichs with an answer. Instead, he took a deep breath and looked at


    Helen. "Did you know about


    Prime Corporation taking over Frost Corporation?"


    The moment Helen looked into his clear brown eyes, she felt like a puppeteer was pulling her


    strings as she subconsciously replied, "My husband was the one in charge of the family back then. I


    didn''t know anything about the business."


    However, she snapped out of it after replying and asked him curiously, "Why are you asking?"


    "No reason." Kingsley''s expression became neutral once more. "You''re in luck, Old Mrs. Fox. Your


    time hasn''te after all."


    The words meant well but were unpleasant regardless.


    Helen turned red with anger.


    However, Matt''s expression froze for a second before he asked with a frown, "What do you mean?


    Could it be that you''re rted to Xavier Nicholson?"


    "You''ll know sooner orter whether we''re rted or not," Kingsley retorted icily. "I trust that you''ve


    heard this saying before¡ª revenge is a dish best served cold!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He did not give Matt a direct answer, but he gave him a warning instead as he did not n on


    confronting Matt now.


    Kingsley sensed that something sinister was afoot with the fire that happened seventeen years ago.


    First, there were the Summers, then the Jacobs, and now the Foxes.


    These were all influential families in Cleapolis, and all of them had received some kind of benefit


    from that incident seventeen years ago.


    They were like pieces of the same puzzle that slowly came together in the form of the incident of the


    terrible fire back then.


    By that logic, it meant that others must have been involved as well apart from Randy Summers,


    Felix Jacob, and Matt Fox.


    Kingsley was determined to dig up every single one of these perpetrators and eliminate them all at


    once.


    He would not be letting anyone who was involved in that incident seventeen years ago escape from


    the retribution they deserved. Not a single one could get away


    with it!


    Once he dealt with all of them, then the true mastermind would surely rise to the surface as well.


    When Matt saw that Kingsley was deep in thought, he began to feel a little agitated.


    He had heard the news about the Nicholson Family Cemetery being refurbished.


    Could it be... that this punk in front of him was Xavier Nicholson''s son?

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Just then, Nichs scoffed impatiently. "Hey punk, can you f*cking do it or not? If you''re going to


    brag so much, then at least prove some of it!"


    Matt snorted once he heard what Nichs said.


    So what if this useless piece of trash is Xavier Nicholson''s son?


    He did not have the ability topete against Prime Corporation.


    I''m the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce! Why should I be afraid of a worthless


    bum?


    With that thought in mind, Matt calmed down and leaned against the couch. He vented furiously at


    Kingsley, "That''s right. Hey you, Nicholson fellow, weren''t you all high and mighty when you got


    those guys to mess with rence? And yet you can''t even bring a decent gift?"


    Kingsley''s finger shifted slightly along the armrest of his couch as he said inly,


    "What did you guys prepare for Old Mrs. Fox?"


    He looked at Matt like he was staring at a dead man.


    "Us?" Matt snorted and dered arrogantly, "I spent 1.3 million and used all my connections to hire


    over a dozen international specialists from Mittera. I also set up a research team to look specifically


    into my mother''s condition."


    He eyed Michael smugly before hinting, "Why do you ask? You think you canpare with me?"


    Michael''s face was stormy.


    He knew that no matter how much money Kingsley had, he would not be able to one-up Matt this


    time. It was not a matter of spending tens of millions.


    It took more than money to hire that team of international specialists.


    True enough, Helen began to shower Matt with praise. "My son is truly a filial child. He''s much


    better than my daughter and son-inw."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Having said that, she nced at Kingsley derisively. "Hurry up and leave. I don''t want to look at you.


    Our family doesn''t wee a listless bum like you."


    Kingsley smirked and did not bother to argue with an old woman in her eighties.


    He simply stated, "I am certain that Old Mrs. Fox will be very pleased with my gift. However, I''m


    afraid that once my gift has been received, there won''t be any need for yours, President Fox."


    "What could you possibly mean?" Matt snorted. "Don''t tell me that you''re going to get a bunch of


    vige doctors toe and treat my mother?"


    Nichs and all the other Foxes began tough at Matt''sment.


    Nichs was bent over withughter. "I''m dying fromughter! Are you nning on getting a bunch


    of nameless doctors from your vige to form a team topete with our team of international


    specialists?"


    Michael had not expected Kingsley''s response either, and he muttered under his breath, "Why don''t


    we just donate some money to the hospital? We can''t joke around with Old Mrs. Fox''s life at


    stake..."


    Megan was also displeased. "The specialists my brother found are already at the top of their


    respective fields. Are you sure that you can find someone even more skilled than they are?"


    Under the sea of derisive stares, Kingsley simply raised his finger and shook his head slightly. "I


    don''t need to look for any specialists. I can treat Old Mrs. Fox''s heart condition."


    The hospital room fell silent the moment he said that.


    It remained quiet for an entire minute before Nichs snorted. "Hahahaha... you''re killing me! A


    piece of trash from the underworld like you ims that he can treat my grandma''s heart condition!


    Hahahaha..."


    Matt joined in with a condescendingugh of his own. "How do youe up with all these


    shameless ims? All the top experts in the medical field are at a loss over my mother''s treatment,


    and you think you can guarantee a full recovery just by wagging


    your tongue?


    Michael and Megan were also feeling rather awkward. "Kingsley, even if you''re trying to prove


    yourself, you shouldn''t make such baseless ims! Isn''t that just asking for it?"


    However, Kingsley ignored their taunts. He looked at Helen and asked, "Mrs. Fox, I could be the


    only hope for you to recover from your condition. Do you want my help?"


    Before Old Mrs. Fox could even speak, Nichs cut in and dered, "Grandma, I think this punk is


    just trying to find the opportunity to take his anger out on you for scolding him earlier."


    Matt added snarkily, "That''s right. How can a kid in his twenties be better than all those international


    specialists? I think he''s up to no good."


    Noticing the hesitation in Old Mrs. Fox''s expression, Kingsley smirked. "That''s fine.


    If you don''t believe me, Mrs. Fox, you can wait for me to prove it."


    He checked the date on his watch before continuing, "There¡¯s a patient who''s had paralysis for over


    ten years, and he''s currently getting his medical checkup. If the resultse back with no red gs,


    then two dayster, I''ll proceed to treat his condition using acupuncture. You are all invited to


    witness this yourself before deciding whether you want to ept this gift of mine."

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Helen wavered once she saw how confident Kingsley was. She nodded and said, "Alright. If you


    manage to treat that patient who has been paralyzed for over ten years, then I''ll trust you."


    "Grandma, what''s gotten into you? How can you believe such bullsh*t?" Nichs eximed


    incredulously. "Even Hippocrates himself would have a hard time treating a man who has been


    paralyzed for over ten years!"


    The other Fox rtives spoke up in agreement.


    "He''s right! That guy is just a shameless wannabe! How could he possibly treat a man who has


    been paralyzed for over ten years?


    "Hahaha, and he even said he''d use acupuncture! What a joke!"


    "You hit the nail right on the head! The experts from Mittera are trained in the best techniques


    avable in modern medicine, and this punk wants to go up against them with a few needles? It''s


    the biggest joke I''ve heard in a while!"


    Kingsley''s eyes glinted icily when he heard them ridiculing Qustia''s ancient healing.


    He got up slowly and retorted icily, "When I conduct the acupuncture treatment, you bunch of


    disrespectful fools better bring along those doctors that you have so much faith in! All of you can


    witness how Qustia''s ancient healing remains useful and relevant even alongside modern


    medicine!"


    Kingsley turned around and left the room right after saying those words.


    Nothing that he said would prate those thick skulls of theirs, so it was pointless to continue


    talking to them.


    Once the door mmed shut, Matt started criticizing Michael to his face. "Take a good look at your


    wonderful son-inw. What an arrogant b*stard! Who does he think he is?"


    Michael took a deep breath, and for the first time in his life, he stood up to his brother-inw as he


    enunciated every single word clearly, "I trust him. He will heal that paralyzed patient, and he can


    treat Mom''s heart condition." "Hah!" Matt spat in response. "Fool! You''re all fools!"


    Nichs sneered. "You don''t need to be angry, Dad. Isn''t that punk still trying to put on a show?


    Why don''t we take the chance topletely humiliate him?"


    "What''s your idea?"


    "Tell the entire hospital¡ªno, the entire medical field in Cleapolis about his boasts!" Nichs


    narrowed his eyes and suggested slyly, "We can expose him as the shameless wannabe that he is


    in front of everyone. Let''s see if he dares to show his face in Cleapolis ever again after that!"


    Matt''s eyes glinted once he heard Nichs'' n. He smacked his hands together and dered,


    "Yes, we''ll do just that! I want to destroy him and leave his life in shambles!"


    He burst out in raucousughter.


    Here he was trying to think of a way to wipe the floor with both Michael and Kingsley when the


    opportunity came


    knocking on his door.


    That punk, Kingsley Nicholson, delivered himself right to the doorstep.


    Megan''s expression darkened as she watched Matt and Nichsughing themselves silly.


    She did not believe that Kingsley would have such medical expertise.


    Megan leaned against Michael''s shoulder and started crying. "What''s going to happen now? I


    thought we found ourselves a wealthy son-inw, but now..."


    Meanwhile, Kingsley bumped right into Alice after leaving Helen''s room.


    Alice asked cheerfully, "How was it, Kingsley? Did you get along with your girlfriend''s family?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Alice, Cecilia Lawson is not my girlfriend." Kingsley massaged his brows and exined, "We''re just


    pretending to be a couple. Keene knows about this as well."


    "A pretend couple..."


    Alice''s bright eyes shed in surprise as she never expected this to be the case.


    "By the way, Kingsley, Mr. Johnson''s medical report is out. Do you want to go over and take a look


    at him?"


    "Yeah, let''s go and take a look."


    Kingsley had announced to the Foxes that he would be treating Joshua two dayster, but this


    depended on whether Joshua''s body could handle the treatment.


    When they got to the hospital wards on the 14th floor, Alice brought Kingsley over to Joshua''s room.


    There were quite a few people there already. Larry Daniels, the head of general surgery; Jude


    Lynch, the head of cardiology; as well as doctors from relevant departments were crowded around


    Joshua''s bed to discuss the results of his medical examination.


    Jude was the first to react when Kingsley entered the room.


    He rushed over like an overeager puppy and greeted Kingsley courteously. "Do


    Larry had heard all about the goings-on between Kingsley and Jude from his colleagues, and he


    also knew that Kingsley was the Larsons'' son-inw.


    He hurried over and greeted Kingsley respectfully as well. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Nicholson. I''m the


    main doctor in charge of Mr. Johnson''s treatment. My name is Larry Daniels."


    Kingsley nodded and walked straight over to the bed before asking Larry, "How''s his condition?"

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Larry flipped through the medical report and said, "The patient has been bedridden for too long. He


    has low levels of immunity, and there are signs of joint contracture along his Achilles tendon. Also,


    he did not maintain a proper dietary intake, so his bodycks the necessary vitamins and nutrients,


    or in other words, he is malnourished."


    When Larry noticed the frown on Kingsley''s face, he hurriedly added, "However, due to the patient''s


    active lifestyle prior to this, his body is still in rtively good health. The aforementioned symptoms


    will not pose too much of a problem."


    "Exin."


    "Malnutrition can be easily addressed with a gradual increase in dietary intake, while the Achilles


    tendon contracture can be remedied with physical therapy," Larry borated. "It''s clear that the


    patient''s family has taken very good care of him. The patient doesn''t have any of the usual rashes,


    sores, or inmmation that we


    usually see in bedridden patients."


    Kingsley nodded. "This means that he will fully recover once we look into his nutrition, treat his


    paralysis, and conduct physical therapy?"


    "Yes... Uhh, actually no..." Larry''s expression became a little awkward. "About that... Let me be


    frank with you. His injury is on his lumbar spine, and it has been a very long time, so there is very


    little hope of him regaining the ability to walk..."


    Kingsley had a faint smile on his face. "You don''t need to worry about that. I have my ways of


    treating him."


    All the other doctors present, including Larry, were left speechless.


    Even Alice muttered under her breath, "Kingsley, what are you saying? Even I can tell that there''s


    no hope in treating his injury. Don''t make a fool out of yourself by speaking so carelessly."


    Kingsley smirked and did not bother defending himself.


    All would be proven once he performed acupuncture on Joshua the day after tomorrow!


    Kingsley lowered his eyes to gaze at Joshua, who was lying on the hospital bed. He spoke


    reassuringly, "Did you hear that, Mr. Johnson? The doctors said that your body is in good condition.


    The hospital will be giving you nutritional supplements for the next two days, so just stay here and


    have a good rest. You don''t need to worry about anything else."


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Joshua trembled as he grasped Kingsley''s hand and dered, "Thank


    you. Really, Thank you so much, Mr. Nicholson. I never thought that I would be able to get such a


    thorough medical checkup."


    "You don''t need to thank me. This is all credited to Leroy''s excellent performance at thepany,


    and it''s thepany that''s providing this benefit in return."


    He took a look around the room and asked curiously, "Didn''t you tell Leroy about youing to the


    hospital? Why isn''t he here?"


    Joshua wiped his grateful tears away and exined, "I did tell him, but he said that he was


    supervising on-site, so he couldn''t leave."


    Kingsley nodded in understanding. He recognized that this was Leroy''s way of repaying him.


    He could not help but sigh at Leroy''s innocence and sincerity.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Johnson. Thepany will ensure that Leroy takes a few days off toe and


    apany you," Kingsley said. "Make sure you rest well over these two days. I''ll start your


    treatment the day after tomorrow."


    "Thank you. Thank you, Mr. Nicholson. I am forever in your debt..."


    Joshua''s tears were streaming down his face as he thanked Kingsley profusely.


    At the same time, all the other doctors exchanged nces with one another and shared simr


    looks of derision.


    They were all specialists in different medical fields, and they had looked into Joshua''s injury in great


    detail. There was no hope for recovery at all.


    Yet Kingsley kept repeating that he would be treating Joshua in a few days.


    How could that even happen?


    However, none of them dared to voice their doubts due to Kingsley''s status.


    They could only purse their lips and exchange scornful expressions with one another.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Alice noticed their behaviors.


    Her lips twitched as she decided to find a time to knock some sense into Kingsley.


    Where did he learn to talk big at such a young age?


    Now that Kingsley was assured about Joshua''s condition, there was no need for him to stay on any


    longer.


    He needed to head back to Coliree Group and see if Lancer had any updates after his interrogation


    with Jonas Kolstad and Karl Osberg.


    "Alice, could you look after Mr. Johnson for a bit?" Kingsley asked. "I''ll get his son to


    Just a moment ago, Alice had been contemting how she intended to lecture Kingsley for his


    actions, but looking at his face, she lost all the fight in her.


    It seemed like no matter what Kingsley asked of her, she would agree without a second thought.


    She wouldn''t even hesitate at all.


    After instructing Larry and the other doctors to take good care of Joshua, Kingsley and Alice exited


    the ward.


    In the corridor, two people stepped out from the restrooms dressed in cleaners'' uniforms.


    They were carrying a mop and several rags with them, and their expressions were filled with


    difort and contempt.


    It turned out to be Jennifer Crawford and Brian Malkovich, the two who had mocked


    Alice.


    "It''s you?"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    At this moment, Jennifer and Brian saw Kingsley as well. Thump!


    Stunned by the presence before them, they immediately tossed away the cleaning tools in their


    hands and fell on their knees simultaneously. "Mr. Nicholson and Dr. Kramer, we were wrong! We


    don''t want to clean the toilets anymore... Please plead with Dr. Lynch and Dr. Daniels for us. We''re


    really sorry for what we''ve done..."


    Kingsley shot a frosty and condescending look at the pair. He left right away, taking Alice by the


    hand while leaving Jennifer and Brian kneeling on the ground in a flood of tears. He refused to care


    about these sinister fools who abuse those who were down.


    Then, he reminded, "Alice, let me know if these people give you a hard time again. I''ll sort them out


    for you."


    Alice''s face broke into a smile. "Don''t you worry. I''m not the kind of person who puts myself at the


    mercy of others."


    "Is that so?" He squeezed her little hand. "Well, a surgeon''s hands indeed feel different. It''s soft and


    tender¡ª"


    A blushing Alice retracted her hand and gently pounded Kingsley. "Stop it!" she chided. Then, she


    stopped in her tracks and feigned anger by saying, "Alright, just leave on your own. I won''t be


    seeing you off. I''ll be busy telling Keene what you did to me!"


    He let out a chuckle, knowing that she still had work to do. So, he gestured for her to make a move


    by nodding. "Alright, Alice. You should proceed with your work. I''lle again the day after


    tomorrow."


    After leaving Hill Crest Hospital, he drove straight to the construction site of the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery where the Summers Residence once was.


    As soon as Kingsley drove past the gate, his eyes instantly brightened as the cemetery''syout


    began to take shape. It was built inplete ordance with the standards of ancient imperial


    tombs. Not only was itplete with everything that included an enclosure, a sacred passageway,


    a pavilion housing, a stone tablet and ornamental columns, they were all made of materials of the


    highest quality. The main hall had yet to be built, but it was evident how much care and effort Leroy


    had exercised into the cemetery.


    After entering the internal construction site via a road lined with newly-nted trees, Kingsley saw


    Leroy at a nce. Wearing a safety helmet, Leroy was crouching on the ground and eating from a


    lunch box with a bunch of workers.


    When Leroy saw Kingsley''s car, he hurriedly ced his lunch box onto the ground that was covered


    with stic and stood up. "Mr. Nicholson!"


    The other workers also followed suit and respectfully addressed, "Mr. Nicholson."


    "Is this what you guys have for lunch?" Kingsley frowned slightly. "Hadn''t I told you before that you


    don''t have to be penny-pinching?"


    Leroy scratched his head with a silly grin. "It''s not about saving money. I just wanted to speed up


    the construction instead of wasting time on meals. Old Mr. and Mrs. Nicholson''s remains are still in


    the House of Mercy, so I want to work extra hours to finish building the cemetery as quickly as


    possible."


    Kingsley was inwardly moved by Leroy''s words, after which he patted Leroy on the shoulder with


    gratitude. "Thanks for the hard work."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As soon as Kingsley had said so, Leroy knelt before him. "Mr. Nicholson, my sister has told me


    everything. Not only did you help us, the Johnsons, through the crisis, but you had even treated my


    father''s long-time illness. I can never repay the great kindness you''ve shown us!"


    "Alright, that''s enough. A guy shouldn''t be weeping like this." Kingsley pulled Leroy to his feet. Then,


    he deliberately and stoically advised, "Be more cautious about your meals. Be sure to follow the


    standard of 100 per meal for everyone. Also, starting from this afternoon, you no longer have to


    oversee the construction here."


    A stunned Leroy wiped his tears away and asked, "Mr. Nicholson, do you have other tasks for me..."


    "Yes, I do. Starting from this afternoon, you''ll have to go to the hospital to look after your father,"


    Kingsley said with a smile. "You''re not to return for work until he''s able to stand up on his own."


    "H-How can I do that?" Leroy waved his hands repeatedly. "I can only repay you by working hard


    over here. How can I¡ª"


    Kingsley interrupted Leroy before Leroy could finish his sentence. "This is an order! Are you gonna


    go against it?"


    "I..." Leroy''s lips quivered as he shed tears of appreciation. "I got it, Mr. Nicholson. From now on, my


    life is entirely yours!"


    Kingsley waved his hand. "Cut it out, will you? That''s too sappy. Just go to the hospital after you''ve


    made the arrangements. I still have something else to deal with."


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson!" Leroy bowed to Kingsley humbly with respect and admiration.


    Soon after, Kingsley drove to Building No.


    17 of the Coliree Group. By the time Kingsley arrived, Lancer had already been waiting downstairs


    upon learning the news of his arrival. "Boss, Hades is interrogating the Sweoyans. Would you like to


    take a look?" "Let''s go." Kingsley nodded. Then, he and Lancer took the elevator to the fourth floor


    where Jonas Kolstad and Karl Osberg were being imprisoned.


    As soon as they entered the interrogation room, they were greeted by the disturbing smell of blood.


    Walking to Hades'' side, Kingsley asked with a frown, "Did you torture them?"


    "Ares." Hades immediately stood up from his chair to give Kingsley a military salute before replying,


    "They had been stubborn and vowed not to betray Sweoya at first, but as soon as they were


    tortured, the one named Karl Osberg began to confess."


    Kingsley raised an eyebrow. "Oh? What did he confess?"

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Hades reported, "He said that both he and Jonas belonged to a spy team named Earthworm. The


    team consists of five people in total, but he has only met the team leader, so he doesn''t know who


    the other two team members were."


    "What about the rest?" Kingsley asked, "Is that all?"


    "Yes." Hades nodded. "He hasn''te clean about the rest yet."


    Kingsley took a look at Karl, who was beaten ck and blue in the face andmented


    impassively, "Alright, I got it. I''ll take over from here."


    "Yes, sir!" Hades replied before easing his mind. With the kind of capabilities that Ares has, he''ll get


    even the most tight-lipped person to talk!


    Kingsley pulled a chair over and sat across Jonas and Karl. It was something that Kingsley


    preferred; sitting down and being at eye level with his enemies whenever he was interrogating them


    would allow him to


    Hades reported, "He said that both he and Jonas belonged to a spy team named Earthworm. The


    team consists of five people in total, but he has only met the team leader, so he doesn''t know who


    the other two team members were."


    "What about the rest?" Kingsley asked, "Is that all?"


    "Yes." Hades nodded. "He hasn''te clean about the rest yet."


    Kingsley took a look at Karl, who was beaten ck and blue in the face andmented


    impassively, "Alright, I got it. I''ll take over from here."


    "Yes, sir!" Hades replied before easing his mind. With the kind of capabilities that Ares has, he''ll get


    even the most tight-lipped person to talk!


    Kingsley pulled a chair over and sat across Jonas and Karl. It was something that Kingsley


    preferred; sitting down and being at eye level with his enemies whenever he was interrogating them


    would allow him to observe the other party¡¯s eyes. A cigarette was taken out of his pocket as


    Kingsley said to Jonas, "Wanna have a try? It''s supplied specially for our country''s military, so most


    people have never even seen it."


    Jonas grinned as he shifted in his seat while replying in stilted Qustiannguage, "But you guys tied


    my hands and feet!"


    "That''s simple," Kingsley replied. Then, with a wave of his hand, he ordered impassively, "Untie


    them."


    The instant he said that, both Jonas and Karl were stunned. "W-What? You''re gonna untie us?"


    They were so astounded that they could not believe their ears. "A-Aren''t you worried that we''re


    gonna run away?"


    "If you think you could do that, you should give it a try." Kingsley crossed his legs. "I''m very


    generous to my prisoners, but if they attempt to escape... I usually shoot them dead on the spot."


    Jonas was rendered speechless as his color came and went several times. Finally, he said with a


    sigh, "Just as expected of Ares, the God of War. I don''t have the nerve to run away in front of you."


    Hades stepped forward and untied the hands of both men. As promised, Kingsley tossed them a


    cigarette each while interrogating, "Tell me about your spy n team.


    Jonas and Karl turned to look at each other before exchanging looks.


    Kingsley smirked. "Stop looking at each other. It doesn''t matter which one of you confesses," he


    began before slowly blowing a smoke ring. Gradually, his voice turned frosty as he continued,


    "However, my patience is limited, so I''ll only hear the confession from one of you."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "W-What do you mean by that?" Karl ced his cigarette between his lips with trembling hands


    before taking a breath. He asked in horror, "What do you mean by I''ll only hear the confession from


    one of you.''?"


    "The person who confesses first can be extradited back to his country..." A corner of Kingsley¡¯s


    mouth was curled up to reveal a dry smile. "Whereas the other person will have no choice but to be


    buried on this foreign soil, I''m afraid."


    Both Jonas and Karl were rendered


    speechless before they stopped exchanging nces in that instant. Instead, they withdrew their


    gazes and lowered their heads in thought.


    The situation right now waspletely different from back when they were captured. If they had


    died during capture, they would have be martyrs and heroes. However, if they were to be


    killed at this very moment because of ate confession, they would definitely die in vain! The person


    who managed to survive and return to Sweoya probably would not even identify hisrade as an


    honorary hero; instead, he could even frame the other person as the nation¡¯s biggest traitor! After


    all, the dead could not speak, so the person who lived could vilify and take advantage of the person


    who died however he wanted.


    Both Jonas and Karl had the same exact thought; instantaneously, the atmosphere in the


    interrogation room became quiet and strange...


    It was at this moment when Kingsley added, "Let me add that if the second person who confesses


    can tell more than the first person, then the second person will


    survive. In other words, the person who provides the most useful information will be able to walk out


    of here alive."


    As this new piece of information sunk in, both Jonas and Karl paled at once. Kingsley''s words


    meant that not only did they have to vie with one another to speak first, they also had to confess to


    everything in great detail without giving the other the opportunity to add a word or two!


    Seeing how the prisoners'' faces looked as terrible as they could get, Lancer and Hades secretly


    gave Kingsley a thumbs up. What a nasty trick this is, Ares! You just dispelled the bit of military


    awareness and self-sacrificing ideas left inside thempletely!


    Kingsley gently tapped his fingers on his knees. "Like I said, my patience is limited. You better not


    keep me waiting for too long."


    As soon as Kingsley finished his sentence, Jonas and Karl shouted simultaneously, "Me! I''ll confess


    first!" Both of their eyes were bloodshot as they scrambled to speak at the top of their voices.


    "I''m first! I raised my hand first!" "I''ll confess first! I know more than he does!


    He''s nothing but a piece of garbage!"


    "Jonas, you son of a b*tch! You''re an idiot!


    I''m the one who knows more than you do!"

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    "Alright, stop fighting, you guys." Kingsley blew a smoke ring as he continued impassively, "Since


    you guys are taking the initiative, I''ll give both of you the opportunity to confess."


    As Kingsley''s words washed over them, Jonas nearly spat blood in anger. "You!" Initiative my *ss!


    We''re clearly forced to do so or else it¡¯s death, alright?!


    Kingsley stood up and tossed his cigarette to the floor. After squashing the cigarette with his foot, he


    ordered Lancer and Hades, "Take them to separate rooms and interrogate them separately." Then,


    he turned to Jonas and Karl and warned in an icy voice, "If there is any discrepancy in anything you


    say, both of you will die!" As he spoke, he gave off a chilly, murderous aura, which he naturally


    adopted by having ughtered his way through countless battles and the numerous body counts.


    Both Jonas and Karl paled as they shuddered with fright. At this point, they had suffered from a


    mental breakdown. These two men who used to berades had gone through suspicion,


    betrayal, division and hostility within this little matter of time with Kingsley. Now that they were going


    to be interrogated separately as prisoners, they hadpletely lost all of their psychological


    defenses. As a result, they would reveal everything they knew without the need for further rigorous


    questioning.


    As expected, Hades and Lancer came back with the results of the interrogations after only half an


    hour.


    In Lancer''s office...


    "Ares, both of them have confessed. Everything they said matches up; there are no discrepancies."


    "Tell me what they''ve confessed." "The ''Earthworm'' spy team has five members in total. Their


    leader has a code-name of Stork, but his real name is unknown. Apart from these two prisoners, the


    other two team members are also working as a pair, but they don''t know what kind of missions are


    being carried out," Hades exined. Then, he added, "They get in touch with Stork via one-way text


    messaging. In other words, they could only get in touch with Stork when Stork texts them. Stork had


    only contacted them once before to tell them to meet up at a cafe named Thinking Cup Coffee in the


    city''s north. It was there that Stork tasked them with renting the warehouse in the urban vige."


    Kingsley frowned slightly. "Is that all?"


    "That''s all for the time being." Lancer ced the interrogation materials on the desk. He added


    respectfully, "Ares, Sweoyans are not only very cunning, but they are also cautious and suspicious


    by nature. Apart from that, their espionage activities are highly organized and airtight. It''s already


    considered huge progress that we''re able to obtain such information. And besides, we can look


    forward to arresting Stork at the cafe named Thinking Cup Coffee."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you gonna do? To ambush the cafe?"


    "Yes." Lancer nodded. "Judging from Stork''s meticulous way of doing things, I''d say it was definitely


    not by chance that he chose the cafe as their rendezvous. I dare say that he''ll definitely show up


    there once again!"


    Tapping the desk gently with his finger, Kingsley argued thoughtfully, "But all our men have strong


    military vibes. I reckon he''ll be alerted as soon as he shows up." Then, he looked up at Lancer and


    suggested, "How about this? I''ll give you the contact information of Kenny Shane, Jarett Cole''s top


    strategist. Just give him a call for his cooperation in arresting Stork." "You mean to say, we are


    getting the underworld involved in this?" Lancer had some misgivings, though. "Can people like


    them be trusted?"


    Kingsley smiled. "Those at the bottom rung of society often have a stronger sense of justice. And


    besides, there are both good and bad people in the underworld, so you can''t tar all of them with the


    same brush. As long as you give them enough benefits while deterring them enough at the same


    time, their loyalty will be unimpeachable. All you need to do is make up an excuse and dere that


    we only want him because he owes us money. It''s fine as long as you don''t let them know too much


    inside information." "Yes, Boss! I got it!¡±


    Having instructed Lancer, Kingsley turned to Hades and asked, "How is it going with The


    Anonymous¡ªthe hacker organization?"


    "I''ve asked The Anonymous to start tracking the spying website again," Hades replied in a grave


    voice. "But Ares, what you predictedst time was right. The Sweoyans have strengthened the


    website''s firewall, so much so that even The Anonymous has trouble breaking through it."


    Kingsley pondered silently for a moment after listening to Hades'' report. "I see. Have The


    Anonymous increase their progress as much as possible. At the same time, map out the n to


    capture Stork. Just work along both lines and make sure that we don''t lose our clues."


    "Yes, Ares!" Lancer and Hades replied in chorus.


    At this moment, Lancer suddenly recalled something. "By the way, Boss," he said, "I heard a few


    days ago that Andrew Kean, the eldest son of the Kean Corporation''s owner, seemed to be


    searching for Boris Oakley everywhere like mad. Could he have something to do with those


    spies?"

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Kingsley shook his head. "Boris Oakley was Andrew Kean''s tutor back when thetter was studying


    in Sweoya. The academic forum they''re organizing this time is a crucial turning point in Andrew''s


    career, and Boris is one of the key figures ying a crucial part in it. I think Andrew''s frantic search


    for Boris is only for the sake of his own career prospects; it probably has nothing to do with


    Sweoya''s espionage activities," he said. Then, he asked Lancer, "How is Boris?"


    "He''s now being held in the modified cell at Building No. 16," Lancer replied with a grin. "That old


    man is just a pedantic schr, and he¡¯s threatening to punish us in his papers every single day."


    "Don''t kill him, but don''t let him live toofortably either," Kingsley instructed impassively. "Even if


    he isn''t very useful in catching the spies, he can be used as a means to keep the Kean Corporation


    in check in the future." At the thought of this, he curled his lips into a chilling smile. Didn''t Elijah want


    to set Keene up with Andrew? Well, it''s enough if Andrew knows what to do. If he blindly insists on


    asking for trouble, I don''t mind cutting short his career right away!


    While Kingsley was mapping out the follow-up ns to exterminate the spies, Matt was on pins and


    needles in the hospital. Upon recalling Kingsley''s frosty and venomous eyes, he felt ufortable


    all over. Although he kept telling himself that Kingsley was just a little gangster and was nothing to


    be afraid of, he had never been able to get the words "You''re gonna get your due when the time


    comes" said by Kingsley out of his mind. Finally, he said, "Nichs, stay here with your grandma. I


    have something to deal with."


    "What¡¯s wrong, Dad?" Nichs asked in puzzlement. "Did something wrong happen to the


    company?"


    Matt shook his head. "Just stay out of this. All you have to do is keep your grandmapany and


    not give Michael and his family any opportunity to act."


    "Got it, Dad." Nichs nodded, knowing that his top priority right now was to win his grandmother¡¯s


    favor. Now that his grandmother''s health was worsening by the day, he had to make her will all the


    Fox Family''s fortune to his family. I mustn''t let Michael and Megan get in the way and get a share of


    the Fox Family''s wealth!


    After leaving the ward, Matt headed straight for the parking lot. Sitting in the driver''s seat, he


    pondered for a moment before taking out his phone to call Felix.


    At this moment, Felix had just returned to his office after a meeting. When he saw the caller ID, he


    was somewhat puzzled. Why would Matt call me? Even though they were both in Cleapolis, their


    businesses didn¡¯t ovep, so they hadn''t gotten in touch for a long time.


    "Hi, Matt. What brings a busy man like you to call me?" Matt''s Prime Corporation wasn''t asrge as


    the Jacob Corporation, but Matt''s standing in Cleapolis'' business circles wasn''t much lower than


    Felix''s when the whole Rosnd Chamber of Commerce''s clout was taken into ount. Therefore,


    Felix sounded very friendly when he answered the phone.


    "Mr. Jacob, I have something important to discuss with you," Matt said while lowering his voice. "I


    wonder if it''s convenient for us to meet up right now."


    Felix''s expression turned serious at the grave tone in Matt''s voice. "Sure. I''m at Jacob Corporation


    right now.


    Juste straight to my office."


    After hanging up the phone, Felix couldn''t help but knit his brows. Matt had no business dealings


    with him, and they had rarelye into contact in recent years, save for a few asions they had


    met each other at business parties in Cleapolis. The only connection between them was probably


    what had happened 17 years ago... When Felix thought of this, the look in his eyes gradually


    became grave and vicious. Could the Nicholson brat have attacked the Fox Family as well?!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Soon after that, Matt came to the chairman¡¯s office at Jacob Corporation. As soon as he sat down,


    he asked right away, "Mr. Jacob, has someone from the Nicholson Familye back?"


    Felix''s eyelid twitched when he heard that. So, my guess is correct after all! "What''s wrong? Did the


    guy named Kingsley Nicholson go to you?"


    "That''s right! We ran into each other somehow; it was like we were bound to meet!" A hint of


    viciousness shed across Matt''s eyes. "He''s now on the same side with my sister and brother-in-


    law. I bet he''s after the Fox Family''s fortune!"


    Seeing how Matt gnashed his teeth in resentment, Felix made a cup of tea and handed it to him.


    "Come on, have a cup of tea. Tell me what happened." "As you know, Mr. Jacob, my mother is


    already over 80 years old, and she''s been hospitalizedtely after a heart attack. I hired a dozen


    specialists from Mittera, but they couldn''t do anything about her condition. It seems like her death is


    approaching. And yet..."

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Matt downed the cup of tea in one gulp. He said resentfully, "And yet, that brat popped up at such a


    time and became the son-inw of Michael, my brother-inw! Not only that, but he even said he''s


    gonna cure my mother! Isn''t he openly vying for my family''s inheritance by doing so?!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "How are you gonna deal with him, then?" Felix asked sinisterly. "Are you gonna kill him?" He had


    hated Kingsley''s guts since thetter ruined the funeral of William, his youngest son. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t have hired David from the Assassins Market to assassinate Kingsley.


    Unfortunately, David had only injured Reene by mistake without even touching a hair on Kingsley¡¯s


    head!


    Upon learning that David had disappeared after failing to kill Kingsley, Felix dared not sleep for two


    nights in a row. He surmised that Kingsley was probably the right-hand man of an underworld


    bigwig, which would exin why he had the ability to kill David effortlessly. Seeing that Matt also


    wanted to deal with Kingsley at this very moment, he couldn''t help but want to try assassinating


    Kingsley again through Matt.


    However, Matt shook his head. "This little brat has some clout in the underworld, with many


    ferocious and viciousckeys working under him. It won''t be easy to kill him."


    Felix''s eyes flickered for an instant.


    "What do you want to do, then?"


    "Well, since I can''t y rough with him, I guess I can only set him up!" Matt narrowed his eyes.


    "He''s gonna treat a patient at Hill Crest Hospital who''s been paralyzed for more than ten years the


    day after tomorrow. I''m nning to make an issue of this."


    "Pffft!" Upon hearing Matt''s words, Felix spat out the mouthful of tea that he had just drunk.


    "Cough... Cough... Did I hear that right? He, a gangster, wants to cure a patient¡ªand a patient


    who''s been paralyzed for more than ten years at that?!" He choked and coughed repeatedly with a


    look of disbelief.


    Matt curled his lips. "You''ve got no idea how the situation was at the time. That little brat came to


    visit my mother while carrying a fruit basket. When we ridiculed him, he felt so humiliated that he


    boasted about what he could do! "


    "In that case, Matt, you mean..." "Isn''t he talking big? In that case, I¡¯ll put him on the spot and


    embarrass him in public¡ªforever!" Matt said while grinding his teeth. "I''m nning to invite some


    renowned experts and specialists in the field of medicine to see how much of a blowhard he is.


    Once this gets blown out of proportion, he''ll definitely not be able to gain a foothold in Cleapolis


    anymore!"


    Upon hearing Matt''s words, Felix pped his thigh. "Marvelous! How marvelous! Why didn''t I think


    of this before?" He pped his hands andughed excitedly. "Haha! Kingsley, aren''t you so


    powerful that not even an assassin could kill you? I''m gonna have you mortified this time and make


    you a universally hated blowhard! Let''s see if you''ll still have the face to keep on living in Cleapolis!"


    Matt''s face contorted into a chilling smile at the thought of how Kingsley was going to be mocked


    and humiliated by everyone. He said to Felix, "Mr. Jacob, I''m afraid that I''ll need your help in this


    matter. The more people we can invite, the more embarrassed that Nicholson guy will be! You are


    more well-connected than I am. If you take up the matter yourself, he''ll surely be condemned to hell


    forever!" "Sure!" Felix had sinisterness written all over his face. "As it happens, I''ve sponsored a lot


    of medical foundations before. I''ll call them right away!"


    Matt nodded and replied, "I''ll go around spreading the news right away. If we work together, we can


    invite at least over 100 prestigious medical authorities in the next two days!"


    After he said that, the two men looked at each other and smiled, as though they had foreseen the


    scene where Kingsley fled Cleapolis with his tail between his legs after his bragging was exposed!


    Over the next day and a half, Matt and Felix used their respective connections and called the


    medical professionals, including the directors, department heads, and doctors of all the major


    hospitals in Cleapolis. At the same time, they didn''t forget to invite leading medical experts and


    authorities from medical organizations like the Society for Research in Traditional Medicine,


    Cleapolis Medical Association, and all the medical foundations.


    In an instant, the whole medicalmunity of Cleapolis was astir. Almost everyone in the field of


    medicine heard that a young man in his thirties had imed that he was going to cure a patient who


    had been paralyzed for over ten years via acupuncture, a method of traditional medicine!


    Everyone who had heard of this couldn''t help but sniff in disdain, swearing inwardly that this young


    man must be another buffoon who wanted to use the name of ancient healing to draw the public''s


    attention.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    At first, the seniors and leading authorities in medicine didn''t want to get involved in this. After all,


    they were all busy with scientific research. To them, time was even more valuable than gold, so why


    would they be willing to waste time watching a cock and bull story that couldn''t possiblye true?


    However, Matt and Felix had donated a lot of money to local medical foundations and medical


    research institutes over these years for the purpose of tax evasion. At their spoken requests, these


    people had no choice but to agree to be present at the scene for fear of offending them.


    The instant the bigwigs in medicine epted the invitation, it caused a huge sensation in Cleapolis.


    Even those who weren''t part of the medicalmunity got wind of what was going to happen.


    The next day, many news outlets began to ride on the hype of this matter, filling the headlines with


    eyecatching news titles like ''A 20-Year-Old Youth imed He Could Bring the Dead Back to Life!


    Could This Be a Hoax?'' ''A Major Breakthrough in Medicine? Could a Man Who''d Been Paralyzed


    for Over 10 Years Have a Chance to Stand on His Feet Again?'' and ''Traditional Medicine Reduced


    to Clown''s Vaudeville? Is the Passing on of Knowledge in Traditional Medicine Necessary?''.


    Seeing the articles on the news websites, Matt and Felix grinned from ear to ear in pleasure. The


    greater the hype, the better! The more people know about this, the more humiliated Kingsley will be,


    and the happier we''ll be!


    At first, those leading authorities in medicine didn''t take this to heart. At this moment, however, they


    could no longer sit still upon seeing that the news media had begun to sensationalize the passing


    on of skills and knowledge in traditional medicine. As a result, they all dered that they would


    personally teach the conceited and ignorant young man a lesson to restore the name of Qustia''s


    traditional medicine.


    For a time, Hill Crest Hospital''s hotline was almost overwhelmed by calls from all the associations,


    research institutes, medical centers, and developmentmittees. Not only that, but countless


    letters from all walks of life also came flooding in.


    Upon seeing this, Jeffred, the director of Hill Crest Hospital, was close to tears with worry. At the


    thought of how over 100 leading medical experts and authorities, as well as his fellows in the


    medicalmunity, would be visiting his hospital tomorrow, he felt that his head was going to


    explode. Of course, he didn''t believe that Kingsley had such capabilities, but he dared not say


    anything at the thought of the Larsons and the Foxes'' wealth and influence. Leaning back in the


    sofa, he sighed sorrowfully to himself. Hill Crest Hospital will probably be theughing stock of


    my fellows in medicine after the exhibition tomorrow. I wonder how long I can stay in my position as


    hospital director...


    On the other hand, though, Kingsley waspletely unaware of all of this. He was still at home,


    pondering how to smoothly capture the website¡¯s administrator and the other three members of


    Earthworm.


    It wasn''t until Alice came over in the evening with food she had bought for him that he finally heard


    about this from her.


    Seeing Kingsley sitting cross-legged on the sofa in apletely unperturbed manner, Alice couldn''t


    help but say anxiously, "Kingsley, how could you not be worried at all? Do you know how many


    people are gonna be there tomorrow to watch you make a fool of yourself? I saw people from TV


    stations and news websites waiting outside when I left the hospital just now! If you don''t hurry up


    and find a way soon, you''ll be a universally condemned blowhard tomorrow!" Upon speaking


    of this, she took a deep breath and continued with a terror-stricken expression, "It''s okay if you''re


    only defined as a blowhard. If they charge you with profaning traditional medicine or medical


    quackery, you''re gonna have a criminal record!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Seeing the worry written all over Alice''s clear, big eyes, Kingsley let out a chuckle. "Alice, do you


    disbelieve me that much? I''m really sure that I can cure Mr. Johnson."


    "Are you taking me for a fool?" Alice raised her eyebrows in anger. "I''m a doctor! Even if I specialize


    in cardiac surgery, I can tell at a nce whether or not that patient can be cured!"


    "What if I can cure his paralysis?" Kingsley leaned over to Alice. "Alice, how are you gonna reward


    me?"


    Alice''s anger vanished in an instant when she saw how Kingsley asked her for a reward. Poking his


    forehead affectionately, she replied in resignation, "You''re already an adult, but now you look just


    like when you were asking for sweets as a boy." "I''m not asking for sweets! I''ve got to ask for


    something else. He he..." Kingsley said while leaning closer to Alice. Sniffing the mixture of


    disinfectants and her unique body scent, he continued with a cheeky grin, "Seriously, Alice, if I can


    cure him, how are you gonna reward me?"

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Thinking that Kingsley was joking, Alice said with a smile, "If you''re really capable of such a huge


    feat, I''ll give you whatever you ask for."


    "You said that yourself, Alice!" Kingsley suddenly jumped out of the sofa. "I''ll skip dinner tonight. I''ve


    got to go back to my room to make preparations!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, Kingsley had just wanted to cure Joshua step by step, restoring the senses in thetter''s


    body first before gradually letting him get to his feet. By doing so, not only could he avoid drawing


    the attention of others, but he could also prove his medical prowess to Helen at the same time. As


    for whether the others would think that he was talking big, he didn''t take it into consideration at all.


    However, the situation was different now. Alice had promised to do whatever he would ask of her as


    long as he could cure Joshua tomorrow. Getting such a promise from the cold and aloof Alice was


    simply as difficult as winning the lottery. To prevent Alice from going back on her promise on the


    excuse that Joshua hadn''t recovered yet, Kingsley decided to use everything he had learned all his


    life to cure Joshua once and for all.


    After returning to his room, Kingsley took a long ivory box out of a backpack that he had brought


    with him from Coliree Ind. The ivory box was a gift from his godfather. He slowly opened the box,


    in which nine shiny gold needlesy quietly¡ªthe shear needle, the rounded needle, the spoon-like


    needle, the sharp-edged needle, the sword-like needle, the round-sharp needle, the filiform needle,


    the long needle, and therge needle.


    His eyes gleamed as he looked at the nine needles. He mumbled to himself, "Gorgion''s Nine


    Needles have been lost for a long time. Tomorrow, your strength and marvelousness will be shown


    to the world once again!"


    The next morning, Kingsley and Alice drove to Hill Crest Hospital together.


    Before getting out of the car, Kingsley put on a ck face mask.


    Puzzled, Alice asked, "What are you doing? Why are you wearing a face mask?"


    Kingsley replied with a chuckle, "I don''t want to have those pedants all over my *sster on."


    Alice didn¡¯t understand what Kingsley meant, though. "Alright, cut it out. That''s enough," she said


    anxiously. "Let''s hurry and go to Reene''s ward so that we can discuss how to deal with the matter


    today." With that, she opened the car door and stepped out of the car first.


    However, as soon as she stepped out of the car, she gasped in shock at the sight of the scene


    before her. "What in the world..."


    There were over 100 vehicles of various models in the parking lot, including normal sedans, high-


    end sports cars, and luxury cars. Not only that, but these vehicles even included a dozen


    ambnces from other hospitals in Cleapolis!


    "Cleapolis Medical University Hospital, Samaritan Hospital, The First Affiliated Hospital of Cleapolis''


    College of Traditional Medicine..." Alice''s pretty face nched at the sight of the hospital names on


    the ambnces. "Even people from the West Point Military Hospital are here. This is gonna make a


    huge ssh this time..."


    Meanwhile, the entrance to the outpatient building nearby was blocked by a dozen news trucks.


    Countless reporters were waiting outside the entrance with cameras in their hands, preparing to vie


    with one another for firsthand news information.


    Thanks to Matt and Felix''s premeditation, this incident shocked the entire medicalmunity of


    Cleapolis. How could these reporters miss such a hot piece of news? The news media''s reckless


    coverage of the event caused the hype surrounding it to grow even louder, thus resulting in the


    huge spectacle at this very moment.


    Seeing how the gray-haired elderly professors and schrs stepped into the hospital with the help


    of their students and apprentices, Alice only felt her skin crawl. "W-What should we do? How did it


    get to this point?!" "These people have nothing else to do, I guess." Kingsley shrugged. "Let''s go


    and see how Keene has been recovering first." He was busy mapping out the n to exterminate


    the spies yesterday, so he didn''te to the hospital to visit Keene. Therefore, he couldn''t care less


    about these people, who were here just to watch the spectacle. At this moment, he just wanted to


    go to Keene''s ward to check on her condition.


    Kingsley walked straight up to Keene''s sickbed as soon as he and Alice entered her ward. "How are


    you feeling now, Keene? Does your wound still hurt?" "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore. Kingsley, what is


    happening out there? I heard from Cecilia that you''re gonna cure a patient or something?"


    Sitting at Keene''s bedside, Cecilia also asked hesitantly, "That''s right, Kingsley. Did something


    happen? I heard from my dad that something happened between you and my¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, however, Kingsley interrupted her with a smile. "Nothing. It''s


    just that a bunch of people are here to watch the spectacle because they''re bored out of their


    minds."

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Even though Matt had something to do with the tragic fire 17 years ago, Kingsley wouldn''t take it out


    on Cecilia because of that. After all, she and Alice had been taking turns looking after Keene these


    days. He wasn''t as ipetent as to vent his anger on an innocentdy. Moreover, he didn''t want


    the close friendship between Keene and Cecilia to be affected because of him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing how Kingsley made light of the problem, Alice argued anxiously, "How could you say


    that they''re bored out of their minds? Many of them are medical heavyweights of Cleapolis!" As she


    spoke, she came to Reene''s bedside and grabbed Reene''s hand. "Reene, Kingsley is too stubborn.


    He insists on brazening it out and curing a paralytic patient. You''ve got to talk him out of this!"


    Before Reene could speak, though, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    The next instant, n pushed the door open and came in. "Kingsley, why are you only here now?


    I''ve been searching for you all day yesterday!" His head was still swathed in bandages after being


    injured with a baseball bat by Louie earlier on. "Kingsley, you''ve gotten yourself into huge trouble


    this time!" He looked panic-stricken. "I know that you have profound knowledge of traditional


    medicine, but this matter is very serious. It might affect your future!"


    n had cherished Kingsley''s gift for medicine ever since he saw how thetter stopped his


    bleeding by hitting his acupuncture points. Because of that, he wanted to take Kingsley in as his


    student and rmend that he join the Cleapolis Society for Research in Traditional Medicine. In


    his opinion, as long as Kingley was willing to work his way up one step at a time, he would definitely


    be a highly-skilled doctor who was famous throughout Qustia. However, before he could take


    Kingsley in as his student, thetter had caused such a huge fuss! He said bitterly, "You''re cutting


    your future short, son! The bigwigs in the field of medicine are all here today. If you leave a bad


    impression on them, you''ll have a hard road ahead of you!"


    "Don''t worry, Professor Gershwin. Firstly, I have no ns of joining the field of medicine in the


    future.


    Secondly, I''m certain that I can cure Joshua." Kingsley smiled a faint smile. "Those people don''t


    matter at all, so you don''t have to worry about me." "You..." n was stunned. "Why aren''t


    you gonna continue to develop your career in medicine? You''re so gifted in traditional medicine,


    after all."


    Kingsley replied solemnly, stressing each word, "That isn''t where my ambitions lie." He was Ares,


    the God of War who protected hundreds of millions of Qustian citizens. Even if they were now in


    times of peace, he still had to hold onto his weapon and stay vignt at all times to keep Sweoyan


    spies from infiltrating Qustia. He had learned traditional medicine not to use it as a tool to seek


    undeserved fame and reputation, but to protect his country and people better.


    Seeing the determined look in his eyes, n let out a sigh of disappointment. "Well, it can''t be


    helped..." He took a while to regain hisposure. Then, he spoke again, saying, "Kingsley, the


    hospital director wants me to inform you that due to the overwhelming number of people being


    present today, you''ll be performing medical treatment in Sunshine Auditorium at the outpatient


    building instead."


    Kingsley sneered. "Since they want to watch it, I¡¯ll let them have a good look at it. It''s time to restore


    the name of Qustian traditional medicine, anyway!"


    Hill Crest Hospital had stopped receiving patients for today in order to receive the medical bigwigs


    invited by Matt and Felix. At this moment, the outpatient building''s Sunshine Auditorium was packed


    with all kinds of well-dressed medical professionals.


    Jeffred''s forehead was covered in sweat as he was busy directing the hospital''s staff members to


    continue moving chairs over from the conference room. Meanwhile, the gray-haired elderly schrs


    had taken their seats and were whispering


    among themselves as they discussed the event today.


    "Mr. Rand, I never thought you''d be here on invitation as well," said a man in his fifties who wore


    a pair of ck-rimmed sses. He was Ronald Duncan, the chairman of Foundation for


    Development of Traditional Medicine.


    The old man sitting across from him was Scott Rand, the president of Cleapolis Society for


    Research in Traditional Medicine, who was also the most prestigious among those who were


    present today. He let out a snort with a grave expression, saying, "To think that somebody caused


    such a huge sensation by bluffing under the pretense of traditional medicine! Am I gonna watch our


    fellow countrymenbel traditional medicine as mystical hocus-pocus instead of teaching this brat a


    lesson myself?"


    Ronald nodded. "You''re right. Our country''s traditional medicine has been passed down for


    thousands of years. How could we let such a rascal cken its name?!"

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Sitting beside them, ke Hemsworth, the president of the Cleapolis Acupuncture Society, joined in


    the conversation. "That''s right! And besides, he imed that he''d be using traditional acupuncture.


    I''d like to see how he''s gonna perform acupuncture on the patient!"


    Upon hearing his words, those medical bigwigs immediately chimed in, "That''s right. I''m afraid


    nobody in Cleapolis can outdo Mr. Hemsworth when ites to acupuncture skills!"


    "Mr. Hemsworth, with your discerning eyes, you''ll certainly be able to tell what that brat is capable of


    at a nce!"


    Just then, Matt arrived at the scene as well. Folding his hands at the bigwigs, he said loudly, "Thank


    you everyone for taking time out from your busy schedule toe here. Today, we must strip the


    fame-seeking conman of his disguise so that he''ll no longer be able to continue tomit fraud


    under the pretense of traditional medicine!"


    As he spoke, the cameras kept shing at the back of the crowd, just like during a press


    conference.


    Ronald, the chairman of Foundation for Development of Traditional Medicine, asked, "Where is Mr.


    Felix Jacob? Why hasn''t he arrived yet?"


    "Mr. Jacob can''t join us today because he''s got something else to deal with," Matt exined. "But if


    that brat fails to cure the patient, he''ll definitely do everything he can to bring that d*mned chatan


    to justice!"


    In reality, Felix wasn''t here because he didn''t want toe head-to-head with Kingsley. The


    assassin he had hiredst time had vanished without a trace. At such a critical moment, he dared


    note head-to-head with Kingsley again. Therefore, he decided to give instructions from behind


    the scenes and let Matt execute the n out there.


    At this moment, Jeffred finally had everyone taken care of. Wiping his sweat away, he came up to


    Matt and whispered, "President Fox, are you trying to make Mr. Nicholson''s medical skills famous


    all over the world, or are you trying to ruin him?" At first, he had thought that Matt had gone to the


    trouble of inviting these bigwigs for the purpose of seeking backing for his nephew-inw.


    However, after hearing what Matt had said just now, he suddenly realized that something was


    amiss. It was clear that Matt was trying to ruin Kingsley!


    Matt darted a look at him. "Mr. Church, this is none of your concern. I have my own ns!"


    "It''s not a question of whether or not this is my concern." Jeffred pped his thigh right away. "As


    you can see, all the hospitals in Cleapolis have sent people here; even people from the military


    hospital are here! It¡¯s fine if you want to ruin Kingsley, but don¡¯t drag me into this!" he said while


    pointing at the onlookers on the second floor, the third floor, and the fourth floor who were leaning


    on the railings and looking down. Then, he continued with a sorrowful sigh, "Look! These people


    have nothing to do with this, but they¡¯re here to watch the event, and there are more of them than


    our hospital''s patients and doctorsbined! If there''s any negative news coverage, won''t I be


    implicated as well?!"


    Matt patted him on the shoulder.


    Don''t worry. I''ve talked to these reporters beforehand, so they won''t vilify your hospital."


    Upon hearing this, Jeffred finally put his mind at rest. "I-In that case, I''ll have the patient brought


    over."


    After Matt nodded assent, Jeffred called Larry, the head of the hospital''s general surgery


    department, asking thetter to bring Joshua to the


    Sunshine Auditorium.


    Sitting in his wheelchair, Joshua couldn''t help breaking into a cold sweat in nervousness at the sight


    of the dense crowd before him. He had never faced such a situation before!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    At the sight of this, Leroy bent down andforted him, saying, "Don''t worry, Dad. Mr. Nicholson


    will surely cure you of your illness. You have to trust him!"


    Upon hearing his son''s words, Joshua gradually recovered himself. "1 trust him! I trust him!"


    At the same time, Matt took out copies of Joshua''s medical examination report and lumbar spine CT


    scans, distributing them to everyone. He had made dozens of copies of the original documents after


    getting them from the doctor in the general surgery department.


    Upon getting their hands on Joshua''s medical report, everyonemented on it, saying, "T-This is


    clearly a longtime illness. How could he possibly have the chance to be cured?!"


    "That''s right! Not even the most sophisticated technology in modern medicine could help him get on


    his feet, right?"


    As soon as the person said so, someone let out a snort from a corner of the crowd. "Ha! Qustians


    like to talk big, don''t they? They always make a mystery out of something that is unrealistic at all!"


    Everyone looked back to see a dozen blonde and blue-eyed Mitterans sneering with looks of


    disdain on their faces. They were the top experts Matt had hired from Mittera to treat Helen''s heart


    disease.


    Upon hearing their words of mockery, Scott, the president of Cleapolis Society for Research in


    Traditional Medicine, smacked his hand down on the armrest of his chair. He said angrily, "Look!


    This is the consequence of misusing traditional medicine to deceive the public and gain fame! Not


    only do our fellow countrymen not believe in traditional medicine anymore, but even these


    foreigners dare to insult us!"

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    All the faces of these elderly medical schrs turned livid with rage. They were somewhat


    embarrassed by the fact that they had been taunted like this by a bunch of Mitterans on Qustian


    soil.


    Just then, someone from the Society for Research in Integrated Traditional and Modern Medicine


    spoke. "It''s wrong of you to say that, gentlemen. Both modern medicine and Qustian traditional


    medicine have their own merits." "Ho ho... What kind of merit does Qustian traditional medicine


    have? Why don''t I know that?" retorted Hewlett Taft, the man leading the team of Mitteran experts.


    He continued disdainfully, "Do you think you can cure diseases by drinking some nt decoction


    and jabbing needles in the skin? What a colossal joke that is!" Crossing his legs, he added


    contemptuously, "Do you know what this kind of behavior is called in Mittera? It''s called witchcraft!"


    "How dare you!" Infuriated by his words, the elderly schrs trembled all over and breathed heavily


    with rage. If it weren''t for the sake of decency, they''d havee to blows with these Mitterans right


    away!


    Scott, in particr, was frothing at the mouth. He said angrily, "How outrageous! This is outrageous!


    How dare you make such insults about the medical skills that have been passed down in Qustia for


    generations!"


    "We aren''t insulting anything! We''re just telling the truth!" Hewlett replied arrogantly while raising his


    chin. "If you guys really have guts, just cure the person using the so-called traditional medicine, you


    pieces of trash!"


    What the heck?! As soon as he said that, the few elderly experts in traditional medicine flew into a


    rage, and so did the reporters and the onlooking citizens. They yelled loudly, "Get out of Qustia, you


    bunch of foreigners! We don''t wee you all! Screw you!"


    Hewlett threw his hands up with a look of contempt. "Ha! Is that all you


    Qustians can do, relying on your numbers? Cure the person if you can!"


    Scott, Ronald, and the others exchanged nces with bitter looks on their faces. What could they


    do? Joshua''s injuries were beyond repair.


    Hearing how everyone was still moring in a frenzy of rage, Scott turned to look at ke, the


    president of Cleapolis Acupuncture Society. He asked, "Mr. Hemsworth, your acupuncture skills


    have reached the acme of perfection. May I ask if you''re confident of curing the person?" Believing


    that Kingsley was a conman, he had no choice but to ce his hopes on ke.


    "Well..." ke licked his dry lips. "Forgive me for being blunt, but no one can help the patient get


    back on his feet unless there''s a miracle..."


    Upon hearing his words, everyone looked utterly disappointed.


    However, Hewlett said with a guffaw, "Haha! You guys are simply incapable of that! It''s not that I''m


    looking down on you guys. If you guys can help him get on his feet, I''ll eat his wheelchair!"


    The instant he said so, the dozen Mitteran experts immediately roared withughter. "Haha..."


    Just as everyone looked as ck as thunder, an icy voice reached everyone''s ears. "What a huge


    appetite you have, Mitterans! Well, in that case, I''ll grant this wish of yours!"


    Everyone immediately looked in the voice''s direction, only to see a tall and dignified figureing


    their way with big strides. He was wearing a face mask that revealed a pair of dashing eyebrows


    and sparkling eyes that were full of pride and righteousness.


    The man was none other than Kingsley himself. Following behind him were Alice, Cecilia, and n,


    who were very furious upon hearing Hewlett''s sarcastic remarks just now.


    Clenching her teeth, Alice asked, "Kingsley, didn''t you say you''re certain that you can treat the


    patient? Show these foreigners what you''re capable of, then!"


    "Got it, Alice,¡± Kingsley replied with a smile beforeing to Joshua''s side. Seeing the man''s ruddy


    complexion, he couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction. "Don''t worry, Mr.


    Johnson. I''ll definitely let you stand up again today!"


    What? His words caused an immediate uproar in the audience.


    "What? So he¡¯s the one who ims he''s gonna cure the paralytic patient?"


    "How old is he this year? Has he even graduated from college? How could he have the nerve to talk


    so big?¡±


    Everyone''s eyes showed disbelief when they saw Kingsley''s youthful appearance.


    Hewlett looked Kingsley up and down before yelling at thetter in a condescending tone, "What did


    you just say, you piece of trash? You''re gonna grant my wish? That¡¯s too conceited of you! If you


    can''t cure the patient today, I''m gonna publish a paper in The Banner Chronicles to expose the


    quackery of Qustian traditional medicine after I go back to my country!"


    Upon hearing Hewlett¡¯s words, Scott and the others changed color at once.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Hewlett was one of the top medical experts in Mittera. If he were to state publicly in the world-


    renowned Banner Chronicles that Qustian traditional medicine was a hoax, they Qustians would


    definitely lose face as a result¡ªunless they could refute him with strong evidence.


    At the thought of this, Scott said to ke, "Mr. Hemsworth, you¡¯ve got to find a way! We mustn''t let


    these foreigners cken the name of our traditional medicine!"


    ke looked troubled with a bitter taste in his mouth. "I... I..."


    Just as he was stammering without being able to say aplete sentence, Matt stepped forward


    and said loudly, "Please calm down, everyone! Perhaps the Nicholson brat can really make it!" Well,


    the purpose I''ve made this such a grand asion is to smear Kingsley''s reputation and make him


    the people''s enemy so that he can never gain a foothold in Cleapolis. Won''t my and Felix''s n


    come to nothing if ke takes action? he thought to himself. Therefore, he hurriedly stepped


    forward and motioned everyone to watch Kingsley''s performance first.


    Seeing that Matt had spoken, the medical bigwigs led by Scott fell silent. After all, they were invited


    here by Matt and Felix, so they couldn''t steal the show from Matt and spoil his ns.


    The dense crowd upstairs gradually fell silent as well. After all, they had squeezed in to watch the


    spectacle. Seeing that Kingsley was now ready to perform acupuncture, they looked on with


    anticipation as to how he was going to make a fool of himself. To these ordinary citizens, even if


    Kingsley was unable to cure Joshua, those gray-haired and sage schrs surely had a way to do


    so to prevent the Mitterans fromughing at them. Therefore, after the excitement, most of them


    quietly looked on.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ke could tell what everyone was thinking, but he felt so depressed that he was on the verge of


    tears. For the very first time, he felt that it wasn''t a good thing to be counted on. I''m already over 60


    years old this year and will retire in a few years'' time. Why would I be made to do something entirely


    beyond myself?! Am I really gonna lose my reputation?! hemented to himself.


    Just as he was keeping his grievances to himself, Kingsley ran his eyes over everyone at the scene


    with a smile. He said impassively, "Since everyone wants to take a look at Qustian traditional


    medicine, I''ll show what I''m capable of!" As he spoke, he took the ivory box containing Gorgion''s


    Nine Needles out of his pocket.


    The instant the box was opened, the nine gold needles inside it gleamed faintly all at once.


    No one knew how precious the nine gold needles were, except for ke, who knew the grades of


    different acupuncture needles better than anyone else after having spent all his life researching


    traditional acupuncture. As a result, the depressed look on his face vanished in an instant. "T-Those


    needles..."


    Seeing the drastic change in his facial expression, Matt couldn''t help but smile sinisterly. As


    expected of Mr. Hemsworth, the Cleapolis Acupuncture Society''s chief expert. He must have


    noticed at a nce that Kingsley''s needles aren''t of standard quality! he thought to himself.


    The others had the same idea as Matt did.


    For a time, a myriad of expressions crossed the faces of everyone at the scene. Some looked


    disdainful, while some looked scornful; there were also some who looked furious and some who


    were gloating...


    It was truly a vivid panorama of all kinds of people.


    Kingsley didn''t care about these people''s expressions, though. Instead, he and Leroy worked


    together to move Joshua onto the operating table that had been prepared beforehand. After that, he


    took out a seven-inch-long needle and said to Joshua, "You don¡¯t have to be nervous, Mr.


    Johnson. You may feel somewhat numb or sore during the process, but it¡¯ll be over after you put up


    with it."


    Joshua nodded vigorously. "I can put up with it. It''s okay even if I have to endure excruciating pain


    as long as I can get back on my feet!"


    "Okay! Here we go!" Kingsley replied. Then, he let out a deep bellow with a sudden gleam in his


    eyes!


    At this moment, he began to perform acupuncture, inserting the needle into the acupuncture point


    OK-34 of Joshua¡¯s body. Then, he lightly flicked the needle''s handle¡ªwhich had a dragon engraved


    on it¡ªin a sh with his fingers.


    The needle vibrated slightly, producing a faint buzz. Buzz...


    Before the sound could fade, Kingsley quickly ran his hand over the ivory box, and the 3.6-inch-long


    filiform needle appeared between his fingers.


    Twisting the needle with his fingers, he then inserted the needle into the acupuncture point BL-30 of


    Joshua''s body by one and a half inches. Holding the needle gently in his right hand, he pulled out,


    reinserted, and twisted the needle slightly at short intervals, causing the needle to vibrate slightly.


    "Ah..." Joshua couldn''t help but moan in pain as beads of sweat oozed from his forehead. His moan


    of pain seemed particrly abrupt in the silent Sunshine Auditorium.


    Only then did everyone who had been fascinated by the sight of the scenee to their senses.


    "Holy cow! I felt like I was dreaming just now and was spellbound by his technique..." "Me too. I


    don''t know what was going on, but Ipletely forgot what I was doing!¡±


    Meanwhile, Scott, ke, and the few other bigwigs in traditional medicine opened their mouths


    agape, looking stupefied as though they had all lost their minds. "W-What is this weird technique?!¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Scott gave an audible gulp with all his might. He wasn''t profoundly skilled in acupuncture, but as the


    president of Cleapolis Society for Research in Traditional Medicine, he had seen many acupuncture


    experts perform on patients. Even so, he had never seen such a strange and unusual technique


    before. The fact that the gold needles had vibrated and buzzed after being inserted into the


    acupuncture points simply turned his world upside down. Turning to look at ke, he asked in a


    whisper, "Mr. Hemsworth, h-have you seen this technique before?"


    "No, I haven''t..." ke furrowed his brow with a look of puzzlement. "I''ve spent most of my life


    researching traditional acupuncture, but this is my first time seeing someone who can perform


    acupuncture with such fluid movements. And besides, this acupuncture technique seems to be¡ª"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Matt said with a sneer, "Haven''t you guys noticed it


    yet, everyone? This brat doesn¡¯t know anything! He''s simply jabbing the patient''s acupuncture


    points randomly, which is why you guys can''t tell what he''s doing!"


    The instant he said so, everyone nodded repeatedly in agreement.


    "That''s right. It''s obvious at a nce that this brat is putting on a show; he isn''t treating the patient at


    all!"


    "Even Mr. Hemsworth has never seen such an acupuncture technique.


    Seems like he''s undoubtedly a conman!"


    The doctors from other hospitals also tried to get a word in.


    However, ke was still knitting his brow with his eyes full of shock and uncertainty. He hadn¡¯t


    finished his sentence just now. He had wanted to say that the acupuncture technique Kingsley was


    using seemed to be the long-lost Gorgion''s technique, which he had read about in a tattered ancient


    book that had belonged to his teacher. If the technique were to be used to its full potential, it could


    bring the dead back to life, and prolong the person''s lifespan!


    Seeing ke''s expression, Ronald asked, "Mr. Hemsworth, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling


    unwell or something?"


    "N-Nothing...¡± ke slowly shook his head aftering to his senses all of a sudden. Heughed


    at himself inwardly. I must''ve been crazy. How could such a young man possibly be using the long-


    lost Gorgion''s technique? Even my teacher, who is already over 100 years old, had only heard of it


    from his teacher''s teacher! At the thought of this, he let out a sigh. If Gorgion''s technique still exists,


    there''s no way those foreigners could have the opportunity to yell at us on Qustian soil.


    Upon hearing ke''s sigh, Hewlett said with a sneer, "Ha! Old man, do you also think that your


    trashy traditional medicine is useless?"


    The other Mitteran experts guffawed arrogantly as well. "Haha..."


    However, before they could stopughing, they heard a doctor from Cleapolis Rehabilitation


    Research Center say in horror, "L-Look! H-He''s moving!"


    Everyone looked in the direction he was pointing and looked at Joshua, only to notice that his right


    toes really gave a slight wiggle!


    What?! In an instant, the whole room was in an uproar. A person who had been paralyzed for over


    ten years due to lumbar spinal injury was now able to control the movements of his toes! In an


    instant, the entire Sunshine Auditorium was shocked and thrown into an endless frenzy!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gasp... Am I seeing things?! Did that patient really move his toes?!"


    "Oh, my God! This is simply as miraculous as reviving someone from a vegetative state!"


    "How miraculous! What a miracle in medicine¡ªa miracle that can only be performed with our


    country''s traditional medicine!"


    Even Scott rubbed his eyes with all his might for fear that he was hallucinating.


    Ronald took off his ck-rimmed sses and wiped them hard before carefully putting them back


    on. "I-It''s true!" He stared at Joshua''s feet without blinking. Then, he asked ke in a quavering


    voice, "M-Mr. Hemsworth, what the hell is going on? C-Could you exin it?"


    However, ke turned a deaf ear to Ronald''s question as his eyes were bulging out of their


    sockets. This is really the long-lost Gorgion¡¯s technique!


    While the medical bigwigs were astounded, Matt fell from his chair right away with his face ashen.


    "T-This can''t be possible... How could this be possible..."


    Sitting next to him, Helen had been sitting still in silence at first. However, when she saw the scene


    at this very moment, she trembled all over with excitement. She was so excited that she nearly had


    a heart attack!


    Just then, a young and impetuous intern from Cleapolis Medical University Hospital suddenly rose


    from his chair and barked loudly at the stupefied Mitterans, "Did you see that?! That''s our country''s


    traditional medicine! Now you bunch of savage white chimpanzees have learned something, haven''t


    you?!"

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    The Mitterans were boiling with anger over what they heard as their fair faces instantly grew as red


    as the reddest rubies.


    "Why are you all so pleased with yourselves?! That patient''s movement earlier might have just been


    a reflex action!"


    The other Mitterans echoed the point made. "That''s right! The patient hasn''t recovered at all! As


    long as the patient isn''t standing on his own two feet, we won''t acknowledge Qustia''s traditional


    medicine!"


    "True! We''ll even sue you for throwing mud at our dignity! How dare you call us white


    chimpanzees?! You bunch of yellow swines!"


    Being the targets of the Mitterans'' insult, everyone present was fuming with rage as the prior


    excitement they had instantly vanished.


    Although Hewlett''s words were hard pills to swallow, the others couldn''t deny the slightest possibility


    that the movement Joshua did were mere reflexes. After all, the patient was still not standing on his


    own yet. Until then, no one could possibly predict what the final oue would be.


    "Were we celebrating too soon? Will a miracle really happen?"


    "Ugh, I really hope that the patient will be able to stand up in the end. That''ll show those Mitterans!"


    "Yeah, don''t just get our hopes up like that..."


    After listening to their discussion, Matt became much moreposed and secretly sighed in relief.


    "In the first ce, the chances for such a miracle is..."


    Simultaneously, Kingsley was getting into the final phase as the nine gold needles¡ªthat looked like


    they had grown wings¡ªkept circling around at his fingertips. In the next second, the needles all flew


    to the various acupoints on Joshua. However, whether the needles were pricking, kneading, flicking,


    or twisting at the acupoints, even the ones present couldn''tprehend.


    Nevertheless, they were all captivated by the impressive disy of Kingsley''s technique as they


    subconsciously held their breath. Among them, only Matt coldly snorted before he whispered


    dismissively, "Such petty tricks! You might as well make juggling your main career!"


    Following that, as a bead of sweat from Kingsley''s forehead dripped down onto the ground, he said


    to the patient, "Mr. Johnson, the next will be the most crucial part of the treatment. You''ll have to


    endure it no matter what!"


    Joshua clenched his teeth and nodded in response. "I''m ready! Do it!"


    Immediately after Joshua''s answer, with the exception of the round needle, Kingsley had the other


    eight gold needles between each of his fingers and spread them in the shape of a fan.


    The respective acupoints Kingsley targeted were ST-36, ST-40, ST-37, 66-39, ST-41, Liv-3, and SP-


    6.


    He nned to insert the needles into the various acupoints following the stomach meridians starting


    from top to bottom of Joshua''s body. Right now, it was as though Kingsley''s fingers had wills of their


    own as each of his fingers was handling the needles delicately. With a twist of the needles as they


    left his fingers, they flew as though they were birds spreading their wings.


    At this moment, Joshua suddenly jerked and twitched, as though he was in a seizure. His eyes


    started to turn upward, while he started to foam traces of blood at the corners of his mouth.


    "Ahhhh!" Joshua howled with his screams filled with agony, giving the others present goosebumps.


    "Endure it! Just another three more minutes!" bellowed Kingsley.


    As though he was practicing the very saying: ''out with the old, in with the new,'' Kingsley severed


    Joshua''s stomach meridians and reconstructed them with the Gorgion''s technique. This moment


    was the very reason why he told Joshua to get a medical checkup and nutrition shots.


    Those whocked both inner vitality and a weak constitution would not be able to bear the pain of


    having one''s meridians severed.


    However, the others who were watching did not know this fact. As they looked at how ghastly


    Joshua''s appearance had be due to the extreme pain, they all spoke up in fear.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "This is bad! The patient''s going to die!"


    "Good heavens! He''s going to kill him!"


    Even the other doctors from other hospitals shouted, "Where are the doctors from Hill Crest?! Hurry


    up and save the patient!"


    Jeffred was about to send his staff to help save the patient but was prevented from doing so by


    Matt. "Director Church, don''t be in such a hurry. It''s not the time yet."


    Jeffred couldn¡¯t stop having cold sweats as he looked at Joshua¡ªwho had curled up into a ball from


    the pain¡ªhowling in agony with screams much more intense one after another. "President Fox,


    what is the meaning of this? If we don''t hurry and save the patient now, it''ll be toote for him!"


    Smiling slyly, Matt replied, "If it really were toote by then, it''ll be a fortunate ident on our part!"


    "President Fox, what are you saying?! It''ll be an ident that stains our hospital''s reputation!"


    "Director Church, don''t worry!


    Should that man lose his life here, the one who will suffer from that man''s death is that Nicholson


    brat! I will help you clean up anything negative rted to the hospital from this!" said Matt with joy


    figuratively bursting out from his heart.


    For Matt, should Joshua really die under Kingsley''s acupuncture treatment in public, then it would


    be more than just a disgrace to Kingsley''s reputation. All Matt had to do was cooperate with Felix a


    little, and Kingsley would be spending the rest of his life behind bars.


    Jeffred wanted to speak up but held his tongue in the end. To him, the death of a patient mattered


    little, as long as he could keep his position as the director of the hospital.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    With Jeffred taking no action and only continued to sit indifferently in his seat, the surrounding


    doctors, as well as the crowd, were on the verge of a nervous breakdown.


    "Hurry up and save that man! Will Hill Crest Hospital choose to let that man die?"


    "This is murder! Murder, I say! Quick, call the police! Catch that man! That man is a murderer!"


    As Alice and Cecilia listened to the surrounding mor, their faces grew as pale as a sheet. Cecilia


    ¡ªwho was trembling slightly at this point¡ªasked, "What should we do now¡­? Did Kingsley really


    kill that man¡­?"


    "No! He''s not that irresponsible!" replied Alice. Although Alice was secretly panicking herself, she


    still chose to put her trust in Kingsley. Turning her gaze to n beside her, Alice asked with her


    voice trembling, "Professor Gershwin, since you''re the expert here, what do you think is happening


    to the patient? Why did he start convulsing and vomiting blood?"


    "H-His meridians seem to have been severed¡­" As soon as he said that, he immediately shook his


    head and denied his own statement. "B-But, that can''t be... If so¡­ that man should be dead by


    now¡­ I''m sure it''s just my eyes ying tricks on me¡­ Yeah, that has to be it¡­"


    Just like n, ke was full of doubt as well. Based on his experience, he could clearly see that


    Kingsley did indeed sever the patient''s meridians. However, he couldn''t understand the reason for


    Kingsley''s action. To add to that, he couldn''t figure out how Joshua could still scream at the top of


    his lungs even after having his meridians severed. Pinching himself nonstop on his thighs, and as if


    he was in a meltdown, he muttered, "No, that can''t be right. That doesn''t make any sense¡­"


    The other white-haired experts present were utterly confused at this point as well as they witnessed


    the shocking scene unfolding before them. What they had witnessed had them doubt everything


    that they had studied all their lives.


    "Hahahaha¡­ It must be pathetic to be a citizen of a trashy country like Qustia!" Hewlett scoffed


    loudly, "You can''t even guarantee the very basic human right to life! That makes you Qustians no


    better than ves! In Mittera, you can even smell the sweet scent of freedom in our air!"


    Saying that, Hewlett stood up and shouted to the reporters standing at the back of the crowd,


    "Come! Get this filthy moment on film! Let the whole world see just how the Empire of Qustia¡ª"


    However, it was midway through his sentence that he realized something was not right¡ªhe realized


    Joshua''s screams of agony had stopped deafening their ears.


    Everyone held their breath instantly. Whether it was the ones who were angry, the ones who were


    ridiculing others, or the ones who were doubtful, everyone was dumbfounded at what they were


    witnessing. Even the reporters¡ªwho were taking photos of the situation¡ªhad stopped what they


    were doing, and stood there dumbfounded as though their souls had left their bodies.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Feeling unease creeping inside him, Hewlett turned his head slowly to find Joshua¡ªwho was


    wiping the sweat off his own forehead¡ªsitting up while holding onto the surgical bed. One could tell


    that Joshua was feeling excited based on how much he was trembling.


    Kingsley¡ªwho was standing beside Joshua¡ªsmiled faintly before he said in a gentle manner,


    "We''ll be done after thisst needle." With the needle between his two fingers, he flicked it into the


    acupoints located at Joshua''s lumbar spine.


    "Buzz¡ª"


    Sharp buzzing sounds flooded the room the moment Kingsley inserted that needle, which caused


    everyone present pain in their ears, as they felt as though the blood inside them were resonating


    with the sharp buzzing sound.


    When the buzzing had died down, the needle came flying out of Joshua''s waist. Seeing that,


    Kingsley immediately caught the needle with his two fingers and kept it back in his ivory box. Thud!


    With the ivory box snapped close, all nine gold needles were returned to their ce.


    Following that, the crowd had their pupils shrunk to the size of a pin as they watched in shock over


    how Joshua moved his leg ever so slowly onto the ground. Each and every one of them held their


    breath and were afraid to even blink, fixing their eyes on Joshua as they watched what he would do


    next.


    In all honesty, one could easily infer what would happen next. After all, a man who had been


    paralyzed for more than ten years could now move his own two legs on his own. That was evidence


    enough as an indication of what was toe. However, not one person among the crowd spoke up;


    they merely waited. All of them wanted to feast their eyes on the miracle unfolding before them.


    With the faint sound Joshua made when his legs stepped onto the smooth marble floor, the


    auditorium turned dead silent. It was merely a soft step, but one that seemingly weighed a ton,


    landing squarely on the crowd''s hearts.


    Seconds passed before Joshua finally took his first step and stood firmly in the middle of Sunshine


    Auditorium. The moment he did, the crowd erupted in shock. Everyone waved their arms wildly with


    a mixture of excitement and shock on their faces.


    "Incredible!"


    "This is unbelievable!"


    "A patient who had been paralyzed for more than ten years actually stood on his own!"


    Crash!


    Looking at Joshua standing firmly, Matt became weak in his knees and fell to the ground along with


    his chair.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Matt was stunned. Never had he thought that Kingsley would be able to cure Joshua''s illness.


    However, no one cared about Matt''s thoughts because their eyes were fixed on Joshua.


    "Oh my God! Oh my God! That guy actually stood up!"


    "There''s no doubt about it! That patient has been cured!"


    "Oh heavens! Our country''s traditional medicine is awesome! It is truly our national treasure!"


    At that moment, someonemented, "It''s true that ancient healing is great, but isn''t¡­ that young


    man even greater?!"


    Those words rmed everyone. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were on Kingsley.


    "He''s the God of Medicine! No, no, no. He''s a real god!"


    "It''s a pity he''s wearing a mask. We can''t see his face!"


    "What nonsense are you saying? Do you think that the God of Medicine would let us ordinary


    people see his face?!"


    Everyone fell into a discussion as they guessed Kingsley''s identity and why he would have such


    superb medical skills.


    Meanwhile, as the topic of everyone''s discussion, Kingsley casually ced his ivory box back into


    his pocket. Then, he said to Joshua, "How do you feel, Mr. Johnson? Are you feeling ufortable


    anywhere?"


    After taking a few small steps, Joshua teared up as he sobbed, "No, I don''t feel ufortable, but


    it''s all so unfamiliar to me¡­ The feeling of being able to stand up is so strange¡­"


    At that moment, Leroy walked up and kneeled with Joshua before Kingsley. Then, the two


    respectfully bowed a few times. "Mr. Nicholson, you''ve cured my father''s paralysis. I, Leroy


    Johnson, have nothing to repay your kindness! I can only promise to serve and be loyal to you for


    the rest of my life!"


    Beside him, Joshua echoed, "That''s right. You''re the Johnson Family''s savior! How will we ever


    repay your kindness¡­"


    Kingsley helped them to their feet and said, "It''s nothing. You don''t have to thank me."


    Once the stunned elderly researchers heard that, they almost spat out blood! Nothing?! The skills


    they saw as a miracle were just nothing in Kingsley''s eyes!


    Suffering from a coughing fit, Scott stammered, "W-Who is this guy? Does anyone know him?"


    Ronald shook his head. "I''ve never heard that there was a master of traditional medicine in


    Cleapolis¡­"


    Meanwhile, ke''s eyes were brightly lit as hemented admirably, "I don''t care who he is. I want


    to have him as my teacher!"


    Scott, Ronald, and the others were left speechless.


    Then, Scott whispered, "Mr. Hemsworth, what are you talking about? Isn''t your teacher Old Master


    Todd? Isn''t he from a family of great medical practitioners?"


    "Exactly. Since ancient times, it has been a taboo for people in our industry to change teachers!"


    Ronald looked shocked as he continued, "If Old Master Todd were to hear that, you''d be in trouble!"


    "It doesn''t matter." ke said something even more shocking while shaking his head, "That person


    knows the long-lost Gorgion''s technique, so even if my teacher were here, he would also ask that


    guy to be his teacher!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Boom!


    When those words came out, all those gray-haired elders felt like their heads were about to


    explode!


    Gorgion''s technique?! The method that man used was the legendary Gorgion''s technique?!


    The other researchers never doubted ke''s words because ke''s teacher was Old Master Todd,


    who was from a family of great medical practitioners. There was no way ke would have mistaken


    that technique for others!


    After taking a hard gulp, Scott felt his face tremble. "No way¡­ Then, I want him to be my teacher


    too!"


    With a flushed face, Ronald rubbed his hands while shouting, "Oh my God! I''ve waited for over thirty


    years, and my teacher has finally appeared!"


    Instantly, all the elderly researchers were getting excited!


    After all, the legendary Gorgion''s technique was rumored to have the ability to bring back the dead,


    and it could also change a person''s fate! Who wouldn''t want to learn such a technique?!


    The president of the Academic Committee of Traditional Medicine jumped up from his chair and


    shouted, "Mr. Nicholson! Mr. Nicholson! I want to be your disciple!"


    The primary lecturer of the Cleapolis University of Traditional Medicine wasn''t going to be outdone


    and shouted, "Me too! I want to be his disciple too!"


    The president of the Clinical Research of Acupuncture kneeled on the ground. "Mr. Nicholson!


    Please ept me as your disciple!"


    Even a senior researcher from an orthopedic hospital threw away his stethoscope and shouted,


    "I''ve learned medicine for half my life, but I couldn''t fully cure a patient with lumbar disc prpse!


    I''m done! I want to learn traditional medicine from the master himself!"

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    They were all admirable researchers of the medical industry, but they were all shouting to have


    Kingsley as their teacher!


    Watching the scene before him, n froze in shock. When he remembered that he wanted to have


    Kingsley as his disciple earlier, he broke out in cold sweat! It turned out that Kingsley was the real


    master!


    On the other hand, Alice and Cecilia''s scarlet lips parted in shock!


    They had never thought that Kingsley would have such superb medical skills that could bring back


    the dead!


    Then, Alice suddenly remembered she had met Kingsley at the parking lot this morning and asked


    him why he was wearing a mask.


    The reply she got from him was, "I''m afraid those pedants would pester me."


    It was then that Alice finally understood what Kingsley meant with his words!


    "Kingsley, oh, Kingsley, what have you gone through all these years¡­" A curious glimmer shed


    through Alice''s eyes as she kept her admiration for Kingsley''s unparalleled skills hidden.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia was looking at Kingsley''s tall figure with infatuation and affection in her eyes


    because he had given her a lot of surprises.


    Not only was he wealthy, but he also had a solid background and extraordinary medical skills! How


    could she not fall for such an excellent man?


    However, Kingsley was in no mood to enjoy the admiration from the two beautiful women. His face


    was full of helplessness as he watched the group of crazy pedants behaving like hungry wolves


    preying on a lonely sheep!


    If it weren''t for the security guards of Hill Crest Hospital stopping them, those researchers would


    have eaten Kingsley alive!


    Letting out a sigh, Kingsley announced, "Everyone, please stay calm. We can discuss this after I''ve


    finished settling other matters!"


    Although his voice wasn''t loud, everyone could still hear him clearly.


    When he finished speaking, the bystanders upstairs agreed with Kingsley. "Let''s listen to the God of


    Medicine''s orders!"


    They were ordinary citizens and couldn''t care less about those senior specialists and researchers.


    One shouted, "The God of Medicine is right! We still have scores to settle with the Mitterans! What


    are you bunch of oldies doing?!"


    Scott and the others immediately turned green as they quickly returned to their seats.


    Once the scene was quiet, Kingsley looked toward Matt, who had copsed on the floor, and asked,


    "How about that, President Fox? Are you happy with the results?"


    Stunned, Matt felt his lips trembling, but he couldn''t utter a single word!


    He still couldn''t wrap his head around why he lost the challenge that he would most likely win? How


    could Joshua suddenly stand up?! What went wrong?!


    While Matt was still in a daze, Helen was clear-headed. She started to repeatedly kick Matt while


    scolding, "Hurry up and apologize to Dr. Nicholson! I still need to rely on him to cure my heart


    disease!"


    Kingsley sneered. "Old Mrs. Fox, let''s talk about your matterster. Now, I need to deal with these


    Mitterans. Do you have anything to say about this?"


    Hewlett and the other Mitterans were invited by Matt, so Kingsley decided to let Helen make a


    decision on whether to let him cure her heart disease with traditional medicine or allow those


    Mitteran experts to continue researching and diagnosing her heart condition.


    Without giving it a thought, Helen screamed, "Of course you have to deal with them! They''re all


    trash. How could they bepared to you?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Once Helen finished her words, Michael and Megan, who were cowering in the corner, immediately


    stuck out their chests!


    Then, Helen kicked Matt again, shouting, "Hurry up and chase those blond creatures away! I don''t


    want them in my sight!"


    "But Mom¡­ I spent over one million to invite them here¡­"


    Matt was almost crying. He wasn''t expecting that not only did he fail to ruin Kingsley, but he also


    lost over one million in the process! Most importantly, his n blew up in his face, and it could affect


    his right to the family inheritance!


    This was a double whammy!


    At the same time, Hewlett and the others were still in shock!


    They just saw Joshua standing up and were all trembling in shock!


    All of them were drawing crosses on their chest and mumbling something out of the Bible because,


    in their eyes, the traditional medicine method Kingsley performed was like casting a spell! It made


    them both shocked and terrified at the same time!

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    The moment Hewlett and the others heard Helen wanted to chase them out, they quickly got up and


    said in horror, "We''re leaving! We''re not going to stay a moment longer!"


    "Yes! The spells of the Empire of Qustia are too mysterious and shocking!"


    They had to return to Mittera immediately and inform their country''s medical association about this!


    The mysterious eastern country was too dangerous, and they had to take safety measures!


    "Trying to leave?" Noticing that the Mitterans were trying to escape, Kingsley smirked. "I clearly


    remember someone saying he would eat this chair if Joshua stood up!"


    cing his hand on the back of the wheelchair, Kingsley continued, "Dear Mitteran researchers,


    would you like me to braise or steam this for you?"


    The moment Hewlett heard what Kingsley said, his expression fell. "Qustians, I admit that your


    medical skills are strange, but what is the meaning of this? Do you really want me to eat that


    wheelchair?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Why can''t I?" Narrowing his cold eyes, Kingsley roared, "You insulted our Qustian medicine and


    the Qustians! I''m already showing mercy by not taking your life!"


    Hewlett could feel goosebumps rising as Kingsley stared at him. He stammered, "H-How dare you!


    I''m a famous Mitteran researcher! My country will hold you ountable if you do anything to me!"


    "If your country wants to hold me ountable, so be it!"


    Kingsley curled his fingers, moved his wrist, and single-handedly lifted the wheelchair that weighed


    dozens of kilograms off the ground!


    "How could we Qustians be threatened by outsiders like you?!"


    As Hewlett watched Kingsley lift the wheelchair with one hand, he was so shocked that his pupils


    contracted and he had goosebumps!


    "Y-You can''t touch me! Can you bear the consequences of affecting the international rtionship


    that Mittera and Qustia have?!"


    Kingsley sneered, and his body was infused with the intent to kill!


    "If Mittera dares to attack us, I, Kingsley Nicholson, would enlist in the army! Then, I''ll stomp on you


    Mitterans on the battlefield!"


    It was just one sentence, yet it sounded sonorous and fearless! Also, it immediately ignited the


    staunch within everyone at the scene!


    At that moment, everyone present could feel the burning passion in their blood!


    Pushing his sses, Ronald hollered, "Dr. Nicholson is right! If Mitteraes attacking us because


    of this, I''ll leave the medical field to enlist in the army and fight with you until myst breath!"


    After that, the other doctors behind Ronald shouted, "I will join the army too! We''re not afraid of your


    threats!"


    "That''s right! We Qustians have stood up for seventy years and will not bow our heads again!"


    The ce was suddenly in an uproar!


    "Never bow down!"


    "We''re not weaklings!"


    Citizens filled several stories of the outpatient department in excitement!


    They waved their fists while their shouts filled the whole space!


    Meanwhile, Kingsley stood in the middle of the space, looking righteous. Then, he bellowed, "What


    can''t we do to protect Qustia''s dignity?!"


    He was Ares, the God of War, and he had led thousands of soldiers andmanded millions of


    troops! Once he spoke, everyone in the room felt respect for him!


    Hundreds of people filled the building and shouted simultaneously, "Dr. Nicholson!"


    "Dr. Nicholson!"


    "Dr. Nicholson!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    When they heard the ear-deafening roar from the crowd, Hewlett and the others were so scared


    that their legs felt weak!


    As they trembled while watching the angry Qustians, they started to feel hopeless!


    One blonde doctor asked in terror, "How¡­ Why would this happen? Didn''t they say Qustians were


    timid and weak?"


    Then, someone from the side roared, "What the heck! F*ck! The Mitteran media have tricked us!"


    "Yes! The Qustians have extremely mysterious traditional medicine and the staunchest citizens!


    However, the Mitteran media always spoke of how they failed and how weak they are! They are so


    spiteful!"


    Giving himself a harsh p, Hewlett muttered in despair, "I was foolish! How could I have believed


    the lies told by the media?!" As he spoke, he kneeled before Kingsley and begged, "We were


    wrong. For God''s sake and the friendship our countries share, please let us go this once¡­"


    "The friendship our countries share? Where did your earlier arrogance go?!" Kingsley stated coldly,


    "Stop with the nonsense! Are you going to eat this wheelchair, or do you want me to smash it on


    your head?!"

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Gazing into Kingsley''s eyes that were filled with murderous intent, Hewlett gritted his teeth and


    stammered out loud, "I¡­ I¡­"


    However, before he could say anything, Matt jumped up from the ground and roared, "Hewlett,


    you''re an expert that I hired at a high price! You''d better not be scared of this kid!"


    Matt stared at Kingsley maliciously, just like a cobra aiming for its prey.


    He and Felix had initially nned to squash Kingsley like a bug and bring him to ruin! Yet, the two of


    them had never expected for him to flip the situation around and turn himself into a figure of


    admiration for the people!


    He had gone through all the troubles to invite these medical experts to the scene, but he had never


    thought that his actions would pave a road for Kingsley!


    This was just like going for wool anding home shorn!


    The more he thought about that, the angrier Matt got. At this point, he had lost all rationale. Pointing


    at Joshua, he yelled, "There''s definitely something going on with this patient! He must be an


    aplice of Kingsley! How can a paralytic person possibly stand up?! This is obviously a nned


    fraud!"


    Hearing his words, Hewlett and the others brightened up. He''s right!


    The whole time, they could not figure out why Qustia''s traditional medicine was so miraculous. Now


    that they''d heard Matt''s words, they quickly came to a realization¡ªthis was all just a show the


    Qustians had put together!


    From the patient and all the way to the medical reports, they were all fabricated by the cunning


    Qustians!


    Hewlett burst out inughter. "Hahaha, you Qustians truly are despicable! To think you would fake a


    patient to gain the people''s favor!"


    The blonde woman beside him spoke up as well. "We request to inspect the patient''s symptoms


    personally! There''s no way we''ll believe you just by hearing your exnation!"


    "That''s right!" Matt stomped his feet and yelled out loud, "Let the experts of Mittera conduct their


    own inspections to see if Joshua''s spine has been injured before or not!" As he said that, he rushed


    over to the both of them with a face filled with menace.


    At the same time, among the crowd on the second floor, a man wearing a duckbill cap suddenly


    took a step forward. Looking down at the scene in the hall below, he narrowed his eyes.


    Pressing down on the wireless inte headset in his ear, he ordered in a low tone, "Sniper Team


    One standby, Sniper Team One standby! Shoot anyone who is in a 10-meter radius with the


    General!"


    The personmanding was none other than Hades!


    After the assassination at the pre-bid conference, both Lancer and him had learned their lessons!


    They absolutely wouldn''t allow that to happen on their watch again!


    Therefore, the moment they saw the news report, they quickly set up ten sniper teams to lurk


    around the areas at the hospital to prevent anyone from harming Kingsley!


    On the other hand, Hades was in charge of blending among the crowds so that he could pay


    attention to the slightest movements from the enemy. The moment someone behaved suspiciously,


    he would order his men to shoot without hesitation!


    And right now, Matt was the person who was behaving suspiciously!


    As soon as Matt stepped within the 10-meter radius of Kingsley with his right leg, a st sounded


    as a window in Sunshine Auditorium shattered!


    Bang!


    And right after that¡­


    Thud.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Right in front of everyone''s eyes, Matt rolled his eyes and copsed on the ground!


    Oh my god! In an instant, the crowd began to mor!


    What in the world? What just happened?! Everyone began to exchange gazes in fear.


    No one knew why Matt, who was running toward Kingsley, suddenly copsed on the ground!


    "Matt! Matt, what''s wrong?!" Hewlett shouted, his face pale. "Are you okay?"


    As he spoke, he began to rush toward Matt.


    However, he had just reached the vicinity of Matt when he let out a yell and copsed on the ground


    with a loud crash!


    "Hewlett!"


    "Professor!"


    The experts from Mittera were all in shock!


    Hewlett was a renowned professor from their empire; they would be facing a devastating loss if


    anything were to happen to him!


    Frightened, the dozens of Mitterans all rushed toward him!


    On the second floor, Hades pressed down his cap as he spoke into the headset with a cold smirk,


    ordering, "Attention to all the sniper teams, prepare to shoot! I repeat, prepare to shoot!"


    He had just given the order when¡ª


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    All the windows in Sunshine Auditorium shattered instantly!


    "Aah! Help!"


    Everyone crouched in fear on the ground as they screamed in terror.


    Right in front of their terror-stricken eyes, the experts from Mittera began to fall like dominoes, one


    after another in a heap on the ground!

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Only one Mitteran was left standing because he had been slower than the rest. Looking at his


    companions who had all fallen to the ground, all he could do was stand still and tremble in fear!


    He was less than half a meter away from that deathly 10-meter radius!


    If he had taken one more step forward, he would have been shot just like Hewlett and the others!


    But right now, he was scared stiff!


    Frozen in ce, he had no courage to take another step forward!


    Drip, drip¡­


    All of a sudden, a foul-smelling liquid came out from his pants¡ªhe was so terrified he had peed in


    his own pants!


    The entire Sunshine Auditorium was filled with silence!


    It was as if everyone was rooted in their spots, not a single person moving!


    They were scared to make a single noise when they were breathing!


    It was only after a long while did a few bold ones raise their heads in surprise and exim, "It''s


    alright¡­ None of us are hurt! Only those Mitterans were shot dead!"


    Realization struck the people as they heard those words and stood up slowly.


    "What just happened? Why are all these Mitterans dead?"


    "I think someone fired a gun!"


    "Hey¡­ they shot eighteen of them dead at the same time without missing a single shot. Could it be


    the military?!"


    At those words, everyone stared at the director and doctors from the West Point Military Hospital.


    Out of everyone here, they were the only ones who had connections with the military.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the director, Theodore Wilson, stood up and nodded. "That''s right. It was


    the people from the military!"


    He had already received instructions from Lev early on.


    Otherwise, why would he, the director of a military hospital with the ranking of a major,e and


    join in on this mess?


    Theodore took off his white coat as he spoke to reveal his military green uniform.


    Staring at the golden oak leaf on his shoulder boards, Jeffred was so surprised he almost copsed


    alongside Hewlett.


    To think the director of the Cleapolis Military General Hospital was here personally!


    Jeffred stood in front of Theodore, stammering, "D-Director Wilson, why are you here¡­"


    Although they were both hospital directors, their statuses werepletely different!


    Theodore looked at him coldly and stated, "There''s a VIP who''s conducting a private visit here.


    We''re here to ensure his safety."


    "V-VIP¡­" Jeffred''s eyes widened. "May I know who the VIP is¡­"


    Raising his head with pride, Theodore shouted, "Ares, the God of War!"


    Boom!


    The moment these words came out of his mouth, everyone became animated and enthusiastic! To


    think the legendary God of War is here!


    Including Scott and the medical deans, everyone was in shock as they looked around, wanting to


    witness Ares'' true identity!


    As for Jeffred, he kneeled on the ground, his voice shaking. "Ares¡­ the God of War actually came


    to Hill Crest Hospital¡­ D-Director Wilson, where is he¡­"


    Theodore shook his head. "I''m not qualified to get an audience with the God of War himself with my


    current status! I''m just following orders from above!"


    His gaze became stern as he stated coldly, "All you need to know is that he''s watching you from


    among the crowd! Your every move and every word, he can see everything that you did!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Y-Yes¡­" Jeffred understood what he was hinting at. "I''ll get my people to throw out these worthless


    corpses immediately!" He quickly got up from the ground and walked toward Hewlett''s direction.


    There were even chills all over his body.


    There was no way things would end with him just being dismissed if he had damaged Qustia''s


    reputation in front of Ares!


    In fact, there was a high chance he would be branded as a criminal that had humiliated and


    damaged the reputation of his own empire by the military!


    Walking over to the "corpses" piled up on the floor, he was just about to call the security to clean up


    the scene when he stopped in his tracks. He noticed something that everyone had missed! That


    being, the "corpses," including Hewlett and Matt, were lying spread out in a cone shape and at the


    same distance from Kingsley!


    In other words, they were all shot when they were within a certain radius of him!


    "This¡­"


    A chilling thought crept into his mind.


    The only reason the snipers fired shots was to protect the safety of Ares. Which means, there''s a


    big possibility that Kingsley is Ares!


    Reaching that conclusion, Jeffred felt as if his whole body was numb with shock as his whole body


    shook in fear!

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Seeing the fear in his dted pupils, Kingsley smiled andforted, "Don''t worry, Director Church.


    They were all shot with tranquilizers. Their lives are not in danger."


    Jeffred was speechless. Kingsley''s words had confirmed his suspicions!


    How could Kingsley be so sure of this if he wasn''t Ares?


    After all, how could a normal citizen differentiate the difference between normal bullets and


    tranquilizer darts?


    "Uh¡­ I¡­" Stammering, Jeffred was tongue tied. He couldn''t even utter aplete sentence!


    "Don''t bother." Kingsley waved his hand. "Send some men to bring President Fox to the sickbed. As


    for the rest, throw them into the freezers in the mortuary."


    Helen let out a sigh of relief when she heard that Kingsley was going to let Matt go. "Thank you, Dr.


    Nicholson¡­ Thank you for letting my grandson go¡­"


    "It''s too early to thank me." Kingsley continued coldly, "Wouldn''t it be too nice of me to let him go so


    easily?"


    "What¡­" Helen''s face turned pale; she couldn''t understand the meaning behind his words. But she


    didn''t have the courage to ask him again when she met his chilling gaze.


    As for the Mitteran who had peed in his pants, he was already scared half to death. Kneeling on the


    ground with a loud ''thump,'' he pleaded, "Sir, please let me go. I beg of you! I don''t want to die yet¡­"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Kingsley stared at him impassively. "There''s no need for me to take your life."


    Before the man could thank him, Kingsley continued, "Why don''t you go to the mortuary to


    apany your fellow colleagues? You can rescue them from the freezer if they wake up. Of


    course, it''s just an unfortunate incident if they freeze to death."


    "The¡­ The mortuary¡­?" The Mitteran''s face nched the moment he heard his words. "No¡­ I


    don''t want to go to such a terrible ce¡­ Please, I beg of you¡­"


    He was about to beg for mercy when Kingsley waved his hand in annoyance. "Take all these people


    away!"


    "Y-Yes, Mr. Nicholson. I''ll ask my men to throw them into the mortuary right away¡­" Jeffred bowed


    a full 90 degrees as he replied obediently like how a servant would to his master.


    Seeing the impatience on Kingsley''s face, Hades quickly issued an order from the second floor.


    "Theodore, clear the ce!"


    At the same time, Theodore suddenly straightened up as hemanded in a stern voice, "To


    ensure the safety of Ares, we will be clearing the ce immediately! Other than the doctors,


    patients, as well as the patient''s family from the Hill Crest Hospital, everyone else must evacuate


    within five minutes!"


    Although the crowd still wanted to stay to watch the show, they were well aware of the fact that


    there were dozens of snipers hiding out of sight. So, they all lined up and exited the hospital


    obediently.


    The dozen or so medical deans led by Scott initially wanted to stay secretly so that they could ask


    Kingsley to be their master. However, they all left reluctantly when they saw the stern expression on


    Theodore''s face.


    Walking out of the hospital entrance, ke gave a suggestion to Scott, whispering, "Mr. Rand,


    isn''t the 18th Cleapolis Medical Forum about to be held in two days? How about we give Jeffred a


    few invitation cards and ask him to hand one to Dr. Nicholson? What do you think?"


    Scott as well as Ronald and the rest of them brightened up at his words.


    "Why didn''t I think of that! Mr. Hemsworth, that''s a really good idea!"


    "That''s right! I noticed just now that Jeffred seems to be close with Dr. Nicholson. I''m sure he can


    bring Dr. Nicholson to the forum!"


    "Hahaha, we finally have the chance to meet Dr. Nicholson personally!"


    At that, these white haired schrs began tough gleefully.


    In the past, only renowned medical deans as well as their direct disciples and those with a doctorate


    in medicine had the opportunity to attend this forum.


    Hospital directors like Jeffred, who was part of the impartial enterprise, were not eligible to receive


    the invitations at all.


    That was why they firmly believed that Jeffred would never let this chance slip him by. They thought


    he was sure to find any ways possible to bring Dr. Nicholson to them!


    Just as these old schrs were still discussing matters regarding the forum, everyone who was not


    involved with the hospital, including Theodore himself, had already left.


    In the empty auditorium, only Kingsley, Jeffred, as well as Michael and a few others remained.


    Thump!


    Helen kneeled in front of Kingsley and begged, "Dr. Nicholson, we were ignorant fools for not


    recognizing your prowess! Please help me to cure my cardiac disease!"

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Helen was already eighty this year, and apart from having a failing heart, she was pretty much in the


    pink.


    Now knowing that Kingsley could treat her cardiac disease, she couldn''t care less about seniority or


    whatnot anymore and kneeled before Kingsley on the spot.


    Kingsley, however, took a in nce at her and said, "I can treat your heart condition, no problem.


    But, we''ll see after Matt has awoken."


    Megan, who stood aside, hurriedly spoke up. "Kingsley''s right, Mom. Matt has to apologize for being


    disrespectful to Kingsley!"


    "That''s right! Kingsley''s the Larson Family''s dear son-inw!" bellowed Michael as he puffed his


    chest and raised his chin. "Matt has acted cocky for too long. It''s time he paid the price for it!"


    Helen thought they were right and hurriedly promised Kingsley, "Dr. Nicholson, I''ll definitely give my


    b*stard of a son a good beating after he wakes up and see that he begs for your forgiveness."


    To that, Kingsley nodded inly, then turned to Joshua. "Mr. Johnson, you''re still rather weak. So


    you have to continue recuperating in the hospital."


    "Got it, Mr. Nicholson. I''m already grateful that you saved me. You don''t have to bother yourself with


    an old man like me anymore¡­" Joshua thanked him from the bottom of his heart.


    Seeing so, Jeffred very astutely promised, "Yes, rest assured, Mr. Nicholson. I''ll definitely see that


    our staff take good care of Mr. Johnson!"


    He had already believed Kingsley was Ares, the God of War, who was traveling incognito. He


    wouldn''t dare snub Kingsley now.


    After making sure everything was settled, Kingsley finally turned to Alice. "C''mon, sis, let''s go see


    Reene lest she worries."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    S-Sis?!


    Kingsley''s address to Alice rendered Jeffred jaw-dropped.


    Alice Kramer is Mr. Nicholson''s sister?!


    I, Jeffred Church, fired the God of War''s sister?!


    And worst, even let Zaynemandeer her research results!


    As the thoughts crossed his mind, Jeffred thought he saw stars, and it was as though a hive of bees


    were living in his ears, buzzing away.


    Tap, tap, tap¡­ He lurched a few steps back and nearly took a terrible fall!


    n supported him and checked his pulse. "Director, your heart and lungs are damaged from being


    over horrified!"


    rgh! Jeffred spewed a mouthful of blood as soon as n finished his words.


    "Professor Gershwin, better take Director Church away for a rest," Kingsley said inly. "Damage to


    the heart and lungs will lead to other deterioration. He''ll be fine after ingesting a calming pill added


    with gold and silver leaf, amber, rhino horn, and dragon tooth."


    n''s eyes lit up at Kingsley''s words, and he chucked Jeffred aside to pull a notebook out of his


    pocket. "I''ve never heard of such a strange prescription! I must note it down¡­"


    On the other hand, Kingsley grabbed Alice and headed for the elevator, no longer bothered with


    Jeffred and the others.


    Inside the elevator, Alice asked while blinking, "Kingsley, what''s going on? How is it that you have


    such remarkable medical knowledge?!"


    "Um¡­ you know I served in the military for thest decade, right?"


    "Yeah, Reene told me about it." Alice nodded. "But what does this have to do with your knowledge?


    Don''t tell me you learned all this while you were in the military?!"


    "Um¡­ Y-Yeah!" Kingsley muttered irresolutely. "I got to know someone in the military whose family


    were ancient doctors for five generations. He taught me all these acupuncture techniques."


    "Hereditary medical knowledge?" Alice frowned slightly. "It''s¡­ It''s way too unbelievable. The Todds,


    who are known as the medical family, probably don''t even have such amazing hereditary medical


    knowledge¡­"


    Kingsley wiped the sweat off his forehead as he looked at Alice''s probing yet calm face. "You better


    believe it! I wouldn''t have believed there was such crazy medical knowledge if I hadn''t performed it


    myself¡­"


    "Pfft!" His words got Alice bursting into a chuckle. "No matter who you learned it from, as long as


    you use it to save others, I won''t press you for answers."


    Kingsley bet she didn''t believe a single word he said just now, knowing Alice was rigorous ever


    since she was a child. At that, he chuckled with a guilty conscience. "Um¡­ Alice, do you want to


    learn ancient healing? I can teach you. You saw it yourself; they had even begged me."


    "Nah, forget it." Alice shook her head. "I much prefer the feel of a knife slicing through skin."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Okay¡­ Kingsley didn''t know what to say to that.


    Just then, the elevator pinged¡ªit had reached Floor 17.


    While the door opened slowly, Alice''s promise from the day before popped into Kingsley''s head, and


    he hurriedly asked, "Alice, didn''t you say you''ll agree to any request of mine if I can cure Joshua''s


    paralysis? You''re not having second thoughts, are you?"

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Alice stepped out of the elevator, turned around, and smiled. "Of course, I won''t go back on my


    word! What do you want to ask for?"


    "Hmm¡­ I haven''t thought about it yet." Kingsley quickly caught up with Alice, grabbed her slender


    waist, and inquired, "Alice, how long can you keep this promise?"


    Alice''s aloof and pretty face instantly melted into a blush. "For¡­ For a lifetime!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "For a lifetime? Then I will have to think about it, hahaha¡­"


    The two of themughed and chatted while entering Reene''s ward.


    However, they did not notice that there was a sinister gaze staring at them outside the door of the


    safe passage that was left ajar!


    That person was Beau!


    He was secretly smoking a cigarette in the safe passage just now and identally saw them


    together, which ignited his jealousy and anger!


    "D*mn it! Isn''t this kid the son-inw of the Larson Family? Why is he so close to Alice?!"


    Alice, who was cold toward him, was currentlyughing joyfully in front of Kingsley.


    Beau clenched his fists so hard that they could burst!


    "You b*stard! If I can''t afford to mess with you openly, watch me do it secretly!"


    There was a cynical look in his eyes as he muttered to himself, "Alice Kramer, you shall be my


    ything sooner orter!"


    At the same time, news of Ares, the God of War, appearing in Hill Crest Hospital spread like wildfire!


    Kean Corporation was the first to react after hearing the news.


    Stanley Kean, the head of the Kean Family, kept his hands behind his back while pacing back and


    forth in the living room of Kean Residence.


    "The God of War, Ares, hase to Cleapolis! If our family can seize this opportunity, we will surely


    rise to the top and be the top-ss family in Cleapolis!"


    On the contrary, Andrew, who was sitting on the sofa beside him, had a glum expression on his


    face.


    "Dad, can you stop walking around? It''s making me dizzy¡­"


    Andrew Kean was the eldest young master of the Kean Family who was supposed to have a blind


    date with Reene.


    He was in his early thirties this year and had a dignified appearance.


    Recently, however, his hair had turned gray, and his face was also as dark as rain clouds in the sky.


    Because of that, he looked ten years older than his actual age!


    Seeing Andrew''s frown, Stanleyughed. "My son! Look how haggard you are! Why are you fretting


    over the lost man from Sweoya? Do not worry! As long as we''re able to befriend the God of War,


    Ares, our family will thrive in glory! By that time, even if Boris was broken into pieces, I will find him


    for you!"


    Hearing Stanley''s words, Andrew, who was depraved, suddenly sat up straight and inquired,


    "Really? Dad, is there a way for you to befriend Ares, the God of War?"


    "Hahaha! When Jeffred was still the director of a small department, I gave him a lot of support!


    That''s how he sessfully became the director of Hill Crest Hospital. I yed a huge part!" Stanley


    boasted. "Now, it''s time for him to repay his gratitude!"


    Andrew''s spirits were lifted when he heard that. "Dad, hurry up and get in touch with him, then! We


    can''t let the other families get ahead of us!"


    "Of course! I will give him a call right away!"


    After speaking, Stanley took out his phone and called Jeffred.


    Jeffred had just taken his medicine at this time and was slouching in his chair in the director''s office


    with his eyes closed.


    In his heart, he was thinking about how to please Kingsley and Alice to make up for the mistakes he


    made before.


    Ring! Ring!


    His phone rang, and when he saw that it was Stanley calling, he quickly cleared his throat, greeting,


    "Hello, President Kean."


    "Hahaha. Director Church, how are you?" Stanley sounded over-enthusiastic. "You must have been


    busy with work recently. Are you free to have a meal together?"


    "A meal?"


    Jeffred raised his brows skeptically. Why would Stanley, a man with high status, suddenly take the


    initiative to call and invite him to dinner?


    A meaningful sneer appeared on his face, but he replied politely, "Is there anything that you would


    like for me to do? If it is within my ability, I will do my best!"


    "Hahaha¡­ You''re quick to catch on!" Stanley snorted and asked tentatively, "I heard that¡­ Ares,


    the God of War, visited Hill Crest Hospital today."


    "Ares, the God of War?"


    Jeffred initially thought that Stanley had rtives or friendsing to the hospital for treatment, so


    he called to ask him to take extra care of them. But never did he expect that it was for Ares, the God


    of War! Immediately, Kingsley''s towering figure and stern face appeared in his mind. "Uh¡­ that''s


    right¡­ Ares, the God of War, is in our hospital¡­"


    Hearing that, Stanley stopped beating around the bush and went straight to the point with


    excitement. "Director Church, I would like to invite Ares, the God of War, to dinner tomorrow! I was


    wondering if you could help me get in touch with him?"

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    "I-Invite Ares, the God of War, to dinner?!" Jeffred eximed bitterly, a little speechless. "Aren''t you


    trying to put me in a difficult situation? Don''t you know what kind of figure Ares, the God of War, is?


    Do you think it''s possible to invite him whenever we want to?!"


    Stanley then replied with a smile, "That''s why I came to ask you for help!"


    Without waiting for Jeffred to refuse, he continued, "Director Church, remember the time when you


    and several other doctors who came back from overseas werepeting for the director position in


    Hill Crest Hospital? If I hadn''t convinced Director Wayne of the Health Bureau, did you think you


    would have stood out from them?"


    "I¡­" Jeffred''s face suddenly darkened when he heard Stanley''s words.


    "This¡­ President Kean, of course, I will not forget your kindness and virtue¡­ How about this? I will


    try my best to invite Ares, the God of War, to have dinner with you. Don''t me me if it doesn''t work


    out, though!"


    Hearing that, Stanley immediately rejoiced. "It''s decided, then! I will inform you of the banquet


    venue tomorrow as soon as possible!"


    After hanging up the phone, Jeffred spat and scolded, "Pfft! What kind of bullsh*t is he talking


    about?! Isn''t he embarrassed to be mentioning a small favor from years ago?!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the phone rang again.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Hey, Mr. Lawrence. Yes. That''s right¡­ But I have already promised President Stanley Kean of


    Kean Corporation. Yes, you may negotiate with him¡­"


    The sweat on Jeffred''s forehead started dripping down from his temples.


    It was another person who wanted to befriend Ares, the God of War!


    Ring! Ring!


    "Hello, President Sanders. Yes. Kean Corporation will be hosting a banquet for Ares, the God of


    War..."


    Ring! Ring!


    "Hello, Mr. Ziegler..."


    "Hi, Director Murphy..."


    ¡­


    Within an hour, Jeffred had answered numerous phone calls. There were no exceptions because all


    of them were asking for Ares, the God of War!


    The series of calls had threatened to burn his phone up!


    When his phone automatically shut down because it ran out of power, he was finally free to wipe the


    cold sweat off his forehead.


    "Darn it! I didn''t expect to alert so many big shots..."


    Without further dy, Jeffred trotted to Reene''s ward.


    He passed everyone to Stanley just now. If he could not invite Ares, the God of War, he was afraid


    that Stanley would rip him apart!


    When he arrived at Reene''s ward, Jeffred knocked on the door before entering. He then saw


    Kingsley and the girls chatting happily.


    Noticing Jeffred walking in, Kingsley restrained his smile, inquiring, "What''s the matter, Director


    Church?"


    "Um¡­ Mr. Nicholson, I have something to ask of you..."


    "Go ahead."


    "It might be inconvenient to say it here..." Jeffred was discerning and did not dare to reveal


    Kingsley''s identity as Ares, the God of War.


    Kingsley raised his brows, presuming that Jeffred already knew that Alice was his godsister. Adding


    to the fact that he was hesitant to speak, it seemed that there was really something important.


    Thinking of that, he stood up and said to Reene and Alice, "I''ll talk to Director Church and be back


    in a while."


    Seeing Jeffred respectfully following Kingsley out of the ward, Alice gloated cheerfully, "Hahaha.


    Director Church has always tried to bully me, but seeing him being servile to Kingsley is so


    satisfying!"


    "You said it!" Reene nodded and said, "Even my career has be smoother since Kingsley came


    back..."


    Just as the two girls were sighing emotionally, Kingsley and Jeffred came to the director''s office.


    Jeffred motioned for Kingsley to take a seat in his chair while he stood respectfully aside.


    Kingsley nced at him and said indifferently, "What''s the matter, Director Church? We can talk


    now, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson. Well..." Jeffred uttered while nodding. "Stanley Kean, the president of Kean


    Corporation, called to invite you to dinner tomorrow. I was wondering whether you would be free to


    attend the event."


    "Why does Stanley want to invite me to dinner?" Kingsley asked. "I don''t think I know him, though?"


    "Uhh..." Jeffred lowered his head and stammered, "H-He wants to invite Ares, the God of War..."


    Hearing that, Kingsley instantly understood what was going on. The corners of his mouth twitched


    as he questioned, "You''re pretty quick to catch on, aren''t you? Have you already found out my


    identity?"

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Jeffred bowed his head and uttered, "Yes¡­ You are majestic and imposing, so it''s difficult to not


    realize..."


    "Okay. Enough with the ttery." Kingsley''s eyes turned cold as he warned, "My identity must not be


    exposed, so you''d better keep your mouth shut!"


    "I-I understand..." Jeffred stuttered and trembled as Kingsley stared at him. "So¡­ Mr. Nicholson, will


    you agree to Stanley''s invitation..."


    He then gulped and pleaded, "Currently, in the whole of Cleapolis, whether it berge or small


    influential families, they are willing to do anything to build a rtionship with Kean Corporation. It is


    estimated that at least a few hundred people will be present at the dinner banquet tomorrow. If you


    don''t attend the event, Stanley will never let me go..."


    Kingsley frowned slightly and muttered in a low voice, "Stanley Kean, Kean Corporation, Andrew


    Kean..."


    After a while, he nodded. "If that''s the case, I suppose I will attend the dinner banquet. But, I can''t


    reveal my identity."


    As the saying went, If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a


    hundred battles.


    Andrew was not only a student of Boris Oakley but also the future son-inw of Elijah and Ysabel.


    Kingsley knew that no matter from which aspect, he would have to confront Andrew sooner orter.


    Therefore, it was beneficial for him to meet the young master in advance.


    On the contrary, Jeffred had a bitter look on his face as he uttered, "If you don''t reveal your identity,


    they won''t know that Ares, the God of War, hase... President Kean will not ept this as a


    satisfactory exnation..."


    "How about this? I will send someone from the military to the banquet to prove that Ares, the God of


    War, is present. That''ll help you exin to President Kean." Kingsley added, "There are hundreds of


    people in the military. I''m sure they won''t verify their identities one by one."


    "Sure. I''ll do as you say..."


    Jeffred was also aware that this was the best avable solution, so he repeatedly bowed his head


    and thanked Kingsley, "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson, for your grace. I''ll inform Stanley right away that


    Ares, the God of War, has promised to attend the banquet..."


    Jeffred was relieved, but Stanley was frustrated to the point that he was about to explode!


    He had originally nned to book a private room at Ramada Hotel to tter Ares, the God of War,


    alone.


    But never did he expect Jeffred to betray him!


    Within an hour or two, the calls he received were endless!


    There were even some who came to visit directly and requested to attend tomorrow''s banquet!


    Among these people, there were his longtime friends, business partners, and leaders from the city


    hall...


    There were even strangers with unknown names and some he had only exchanged business cards


    with!


    Under the coercion and inducement of soliciting emotions and interests, Stanley could only change


    his mind and change the venue of the banquet to Marley Hotel.


    After all, even Kean Corporation could not afford the expenses of hundreds of people in Ramada


    Hotel.


    After Kingsley left Jeffred''s office, he called General Lev Ignatov of Sris Military District.


    "Hey, Lev, can you randomly dispatch an officer above major ranking from Cleapolis Military


    District? Make him show up at Kean Corporation''s banquet in Marley Hotel tomorrow and announce


    to everyone that Ares, the God of War, has arrived at the banquet."


    "Got it, Ares!" Lev replied. "I''ll make arrangements right away!"


    After hanging up the phone, Lev intended to check which battalionmander or regiment


    commander was free tomorrow when he heard a crisp voice calling out to him, "General Ignatov,


    were you calling Ares, the God of War, just now?!"


    Lev followed the voice and saw a girl in a ck leather coat holding a Serpent Whip in her hand


    sticking her head in and grinning.


    "Where is Ares, the God of War? I want to see him too!"


    That girl was the youngdy of the Tanner Family, Paige Tanner!


    When Lev saw her, he instantly felt an ache creeping up his head.


    Paige was a proud student of General Tobias from Seavale Military District.


    He could not even scold her, let aloney a finger on her!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Although the Four Great Celestial Saints and the Eight Great Undernal Demons were all generals of


    the twelve military districts in Qustia, the status of Celestial Saints was slightly higher than that of


    the Undernal Demons.


    Therefore, Lev could not throw Tobias'' pride away, so he could only put up with Paige following him


    around every day to inquire about Ares, the God of War.


    "General Ignatov, I beg you, please let me see Ares, the God of War!"


    Paige blinked her big and clear eyes as she sped her hands together and begged, "I just want to


    see my Prince Charming. Is it so difficult for you to grant me that wish... Pretty please?"


    Lev sighed and pretended to be in a difficult position. "Fine. I will promise you this time because of


    your sincerity!"


    "Really?!" Paige''s eyes brightened. "Will I finally get to meet Ares, the God of War?!"

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    "Yes, but you have to promise me that afterpleting this mission, you must return to Seavale


    Military District!" Lev lowered his voice and continued, "Ares himself gave the order!"


    Hearing that, Paige nodded frantically. "Okay. I swear that as long as I can see Ares, the God of


    War, I promise to stop pestering you!"


    "Wonderful!" Lev''s expression suddenly became serious as he ordered, "Major Tanner, I hereby


    order you to visit Marley Hotel tomorrow and announce to everyone that Ares, the God of War, has


    arrived for the banquet!"


    "Yes, sir!" Paige gave a military salute and responded with a crisp answer. Though she then


    wondered out loud, "That''s all? What kind of mission is this?!"


    "This is the task assigned by Ares! It''s a military order!" Lev stated solemnly. "No questions or


    doubts allowed! All you need to do isplete the task. Do you understand?!"


    "Yes! I understand!"


    Just as Paige received the order, the news of Ares, the God of War, attending Kean Corporation''s


    banquet spread throughout the high society of Cleapolis!


    All of a sudden, even some people who had nothing to do with Kean Corporation began to take


    action!


    Of course, the Wynn Familyhad also caught wind of it.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Henry called Elijah over and inquired kindly, "Elijah, aren''t you and Kean Corporation''s President


    Kean ssmates? Why don''t you request him for our family to meet Ares, the God of War?"


    "Erm¡­" Elijah looked as if he was in a difficult position as he was fully aware of the gap between


    himself and Stanley.


    In order to arrange for a blind date for Reene and Andrewst time, he had already thrown his pride


    away! Calling Stanley again would be a little too pushy!


    When Henry saw his hesitant expression, his wizened face sank. "Why? You can''t do it? Then


    what''s the difference between you and a piece of trash?!"


    Helpless, Elijah could only bite the bullet and give Stanley a call.


    At that time, Stanley had be numb to the countless calls bombarding him, so he easily agreed


    to the request. He even told Elijah that he could bring as many people as he wanted to the banquet.


    In his heart, the Wynn Familywould not pose any threat to the Kean Family at all. Even if Elijah


    brought hundreds of people over, he could never be the chosen one by Ares, the God of War!


    However, Elijah took it wrongly!


    After he passed on Stanley''s words to Henry, he whispered to Ysabel excitedly, "Now that President


    Kean is behaving so generously, that must mean Young Master Andrew is willing to take it further


    with Reene! Seems like we can continue matchmaking these two!"


    Hearing that, Ysabel flushed with excitement, eximing, "I told you so! Look at our beautiful


    daughter. What kind of man will not spare her another nce?! No matter how exceptional Young


    Master Andrew is, he is still a man, isn''t he?!"


    While saying that, she sighed regretfully, "It''s a pity that Reene got injured. If we brought her to the


    banquet, she might be able to meet Young Master Andrew!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll mention this when I see President Kean tomorrow," Elijah uttered in excitement


    while rubbing his hands together. "If Reene bes the daughter-inw of the Kean Family, and


    their family manages to build a rtionship with Ares, the God of War, we will finally make it


    through!"


    Hearing their whispers, Alex, who was sitting beside him, snorted disdainfully. "What are you guys


    dreaming about, Uncle Elijah? Do you really think Young Master Andrew is interested in Reene?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Ysabel narrowed her nted eyes and refuted, "Reene is beautiful


    and has a great figure. Why do you think Young Master Andrew won''t take interest in her?!"


    Alex sneered in response, "Who doesn''t know that Reene lives with that little toy boy called


    Kingsley? Do you think she is still a virgin? Do you think that Young Master Andrew will marry a


    woman who has beenid?"


    After hearing Alex''s words, both Elijah and Ysabel were stunned.


    Alex continued without shame, "Besides, just think about it. Our family only gave her several


    hundred thousands of entrepreneurial funds back then. How did she manage to bring Neveah


    Department Store to sess? If she hadn''t slept with those big wigs, why would they invest in her


    business? Why would they work with her?!"


    Elijah shook his head in disbelief. "That''s impossible. Reene is not that kind of person..."


    "Don''t be so naive, Uncle Elijah!" Alex snickered coldly. "Reene is like a bus that everyone can get


    on! How can you still expect her to marry into the Kean Family? It''s all just wishful thinking!"

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Elijah was pale. "Nonsense! You''re making groundless usations!"


    Beside him, Ysabel shrieked. "He''s right! You made up the story!"


    "It''s up to you to believe what you like. I''m not wasting my time on you." Alex shrugged as he rolled


    his eyes at them in contempt. "I''m going to rent a car for the Kean Corporation''s banquet tomorrow


    night. After that, you can go on with your dreams."


    Henry agreed with him, "You''re right. There will be many big shots at the banquet tomorrow. We


    mustn''t screw things up. A luxury car is important for our image."


    Alex went to a car rental service and rented three cars for his family with the permission of Henry.


    As for himself, he rented the most expensive car avable, which was a Lamborghini Aventador, for


    his ride tomorrow.


    The next day, he drove in the Lamborghini to Marley Hotel. The vehicle caught a lot of attention


    when he parked it in the parking lot.


    He thoroughly enjoyed the attention and lifted his chin with pride, as if he wasn''t driving a car he


    rented but a car he bought himself.


    For a moment, he stood there as though he was one of the top rich kids. His ego was at its peak,


    especially when the women dressed in revealing outfits were looking at him with alluring eyes.


    "Wow! That car''s so cool!" Someone eximed. As Alex turned to the source, he saw some young


    men dressed in luxury brands walking toward him.


    They''re a bunch of rich kids who followed their family elders to attend the banquet. So, when they


    saw the Lamborghini drive into the parking lot, they joined each other on their way as they couldn''t


    wait to meet its driver.


    "It''s a special edition fromst year! It''s around 10 million for the 6.5-liter V12 engine!"


    Someone was eyeing him up and down. "I haven''t seen you before. I take it you aren''t a local?"


    The person who spoke was none other than Levi Stein, the young master of Ramada Corporation, a


    genuine wealthy second generation in Cleapolis.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His older brother, Hugo, was diagnosed as a vegetative patient after getting kicked by Kingsley.


    Furthermore, the Ramada Hotel under Ramada Corporation was also acquired by the Coliree


    Group. Even so, the Stein Family still stood firmly among other families in Cleapolis.


    Levi stared at Alex with curiosity. I would have known it if there''s a rich guy that drives Aventador in


    Cleapolis, he thought.


    The possibility of Alex renting a car never entered his mind. After all, to think that their sort of people


    would rent a car was humiliating.


    Even though they felt like driving a different car, they would borrow it from a friend as well. However,


    if that were not possible, they would consider buying a new one as there must be enough space in


    the garage to store the cars.


    Others were thinking about the same, so none of them doubted him. Instead, they all took him as a


    rich kid from another city who hade to worship the God of War.


    Alex stuttered as he didn''t have the courage to make eye contact with any of them. "My family''s


    business is just making a name. B-Besides, I bought the car recently... "


    At that moment, a chubby guy walked out from the crowd and asked, "Y-You''re Alex, right? I''m


    Gregory Miller! We went to the same middle school!"


    "G-Gregory?" He stiffened. "I-It''s been a long time... "


    Not now for an acquaintance! His legs were shaking uncontrobly at the scene. It''ll be so


    humiliating if I''m exposed!


    Just as Alex was panicking about his fate, Gregory strode toward him and gave him a friendly pat


    on the shoulder. "Alex, I can''t believe it! I haven''t seen you for so long. You have grown into a


    sessful man who drives an expensive car!"


    Levi joined in their conversation, "Since you know each other, we''re friends now. You''ve be


    one of us from now on!"


    "F-Friends?" It was a surprise to hear that! Alex wondered. If I can be one of them, then I can


    start building up mywork of people.


    Levi continued his words to ease his worries. "Don''t worry. Most of use from new money, so we


    won''t judge you on your background."


    The crowd behind him responded with enthusiasm.


    "He''s right! The most important thing is we have the money! We don''t care about ''when''!"


    "That''s it! Not to mention being one from new money, we won''t mind even if you earned your money


    from the dirty business."


    Alex felt at ease after theirforts; he felt incredibly confident that he was born to be one of


    them.


    Just then, an old man dressed in rags walked toward them.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    The old man was an ordinary beggar in his sixties. Just like his appearance, he was holding a dirty


    rag as he walked toward Alex and the others.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    They didn''t bother to spare him a nce. In their opinion, the old man couldn''t even be considered


    an average human like them; he was merely a bug whom they could step on without giving another


    look.


    At the same time, Alex was immersed in his role as a rich kid. So, none of them noticed the old


    man''s arrival.


    He finally came back to his senses when he heard a scratching sound.


    He turned to the noise and found an old man with poor hygiene was using a rag in a simr


    condition to wipe his car. The sound of the rough rag rubbing across the smooth surface of the car


    was enough to break his heart.


    "What the f*ck! What the hell are you doing?" Alex''s eyes turned bloodshot at the scene as if they


    could bleed.


    The old man grinned at Alex and said airily, "I''m cleaning the car. Please, spare some coins for


    me..."


    At that, he reached his hands toward Alex with open palms and waited for the money.


    "F*ck off!" Driven by rage, Alex gave the old man a kick on the stomach.


    The old man was brought to the ground by his kick and moaned painfully.


    "Bro! You''re too rough!" Levi and his friends enjoyed the scene unfolding before them as they


    laughed on the side. "Check if he made a scratch on the car. You can break each of his bones with


    each scratch. It''s only fair."


    As the old man heard their decision on his fate, he got up from the ground to beg for his life. He


    bowed his head to touch the ground repeatedly. "I won''t do that anymore! I won''t! Please don''t hurt


    me... Please..."


    Alex bent down to check on the car meticulously. After a while, he regained his stance and let out a


    sigh of relief. "Fortunately, the car''s fine."


    "That''s good." Gregory said disdainfully, "Let''s chase him away. I feel sick looking at him."


    "He''s not going anywhere that easily!" A glint of cruelty shed in Alex''s eyes. "He almost left a


    scratch on my car! He''s not getting away from it!"


    "What are you going to do?" Levi stood there with folded arms; a hint of amusement was found in


    his tone. "I say we kill him. Nobody cares for a beggar."


    Alex was taken aback by the suggestion. His n originally was no more than beating up the old


    man. Nevertheless, to his surprise, Levi was thinking about killing the bum.


    "All right!" He thought that the suggestion was a regr thing the rich kids would do, and he made


    up his mind. If I waver, I could expose myself.


    "Hell yeah!" The crowd cheered on him with apuse. "We are going to enjoy a good show!"


    "Alex! How about you hit him with the car? At least he can have a luxurious end to his poor life!"


    "I agree! If something happens, I''ll pay for the repair service."


    Their words were enough to convince Alex. Speaking through gritted teeth, he was full of


    determination. "If so, I''m going to present a good show for you guys!"


    At that, he got back into the car and started it.


    The roaring of the engine caught others'' attention.


    Levi anticipated it. "Hell yeah! He''s going to hit the old man!"


    Beside him, Gregory whispered, "Levi, you had enough fun already. Don''t get him in trouble."


    "Don''t worry about that. That guy isn''t stupid, either. He''ll not do it." Heughed. "He''s our sort of


    person. He''s just acting for fun and will get out of the car soon."


    His friends around him agreed, "That''s right! We''re always bluffing like that! He can''t be an idiot who


    believes our words!"


    "Nah. We aren''t going against the rules for trash. He should know something as simple as that."


    s, Alex wasn''t thinking logically at all. He was an absolute idiot as he took their words as fact.


    For now, he was in the driver''s seat as the engine roaring had given him motivation. "The old man is


    only a beggar! I can kill him. I''m gonna kill him!"


    At that, he let out a growl and hit the gas with all his might.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Alex would do anything to be one of the rich kids as he feared being underestimated.


    Never would he know; they were just messing around looking for entertainment to kill their time.


    Truth be told, none of them would bother to pick on the poor unless they could benefit from the


    poor; they wouldn''t spare any second for the tramp on usual days.


    However, Alex wouldn''t know their thoughts. He was madly desperate to be one of them, so


    he hit the gas, and the car elerated in the old man''s direction.


    The distance between the car and the old man was closing rapidly as the vehicle headed toward


    him. None of the onlookers had the time to stop it when they saw the car moving.


    At that moment, a ck vehicle rushed out from the side and struck the Lamborghini.


    The momentum pushed it a few meters away from the spot as it brushed by the tramp.


    The crowd all gaped at the tire tracks on the ground.


    Fortunately, the car was speeding up, which resulted in only dents on both vehicles from the crash,


    and nobody was injured.


    Alex took a while to recover from his dizziness caused by the force.


    Levi, who was on-looking at the scene, gawked. "F*ck! Is he out of his mind? He did that for real!"


    Beside him, Gregory was wiping away the sweat from his forehead as he agreed, "Tell me about it.


    If it weren''t the driver of the Phaeton who took the initiative in time, we''d be in trouble now!"


    At that moment, both drivers got out of their cars at the same time.


    Alex tried to shake away the lingering dizziness as he cursed, "D*mn! Who is the jerk that dares to


    hit me?"


    He checked the car''s condition immediately. When he found a dent on the passenger''s door, the


    feeling of suffocation came up to him as he thought about the money he would spend on fixing the


    car.


    The driver of the Phaeton was none other than Kingsley. His calm gaze searched for Alex''s as he


    remarked coldly, "Alex, you''re always breaking the record. Now you''re even trying tomit a


    murder."


    "It''s you!" Alex was furious when heid eyes on him. The moment he saw Kingsley, he could barely


    hold himself back from punching thetter in the nose.


    Gregory stopped beside Alex and asked, "Alex. You know him?"


    "I know him very well," Alex answered through gritted teeth. "He''s a loser that depends on women. I


    remember that he has been harassing Reene before!"


    "He depends on a woman?"


    The rich kids didn''t hide their disdain when they heard his exnation.


    "I thought that guy was a life savior, but it seems like I''m wrong. Who could''ve thought he''s a kept


    man?"


    "I thought so! No reasonable person will ever use his own car to meddle in others'' business. I see


    he''s using a woman''s money. No wonder he isn''t looking regretful."


    Levi stared coldly at Kingsley as he listened to the others discussing thetter. A moment ago, he


    had recognized Kingsley too.


    He could remember that his father, Francis praised Kingsley with all seriousness at William''s


    funeral, "The young man is an incredibly talented person. If one can have his help, there''s no doubt


    they can achieve quite an achievement."


    Nevertheless, when he heard his father hadplimented an outsider, it was upsetting because his


    father never considered passing over the family business to him, despite his brother''s vegetative


    state.


    It would be fine if that''s all. Despite that, his father always had a candidate in mind who wasn''t him.


    He wasn''t content with his father''s decision and was even envious of Kingsley.


    As Levi met Kingsley again, he realized that his opportunity hade. He would prove that


    Kingsley wasn''t a capable man but merely a loser to his father.


    At that, he shoved his hands into his pockets as he swaggered to Alex''s side and backed him up.


    "Bro, did the dude over there have done something to offend you?"


    A gloomy expression formed across Alex''s face as he squinted his eyes at Kingsley. "That dude had


    been sabotaging my chances to take over a department store."


    "All right, you can count on me with this." Levi patted his chest and said generously, "You can teach


    him a lesson! I''ll take responsibility if anything happens."


    When Alex saw Levi had his back, he felt boosted with confidence, and he immediately pointed his


    finger at Kingsley. "You punk! I swear I''ll make you pay!"


    At that moment, Gregory whispered beside them, "Levi, Alex. Remember, the guest tonight is Ares,


    the God of War. We don''t want to cause any trouble."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The mention of "the God of War" snapped them back to reality.


    Alex stared at Kingsley with resentment in his eyes, and he threatened, "You''re lucky I''m not in the


    mood today. Get out of my sight now. I don''t want to see you ever again!"


    "Get out?" Kingsley sneered at him. "I''m invited to this banquet. What right do you have to chase


    me off?"

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    "Invited?" Alex sneered. "Reene might be keeping you with her money, but the Wynns have nothing


    to do with you. Get away from here now and tell her to transfer half a million for my car repair


    needs. Then we''re even."


    "Don''t let him off yet." Levi stopped them with something in mind. "There must be more than what


    we see."


    "Levi, what do you mean?" His friends were confused.


    Alex was the one who caught up with his thought immediately. "Levi, you''re trying to tell us that he is


    trying to sneak into the banquet to harm the God of War?"


    "You''re clever." He didn''t bother to restrain hisughter. "That''s exactly what I think. If we prove that


    he''s a threat, then we can do anything to punish him."


    ¡°You''ve got a point.¡± Alex agreed as he directed his attention to Kingsley. "Listen there, Kingsley.


    We''re now in charge of your life. "


    At that, he pointed at the hobo, who was disoriented and shaking in pain. "If you kneel beside him


    and call me ''Dad'', I will consider letting you go."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Levi joined in with maniacalughter. "He''s right. If you don''t want to get shot by the bodyguards of


    the God of War, you have to kneel and call us now."


    As their insults went on, Jeffred arrived at the scene. When he saw a circle forming in the parking


    lot, he walked toward the crowd to check on them.


    That''s when what he had seen was so horrible that it almost gave him a heart attack. Those people


    must have a death wish to provoke the God of War!


    Splitting the crowd apart, he asked those who were the center of attention, "Fellow young masters,


    may I know what''s going on right now?"


    Levi was holding back a little as he saw Jeffred had shown up. "Director Church is here already..."


    On usual asions, he wouldn''t even spare another nce at Jeffred. However, he had heard from


    his father that Jeffred was the one who invited the God of War tonight, so he wouldn''t do anything to


    offend the host.


    Of course, he wouldn''t want to be the one who ruined the banquet tonight, but Alex knew


    nothing about the stakes. So, Alex took a look at Jeffred and yelled at him. "It''s none of your


    business, old man! The punk dares to threaten the God of War''s safety, and now we''re teaching him


    a lesson!"


    "H-He''s trying for what?" Confusion clouded Jeffred''s mind because he knew Kingsley was


    precisely the God of War himself.


    Kingsley is trying to harm himself? What kind of joke is that?


    Then, he recalled Kingsley''s request to keep his identity a secret, so Jeffred decided to keep his


    silence, but he couldn''t help but panic as themotion went on.


    Alex shifted his attention back to Kingsley and continued. "You heard me, Kingsley! Do exactly what


    I ask you to do when I''m still in a good mood. Or else, it won''t end well."


    The worst thing Jeffred could imagine was about to happen as he patted his leg with force in regret.


    "Oh no! I''m doomed! That idiot was ruining my night!"


    He was distraught to see the scene. If it weren''t for his promise to keep Kingsley''s identity a secret,


    he would have told Alex to shut up.


    He had worked so hard to invite Kingsley to the banquet, but an idiot had provoked the God of War


    before the banquet had even begun. Alex would ruin the banquet if his honorable guest didn''t attend


    at all.


    Nevertheless, Alex wasn''t good at observation. The moment he thought that Levi had his back, he


    swore to himself that he must make Kingsley pay. "You really aren''t going to follow my instructions,


    aren''t you?" Finally, he said viciously through gritted teeth, "Then I''m not going easy on you."


    Alex knew that Kingsley had goodbat skills, so he decided to avoid him and chose the old bum


    as his target. Unfortunately, the old man on the ground was too powerless to save himself as he


    kicked him.


    After a loud thud, the old man was coughing up blood as he rolled on the ground in pain. "Please!


    Please don''t hurt me! It''s all my fault... I''m scared... Mom, where are you? Please save me..."


    The old man had a poor mental state before, and the violence against him added to the impact as


    he mumbled in misery. A crowd had gathered around themotion, and some looked away as


    they couldn''t even bear to look at the scene.


    Nheless, Alexcked a conscience as he stomped on the tramp''s back again when he didn''t


    get a response from Kingsley. "Kingsley, I will kill him if you aren''t doing it."


    Just then, he had already raised his leg and was ready to make a kick.


    Just as his kick almostnded on the old tramp''s head, he saw a whipshing at him as fast as


    lighting and entangling his ankle tightly.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    As soon as the whip wrapped around Alex''s ankle, he lost his bnce.


    He fell hard to the ground and hurt himself badly, resulting in a scratch on his nose and a loose front


    tooth.


    "Who the f*ck is that?" As he wiped away the blood from his nose, he growled, "Who dares to hit


    me?"


    "That will be me," Paige admitted as she withdrew the whip and walked out from the crowd. "I''m the


    one you''re looking for. What are you going to do?"


    She was wearing her military uniform instead of the ck leather jacket before. The badge with two


    stripes and a star on her shoulder indicated her rank as a major, coupled with her charismatic aura,


    which made her look stunning and authoritative.


    "M-Major?" Alex was shocked to see her rank. He might usually be arrogant, but offending the


    military major was different.


    He gulped in cold fear as he pointed at Kingsley to exin. "M-Major, I''m just teaching him a lesson!


    He''s¡ª"


    However, Paige didn''t wait for him to finish as she waved at Kingsley. "What a coincidence! We


    meet again!"


    Her solemn expression was gone in a second, and a blooming smile reced it.


    The others, including Alex and Levi, didn''t miss her change, but they had no words to express their


    surprise.


    It was a massive contrast before and after her mood change.


    After a while, Alex was the first one toe back to his senses. He gave Kingsley a thumb-up and


    said sarcastically, "Kingsley, I need to respect you for this. You''re truly the first man in history to


    depend on so many women at one time. Not only Reene and Cecelia, now you even know a


    beautifuldy like the major!"


    Paige gave no response to his words, but a blush could be seen creeping on her face.


    Alex wiped the blood on his face once more, then fell back to Levi''s side. "Levi, what are we going


    to do? She looks like another patron of his."


    Levi didn''t answer as thoughts were running through his mind. The Steins might be influential in


    Cleapolis, but they were nothingpared to the military. Even though he could dominate others,


    he held no chance against the army and could only back down.


    "Alex... I think we shall stop here." Levi suggested after his long contemtion. "We can wait until


    after the banquet. Just don''t provoke the military."


    Alex looked at him with a shocked face. "Levi, you''re sparing him?"


    "Spare him?" Levi sneered. "I''ll help you with your n after the banquet. How is that?"


    "I''m good with that." A glint of coldness shone in his eyes as he pointed at Kingsley. "I''ll spare you


    for now. I promise I''ll make you suffer when the banquet ends."


    At that, they turned on their heels and headed toward the banquet hall in Marley Hotel.


    The onlookers pouted at how things ended. "I thought he was someone capable when he saved the


    old man. And that''s all we can see!"


    "What are you expecting? Didn''t you hear he is a kept man? He holds no power against the rich


    kids."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s so disappointing! He raised my expectations so high, but he ended up a loser. Whatever, let''s


    go join the banquet."


    Paige heard the discussion and asked Kingsley, as she had the same doubts. "You''re letting him


    go? That''s not your style."


    He smiled coldly at her statement. "I''m only indulging him in violence and the humiliation against me


    for Reene''s sake. That was hisst chance."


    "What about after? What''s your n?" Her eyes shone with curiosity. "Do you need help?"


    "There''s no need." Kingsley nced at her military uniform and asked knowingly, "You''re here for a


    mission, right? Just follow your superior''s orderter."


    At that, he walked toward the old man on the ground and crouched down. Then, he used only two


    fingers as he tapped lightly on the old man''s body where the acupuncture points Bl-7, Bl-8, and Du-


    20 were located. "Don''t worry. You''ll be sober again in two days. At that time, the Wynn Family will


    apologize to you."


    The old man was stunned for a while before he fled the scene like an rmed prey.


    "The poor old man..." Paige sighed as she watched the old man leave. "Those wealthy men will


    never apologize to a beggar. How can you be so certain?"

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Kingsley smiled slightly. "Not only will they apologize to him, they will even serve him well."


    "That''s total nonsense!" Paige pouted. "This simply would never happen!"


    Kingsley shrugged. "If you don''t believe me, you can just wait and see."


    Just as he finished speaking, Jeffred walked towards them respectfully. "Mr. Nicholson, things have


    really gotten out of hand today¡­ I''m truly sorry¡­"


    "You don''t have to apologize," Kingsley responded indifferently. "But I''m not attending the banquet


    tonight."


    "W-What¡­ You aren''t?!"


    For a second, Jeffred''s face turned as white as a sheet. All of the important figures in Cleapolis had


    already arrived, so how could the main character of the night say that he wouldn''t participate just


    like that?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, Director Church. I''ll take care of everything. I won''t let you take the me for this."


    Kingsley opened the door and entered the car before he waved at Paige. "Miss Tanner, I''m leaving


    now. See you next time!"


    Saying that, he drove his dented Volkswagen Phaeton out of the parking lot of the Marley Hotel.


    While he stopped at a red light at an intersection, he sent Lev Ignatov a text message, asking him to


    issue an order to Paige again.


    In the meantime, in the banquet hall of the Marley Hotel, Stanley was holding a wine ss while


    talking andughing with several important figures.


    A middle-aged man with a big belly ttered, "President Kean, you really have connections


    everywhere! I can''t believe you were able to invite the God of War, Ares!"


    The others voiced their agreement as well. "Yes! It seems that it will not take long for Kean


    Corporation to build the firstmercial empire in Cleapolis!"


    "President Kean, when that timees, don''t forget to give me a hand too!"


    At first, Stanley was reluctant to let these peoplee to the banquet in fear that they would also


    benefit from Ares.


    However, as he listened to the group of business tycoons ttering him, he was practically smiling


    from ear to ear. It was especially so when he saw that even the chairman of Ramada Corporation


    was one of the group and it made him feel like he was on cloud nine.


    "Haha, don''t worry, as long as Ares says something, we can all rise in power!" Heughed heartily.


    "After tonight, I believe that Cleapolis'' economy will increase tenfold as well!"


    Hearing that, the crowd instantly pped in excitement. "This is all thanks to President Kean!"


    "That''s right; in the future, Kean Corporation will be leading the business in Cleapolis!"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Everyone in the banquet hall was hyped up. Even Andrew, who had been withering away recently,


    had an excited smile. If he could meet Ares, it would be extremely simple to find his teacher, Boris.


    Then, the academic forum can be held as scheduled, and he would get the green light to seed


    and flourish.


    Just as the atmosphere in the banquet hall was boiling with excitement, Paige and Jeffred suddenly


    walked inside. When they saw Paige decked out in her military uniform, the room fell into a hush as


    everyone breathed heavily with excitement. If the military was here, it showed that Ares would also


    being soon. Perhaps he might even arrive in the next second.


    Stanley wiped the sweat from his palms on his expensive suit and greeted them enthusiastically


    with open arms. "Officer¡ª"


    However, before he could finish, Paige ced her hands behind her back, her face full of apathy.


    Feeling extremely awkward, Stanley forcibly changed the direction of his hand and grabbed


    Jeffred''s hand instead. "You''re here, Director Church!"


    As he spoke, he nced at the entrance behind Jeffred and lowered his voice, asking, "Where is


    Ares? Has he arrived?"


    "Haha... you''ll find out about that very soon. Jeffred squeezed out a smile. "Major Tanner will be


    rying Ares'' decree."


    Hearing that, everyone leaned forward and pricked up their ears, staring closely at Paige, as if they


    were afraid that they would miss a single word. All of a sudden, other than the sound of heavy


    breathing, the entire banquet hall waspletely silent.


    Paige cleared her throat under everyone''s eyes and she dered loudly, "Ares has already arrived!"


    At her words, the crowd burst into an uproar. Ares is really here! What a huge honor! Everyone


    could barely control their excitement at the news.


    Meanwhile, Andrew couldn''t hold his tears back. He clenched his fists tightly, shouting inwardly that


    he had finally seen the light at the end of the tunnel.


    "Silence!" Jeffred waved his arms to hush the crowd as he yelled loudly, "Wait for Major Tanner to


    finish!"

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    At Jeffred''s words, the crowd gradually quieted down, but their expressions were still ecstatic.


    Paige nced at everyone and she read the text message that Lev sent her earlier out loud, ''Ares


    has already arrived in disguise, but because one of you insulted him, he has left in rage, and he


    refuses to attend your banquet again!''


    Stanley, Andrew, and the rest of the guests fell silent as their excited expressions stiffened before


    gradually turning into looks of disappointment and despair, making for an interesting yet bizarre


    sight.


    One of them dropped to their knees in dismay and mumbled, "It''s over¡­ I can''t see Ares'' true


    appearance anymore¡­"


    Another roared furiously, "Who? Who was it? Which b*stard dared to insult Ares and ruin things for


    Cleapolis'' business industry?"


    Someone else gasped in horror. "They must have nerves of steel to dare to insult Ares! Will Ares


    hold a grudge on us?"


    Hearing that, the crowd''s faces dropped. Ares could make them rise to power with just one word.


    Simrly, he could also throw them into the pits of hell if he wanted.


    "Who? Who the hell was it?"


    Stanley felt that he was going insane. If Ares really did put the me on them, the one who would


    take the brunt of it would be him, and the person who had lost the most today was him as well.


    "Who the hell offended Ares? I''ll skin him alive!"


    The others joined in angrily, "That''s right! Whoever offended Ares will be our enemy!"


    "Major Tanner, who was it that upset Ares? We will teach them a lesson for him!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Just as the crowd was bustling with fury, the faces of several people in the crowd were full of dread.


    These people were Levi, Alex and the others, and they all exchanged questioning nces. Could


    Paige be talking about them? After all, everyone was getting along with each other earlier, but only


    they had a fight in the parking lot.


    Just as they were shifting around uneasily, Paige raised her voice and dered loudly, "Alex, Levi,


    all of you just stand up!"


    As soon as these two names were called out, they were all dumbfounded, and their minds turned


    nk as if they had been hit by lightning.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Levi''s minions dropped to their knees, unable to remain standing. The elders of their respective


    families trembled with fright as well, unable to believe what was happening in front of them.


    Meanwhile, Francis''s face turned even redder as he strode toward Levi.


    p!


    Suddenly, he pped Levi in the face and yelled angrily, "You useless thing! It''s one thing to fool


    around with these friends of yours all day, but now you dare to provoke Ares?"


    "Dad... I didn''t do it..." Levi covered his face and said with an aggrieved expression, "I didn''t provoke


    Ares, I was just watching them."


    "You didn''t provoke him?" Francis'' veins bulged with anger as he roared, "If you didn''t provoke Ares,


    why would Major Tanner use you out of nowhere?"


    As he yelled, he lifted his foot and brought it down on Levi''s leg.


    Thump!


    Staggering from the force of the kick, Levi instantly knelt on the ground.


    Francis waved his hands at the crowd and said loudly, "Everyone, it was my fault for not educating


    my son properly! I''ll end his life today on your behalf!"


    Saying that, he violently swept up a chair and was about to send it crashing down on Levi''s head


    when Levi began sobbing out of fright. "Dad! I was wrong! Please forgive me!"


    Seeing that, the others immediately stood forward to hold Francis back, persuading him. "Mr. Stein,


    please calm down!"


    "That''s right, how would Levi offend Ares? There must be a catch!"


    Among the guests at today''s dinner, Francis had the strongest capital, and Ramada Corporation


    had recently received the Hope of Cleapolis construction project that was worth 30 billion from


    Coliree Group that was even in cooperation with the city hall, which made their influence unmatched


    by anyone. Hence, no one there dared to offend Francis, and seeing that he was really about to do


    something to his son, they all stepped forward to stop him.


    With a chair in his hand, Francis panted heavily and roared at Levi. "Tell me! What''s going on? Did


    you insult Ares, or did someone else do it?"

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    In his desperation, Levi had a moment of epiphany and understood the meaning behind his father''s


    words at once. He quickly pointed at Alex and said, "It''s him! He was going to run his car over an


    old man. I suspect that the old man was Ares in disguise!"


    As soon as these words were uttered, everyone instantly came to their senses at the realization that


    the old man who suddenly appeared was the legendary Ares. They pped themselves inwardly.


    How could they not recognize Ares in disguise? D*mn it! Still, wasn''t Ares too freaky? How could he


    disguise himself as a filthy beggar?


    It was not only them who thought that way; even Paige shared their sentiments. She felt wronged


    and depressed. She had never expected that the man she had worshiped since she was young


    would be a man in his sixties.


    None of them had ever considered Kingsley to be Ares. The reasons being first, Alex mentioned


    that he had known Kingsley since a long time ago. Second, Kingsley was way too young. In any


    case, they weren''t able to connect a young man in his early twenties with the legendary Ares.


    Hearing Levi''s words, hundreds of pairs of eyes in the audience all darted toward Alex likesers.


    "Who do you think you are? How could you try to run over Ares?"


    "That''s right! Which family is he from?"


    "Where are his family elders? Come out! I want to see which family has the nerve to try to


    assassinate Ares!"


    At the mention of assassinating Ares, everyone in the Wynn Family who had been hiding in the


    crowd was so scared that they started to shiver. This was a huge crime that would cost them their


    entire family!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a loud thump, Elijah was the first to lose his footing and copsed onto the ground.


    Seeing that, someone pointed at the Wynn Family and yelled, "They''re here! That person''s family is


    here!"


    Hearing that, all the guests standing around the Wynn Family retreated to the side one after


    another, leaving arge area of open space and exposing the Wynn Family, headed by Henry, in an


    instant.


    In order to witness Ares'' heroic appearance, the Wynn Family had all gathered at the banquet


    today. Henry, rence and Elijah, along with their family members, and all their other rtives were


    present. However, they did not expect that not only would they be unable to meet Ares, they would


    get themselves into such trouble because of someone else.


    Henry''s elderly face turned pale, and he whispered to rence, "This is the mess done by your


    son! Please deal with it!"


    rence was about to start sobbing from fear. How could he solve this? Francis could rescue his


    son through the show that he put on just now, but he couldn''t do the same. After all, rk


    Corporation was only a smallpany that wasn''t even asrge as one of Ramada Corporation''s


    subsidiaries. If he followed what Francis did and swung his chair, he believed that even if Alex died


    from head injuries, no one woulde and smooth things over.


    Francis red at those trembling Wynns and shouted furiously, "Which family are you from? Tell


    me!"


    Henry was convulsing in horror to the point that he could not even speak. The rest of the Wynn


    Family were even worse off. They were all so terrified that they had copsed on the ground with


    their eyes rolled back.


    Only rence stammered, "M-Mr. Stein, we''re from the Wynn Family... The Wynn Family of rk


    Corporation from the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce¡­"


    "The Wynn Family? Aren''t you just an irrelevant second-ss family?" Francis scoffed disdainfully


    at them. "A member of your family attempted to assassinate Ares and even got my son and other


    young masters in trouble. How are you going to pay for this?"


    "Uh¡­ I¡­." rence trembled like a leaf as he roared at Alex, "Alex! Say something! What the hell


    is going on? Look at what you''ve dragged our family into!"


    On the other hand, Alex had already soiled his pants in fear.


    "How would I know that person was Ares? I only got angry and acted rashly because he messed


    with my Lamborghini!" Trembling in his damp pants, he cried bitterly, "That was a car I rented for 35


    thousand a day! I felt bad!"


    Hearing that, Levi immediately lost his temper before rence could respond.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! You rented that car?" He nearly blew a fuse at Alex''s words. "35


    thousand? You felt bad just because of 35 thousand?"


    Levi was truly up in arms. He was only willing to be friends with Alex because he thought that he


    was also part of a rich family. When he realized that he had been deceived, he was so furious that


    he had the urge to kill Alex right then and there. After all, if it weren''t for him, how would he have


    wound up like this today?


    Levi gritted his teeth and said, "Alex, you better watch out! I''m gonna get back at you sooner or


    later!"

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    "This is indeed the Wynn Family''s fault," Francis said, giving the final verdict immediately. "They


    have to pay the price for this!" If someone had to be made a scapegoat, a small family like the


    Wynns would be the best ones to take the me, of course. Not only would everyone at the scene


    be appeased, but he wouldn''t suffer any losses because of this either. Most importantly, even if the


    Wynns wanted to fight back, they wouldn''t have the ability to do so. Instead, they could only be at


    the mercy of others.


    Upon hearing this, a middle-aged man in a gray suit next to him promptly replied, "A subsidiary


    company under our group has a coboration with rk Corporation. Since they have a death wish,


    I''ll have the contract terminated!"


    The others chimed in one after another, saying, "I''m acquainted with Matt Fox, the Chairman of


    Rosnd Chamber of Commerce. I''ll give him a phone call to have him kick rk Corporation out


    of the chamber ofmerce!"


    "It urs to me that my brother-inw seems to have invested over 20 million in rk Corporation.


    If he withdraws his investment, thepany will be left an empty shell!"


    "rk Corporation sells daily necessities, right? I''ll have the sales department cut off all its


    resources tomorrow so that they won''t get even the least of those!"


    ¡­


    By joining in one after another, the bigwigs mercilessly plunged rk Corporation into the abyss of


    misery right away.


    After hearing their words, the Wynns were all thunderstruck, as if they had been struck by lightning.


    Henry copsed to his knees with a thud while bursting into tears, pleading, "No, please don''t do


    that! If rk Corporation copses, our family will be finished¡ª"


    Someone snorted coldly, saying, "Do you think your family can still continue to survive now that a


    younger member of your family has caused such huge trouble?"


    rence gave Elijah¡ªwho sat slumped on the ground¡ªa shove with all his might. He urged in a


    hoarse voice, "Say something, Elijah! You''re the one who brought us here today! Aren''t you


    President Kean''s ex-ssmate?"


    "Yes, that''s right¡­" Elijah suddenly snapped out of his trance-like state. He implored Stanley,


    saying, "President Kean, please let my family off for old times'' sake. We used to be ssmates,


    after all¡­"


    Stanley''s face was livid. "Would it be of any use for me to let you guys off?! You guys have offended


    Ares, the God of War!"


    At this, the Wynns were devastated. Not even Stanley, the only person associated with them at the


    scene, could help them. Wouldn''t that spell the end of the Wynn Family?


    A ghostly pallor came over Henry''s face. "It''s over¡­ Everything''s over¡­ We''re totally finished¡­"


    Spitting out arge mouthful of blood, he instantly lost all vigor like a person on the verge of death.


    "Dad!" rence immediately held Henry up. Then, he yelled at Alex, "You unfilial son! Your


    grandpa''s dying from anger, and our family''s gonna be finished because of you!"


    Staring in a daze at the blood spat out by Henry, Alex felt his ears buzz as though they were being


    drilled. Covering his ears, he crouched down and cried, "I didn''t really run Ares over! Kingsley saved


    him, so he wasn''t injured!"


    Everyone was astonished upon hearing this. To think there was someone else involved in this!


    When Kingsley''s name was mentioned, Francis instantly recalled the shocking scene at William''s


    funeral. He mumbled, "I''m indeed not mistaken; Kingsley really is a man with exceptional talent. To


    think that he saved Ares'' life! What a huge feat that is!"


    The other bigwigs at the scene thought of this as well. Wouldn''t the man who saved Ares'' life be a


    walking military medal?! In other words, any powerhouse that got involved with him would indirectly


    associate themselves with Ares, the God of War, right?


    For a moment, everyone secretly decided to immediately start looking for that Kingsley guy once


    the matter was over. They had just mocked him for being a good-for-nothing earlier, but now, they


    were only too eager to roll out the red carpet for him!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite their inner anxiety, these bigwigs kept their countenance, their expressions giving nothing


    away. All of them wanted to outwit the others by winning Kingsley over and bringing him under their


    command before the others did!


    The scene was silent for a moment. Then, Francis said, "Since Ares isn''t able to attend our dinner,


    let''s go our separate ways. As for the Wynn Family, as discussed just now, we''ll grind their rk


    Corporation down into bankruptcy as punishment. Any objections, anyone?"


    As everyone was inwardly anxious to look for Kingsley, none of them was in the mood to stay


    around. Therefore, they all agreed, saying, "Okay, let''s do as Mr. Stein said!"


    "No problem, we''ll go back and deal with rk Corporation right away!"

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    With that, the bigwigs waved each other goodbye and left Marley Hotel in their respective


    limousines. In the blink of an eye, only Stanley, Andrew, Jeffred, Paige, and the Wynns¡ªwho


    crumbled to the ground¡ªwere left in the spacious banquet hall.


    Seeing how destion now ruled the banquet hall''s initially lively atmosphere, Stanley got so


    exasperated that he simply wished he could kill the Wynns. He red daggers at Elijah, saying, "I


    invited you guys here to meet Ares with the best of intentions, and you guys had to ruin my dinner!"


    At this moment, the Wynns were already reduced to despair. With those bigwigs teaming up to


    punish rk Corporation, thepany would surely be toast overnight, and the Wynns would be


    reduced from a second-ss family to an average well-to-do family. No, perhaps we won''t even


    make it as a well-to-do family! They were so overwhelmed with regret that Stanley''s casual word of


    reproach could no longer stir their emotions in the slightest.


    rence let out a sigh before asking Henry, "Dad, what should we do about this¡­"


    "What should we do¡­" Henry coughed heavily for a moment. Then, he said weakly, "What else can


    we do? Those people aren''t gonna let off our family unless we can get Ares to forgive us!"


    When Alex heard this, his eyes lit up at once. He suggested in a quavering voice, "Grandpa, Dad,


    let''s find Ares and do everything possible to ask for his forgiveness¡­ Perhaps rk Corporation


    can still be saved!"


    "That''s a good idea¡­" rence let out a sigh. "But how are we gonna find him? How can we find


    such a big gun easily?"


    "Just pull a few strings and check the surveince footage!" Alex pointed at the surveince camera


    outside the window. "This is the downtown area, where every nook and cranny is under


    surveince! As long as we carefully check the surveince footage starting from the moment Ares


    left the parking lot, we''ll surely find him!"


    Upon listening to their conversation, Paige suddenly hit upon a strange idea. Could that lunatic old


    man really be Ares? She recalled what Kingsley had said to the old man:


    "Don''t worry, the entire Wynn Family will apologize to you!"


    Wasn''t the situation right now developing in the way he had described? She had a sh of


    inspiration. Don''t tell me¡­ Kingsley is the real Ares?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As soon as the idea crossed her mind, she immediately shook her head. How can Kingsley possibly


    be Ares, the God of War? He was Serena''s younger brother at the orphanage. And besides, he''s


    only about four years my senior? How could he possibly be able to make numerous great


    achievements in battle?


    Just as her thoughts were in a whirl, the Wynns had made their resolution; they helped each other


    up and were about to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" Paige suddenly recalled that she hadn''t passed on thest sentence in the text


    message sent to her by Lev. She said to a despondent Andrew standing nearby, "Young Master


    Andrew, the order I just received contains a quote that''s directed toward you by Ares."


    Stanley and Andrew''s eyes widened simultaneously when they heard this. "What?!"


    Trembling all over with excitement, Andrew asked, "W-What did he say¡­"


    Stressing each word, Paige said, "Ares wants to say that he intended to tell you Boris Oakley''s


    whereabouts tonight. Unfortunately, however, Alex kept him from doing that." Then, she turned


    around with a wave of her hand. "Alright, now that my mission today is over, just deal with the rest


    by yourselves."


    "Uh¡­ I gotta go, too¡­" Seeing how Andrew''s eyes were shing fire, Jeffred gave a shiver.


    "President Kean, let''s keep in touch¡­" Before his voice could fade, he had run out of the banquet


    hall in a sh.


    Crack¡­ Andrew cracked his knuckles while staring hard at Alex with bloodshot eyes. If looks could


    kill, thetter might have been cut to pieces by this moment. Andrew''s lifetime career was tied to


    this time''s academic forum, and he had never had a good night''s sleep for almost a month in order


    to search for Boris. However, Alex angered Ares, the God of War. Not only did the Kean Family lose


    the opportunity to enjoy a meteoric rise, but his career and his life were both ruined as a result!


    At this moment, Andrew was so overwhelmed with hatred that he wished he could eat Alex alive.


    Seeing how Andrew looked like he wanted to eat him alive, Alex took two steps back in fright. He


    asked in fear, "Y-Young Master Andrew, what are you doing¡­"


    "What am I doing?!" Andrew sneered. Then, taking a deep breath, he yelled, "Guys, cripple him!"

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    A few secondster, a dozen ck-suited burly men strode inside and said respectfully, "Young


    Master Andrew!" They were professional bodyguards specially hired by the Kean Family for this


    time''s dinner. They had been on standby at the banquet hall''s staff entrance all this while. The


    moment there was any danger here, they would hurry over immediately to protect their clients.


    Andrew pointed at Alex, saying coldly, "Cripple him, and I''ll pay you guys doubly!"


    "Roger that, Young Master Andrew! To what extent would you like to cripple him?" These


    bodyguards were from a professional securitypany, but they were aggressive and bellicose


    themselves. Moreover, stimted by the double pay, these tall and sturdy musclemen immediately


    flexed their necks and began to get ready for a fight.


    "Crush his limbs! I want him crippled for life!"


    Alex''s blood froze when he heard Andrew''s chilling voice. Falling to his knees before thetter with


    a thud, he pleaded, "Please, Young Master Andrew, please! Don''t cripple me! Please forgive me!"


    Instantly, he wet his pants again before they could be aired dry.


    "Forgive you?" Andrew''s eyes narrowed. He said coldly, "How can I possibly forgive you?! You son


    of a b*tch ruined my whole career!"


    "W-What? Your career?" Alex looked totally stupefied. He couldn''t figure out how a small fry like him


    could possibly affect Andrew''s career!


    Little did he know that this was all a setup by Kingsley, who had made a special effort to mention


    Boris in the orders he gave Lev in order to deal with Alex through Andrew. In other words, Andrew


    was merely Kingsley''s weapon.


    However, both Andrew and Alex were unaware of the truth behind this. As a result, they easily


    yed into Kingsley''s hands. Andrew was overwhelmed with towering rage, whereas Alex was both


    stupefied and terrified.


    Alex was so terrified that he defecated and wet himself at the same time. He shouted at Henry and


    the others, "Grandpa, Dad, save me!"


    Unfortunately, now that the Wynns could hardly protect themselves, how could they save him?


    "Grandpa, Dad, you guys can''t leave me in the lurch!" Alex wailed bitterly. "Uncle Elijah! Save me,


    Uncle Elijah! You were ssmates with President Kean; you must be able to save me!"


    Elijah looked as white as a sheet. Just as he was about to plead on Alex''s behalf, he was stopped


    by Ysabel, who red at him and whispered, "Are you dumb? Whye forward at such a time?


    Have you forgotten how he and his father bullied us earlier?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Well¡­ I can''t leave him in the lurch, right?"


    Seeing that Elijah was about to relent, Ysabel pinched his waist with all her might and rebuked


    angrily, "Have you forgotten what he said yesterday? He said Reene was a slut whom everyone


    could sleep with! And now, he has ruined her marriage by offending Young Master Andrew. Why


    speak for such a person? You''ll do him a favor for nothing!"


    Upon hearing her words, Elijah had no choice but to shut up hesitantly.


    Just then, Andrew waved his hand and said coldly, "That''s enough! Don''t waste time anymore! Beat


    him!"


    The dozen bodyguards pounced on Alex at his words.


    Smack! Smack! Smack! p! Crack! After a flurry of punches and kicks, Alex was battered beyond


    recognition, and all his limbs were broken. "Aaaaah! It hurts like hell! Save me! Dad! Grandpa! Save


    me!" he screamed shrilly at the top of his voice.


    Unable to bear the sight of the scene, Henry and rence closed their eyes, from the corners of


    which cloudy tears slowly flowed¡­


    "Keep on beating him!" Andrew wasn''t moved to pity, though. He barked, "I want him unable to walk


    upright for life!"


    Smack! Smack! Smack! Another flurry of punches and kicks rained on Alex. He didn''t even have the


    strength to cry out anymore. Lying face down on the ground, he was spitting blood and barely


    breathing.


    Upon seeing this, Stanley, who had been silent all this while, came over and said to Andrew, "That''s


    enough. Don''t get anybody killed."


    As soon as Stanley spoke, Andrew instantly calmed down. After running his eyes over the Wynns,


    he barked coldly, "Get lost now, and don''t let me see this guy anymore!" Then, he gave Alex


    another brutal kick. "I''m gonna beat you up whenever I see you!"


    Feeling as if they had been granted amnesty, the Wynns hurriedly held Henry by the arm and


    picked Alex up before fleeing the scene.


    Henry was still suffering from terror as he sat in the rented limousine. He ordered, "Find Ares''


    whereabouts at once tomorrow! We can''t waste time anymore!"

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Two dayster, a big piece of news began spreading in Cleapolis'' business circles. rk


    Corporation had been kicked out of Rosnd Chamber of Commerce, and its assets had been


    reduced by 60 percent overnight. It was estimated that thepany would be dered bankrupt in


    less than two weeks!


    Kingsley was chatting with Reene in the ward. When he saw the news, he said to her with a


    cheerful grin, "Reene, do you still remember the bet I made with Henry?"


    At this moment, Reene''s injuries had almost healed. Not even her hospital gown could hide the


    graceful quality she had about her. Reclining in her sickbed, she shook her head with a smile.


    "Kingsley, the Wynns aren''t as simple as you think. There''s no way they''ll fulfill their promise and


    hand rk Corporation over to me."


    "Reene, believe it or not, rence and others will voluntarily ask to transfer the ownership of rk


    Corporation to you in just a few days."


    "Haha! What nonsense are you talking about, Kingsley?" Reene patted him lightly on the arm. "The


    Wynns aren''t idiots. How can they possibly hand over the backbone of their family to me?"


    Kingsley replied with a mysterious smile, "I yed a little trick to ensure that rence will beg you


    on his knees to take over rk Corporation."


    Reene shook her head in resignation again. "Alright, enough of that nonsense. Alice wille and


    keep mepany aftering off duty in a while, so go back and get some rest."


    Meanwhile, Alice was sitting face-to-face across from Jeffred in the hospital director''s office.


    Jeffred held his palms together while bowing to her repeatedly, saying, "Just this time, Dr. Kramer!


    Please say yes! This is also a good opportunity for you!"


    Just a while ago, he had received a phone call from Scott, who told him that the Hill Crest Hospital


    could have five seats allocated to it at the 18th Cleapolis Medical Forum this year. However, Dr.


    Nicholson, the God of Medicine who had performed acupuncture on Joshua the other day, had to be


    among the five participants.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Jeffred was both thrilled and worried. Kingsley had attended the dinnerst time to do him a favor,


    only to end up being humiliated by several spoiled rich brats. How could he have the face to ask the


    former for help again? Therefore, he decided to turn to Alice. After all, she was Kingsley''s second


    sister, so he''d never turn her down as long as she asked him.


    However, Alice shook her head after listening to his suggestion. "Kingsley said he wouldn''t pursue a


    career in medicine because that wasn''t where his ambitionsy. I won''t impose myself on him


    either."


    "Dr. Kramer, this is a great opportunity!" Jeffred had an imploring look on his face. "Even if Mr.


    Nicholson doesn''t want to work in the field of medicine, you''re still going to continue working as a


    doctor, right?"


    "Indeed, I''d very much like to attend the forum." Alice smiled. "But I won''t force my brother to do


    what he doesn''t want to do because of my own selfish desires."


    Jeffred grabbed his hair in anxiety. "Let me be honest with you, Dr. Kramer. I''m not gonna attend the


    medical forum this time; I want Zayne to attend it instead. Please understand my devotion to him as


    a parent and have some sympathy for me!" he said. Then, seeing that Alice was about to shake her


    head again, he immediately stood up from his chair and knelt down before her. "Dr. Kramer, how do


    you know that Mr. Nicholson will certainly say no? You haven''t asked him about it yet. Please, help


    me just this once! I promise you that once you guyse back from the medical forum this time, I''ll


    immediately promote you to head of department and let Jude work for you!"


    "What are you doing, Director Church? Please get up¡­" Alice didn''t expect Jeffred, who was over


    50, to kneel before her. She couldn''t help but let out a sigh, saying, "Sigh¡­ If only Zayne really


    understands the trouble you''ve taken." Then, she helped Jeffred up and said impassively, "In that


    case, I''ll ask Kingsley about it."


    After leaving the hospital director''s office, she came straight to Reene''s ward. Sitting on the edge of


    Reene''s sickbed, she asked as if unintentionally, "Kingsley, are you interested in the Cleapolis


    medical forum?"


    "Medical forum?" Kingsley asked in puzzlement, "Are you gonna attend it, Alice?"


    "Nope¡­ I''m asking whether you want to attend it or not."


    "No, I don''t," Kingsley replied without thinking. "The forum will be full of old people who want to be


    my apprentice. I don''t want to get badgered by them," he exined. Then, seeing how Alice looked


    somewhat disappointed, he couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the matter, Alice? You want me to go with


    you?"


    "Of course not!" Alice shook her head. "I heard that the medical forum would be held at a holiday


    resort for three days this time. I''ve got to look after Reene, so I have no time to attend it."

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Upon hearing this, Reene hurriedly said, "Alice, my injuries have almost healed. Don''t put your


    career on hold for my sake!"


    Kingsley''s attitude did a one-eighty as well. "That''s right, Alice. Reene will be discharged in a couple


    of days with Cecilia apanying her. It''ll be too bad if you miss this opportunity! How about this?


    I''ll tell Jeffred that I''m gonna attend the forum with you!" It was true that he didn''t want to get


    pestered by those old pedants, but he was willing to overlook these details for the sake of Alice''s


    future. Above all else, Alice had just mentioned that the medical forum would be held at a holiday


    resort for three days this time! This meant he would finally have the opportunity to be alone with her


    for their rtionship to grow! It''s probably not too much for me to ask for a deluxe king room at the


    holiday resort in the name of Dr. Nicholson, I guess¡­


    At the thought of this, Kingsley said with a chuckle, "It''s settled then, Alice!" Then, he nced at his


    watch and mumbled, "They probably have heard of it by this hour¡­"


    Both Reene and Alice looked puzzled. "Kingsley, what are you talking about? Heard of what?"


    Instead of answering them, Kingsley asked, "Reene, can you move about now?"


    "Of course I can." Reene nodded. "I even took a stroll in the hospital''s little garden with Cecilia for


    half an hour yesterday."


    Kingsley''s lips curled into a smile. "Come on, Reene. Let me drive you somewhere to show you


    something interesting."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice immediately said, "Don''t get up to any mischief, Kingsley. Reene''s injuries have just healed.


    She''s yet to be able to exercise vigorously or move about for a long time."


    "Don''t worry, Alice. It''s just about ten minutes from here by car." Kingsley picked up a copsible


    wheelchair nearby. "I''ll just keep Reene from walking, okay?"


    Reene slowly sat down in her wheelchair before covering herp with a quilt. She asked in


    puzzlement, "What is this about, exactly? You sound so mysterious¡­"


    "You''ll know what it is once we''re there. You''re gonna regret it if you don''t get to see it!"


    Upon hearing his words, Alice smiled in resignation. "Fine, just go, you two. I''ll go tell Director


    Church that you''ve agreed to attend the medical forum."


    While Kingsley was wheeling Reene to the parking lot, the Wynns were busy working their *sses off.


    They were almost shattered by the unending stream of grievous news. Alex was crippled for life,


    and rk Corporation was kicked out of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce. Onerge


    corporation after another imposed sanctions against thepany. Their past coborative partners


    turned against them; not only that, but they even twisted the knife in the wound!


    Just when Henry, rence, and others were worried to death, a piece of good news suddenly


    came: Ares, the God of War, was found! After going through the surveince footage, they finally


    found Ares under a bridge!


    Henry started as if in a state of terminal lucidity. He said excitedly, "Hurry up and gather everyone


    avable in the family to go there and apologize to Ares together!"


    A whileter, a bizarre scene appeared under an overpass at Cleapolis'' old town area. A dozen


    formally dressed men and women stood respectfully near the overpass with looks of solemnness


    and awe on their faces.


    At the sight of the scene, the people around them stopped to look on.


    "What''s going on here? Are they filming a movie or something?"


    "No way! Look at the old man leading them. He''s got to be over 80; he can hardly keep his feet¡­"


    Just when everyone was puzzled as to what was going on, Henry bent his knees and knelt on the


    hot concrete floor scorched by the sun. The next instant, the other members of the Wynn Family


    followed suit. They were all dressed in expensive designer suits, so the scene of them kneeling


    down all at once looked somewhat impressive.


    "Hiss¡­ What''s going on here?"


    "Why do they kneel down together?"


    At the sight of this, the onlookers gasped in puzzlement.


    Meanwhile, a ck SUV stopped at the side of a road nearby. The SUV was Alice''s; Kingsley''s car


    had been sent to the mechanics for repairs, so he had no choice but to drive her car for the time


    being.


    Kingsley was convulsed withughter inside the car while pointing at the kneeling members of the


    Wynn Family. "Haha¡­ Look, Reene! Henry is the first to kneel down! Haha¡­"


    Reene eximed in surprise, "Grandpa, Uncle rence, Aunt Sophia, Dad, Mom, Uncle Sean, and


    Aunt Sally¡­ Why are they all here? Who are they kneeling to?"


    "Reene, you''ll know that very soon¡­ This is so damn funny¡­" Kingsley wiped away his tears of


    amusement. "Reene, I dare say you''re gonnaugh yourself to tears when you seeter who they''re


    kneeling to! Haha¡­"

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Just then, Henry shouted toward the tunnel under the overpass. "Sir! Sir, we''re here to apologize to


    you!" Knowing that Ares liked to travel incognito, he dared not address him by his name or title.


    After thinking it over for a long time, he finally decided that the word ''sir'' would suit Ares'' status best.


    As soon as Henry finished his sentence, the other members of the Wynn Family shouted in chorus,


    "Sir, we''re here to apologize to you!"


    "Pffft!" At the sight of the scene, the onlookers burst outughing immediately. "What the hell is


    going on? Sir? Do they think they''re filming a period drama or something?"


    The Wynns heard the muffled snickersing from the people around them, but they couldn''t find it


    in themselves tough at all. Instead, they were so nervous that they nearly threw up. If Ares


    refused to forgive them, they would really be done for!


    Meanwhile, the dirty and foul-smelling old tramp was sitting under the bridge with his head down in


    contemtion. He had gradually regained his sanity since Kingsley treated him the other day by


    hitting his acupuncture points. Now, his eyes no longer showed the kind of zed looks and


    madness as they had earlier. Instead, they were fathomless and full of wisdom and shrewdness¡­


    The old tramp''s name was Mason Parker, and he was 61 this year. Before losing his sanity, he had


    been the CEO of 24 business groups. However, he went through a series of misfortunes afterward,


    which reduced him to the state of destitution he was in today.


    Upon hearing the Wynns'' cries outside the tunnel, Mason mumbled to himself with a grin, "These


    guys are here to apologize to me, huh? That boy''s really quite something." He slowly stood up with


    his hands behind his back before stepping out of the tunnel with a stoop.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Seeing hime out of the tunnel, Henry burst into tears of excitement. He kowtowed and shouted,


    "Sir, are you willing to see us atst?"


    The other members of the Wynn Family also touched the concrete ground with their foreheads, not


    daring to raise their heads even a centimeter.


    At the sight of the scene, the onlookers took out their cell phones. Recording videos of the scene,


    they mocked, "Are they nuts or something? Why do they kowtow to an old tramp?"


    "Perhaps they''re filming a parody video or something. This is hrious! Haha¡­"


    On the other hand, Reene was already stupefied. This was her first time seeing Henry kneel to


    someone else¡ªand a dirty and foul-smelling old tramp at that! mping a hand over her mouth,


    she said in surprise, "Kingsley, am I seeing things? Are those kowtowing to the old man really the


    members of the Wynn Family?"


    "Haha! It''s that bunch of idiots, of course!" Kingsleyughed hysterically. "How is it, Reene? Do you


    enjoy it?"


    Reene subconsciously nodded. "Little did I think they would do this one day," she said. Then, she


    asked curiously, "What exactly is going on, Kingsley? Is the old vagrant a big shot or something? To


    think that he can make Grandpa and others revere him like that!"


    "No, he''s not a big shot!" Kingsley replied with augh. "He really is just a homeless vagrant. It''s just


    that those idiots in the Wynn Family are fooled into thinking that he''s some kind of a big shot."


    Upon hearing this, Reene also couldn''t helpughing aloud. "In that case, won''t they get pissed off if


    they learn that they''ve been fooled?"


    "Haha¡­ I also wish to see the looks on their faces when they learn of the truth¡­" Kingsley pointed


    at the scene outside the car window. He said, "Look, Reene! Henry dare not raise his head yet!"


    ''Ares'' had yet to speak at this moment, so the Wynns kept on kowtowing to him and dared not get


    up.


    Mason stood there while looking at them for a full minute. Then, he slowly said, "Get up, all of you."


    The way he conducted himself like someone in power with effortless ease caused Henry and others


    to be totally convinced of his identity.


    "Thank you so much, sir! Thank you!" The Wynns hurriedly got up from the ground while thanking


    Mason repeatedly.


    During the minute of silence just now, Mason had figured out the story behind this. That young man


    must''ve yed some kind of trick to make these people think that I''m a big shot, resulting in the


    scene at the moment. Having figured this out, he decided to acknowledge his ''identity'' directly


    instead of blowing his cover. Even though he was no longer insane, he was now penniless; all he


    had wastent diseases and old wounds. He had to free himself from his current predicament


    through the Wynn Family!


    Having made up his mind, he asked Henry with a sneer, "Why do you want to see me? Is it because


    you want to apologize for how a young man in your family wounded me?"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    "Yes, yes..." Henry muttered as he bowed repeatedly. "It is the Wynns'' fault for failing to educate


    one of our young that we have displeased you. I have brought our family to extend to you our


    sincerest apology!"


    rence also quickly added suppliantly, "Indeed! We will do anything as long as you forgive us!"


    "You will do anything, you say?" Mason pondered for a while before he stated, "In that case, send


    me to the hospital to get my injuries treated! After that, I will recuperate at the Wynns'' residence for


    some time. We need to take our time discussing financialpensation."


    Henry and rence looked at each other when they heard that, both feeling rather apprehensive.


    Mason''s words somehow sounded like a scam.


    Still, they could only agree without asking for the details. "Yes, yes. We will do as you say."


    Henry then pointed at the cars parked behind him. "Please get in the car, Sir. I will take you to the


    hospital for a check-up right this instant. The Wynns shall bear the medical fees."


    Mason smiled slightly at that. "Good. It is exactly what I want," he murmured.


    The crowd of spectators started excitedly talking amongst themselves as they watched the


    members of the Wynn Family driving their car to the Hill Crest Hospital.


    "Oh, so that is what happened. The Wynns are surely being taken advantage of because someone


    from the family injured the homeless man!"


    "Tsk, tsk! They are in big trouble! That 80-year-old man will have to bring home a father if they don''t


    handle this well..."


    Listening to the fervent discussion, Kingsley started tough. "Reene, it seems like the Wynn Family


    has really picked up a father this time. They will probably be busy with treating the homeless man


    for the days toe!"


    He had started the car while he spoke, and was now following behind the Wynn Family''s motorcade


    as they drove in the direction of Hill Crest Hospital.


    "Kingsley," Reene softly called out as she looked at him driving. "How did you do it?"


    She couldn''t fathom how he managed to make the Wynns hit one wall after another when he


    seemingly hadn''t done anything.


    "This is just the beginning," he said with a chuckle before his expression gradually turned solemn.


    "Reene, I know you haven''t verbally told me to do anything. I am only doing something small for you


    to let out some steam because I respect you and your feelings. However, if there everes a day


    when you tell me that you want to destroy the Wynns, I will not hesitate to eradicate them!"


    "Kingsley¡­" Reene was both moved and worried after hearing what he said. "Kingsley, it is fine if it


    is just a prank. I am afraid you will get yourself into a game you cannot afford to y if you end up


    getting on the Wynns'' bad side."


    Despite knowing that Reene didn''t believe that he had the means to bring the Wynn Family to ruins,


    Kingsley chose not to exin himself and only let out a small smile.


    "Reene, all I want is for you to remember what I said today. You can let me know if you want them to


    pay the price anytime after you have finished repaying that so-called kindness."


    "Okay, okay. I understand!" She dotingly pinched his cheek. "I know that you care about me, and I


    appreciate it."


    They soon returned to the Hill Crest Hospital during their yful banter.


    After Kingsley brought Reene back to her ward, he swiftly headed to the emergency room, where


    the members of the Wynn Family were gathered. They were all waiting for the emergency


    department doctor to conduct his preliminary examination on Mason.


    Henry was surprised to see Kingsley there, but no words came out of his mouth even after he


    parted his lips to speak.


    Kingsley was Ares'' savior, after all.


    Almost every rich and powerful boss in Cleapolis was trying to track him down right this moment.


    Furthermore, Ares was sitting right beside them now. There was no way they were brave enough to


    ridicule and disrespect Kingsley like they did before!


    "We meet again, Mousey Poo." Mason waved at Kingsley. "I owe you my thanks forst time."


    Seeing this, everyone in the Wynn Family couldn''t help but feel envious of Kingsley.


    It was a Cindere story to be acknowledged by the God of War himself!


    Kingsley nodded at that before he asked, "How do you feel, Mr. Parker?"


    "I feel great! I have remembered a lot of things that I have forgotten! And this is all thanks to you!"


    Mason grinned.


    "It was nothing," Kingsley replied modestly. He then nced at the Wynns. "Mr. Parker, will you ask


    them forpensation since Alex Wynn was the one who injured you?"


    "Of course they have topensate me!" Mason seemed to immediately have understood what


    Kingsley was implying as he added, "As for the specific amount, I will have to think about it


    carefully."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The faces of the Wynns promptly turned pale when they heard that.


    It was obvious Mason was going to squeeze out what he could from the Wynns!


    Just then, an emergency medicine doctor in a green surgical gown stepped forward and asked,


    "Which one of you is the patient I will be examining?"

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Henry quickly pointed at Mason and eximed, "It is the esteemed person right here."


    The doctor frowned when he smelled the pungent smell from Mason''s body, even through the mask


    he had on.


    "Please remove your shirt. I will take a reading of your heart rate," he instructed despite the


    difort.


    Everyone in the room almost threw up the moment Mason took off his top.


    How in the world could there be such a putrid smell?!


    All the Wynns began to wonder how realistic he was willing to go even though he was only putting


    on an act.


    He honestly smelled like he hadn''t taken a shower in at least three years.


    Kingsley almostughed out loud when he saw how hard Henry and the rest of them were trying to


    hold back when they almost gagged.


    "Please enjoy yourselves, Old Master Henry." He couldn''t help but pat Henry on the shoulder. "I am


    off to keep my sisterpany."


    He proceeded to leave right after saying that.


    The Wynns, however, didn''t dare move an inch from their positions. They had no choice but to bite


    the bullet and stay with Mason as he went through one examination after another.


    ¡­


    Time passed in a jiffy, and one week had passed by at just the blink of an eye.


    After Reene was discharged from the hospital, she returned home to recover while she dealt with


    work from thepany that had piled up.


    Mason, on the other hand, lived the whole week like a king at the Wynn Manor.


    Throughout the week, the Wynn Family served him like he was royalty.


    He had the whole household wait on his hand and foot.


    Under their meticulous care, Mason''s invisible injuries and illnesses that had umted over the


    years have begun to heal.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, he never once mentioned forgiving the Wynns.


    While he did his best at enjoying the luxurious life there, the Wynns were hit by misfortunes that


    came one after another.


    Just when the rk Corporation was jointly suppressed by a group of prominent leaders, the June


    Bank in Cleapolis issued a statement that the rk Corporation had been practicing improper


    operation, and their assets had shrunk tremendously to the point it had exceeded the estimated risk


    at the time of the loan.


    They would have to pay off the loan, plus the principal and interest of 50 million to the bank within


    10 days.


    Upon receiving this news, Henry let out a small gasp and immediately fainted.


    He couldn''t get 50 million even if the wholepany was sold off!


    If the bank were to apply for property preservation at the court, he might have to lose the family''s


    vi, cars, savings, antique calligraphy and paintings. In short, he would lose it all.


    Having no other choice, rence invited Mason to the living room, and knelt down with a thud.


    "Ares, the God of War¡­ I¡­ I implore you to go easy on our family..."


    Since there was no one else around, he had directly called Mason by his nickname.


    rence''s face was wet with snot and tears, but his words puzzled Mason. Just who is this God of


    War he''s talking about?


    Mason had been out of his mind these few years, but he had never heard of a so-called "God of


    War".


    After pondering for a moment, he decided he might as well y along no matter who Ares was,


    since the Wynns believed that he was who they thought he was.


    And so, Mason impassively shook his head. "One of your children has hurt me. How can I let you go


    so easily?"


    Hearing that, rence began to wail in despair. "My son is now a cripple and he has already been


    punished! Why don''t you let us go?!"


    "Why is a man like you crying?!" Mason''s eyebrows pulled together into a frown. "Tell me what


    happened."


    "B-Because we rubbed you the wrong way, w-we were jointly sanctioned by a group of business


    leaders in Cleapolis. Even our biggest investor has withdrawn their shares. The rk Corporation


    doesn''t have money now, and our goods aren''t selling." rence wiped his tears and continued,


    "That is not even the worst part. Just this morning, we received a notice from the June Bank, asking


    us to pay our 50-million loan with added interest. We don''t even have so much m-money!"


    "You are quite pitiful indeed." Mason sighed after hearing the words rence babbled tearfully.


    "So why don''t you let us go¡­" rence looked at Mason with pleading eyes. "Just one word from


    you, the God of War, and those big shots will withdraw the sanction. You will be giving the rk


    Corporation a way out."


    Mason shook his head and thought, Too bad the Wynns got the wrong person. I am not the God of


    War at all!


    Thinking of this, he asked rence, "Well, how about I give you an idea that might help your family


    get over the hump?"


    rence''s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard that, and he urged, "Please do!"


    "Ever heard of what a scapegoat is?" Mason leaned against the sofa and unhurriedly suggested,


    "Find someone who owes you a favor, and get them to repay you for your past kindness. Let them


    be responsible over your mess of apany. It doesn''t matter how much money you sell it for. At


    this point, every penny counts."


    rence didn''t say anything in reply after hearing Mason''s words.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    rence had turned speechless as he looked at Mason''s conniving appearance.


    How is this a God of War whomands troops in battlefields?!


    He is obviously a scheming, cruel old fox in the industry!


    Still, rence only kept that to himself without letting a hint of disrespect show.


    When Mason didn''t get a reply, he narrowed his eyes and asked lightly, "How is it? Does my n


    sound like a good one?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "It is a good idea." rence pondered before mumbling, "But where can I find someone who is


    willing to buy and take over the rk Corporation now?"


    At that point, he suddenly thought of something and he said excitedly, "Wait a minute! Reene Wynn!


    She owes the family a favor!"


    He hurriedly got up from the floor and bowed to Mason again and again. "Thank you for your


    advice, Sir! I am going to bring my father together to meet Reene!"


    "I will go with you." Mason stood up from the sofa with his hands behind his back. "I doubt you can


    make her willingly purchase thepany with your ability."


    rence was overjoyed when he heard this. "You are really our savior, Sir!" he gratefully blurted


    out.


    After a while, Henry, who heard the news, came to the living room with the help of a few young


    adults from the family.


    His face was ashen and his voice trembled when he asked, "Is¡­ Is there a way to save our family?"


    Seeing him out of sorts and possibly near death, rence hurriedly said, "Dad, it might be better for


    you to wait at home. Don''t worry. We will definitely find a way out of this crisis!"


    "Okay. Go ahead, then..." Henry raised his hand weakly. "You are our family''s only hope now."


    After getting one of the youngsters of the family to drive, rence and Mason headed to Reene''s


    vi together.


    In less than half an hour during their journey there, Mason had already drafted aprehensive


    acquisition contract.


    rence couldn''t help but be amazed looking at the electronic contract on the phone. "If I didn''t


    know you are Ares, the God of War, I would have thought you are a veteran who has been in the


    business industry half your life!"


    Mason only smiled without saying anything.


    Just like what rence said, he indeed was the co-President of 24panies in the past. That


    should qualify him as a senior in the business world!


    Presently, rence pressed the doorbell.


    However, Kingsley was the one who came and opened the door.


    Reene had been so busy these days with the work she hadn''t done during the hospitalization that


    Kingsley practically took over with helping her at home.


    rence immediately rolled his eyes when he saw Kingsley. He then barked, "Where is Reene? We


    have something to talk to her about!"


    He barged into the living room as he spoke.


    He first respectfully offered Mason a seat on the sofa before he himself plopped down on it.


    After a while, Reene, who heard themotion, came down from the study on the second floor and


    eximed in surprise, "Uncle rence? What brings you here?"


    "I have some business with you!" He took out his mobile phone and sent the electronic contract to


    her, thereafter saying firmly, "Type out a proper contract and have it signed."


    "Sign? Contract?" Reene''s confusion was written all over her face.


    "The acquisition contract for the rk Corporation!"


    Even though rence sounded forceful, his heart was wavering with uncertainty.


    He didn''t know if Reene''s gratitude toward the Wynns'' was enough for her to agree to sign the


    contract.


    "Reene." Kingsley''s nonchnt voice rang out all of a sudden. "Did you forget about the bet I made


    with Henry? It seems like they are here to fulfill the bet."


    rence was instantly awake the moment he heard those words.


    How did I forget about the bet?! he cheered as his handnded heavily on his thigh.


    "Yes, yes. We are here to fulfill the bet!" He quickly added, "The rk Corporation will be yours


    after you sign the contract!"


    In truth, the rk Corporation now owed the bank 50 million!


    rence wouldn''t mind it if Reene didn''t give him a single cent as long as she was willing to take


    over that hopeless case of apany!


    However, she frowned slightly at that. "Uncle rence, I have heard the news about thepany.


    Everyone is working together to keep it stagnant. I can''t help even if I were to take over it."


    rence quietly sighed after she said that.


    Just like he had expected, she was no fool.


    He then turned to look at Mason pleadingly. "Sir¡­"


    Mason smiled confidently but just as he was about to say something, Kingsley abruptly spoke first.


    "Reene, he even personally delivered the contract to our doorstep. You should just take all the


    shares.


    Both rence and Reene fell silent then, but thetter soon informed him, "It is not as simple as


    you think, Kingsley." With a serious tone, she continued, "All the business leaders in Cleapolis are


    sanctioning the rk Corporation. Taking over thepany at a time like this means I am going


    against them¡­"

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Kingsley grabbed Reene by her shoulders and stared into her eyes from a close distance. "Reene,


    do you still not trust me? When have I ever made things difficult for you?"


    "Kingsley¡­" A blush rose on her cheeks. "But¡ª"


    "No ''buts''. Trust me, Reene!"


    A lightbulb seemed to light up in her head as she looked into his hazel eyes.


    Subconsciously, she nodded and uttered, "Okay. I trust you."


    She then turned to rence. "I can sign a contract to take over the rk Corporation, but I can''t


    pay you anything."


    "Okay! No problem at all! So long as you are willing to take over thepany!" rence cheered.


    At that point, he was about to jump up with excitement.


    Having the contract signed was equivalent to transferring the entirety of the 50-million debt to her!


    "Alright. I will go to the study room to print and sign the contract now."


    She proceeded to turn around and walk toward the stairs. Kingsley, on the other hand, started to


    make conversation with great interest.


    "I didn''t expect you to take action so quickly. I thought it would take a while for you toe up with


    this solution."


    Hearing that, rence looked at Mason with respect. "It is all thanks to this esteemed person for


    coming up with the idea."


    "Oh?" Kingsley raised his eyebrows and looked at Mason in surprise. "I seem to have made a


    misjudgement..."


    Kingsley had thought that Mason was just an ordinary homeless person. He didn''t expect the man


    to be moreplex than he looked!


    Mason noticed Kingsley''s eyes on him, and he only gave a small smile without saying anything.


    However, Mason then doubtfully asked, "You and that littledy seem close. Why are you


    intentionally sabotaging her?"


    The corner of Kingsley''s lips lifted when Mason said that. "I wonder if you have heard of the saying


    that there is always a better than the best," Kingsley mused.


    Mason''s eyes widened when Kingsley said that.


    He understood what Kingsley was implying.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Mason and rence wanted to harm Reene, but Kingsley had already set up a bigger and was


    waiting for them to throw themselves into it.


    They had been too focused on Reene to watch out for Kingsley!


    However, rence still hadn''t noticed anything.


    He only thought that Kingsley was boasting.


    Seeing Kingsley''s inscrutable expression, rence spat, disgusted, "Kingsley Nicholson, you better


    stop putting on a tough front! You are just trash who is dependent on Reene. What is with that


    mysterious act?!"


    Kingsley only shrugged indifferently. "Think whatever you want," he replied.


    In fact, rence was too insignificant for Kingsley to take his words to heart.


    However, Mason was frozen in ce, as though he had been struck by thunder.


    With the way his lips kept quivering, he seemed as if he had received some kind of shocking news.


    "Y-You are Kingsley Nicholson?" Mason''s eyes were filled with shock as he stared at Kingsley. "How


    did I not recognize you? Y-You look way too identical..."


    Kingsley was also shocked to hear Mason''s words.


    He had heard something simring out of Gavin''s mouth before, too!


    For him to say this, he must know my father!


    Right at this moment, Reene came downstairs with the contract she had just printed in her hand.


    rence was still somewhat confused at first, but seeing her walk down the stairs made him ignore


    everything and rushed over like a hungry beast. "Quick! Sign it, quick!"


    He was terrified she would go back on her words.


    It only took a few seconds for the contract to be signed.


    With that, the rk Corporation, along with the 50 million debt, were now Reene''s responsibilities.


    "Haha!" rence lifted his chin andughed heartily. "Better hurry up and prepare to repay the debt


    of 50 million, Reene! This has nothing to do with the Wynns anymore!"


    "50 million?" Her forehead wrinkled. "What are you talking about?"


    He let out another cackle again and boomed, "Just this morning, the June Bank issued a notice for


    the rk Corporation to repay a loan of 50 million dors! The debt belongs to you now!"


    With a smug look on his face, he continued, "You should quickly think of a way to sell your property


    to repay the debt! Haha!"


    Bang!


    The file which held the contract slipped out of Reene''s hand and fell to the floor.


    Her face had also paled in that instant.


    "A-A debt of f-fifty million..."


    Her vision turned dark for a moment, and she would have lost her footing if Kingsley hadn''t stepped


    forward and supported her. "Don''t worry, Reene," he assured her in a hushed voice. "It is all going


    as nned."


    "As nned?" She slowly turned to look at him. "It is 50 million! No n can pay off that amount!"


    Surprisingly, a confident smile tugged on the corners of his mouth. "Don''t worry. Let''s head over to


    the Wynn Manor. I will judge how much humanity the Wynns still have before I decide on a way to


    put all this to an end!"

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    rence let out a sneer when he heard Kingsley say he was going to Wynn Manor. "What is this?


    Are you regretting it now? It is toote for that!"


    He waved the file in his hand. "The contract is in ck and white, and I now have it in my hand. It is


    pointless for you to y any tricks!"


    Looking at rence''s evil expression, Mason outwardly showed his disdain as he chided, "rence


    Wynn, how can you talk to Mr. Nicholson that way?!"


    rence looked dumbstruck and he was at a loss for words.


    It took him a while to remember that Kingsley was Mason''s savior!


    I must have made the God of War unhappy by behaving toocently!


    Thinking of this, rence quickly lowered his head and said respectfully, "Yes, yes. You are right.


    Let''s go back to the Wynn Manor together."


    Kingsley''s eyes had a glint at that moment.


    Mason was still like an old fox just a moment ago, but he had begun to defend Kingsley after


    knowing who he was.


    Kingsley had a feeling that his guess was right¡ªMason and Gavin were both his father''s old


    friends!


    "Sir¡ª"


    Kingsley was about to speak when Mason waved him off.


    "We have time to talk about our business in the future. Let''s deal with the Wynn Family for now."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sounds good."


    The two smiled knowingly as they stopped talking.


    However, rence thought he felt his heart skip a beat.


    Deal with the Wynn Family?


    What does he mean by that?


    Before rence made sense of those words, Kingsley had already dragged Reene out of the vi


    with him.


    rence gritted his teeth then. "No matter what kinds of tricks that punk has up his sleeves, Reene


    will never recover from this as long as I have the contract!"


    ¡­


    The four of them rode in two different cars as they went back to the Wynn Manor one after the other.


    As soon as they heard the sound of brakes from the yard, everyone in the Wynn Family hurried out


    to wee them.


    Even the pale-faced Henry hade to the door with the help of a few youngsters.


    "rence, how did it go?" Henry urged breathlessly. "Reene¡­ Did she sign the contract¡­"


    "Dad! She signed it!" rence excitedly waved the file in his hand. "She is now responsible for all


    the debts! The Wynns have finally pulled through!"


    As soon as Henry heard this, his eyes looked brighter than ever, and even his face had regained its


    rosy hue.


    "Come in quick. Show me the contract¡­"


    Just then, Reene''s car also drove into the yard, startling Henry.


    "Why did she follow you back? Don''t tell me she is regretting signing the contract."


    "Haha! Don''t worry, Dad. The contract has already been signed. There is no use in regretting."


    Henry waspletely relieved after listening to rence''s words. With a heartyugh, he said,


    "Actually, she came at the right time. We shall take the opportunity to have a clean cut with her!"


    As he spoke, he nced at Elijah and Ysabel, who were standing off to one side, and instructed,


    "She is your adopted daughter. If you don''t want to repay the 50 million with her, you had better


    terminate your rtionship with her as soon as possible! Otherwise, the Wynns will abandon you


    altogether!"


    Elijah was shocked when he heard that, but he quickly bbered, "Yes, Dad. We will do it


    immediately! Immediately!"


    Ysabel, too, was trembling with fear as she tugged at Elijah and urged in a shaky voice, "You have


    a ssmate who works for the Ministry of Civil Affairs, don''t you? Call him now! Tell him we want to


    terminate Reene''s adoption right this instant!"


    "Yes, yes. I will give him a call right away. I will do it right now!"


    After entering the living room of the Wynn Manor, Kingsley unrestrainedly plopped down on the sofa


    and with his legs crossed, he started fiddling with his phone.


    He was currently sending a text to both Lancer and Daniel.


    Even though the Wynns were displeased with his attitude, none of them said anything when Mason


    didn''t make ament.


    Henry read the contract over and over and cheered, "Good! This is good¡­ We might have lost the


    company, but at least our family is safe!"


    Reene''s pretty face had turned pale at this point. "Grandpa, don''t you think this is too much? The


    family is safe indeed, but how am I supposed to pay off the 50 million?!"


    "That is your business. What does it have to do with me?" Henry looked at the contract with a smile.


    "As long as our family stands strong, I couldn''t care less about you!"


    rence also added, "That is right! You signed the contract voluntarily. We didn''t force you! If you


    want to me someone, me it on Kingsley for encouraging you to sign it!"


    As soon as Ysabel heard that Kingsley was the one who prompted Reene to sign it, she


    immediately jumped up and pointed at Kingsley while she spat, "Haven''t I always said that this little


    toy boy is a jinx?! I knew I was right!"

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Ysabel sat down on the ground and began wailing as she pped her thigh. "Ah, my ursed life! I


    went through so much to adopt a daughter in hopes that she would make a lot of money or marry


    into a wealthy family, but it is all ruined in your hands, you scumbag!"


    "Enough! Stop crying!" Henry reprimanded her. "She shouldn''t have been adopted in the first ce.


    It was neither legal nor reasonable! You insisted she is some kind of business genius, and you even


    looked for connections and favors everywhere to get someone to adopt her! Look at how this ended


    up! Are you finally regretting your actions?!"


    rence alsoughed and added, "Exactly. Business genius, my *ss. My son was right. I am sure


    you had to sleep around to get Neveah to where it is today!"


    "Uncle rence, you¡­ How could you say such a thing..."


    Reene couldn''t believe that she was hearing such insulting wordsing from her "rtives"!


    "What? Don''t have the guts to admit it?" rence scoffed. "With your strength alone, you really


    think it makes sense you build Neveah with just a few hundreds of thousands? Ha! Do you think we


    are stupid?"


    "You¡ª"


    She was so angry that her chest heaved up and down, and she was about to argue again when


    Kingsley murmured, "Reene, don''t waste your anger on such a person. You might as well ask him


    where that evil-tongued Alex is now!"


    rence''s proud face instantly turned ashen right after Kingsley said that.


    "You punk! Do you really have to put salt on the wound before you are done?!"


    Instead of answering, Kingsley chuckled. "What is wrong? Alex couldn''t have been beaten to death


    by Young Master Andrew, could he?"


    "Bullsh*t!" rence roared. "My son is still alive!"


    Alex was indeed still living, but he was still unconscious after getting discharged from the intensive


    care unit to the normal ward.


    The doctor had issued a notice of critical status which said that Alex would never be able to get up


    on his feet even if he were to survive.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Just the thought of it felt like a knife had been driven through rence''s chest.


    With the crisis the family was in, he couldn''t even take time out to pay his son a visit!


    Still, he didn''t know who he should hold ountable for his son''s condition.


    It wasn''t like he could afford getting on the Kean Family''s bad side and Ares was even worse.


    rence didn''t even dare dream about offending him!


    Biting his teeth, he realized he could only release all his anger on Kingsley!


    He pointed at Kingsley in the face and bellowed, "You little b*stard! You are the one who passed


    bad luck to our family! We wouldn''t be so unlucky if it weren''t for you?!"


    "Alex was the one who got himself in trouble. What does that have anything to do with me?"


    Kingsley''s eyes were indignant as he said coldly, "You baring your fangs like a mad dog will only


    make your family fall into ruins sooner"


    "Haha! You f*cker!" rence startedughing when his anger reached its peak. "You think you can


    ruin the Wynns?! You are better off thinking of a way to pay off the 50 million with Reene!"


    Kingsley''s eyes narrowed slightly as he nced around the members of the family. "I''ll ask you one


    last time," he growled. "Are you sure you want to so heartlessly push Reene to take the blow?"


    "Heartless?" rence smiled disdainfully. "We have never given her our hearts. What do you mean


    ''heartless''?"


    Reene gradually stopped trembling when she heard this. She then turned to look at Elijah and


    Ysabel. "Dad, Mom, how about you? Are you both on Grandpa''s side?"


    Elijah''s face was hard as steel when he hissed, "Don''t call us that anymore! I have just made a call


    to my ssmate who works for the Ministry of Civil Affairs. We will be terminating our adoption of


    you soon!"


    "Yes, yes!" Ysabel also agreed in a shrill voice. "Anyway, I only adopted you after I wormed around


    the loopholes of thew. Technically speaking, your adoption was illegal! You have nothing to do


    with us!"


    A clear drop of tear ran across Reene''s cheek then. Closing her eyes lightly, she uttered in a


    disheartened tone, "Okay. If that is the case, we are done!"


    As soon as she said that, the loud noise of a chair falling over rang out when one of the younger


    members of the Wynn Family abruptly stood up.


    "O-Oh my God! Something big has happened!" he eximed in shock.


    "What is all this yelling about?!" Henry scolded. "Do you not see what is going on here? How


    impudent!"


    With his phone in his hand, the young man stuttered, "No¡­ Old Master Henry¡­ The headlines¡­


    God of War¡­"


    As though his tongue was failing him, he incoherently sputtered without having a sensical sentence


    coming out of his mouth.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    rence''s gaze darted around. Soon, he realized something was not right. So, he quickly took out


    his phone to check. In the next second, his expression changed. He was surprised, regretted, in


    despair, and disbelief. At that moment, it can be told from his face, all kinds of emotions and


    feelings came at once mixing together.


    "rence, what''s wrong?" Henry asked. "What is the news?"


    rence handed the phone to Henry with trembling hands. "Dad. Y-You better s-see it for yourself."


    Henry took the phone and saw the bold font on the screen.


    ''Ares, the God of War, has spoken! Although he doesn''t forgive the Wynn Family, he will no longer


    take his anger out on the rk Corporation. Up to now, all relevantpanies have withdrawn the


    sanctions against rk Corporation. In addition, Coliree Group said that due to the cooperation with


    Reene Wynn¡ªthe President of the rk Corporation¡ªColiree Group will invest in making up all


    the funds of rk Corporation.''


    Boom!


    Henry was stunned. He froze on the spot as if he had been struck by a sh of lightning. He stared


    nkly at the cell phone. His cheeks, which had only recovered its color, instantly paled!


    "T-This isn''t possible¡ª"


    He swiped the screen using his finger, and another piece of news appeared before his eyes.


    ''Charlie Dean¡ªChairman from Humming Group in Cleapolis¡ªhas repaid the loans owed by rk


    Corporation to June Bank to celebrate Reene Wynn taking over rk Corporation. It cost him 50


    million, including interest.''


    Even Kingsley failed to predict Charlie''s move on this matter.


    He smiled, secretly thinking that Charlie could really take a hint because Charlie saved him the


    trouble of finding excuses to avoid helping Reene to repay the loan.


    "Kingsley, w-what the hell is going on here?" Reene had also read the news. She covered her lips in


    surprise and murmured, "A-Am I dreaming?"


    "Maybe Ares doesn''t want to implicate innocent people," Kingsley said while smiling at Reene.


    "Anyway, you don''t have to repay the debt anymore. On top of that, you even received another


    company which is good!"


    "That''s right!" She flushed with excitement. "rk Corporation really belongs to me now."


    At this moment, she suddenly recalled what Kingsley had said to her when she was in the hospital.


    "Reene, do you believe that just within a few days, Henry will take the initiative to request the


    transfer of rk Corporation to you?"


    At that time, Reene thought he was talking nonsense.


    Looking back now, all of this might actually have been a part of his n.


    One step at a time, Kingsley destroyed Alex without much effort and took back rk Corporation.


    Reene felt a solid sense of security as she looked at Kingsley, who was next to her. "Kingsley¡­"


    At this moment, her eyes sparkled with feelings.


    The Wynns turned sour when the love between them surged.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    rence shook his head like crazy. "No, this is impossible. It''s impossible¡­" Saying that, he raised


    his blood-red eyes to look at Reene. "rk Corporation is mine! Mine! Give it back to me!"


    "Haha, what are you thinking about?" Kingsley smiled coldly and shook the folder in his hand.


    "There''s a contract written in ck and white in my hand. You can''t regret it now."


    "You¡ª!"


    rence was so angry that he was going to faint. He said the exact same thing to Reene before,


    but Kingsley was returning those words to him this time!


    "What?" Kingsley crossed his legs. "All the shares of rk Corporation belong to Reene now. The


    Wynns are finished!"


    As he said, Elijah slid off the stool.


    He crawled to Reene''s feet and said with sadness, "Reene, it''s my fault. I''m wrong¡­"


    Reene nced at him condescendingly, then said coldly, "Didn''t you want to disown me earlier?


    Didn''t you forbid me to call you Dad?"


    "It''s my fault! I''m sorry!" Elijah pped himself hard and pleaded. "I was a fool. Reene, please don''t


    be mad at me, your father¡­"


    He was regretting it. He shouldn¡¯t have said those heartless words earlier as he was just digging his


    own grave!

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Ysabel also kneeled before Reene while crying and shouting.


    "Reene, this was rence''s idea! It has nothing to do with us! You can leave the Wynn Family, but


    you can''t leave us alone¡­"


    Hearing this, rence said lividly, "Elijah, Ysabel. What are you doing? Are you trying to betray the


    Wynn Family?!"


    "Betray? Without rk Corporation, what is left of the Wynn Family?" Elijah looked at all the


    rtives there and roared, "Without rk Corporation, you would all be unemployed! Since Ares


    has not forgiven us, do you think you can find a job? No one will hire you!"


    As he said, the Wynns were in an uproar as they were dumbfounded. They had been watching the


    fun until they heard Elijah''s words. They finally realized they would also be affected by this incident.


    All of them worked in the rk Corporation. After taking over thepany, the first thing Reene


    would do was to fire them from rk Corporation.


    At this time, a young man in his thirties rushed before Reene. He kneeled before her and cried,


    "Reene, my cousin! Please don''t fire me! My wife just gave birth to a daughter. If I lose my job, I


    won''t even be able to feed her! I-If you still can''t forgive me, I''ll quit the Wynn Family! I will treat you


    as the head of the family. Please just don''t fire me."


    As Reene saw her little niece before, she couldn''t help but soften her heart. "Okay. I won''t fire you."


    Hearing that, the rest of the Wynns were getting restless and kneeled one after another. Very soon,


    almost everyone kneeled to Reene, swore to leave the Wynn Family, and made her the new head of


    the family, hoping not to be expelled from thepany.


    Only six of rence''s aplices were still standing withplicated expressions.


    Seeing this scene, Henry rolled his eyes in anger.


    "W-What are you doing?! I''m not dead yet!"


    Someone shouted, "Old Master Henry, we had no choice! We need to make a living!"


    Looking at these kneeling rtives, Reene softened her stance.


    When she was about to promise to keep them all, Kingsley spoke first, "You may stay in rk


    Corporation. However, you have to go through a series of assessments. We will not keep you if you


    lack skills or morals!"


    The Wynns gritted their teeth as Kingsley barged in when Reene was so close to let them stay.


    "We''re begging Reene. It actually has nothing to do with you!"


    "This is our family''s business! Why are you butting in on our matters as an outsider?"


    "That''s right! Who the f*ck you think you are?!"


    "If you are to speak another word, I will tear your mouth apart!"


    Listening to their insults, Reene turned her gaze cold again.


    "My little brother''s wishes are my wishes. Those who spoke unkind words to him must not step into


    rk Corporation from now on!" Reene was filled with charisma; her voice was as cold as frost.


    Reene felt that since she had already turned against the Wynn Family, she did not have to show


    them mercy anymore. Besides, Kingsley had always gotten on her nerves!


    "W-What¡­"


    Those who insulted Kingsley were stunned.


    They didn''t expect they would ruin their future with just a few words.


    Kingsley smiled proudly. "You idiots, don''t you know Reene loves me the most? You are digging


    your own grave if you insult me!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Reene was flushed.


    On the other hand, the Wynns turned sour.


    So, with that, it meant that the rk Corporation belonged to the Nicholson¡¯s now.


    Henry pped the armrest heavily while panting.


    "Useless flip-floppers! What are you doing to support her as the head of the family? See what


    happens now. Are you all happy?" Henry looked at rence and said weakly, "rence, what


    should we do now? Is there any way to get rk Corporation back?"


    "I-I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to do so¡­" rence showed a bitter expression. "After all, we signed


    the contract¡­"


    As he said that, rence suddenly thought of something and looked at Mason with a sour


    expression.


    "Sir, you wanted me to transfer the rk Corporation with debt to Reene just now. You were the one


    who wrote that contract. Why did you announce that you forgave the rk Corporation within just


    an hour after that? Were you trying to trick me?"

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    It was only this moment that rence realized that it was Mason''s fault.


    "Sir, this week, the Wynns have been obedient and served you in every possible way. Why are you


    still trying to hurt us?"


    Henry had only realized about it at this moment.


    He said tremblingly, "That''s right. My grandson has already been disabled. Why are you still


    unwilling to let us go? Are you only going to give up after seeing our downfall?"


    Speaking of Alex, Henry felt pain as his expression became darker.


    "Sir, although you''re a noble person, I am already eighty years old. Are you still not satisfied after


    I¡¯ve washed your feet, massaged you, and bowed to you every day to greet you this past week?"


    "Of course, I do. I''m very satisfied." Mason leaned back on the sofa and reminisced. "I haven''t been


    served like this for many years."


    Hearing this, Henry and rence couldn''t help but ask in unison, "Then, why are you still trying to


    harm us?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Mason spread his hands. "It is for your own good when I asked you to sign the contract. I have no


    idea Ares would let Clerk Corporation off the hook."


    Hearing that, Henry and rence stayed silent while the Wynns looked at each other in dismay.


    rence''s face turned pale. rence asked, "W-What do you mean by that? Aren''t you Ares, the


    God of War?"


    "Who told you I am Ares?" Mason looked innocent. "I am just an old tramp. You are the one who


    wanted to apologize and serve me. I never said I am Ares!"


    It was dead silence. The living room seemed to freeze as it was eerily silent.


    After a long time, rence was the first toe back to his senses. With a trembling hand, he


    pointed at Mason. "Y-You are not Ares. You are just an old tramp living under the bridge?"


    "Yes." Mason sighed deliberately. "Oh, the Wynns are kind-hearted. You found a doctor to cure me


    and even served me nicely."


    As he said, he gave Henry a thumbs up.


    "Among all of you, the best server goes to Old Master Henry. Not only did he wash my feet every


    day, but he bowed to greet me every single day to the point that it¡¯s making me a little


    embarrassed."


    Henry was so angry that he gushed out a mouthful of blood. In addition, he was sad. He had never


    been so depressed in his life.


    He took the entire family to apologize to a tramp. The video was still circting online! He was so


    proud of it. Now looking back, it was a real shame and a joke. This dark history of the Wynn Family


    would never be erased!


    Cough! He vomited another mouthful of blood as he slumped since he had been through too much


    these days.


    First, Henry was so frightened that he vomited blood at the Kean Family''s dinner. Then, he was


    worried about the rk Corporation. This morning, he was shocked by the bank''s loan reminder


    and fainted. After leaving the mess to Reene, he had been beaten into the abyss again in just a few


    minutes. He might be able to hold on for a while longer if he did not find out that Mason was not


    Ares. He copsed after learning the truth. Mason was thest straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Henry could not take it anymore. His pupils gradually dted as his face became paler.


    "Dad! What''s wrong, Dad?!" rence shouted in horror.


    However, Henry was already limping on the chair without life.


    Elijah and Ysabel were stunned too.


    "Dad, please stay with me!"


    He crawled to Henry''s side while holding Henry''s hand.


    However, Henry''s body was getting colder.


    "Grandpa¡­"


    Reene stood up and stared nkly at Henry, who couldn''t rest in peace. Tears were welling up in


    her eyes.


    Although Henry never regarded Reene as a Wynn and tried to exploit her, she was still sad to see


    that. After all, he was her grandfather for nine years. It would be a lie if she said she was not upset


    by his death.


    Henry was dead.


    No one knew if he died because of Mason or Kingsley, but they were aware that Henry couldn''t rest


    in peace.


    The Wynns gathered around Henry while weeping and shouting.


    No one knew how many of them were genuinely mourning the loss of Henry''s life or they were just


    worried about their own future.


    Anyway, everyone was screaming and looked grief-stricken.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Kingsley shook his head. "The Wynns are indifferent at heart. There was not a drop of tear to be


    seen among the mourning. Reene, let''s go. You own the Clerk Corporation now, so there¡¯s no point


    to stay any longer." Then, he held Reene''s hand.


    Amidst the crying, Kingsley and Reene left the Wynn Manor.


    Everyone was around Henry, so no one came to stop them or send them off.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Walking out the gate of Wynn Manor, Kingsley hugged Reene. "Reene, please don''t be sad. He isn''t


    worth your tears!"


    "Yes, I know." She wiped her tears and said shyly, "Please let go of me. It''s not good to let others


    see us hugging."


    Kingsley squeezed Reene''s soft body into his arms with force. Then, he said with a smile, "What''s


    wrong with hugging you? You''re my eldest sister. Why can''t I hug you?"


    All of the sudden, Mason walked from behind and pretended to cough. "It''s alright to hug, but it''s


    better to hug behind doors."


    "Oh no!"


    Reene was startled and pushed Kingsley away. She blushed and was at a loss. So, she could only


    keep ying with the hair around her ears to relieve embarrassment and shyness.


    Kingsley said helplessly, "Old man, Henry washed your feet for a week. Why don''t you stay there to


    send him off at the funeral?"


    "Hey! Back then, a second-ss family like the Wynn Family was not qualified to wash my feet!"


    Mason grinned. "To put it bluntly, it is a blessing to Henry that he can wash my feet."


    Hearing that, Kingsley had a gleam in his eyes. "What were you in the past? Do you mind telling me


    about it?"


    "Of course!" Mason cradled his head as if he didn''t care. "I should have called you my nephew back


    then. So, of course, I can tell you everything! However, this isn''t a good ce to talk about it. Why


    don''t we go to thisdy''s house?"


    The group of three returned to Reene''s house.


    Mason treated that ce as his home and sat on the sofa.


    Reene stared at him for a long time before she said in surprise, "Oh my God! You are really the old


    tramp living under the bridge!"


    "Hahaha, you couldn¡¯t recognize me when I''m clean, huh?" Masonughed for a short while, then


    quickly withdrew his smile and said solemnly, "Girl, I need to talk to Kingsley alone. You should


    avoid the conversation."


    Kingsley also said thoughtfully, "That''s right. Reene, this concerns my birth parents, you see¡­"


    Whether it was to track down the murderer seventeen years ago or to capture the spy from the


    Empire of the Setting Sun, it was too hazardous to be involved in. So, he did not want to let any of


    his sisters get involved!


    Seeing Kingsley''s serious expression, Reene nodded understandingly.


    "Well, it happens that I still have a lot of work to do. I''ll return to my room now."


    After she finished speaking, she gazed at Kingsley and walked upstairs.


    When Reene turned at the corner of the stairs, Kingsley asked, "Old man, do you know my father?"


    "Yes." Mason took a deep breath and said slowly, "I am Mason Parker. Before I went crazy, I was


    the co-CEO of twenty-four groups."


    Hearing this, Kingsley was shocked.


    How could it be possible for a person to handle twenty-four groups? Even if these twenty-four


    groups are all smallpanies like Neveah Department Store,bined together, they could still


    be considered as a vast force. Kingsley didn''t expect this seemingly ordinary man to have such a


    glorious past!


    "Are you surprised? Do you think I''m amazing?" Mason smiled lightly. "However, the truly amazing


    person is actually your father. It''s because he was the chairman of the twenty-four groups!"


    "C-Chairman of the twenty-four groups?"


    Kingsley was utterly shocked.


    "I only heard from Matt that Frost Corporation was my father''s business, which waster annexed


    by Prime Corporation." Kingsley couldn''t calm down for a long time. "I never thought that my father


    was such a powerful man."


    Speaking of this, he had a eureka moment.


    "Frost Corporation, twenty-four¡­Is it possible that my father''s groups are all named after the sr


    terms?"


    "Hahaha, you are indeed Xavier''s son! You''re smart!" Mason nodded. "That''s right! The twenty-four


    groups were all over Qustia and Cleapolis is the headquarters!"

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Without waiting for Kingsley to ask, Mason continued, "This is your mother''s hometown, so that''s


    why your father decided to settle here."


    "There were threepanies in Cleapolis¡ªFrost Corporation, Awakening Enterprise, and Minor


    Corporation." Mason sighed as hemented, "It''s tragic that all thesepanies have been


    swallowed up by others."


    Kingsley''s fists tightened as he asked solemnly, "Mr. Parker, do you know who killed my father?"


    Mason shook his head and began to recollect the past. "None of us saw iting back then. It


    happened all too fast. When I heard the news and rushed to Nicholson Manor, I was told that there


    was nothing but ckened traces of blood left. No bodies, and no survivors. I thought that you and


    your parents were all killed, so I went back to Awakening Enterprise and nned to halt all business


    dealings while I took revenge on behalf of your family."


    "What happened after that?" Kingsley''s eyes narrowed. "Why did you be insane?"


    "There was a traitor among us." Mason''s expression darkened and his voice was steely as he said,


    "That man said he found your parents'' bodies and lured me to a plot ofnd that was under


    development, owned by Minor Corporation. It was a deserted ce with no one around, other than


    a few workers."


    Hatred swirled in Mason''s eyes. "He acted as if he was trying to dig up the bodies, and when I


    wasn''t paying attention, he mmed the shovel on my head! He wanted to kill me!"


    "Who is he?" Kingsley asked. "Do you remember his name?"


    "Of course, I remember! I will never forget his name and his face for the rest of my life!" Mason cried


    out vengefully. "His name is Jonah Lawson! He was the general manager in charge of construction


    at Minor Corporation. Back then, I was willing to overlook his criminal record for violence and pull


    him up the ranks because of his talent! I never thought that in the end, he would betray me!"


    Kingsley''s eyes glinted dangerously once he heard the name. "I know who that is," he snarled.


    It was a guy named Lawson in charge of construction and he had a record of violence.


    Who else would it be other than the current head of the Lawson Family and the chairman of


    Codrington Construction?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Mr. Parker, you might find this ironic, but do you know who''s currently in charge of constructing the


    Nicholson Family Cemetery?" Kingsley sneered. "It''s Codrington Construction!"¡±


    "Oh, by the way, you might not know that the general manager, Jonah Lawson, has a whole new


    identity now. He''s the chairman of Codrington Construction, one of the most distinguished men in all


    of Cleapolis." He snorted. "And because his family, the Lawsons, are known to have a close


    connection with the underworld, everyone says that the Lawsons came to power through violence


    and bloodshed!"


    Masonughed bitterly. "Violence and bloodshed, huh? I suppose it includes that shovel I took to


    the head." After mocking his own plight, he grew worried. "Kingsley, are you sure it''s fine to let them


    handle the construction of Nicholson Family Cemetery? I suspect that Jonah Lawson had a hand in


    that incident back then."


    "He probably doesn''t know about the construction of Nicholson Family Cemetery." Kingsley shook


    his head. "His son, Peter Lawson, handles thepany operations right now. Jonah''s retired."


    Kingsley smirked as he added, "Perhaps we are fated to meet as enemies. Peter and I have gotten


    into a tussle or two, and I''ve made him suffer for it."


    "Hahahahaha. You''ve inherited your father''s gall!"


    "By the way, Mr. Parker, how did you manage to survive that day?" Kingsley asked. "Since he lured


    you to a deserted location, it meant that he was hellbent on killing you. Why would he let you


    escape alive?"


    "Someone rescued me," Mason replied. "It was a lucky coincidence that one of the construction


    workers was passing by. His approach scared off Jonah and he rescued me. He patched up my


    wounds and I insisted on heading into the city myself, but I fainted before I could get to the hospital.


    I only regained my senses ten days ago¡­"


    Kingsley felt guilty toward Mason once he heard all this.


    Mason was a business whiz, but he was dragged into the Nicholson Family''s mess and ended up


    spending seventeen years as a homeless vagabond living in the dirty city alleyways.


    When Mason noticed Kingsley''s expression, he smiled. "Your father was the one who helped me


    achieve the status and glory I enjoyed in the past. I have nothing but gratitude for him, and I''ll


    forever be in his debt! I''m willing to spend the rest of my life in search of revenge on his behalf, even


    if it costs me my life! You don''t need to feel moved by this. It is what I should do."


    All of a sudden, a thought urred to Mason. He tried tracing his memory as he said, "I vaguely


    remember that the guy who saved me was called Joshua Johnson¡­"

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    "Joshua Johnson?"


    Kingsley was taken aback. "It was Mr. Johnson who saved you back then?"


    "Is he someone you know?" Mason''s eyes were filled with surprise. "I want to thank him properly for


    what he did! If it hadn''t been for him, I would have been nothing more than a pile of bones now!"


    However, Kingsley frowned in thought andmented distractedly, "I''ll bring you to him when I get


    the chance."


    Having heard what happened back then, Kingsley suspected that Joshua''s injuries had not been an


    ident after all!


    It was very likely that Jonah had plotted the whole thing to take revenge on Joshua.


    Kingsley thought to himself that when he destroyed the Lawson Family to avenge his parents, he


    might be able to deliver justice on behalf of Joshua too.


    With all this in mind, he turned to Mason. "What I''m certain of now is that Felix Jacob, Matt Fox, and


    Jonah Lawson were all involved in what happened back then! The Foxes have taken over Frost


    Corporation while the Lawsons have taken Minor Corporation. Both of them built their fortunes by


    shedding the blood of my parents!"


    "How do you n to get your revenge?" Mason asked gravely. "I will do everything I can to help


    you!"


    Kingsley''s eyes narrowed slightly. "We haven''t found out who took Awakening Enterprise yet, so we


    still need toy low for now. Once we''ve dug out all these vermin, we''ll deal with them once and for


    all!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    As soon as he finished speaking, they heard the sound of someone unlocking the door.


    A few secondster, Alice came in.


    Kingsley wiped the menacing expression off his face and smiled. "Alice, why are you here?"


    "Oh, you have a guest?" Alice nodded toward Mason before saying to Kingsley, "Kingsley, since


    we''re heading to Jadnd Heights for the Medical Forum tomorrow morning, I''m here to help you


    pack some things as we''ll be staying there for three days."


    "Okay. You can go up first, Alice. I''ll be right there."


    "Hurry up, okay?" Alice said before heading upstairs.


    Mason nced at Alice''s seductive figure and smirked. "You''re a lucky little fellow, aren''t you? Both


    girls would easily turn heads anywhere they go!"


    After teasing Kingsley, his expression turned serious once more. "What''s your next step?"


    "It''s been seventeen years. There''s no rush. The most important thing is to get to the bottom of this


    with a thorough investigation. It won''t do if we miss out on anyone who had a hand in this. Also,


    apart from revenge, I have other responsibilities that are even more pressing right now!"


    Kingsley nced upstairs and added, "And you saw it too. I need to protect my sisters as well, so


    there''s a lot on my te¡­"


    "You''re right. We can''t rush into this." Mason patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, I will forever be of service to the Nicholson Family! Even if it takes another decade or


    two, I will stay right by your side and help you. We''ll uncover the truth behind all this and get our


    revenge!"


    Having said that, he grinned. "But before all that, you need to help me out with room and board. I''m


    broke."


    "Oh. How much do you need?"


    "If it won''t leave you in a pinch, I''ll take two or three grand for now. I''ll need to rent a ce to stay."


    Seeing that Kingsley was in his early twenties, Mason assumed that he would not have much


    savings right now.


    He asked for a smaller sum that was enough to tide him over for most things.


    "Alright." Kingsley nodded. "What''s your bank ount? I''ll make the transfer now."


    While he was in the position to give Mason a couple of millions, he would not be able to exin it


    without fessing up about his identity.


    Therefore, he decided to abide by Mason''s request and transfer three grand over. It was better to be


    safe than sorry.


    However, Mason shrugged. "Do I look like someone with a bank ount?"


    "Hmm¡­ I''ll go and ask Reene. She should have cash on hand."


    Kingsley got up and headed for the study on the second floor.


    "Go and pack your things with thatdy earlier. I''ll look for Miss Wynn and ask her for some money


    myself," Mason chuckled. "I won''t be taking her money without giving anything in return, of course.


    I''ll help her with rk Corporation and sort everything out for her to be the chairman without


    any further obstruction."


    Kingsley''s eyes lit up at once.


    He would not have to worry about Reene if she had Mason''s help. After all, he was a sly fox who sat


    at the top of the business world for decades!


    It would be nothing more than a piece of cake for a man who used to manage 24panies to deal


    with rk Corporation, apany on the verge of falling apart!

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Now that Kingsley no longer had to worry about Reene, he was able to focus fully on attending the


    Medical Forum at Jadnd Heights with Alice.


    The next morning, after loading tworge suitcases into the trunk, he massaged his temples and


    said, "Alice, we''ll only be there for three days. Why did you pack so much?"


    "This shows how little you know. All women pack like that!" Alice chuckled. "You''ll understand when


    you get a wife!"


    "I''m perfectly happy with seven sisters. Why would I look for a wife?"


    Kingsley chuckled yfully and mmed the trunk shut. "Let''s go, Alice. Jadnd Heights is in


    Worchester County which is nearly a hundred miles away. We should get going."


    After bidding goodbye to Reene who stood at the door to see them off, the two of them began


    making their way to Jadnd Heights.


    Jadnd Heights was a resort area that specialized in hosting all manner of conferences, forums,


    and celebratory events.


    The entire resort area was built along Mount Crowler which ensured that it remained picturesque


    throughout the year.


    Within the resort area, there was a four-star hotel and all manner of entertainment facilities.


    All of the corporations and organizations headquartered in the nearby cities would often host their


    events here.


    After approximately one and a half hours of driving, Kingsley and Alice arrived at Jadnd Heights.


    Alice was a little carsick, so Kingsley suggested out of concern, "Alice, you should get down first. I''ll


    go and pack the car, and then I''lle and look for you."


    "Okay."


    Alice did feel rather ufortable thanks to her carsickness, so she got out in front of the hotel.


    After taking a few deep breaths of the fresh, crisp air, she began to feel a lot better.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It was only then that she noticed the sight in front of her. The magnificent Mount Crawler rose high


    up into the sky right before her eyes!


    Alice was so amazed by the breathtaking view in front of her that she eximed aloud, "Wow. It''s so


    beautiful here¡­"


    As soon as she said those words, she heard a sleazy voice behind her. "It''s beautiful indeed, but


    not as beautiful as you¡­"


    Alice''s brows creased slightly as she turned around to see a smarmy-looking man waving at her.


    "Seth Zappa?"


    She recognized the man in front of her. He was a ssmate from college, Seth Zappa.


    While they were ssmates, they had barely spoken to each other.


    Alice had a reserved and intimidating personality that kept people at arm''s length. She was not fond


    of socializing and had very few friends.


    Throughout her college years, she focused on her studies and rarely interacted with her


    ssmates.


    Therefore, she did not have much of a reaction when she saw Seth. She merely nodded and said,


    "It''s been a while."


    However, Seth''s expression was full of excitement.


    "Alice, we''ve finally reunited! Did you know that I liked you when we were back in college? I just


    never had the guts to confess."


    His eyes roamed all over Alice''s body as he said, "It''s not the same now. I''m a sessful man with


    an established career, so I can finally approach you atst!"


    Alice frowned. "We''re just ssmates, nothing more."


    One look and she could deduce the scious thoughts that were running through his head right


    now.


    If he truly wanted to date her, why did he not show up in thest three or four years since their


    graduation?


    His attempts at smooth-talking were merely a cover. He probably just wanted to get into bed with


    her!


    Alice was right, unsurprisingly.


    Earlier on, Seth was about to check into the hotel when he spotted a woman with a voluptuous


    figure.


    As he feasted his eyes greedily on her curves and long, slender legs, he felt his blood rushing down


    to his abdomen.


    He even thought to himself that he made the right choice in attending this forum!


    What luck to encounter such a gorgeous specimen!


    When he saw that the gorgeous woman was his old ssmate, Alice Kramer, his mind instantly


    went to the gutter!


    He had been eyeing her ever since college!


    However, at the time, his girlfriend was the daughter of the professor in charge of doctorate studies


    at Cleapolis Medical University.


    He dared not cheat on her for fear of risking his future.


    At the time, whenever he had to spend the night with the 200-pound heavy professor''s daughter, his


    mind would be filled with images of Alice''s sexy figure¡­


    Seth began to leer.


    He never thought that the scene he had dreamt of all those years ago would be about toe true!


    He had three days and two nights. It was enough time for him to get Alice into his bed!


    "Alice, we were nothing more than ssmates back then, but now that we''ve reunited, doesn''t it


    mean that we''re fated to be?"


    Seth licked his lips. The look in his eyes made it seem like he was undressing Alice right there and


    then.


    He was beginning to picture it already. He saw himself basking in the luxury of his four-star hotel


    room, enjoying the view of Mount Crowler while his hands roamed all over the gorgeous ice queen


    of his dreams¡­


    It would be nothing short of paradise!


    In fact, his mind roamed even further. He began to picture himself indulging in his carnal pleasure


    with Alice deep within the forest of Mount Crowler. The very idea of engaging in the primal pastime


    surrounded by nature was making his body tingle with excitement.


    His blood began to rush once more¡­

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Seth''s leer made Alice sick to her stomach. It was even worse than her car sickness. She said


    coldly, "I''m not your friend, so stay away from me." She tried to leave.


    "Hey, don''t go!" Seth held her hand. "I really like you, Alice. My heart races every time I see you.


    Here, you can feel it." He pulled her hand closer to his chest.


    Alice did not struggle this time. She sneered, after which a luggage about three feet long zipped


    across the air. It mmed into Seth''s back before he let out a scream. Seth was sent flying forward


    a few yards from the impact.


    "Ouchhh¡­" He held his back and winced from the pain. Sethe kept rolling on the floor, trying to


    relieve the agony.


    At the same time, Kingsley came forward holding another luggage in his hand. "No touching, perv!


    She''s off limits!"


    "Ow, that hurt as heck! Why did you do that, you b*stard?" Seth got up from the ground, gasping for


    air. He curled up and held his back. "Do you know who I f*cking am? I''m Tristan Zinkleigh''s


    student!"


    "I don''t f*cking care who your teacher is! I could have killed you just for touching Alice! You''re lucky I


    let you live!" Kingsley picked the luggage up. "So, how do you want his *ss kicked, Alice? I can


    make it as fancy as you want."


    Alice wanted to teach Seth a lesson too, but the fact that his teacher was Tristan made her give up.


    Tristan was the most revered instructor of PhD students in Cleapolis. All of his students were the


    cream of the crop in the medical industry. He had students in every hospital in Cleapolis, and some


    of them were department heads and directors. Alice would rather not cross someone like that in


    case she got in trouble. She tugged on Kingsley''s sleeves and muttered, "Forget it. Don''t waste


    your time on trash like him. Let''s check in."


    Seth flew into a rage. He stepped forward and roared, "What? You think you can get away after


    what you did to me? You think I''m a pushover?"


    "The f*ck you want then?" Kingsley asked impatiently. "Another knuckle sandwich? Or a luggage


    sub?"


    "Why you little!" Seth''s veins popped, and he pointed at Alice. "Either she sleeps with me, or you


    grovel before me! Or else!"


    He wants Alice to sleep with him? Kingsley mmed his luggage down and beckoned to him.


    "Leave her alone. You can get a room with me. We''ll have a little chat."


    "Why should I get a room with you?" Seth looked at the big luggage and took a step back warily. He


    barked, "Don''t think you''ve won. Once my teacher gets here, he''ll kick you out of Cleapolis'' medical


    world for good!"


    "Is that so?" Kingsley scoffed. "You can try, but you will fail. Hard."


    "Why you little¡­" Seth pointed at Kingsley. "Just you wait! You''ll pay for what you said!" He stormed


    into the motel and told Tristan about this.


    "What a manchild," Kingsley sneered. "Snitching after he got in trouble? What is he, twelve?"


    Alice was worried. "Don''tugh at him, Kingsley. Do you have any idea how many students Tristan


    has? Cross him and you''ll lose your ce in Cleapolis'' medical world forever!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, Alice. I''m the God of Medicine, remember?" Kingsley chuckled. "C''mon. Let''s check


    in." He picked the luggage up and went through the revolving door.


    "I know you''re the God of Medicine, but Tristan is well-connected in Cleapolis. He has far more


    allies and resources than you can imagine."

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Alice followed him into the lobby, still worried. "Did you hear me, Kingsley?"


    "I did, Alice. Don''t worry." He knocked on the reception''s marble counter and told the receptionist,


    "We''re from Hill Crest Hospital. Here for the medical forum. Give us one luxury suite. Preferably with


    a mountain view."


    "One?" Alice blushed. She told the receptionist. "Don''t listen to him. Get us two rooms."


    The receptionist answered without missing a beat, "Just get one room. Most people who get two


    always leave one empty at night anyway."


    Alice was as red as an apple. "Don''t take this the wrong way. We''re not a couple."


    "To be honest, we receptionists have an eye for people." The receptionistughed. "I can tell who''s


    friends, who''s a couple, and who''s been married for years. Just get a room, you two."


    Kingsley wrapped his arm around Alice and gave the receptionist a thumbs up. "I''ll tell your


    manager to give you a raise."


    "Kingsley!" Alice tensed up on purpose. She was about to say something, but Kingsley whispered,


    "I''m just trying to keep you safe, Alice. What if Seth breaks into your room at night and tries to


    assault you? It''s dangerous."


    Alice pinched his waist. "You''re more dangerous than he is." She coldly told the receptionist. "Get


    us two rooms, or I''llin to the manager."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Alice looked aloof to begin with, and now she looked angry when her face fell. The receptionist


    stopped teasing them and gave them two key cards quickly. "Rooms 603 and 604. These are your


    cards."


    It was already almost eight, and most of the forum participants were here. They had their own


    luggage in tow, and all of them were in line to check in. The older doctors smiled knowingly when


    they heard Alice and Kingsley''s conversation. Ah, to be young. The younger doctors pouted,


    thinking that Kingsley was punching above his weight.


    Just then, the doors of the elevator beside them opened, and Seth arrogantly said, "You have to


    help me, sir! I think he broke my spine! It still hurts!"


    Seth and an old man walked out of the elevator. The old man was in an expensive suit, and his gray


    hair was neatlybed back. He obviously took care of himself well, and he looked a little strict.


    This man was the most famous cardiology PhD tutor in Cleapolis¡ªTristan Zinkleigh.


    He wanted to help Seth out for two reasons. One, Seth was his student. Two, Seth was his future


    son-inw. His daughter was ugly and morbidly obese. Seth was the only one among the short list


    of candidates who was worthy enough for his daughter, or at least that was what he thought. He


    decided to stoop lower and help him out. "That''s him!" Seth pointed at Kingsley. "He hurled that


    luggage at me! You have to tell him off, sir!"


    Tristan put his hands behind his back and put on an arrogant front. "That was rude of you, young


    man. Don''t you know that he''s my student?"


    Kingsley cocked his eyebrow. "And who the f*ck are you, geezer?"


    The crowd exploded into a heated discussion at once. Everyone here knew who Tristan was. The


    forum had been held for many years, and Tristan was one of the most esteemed guests every time.


    They could not believe a young man just called Tristan a geezer. It was rude and uncouth. Everyone


    in Cleapolis'' medical field is gonna boycott him at this rate.


    Tristan looked furious, and some among the crowd noticed and came to the old man''s defense.


    "I''ve never seen you, kid. Where do youe from? Did you sneak in?"


    "You can''t call Mr. Zinkleigh an old geezer, kid! Apologize now!"


    "You''re here with your teacher, aren''t you? You''re too young toe alone. Who''s your mentor?"


    Everyone was attacking Kingsley just so they could get in Tristan''s good books.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    This was Alice''s first time taking part in an event of this level. She was nervous to begin with, and


    the fact that so many medical elites were zoning in on them made her nch. Still, she took a deep


    breath and stood in front of Kingsley. "I''m a cardiologist from Hill Crest Hospital. Come at me if you


    want, but leave him alone."


    Seth was filled with envy. "You trash! Is hiding behind a woman all you can do? That''s not what you


    did just a while ago!" Seth roared. "Why? Need a woman to protect you now that you''re a public


    enemy?"


    Alice shot him an icy look. "He''s my brother. Of course I''m protecting him."


    "As if!" Seth sneered. "He''s your lover, more like!" He leered at Alice again without hiding his desire.


    Seth remarked sarcastically, "You don''t have to pretend you''re so innocent. There''s no way your tits


    can grow so big unless it''s been fondled by a dozen guys. There''s no way he''s your brother! I bet he


    f*cks you all the time!"


    "What? That''s a lie!" Alice''s chest heaved with anger. "Is this how a student of Mr. Zinkleigh acts?


    That''s vulgar!"


    Seth was filled with horror for a moment. He was overwhelmed with envy and let his real colors


    loose for a moment. "Um, I-I was just being rash." He noticed the weird looks the other doctors were


    giving him, so he quickly defended himself. "I was just too angry. That wasn''t what I meant." The


    doctors might be sleazeballs in secret, but they were still elite researchers on the surface, so they


    had looks of disapproval on their faces. Maybe they were just pretending to be gentlemen because


    of their job.


    Just when Seth thought it was all over, one of his doctor friends said, "He''s just defending Mr.


    Zinkleigh. People do all sorts of stuff when they''re angry. I''d be mad too if someone insulted my own


    teacher."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Yes, true." Seth took the chance to take a step back. "I respect Mr. Zinkleigh deeply. I would kill for


    him, let alone getting into an argument." Thanks to that, Seth managed to make himself look like an


    ardent defender of his teacher instead of a vulgar pervert.


    Tristan looked a lot happier, and he nodded. "I can understand where youe from." He looked at


    Kingsley coldly. "You hurt my student, and now you insulted me. What''s more, you almost ruined my


    student''s reputation, young man. How do you want to settle this?"


    "How? Easy." Kingsley cracked his neck a couple of times. "Either your student begs for Alice''s


    forgiveness, or you and him beg for her forgiveness. And remember to grovel."


    Tristan froze up, then heughed mirthlessly. "That''s impudent of you, young man." He squinted at


    Kingsley. "If I''m right, this is the first time Hill Crest Hospital is qualified to attend this forum, isn''t it?


    Do you have any idea what will happen to your careers after what you just did?"


    Alice heard the threat, and she looked horrified. She held Kingsley''s arm and whispered, "Just take


    a step back, Kingsley. We can''t win."


    "Calm down, Alice." Kingsley smiled and looked at Tristan. "And if I''m right, this is thest time


    you''reing to this forum, geezer."


    The crowd gasped, horrified by how arrogant Kingsley was.


    Tristan almost screamed. "How dare you say that?" He looked around the lobby and announced,


    "Hill Crest doctors, where are you? Anyone else from Hill Crest Hospital here?"


    Everyone looked around at the same time.


    n had been hiding behind the crowd, but then he came forward and smiled sheepishly. "H-Here,


    professor." Scott gave Hill Crest Hospital five slots this time, and Jeffred gave one of them to n


    as he was the most respected doctor in Hill Crest.


    Tristan saw him, and he frowned. "I''ve seen you before. You''re that ancient healing researcher.


    What''s your name again?"

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    "n Gershwin, professor," n answered quickly. "We met back at the Altmed Forum." Tristan


    was not that much older than he was, but he was far more respectable. n was just an ancient


    healing practitioner in a regr hospital, while Tristan was a revered tutor for PhD students. He was


    nothing before Tristan.


    "n, huh? I think I remember you." Tristan was still as arrogant as usual. "Is he your student?"


    "Oh no." n waved his hands quickly. "He''s not my student, no."


    n was sweating. He''s a god of ancient healing. I''d worship him if I could. Don''t call him my


    student. Do you want to kill me?


    Seth took it the wrong way. He sneered, "Hear that, kid? Even your hospital''s doctor is cutting ties


    with you. You crossed my mentor. Nobody''s gonna help you now. You''re done for!"


    Everyone else chimed in as well.


    "Yeah. The professor has students all over Cleapolis. Any one of them is enough to give this guy a


    beating."


    "Well, yeah. The professor''s students are all sessful doctors. I bet nobody''s a more sessful


    teacher than the professor in this city."


    Tristan was pleased to hear the des. His hands were still behind his back, and he looked


    down at Kingsley. "Your vice president was just a drop in my ss. Now do you know who I am?"


    "Yeah! Just give up, man!" Seth pointed at Kingsley. "Now grovel and apologize, and the professor


    might just let you go. Refuse, and there''ll be no ce for you in Cleapolis'' medical industry!"


    A group of people came in just then.


    "What''s all the hubbub? Why are you guys still in the lobby?"


    Scott, Ronald, and ke from the Cleapolis Society for Research in Traditional Medicine, the


    Foundation for Development of Traditional Medicine, and the Acupuncture Society respectively


    came inside.


    The presidents of the Academic Committee of Traditional Medicine, the Clinical Research of


    Acupuncture, and the Fusion Medicine Research Association (FMRA) also came in with them. They


    gathered the night before just so they could find a way to get the God of Medicine to teach them


    something. They stayed at a nearby hotel and held a little meeting, so they showed up at the same


    time.


    Everyone got serious after they came in. Even Tristan stopped holding his hands behind his back.


    He was starting to look a lot humbler too. He might have a lot of talented students, but these


    presidents had more followers. There were at least a few thousand students in their respective


    associations, and all of them were exceptionally talented as well.


    More importantly, these giants of the medical field were also government officials too, while Tristan


    was just a college professor. For example, Scott and Ronald were members of the National


    People''s Congress of Cleapolis as well.


    "What are you guys doing, Professor Zinkleigh? The forum is starting in a few hours. Why are you


    guys still here?" Ronald frowned. He then nced at Kingsley, but only for a moment. He did not


    realize Kingsley was the God of Medicine himself. Kingsley was not wearing a mask today, so


    nobody recognized him, including Scott.


    "M-Mr. Duncan." Tristan exined stiffly, "Someone just beat my student up, and I''m demanding an


    exnation."


    "Someone beat your student up?" Ronald was surprised. "And on the day of the forum?"


    Tristan pointed at Kingsley and hissed, "That''s him! Not only did he beat my student up, he also


    insulted me. Threatened me, even!"


    Ronald was surprised, and he looked at Kingsley closely.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley shrugged. "Hey, Seth harassed Alice, so I had to teach him a lesson. And I didn''t insult this


    Zinkleigh geezer. He''s less than an insect to me, really."


    Whoa. Ronald exchanged looks with hispanions. He thought, Who is he? That was a bold


    statement.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Seth noticed their looks of confusion, and he said, "He''s from Hill Crest. This is their first time joining


    the forum, and they''re already making a mess out of it. They must be punished!" He looked at


    Kingsley smugly, thinking that Kingsley could not do anything about this.


    "H-Hill Crest?" Ronald and hispanions froze. Wait. We sent the invites to them ourselves. It


    can''t be. Could he be the one? Ronald noticed Alice and n. He thought they looked familiar, and


    then he realized where he had seen them before. They were with the God of Medicine back at


    Joshua''s ce! "G-G¡­" Ronald started to stammer. Words were not enough to describe how


    shocked he was.


    Just like Ronald, hispanions'' eyes widened. They too were in disbelief.


    They knew Dr. Nicholson was young, but they did not expect him to be this young. He''s what?


    Twenty? Twenty-one? It was unbelievable that someone had mastered the art of ancient healing at


    that kind of age. Most master healers had worked for decades in the industry. Kingsley was the only


    outlier, but still, it proved that even the young could be a master. The juggernauts froze up. They


    stared at Kingsley, as if he was some sort of miracle.


    The crowd was perplexed to see Ronald and hispanions freeze up.


    "What''s going on? Why are they so quiet all of a sudden?"


    "They''re furious, I guess. Hill Crest is just some no-name hospital, and they just made a mess."


    Tristan snapped out of it and told Ronald, "I can handle this, Mr. Duncan. Don''t worry about it. I''ll


    make him¡ª"


    Ronald snapped out of it before he could finish, but he was still staring at Kingsley. His eyes


    gleamed, and he buzzed with excitement. "M-Might you be Dr. Nicholson?"


    Tristan and everyone else were bbergasted. "He''s what now?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lots of reporters tried to make a writeup of what happenedst time, but Kingsley told Daniel to


    keep the news from making the rounds as he wanted toy low. Not even a video or a photo of the


    asion was leaked. Tristan and the other doctors were Western doctors, after all, so they did not


    really care about ancient healing. Of course they had no idea Kingsley had made a name for


    himself in Cleapolis.


    Everyone was still waiting for an answer, but what came next only begged more questions. Ronald''s


    companions suddenly leaped in joy.


    "Oh my god! It''s him! It''s Dr. Nicholson!"


    "Holy smokes! He''s young!"


    ke was red with excitement. He pushed through the throng and knelt before Kingsley. "Dr.


    Nicholson, I wish to study under you. Please, take me under your wing."


    Tristan, Seth, and the crowd were in disbelief. They could not believe what they just heard. The


    Acupuncture Society''s president actually knelt down to him? And he wants the guy to be his


    mentor? Is this some sort of joke?


    These doctors might not care about ancient healing, but they still knew that ke was the pride and


    joy of the legendary Old Master Todd. They could not believe that ke actually wanted to break off


    from Dr. Todd and learn from someone else, and right in front of them too.


    Seth''s mouth formed aical O. It was like his world shattered. "A-Are you alright, Mr.


    Hemsworth? Is something wrong?"


    Before he could go any further, Ronald knelt before Kingsley as well, and he said the same thing


    ke did. "Please, take me under your wing, Dr. Nicholson!"


    "W-What are you talking about, Mr. Duncan?"


    The crowd froze up for a long while. ke kneeling down was already crazy enough, and Ronald


    doing the same thing only made it crazier.


    Everyone thought they were seeing things, but then Ronald''s otherpanions knelt as well. Some


    of them were too old to move, but they still leaned against the people beside them as support and


    slid down. They gazed at Kingsley with worship while requesting, "Please, take us under your wing,


    Dr. Nicholson! We''ll be loyal to you for life!"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    These men really wanted Kingsley to mentor them. They knew Kingsley had mastered the long-lost


    Gorgion''s technique. The technique could save someone who was an inch away from death and


    even change their fate. They might not be smart enough to master that, but if Kingsley was willing to


    be their mentor, he might just save them when they needed it most. Most of these juggernauts were


    at least sixty years old. They would love to live longer if they could. Mr. Ledger''s legs were failing


    him, but if Kingsley would help him out, he might just regain most of his mobility. Everyone else had


    the same idea too. They would do anything just for Kingsley to grant them their request.


    Kingsley looked at the men and massaged his forehead. "Why am I not surprised?" he muttered


    under his breath.


    Tristan and Seth were stupefied, and so was everyone else. This was beyond theirprehension.


    Why did they kneel all of a sudden? And it''s all of them too! These guys are supposed to be the


    pirs of Cleapolis'' ancient healing industry. What are they doing?


    "Mr. Duncan, Mr. Rand¡­" Tristan''s voice was trembling. "W-Why are you doing this?"


    Scott shot him a dangerous re and roared, "Keep your mouth shut, Professor Zinkleigh! One


    more insult and we''ll make you pay!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "That''s right!" ke was the angriest of them all. "You wanna insult Dr. Nicholson? Over my dead


    body!"


    Tristan was at a loss for words. "I-I didn''t insult him. H-He threw the first punch."


    "So? What do you want? Punch him back?" ke got up and approached Tristan. "Fine! Punch me


    then. Right in the face if you want!" He held Seth by the cor and closed in. "Come on! If you want


    to punch someone, punch me!"


    Seth''s legs were trembling. There''s no way I can punch you! He looked to Tristan for help, but to his


    horror, Tristan was not looking too good either. ke was not just the president of Cleapolis


    Acupuncture Society, but he was also the pride and joy of Old Master Todd. Tristan''s career would


    be destroyed if Old Master Todd came at him for letting Seth punch ke. Qustia''s medical world


    would do anything for him if he just said the word. Seth nched, and he waved his hands. "I-I


    won''t do that, Mr. Hemsworth. I-I can''t¡­"


    "Hmph!" ke snorted and shoved him away before looking at Tristan. "And you! Still going to look


    down on Dr. Nicholson?"


    "I¡­" Trisan felt humiliated. There were about thirty doctors in the lobby, and everyone had heard


    him threaten Kingsley. If he backed off now, he could never walk with his head held high in


    Cleapolis'' medical industry ever again.


    "No answer? Well, let Dr. Nicholson decide then." ke looked at him coldly and went back to kneel


    before Kingsley. "What would you like to do, Dr. Nicholson? We''ll do anything. Just say the word.


    The whole ancient healing industry supports you."


    The whole industry supports him? The crowd erupted into a discussion. Wait, so that means


    Kingsley owns half of Cleapolis'' medical industry now? The Western medical world was divided into


    a lot of branches, so they could never be as united as the ancient healing branch of the medical


    field. If the ancient healing industry came together as one and served a single leader, Kingsley


    would be the top doctor in Cleapolis. Everyone was now seeing Kingsley in a different light.


    Kingsley did not answer ke. Instead, he looked at the crowd coldly. "Hm, someone said the


    professor''s students are the cream of the crop, if I recall. And what else did they say? Oh, yes, that


    he''s the best teacher in Cleapolis?"


    Everyone lowered their heads when Kingsley looked at them, and they kept quiet. The guy who said


    that out loud earlier cursed himself for his ignorance. All the juggernauts here want to be his


    students. Tristan is nothingpared to him. Yeah, his students are the cream of the crop, but


    these guys here are built different from the crop!

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Kingsley received no answer, and he smiled. He told the juggernauts, "Stand up, all of you. I''ll


    consider your request."


    The juggernauts buzzed with excitement and slowly got back up.


    Seth finally broke down. He staggered backward and shook his head in disbelief. "I-Impossible!


    You''re just a public hospital doctor. There''s no way you have anything to teach these people. This


    must be a mistake. A big mistake!" He held Tristan and roared, "Say something, sir! You must have


    an idea how to deal with this!"


    Tristan looked like he just saw the most disgusting thing on earth. He flung Seth''s hand away and


    gnashed his teeth. "What else can I do? I can''t go against the whole ancient healing industry, nor


    can I make an enemy out of Old Master Todd''s student."


    "But¡­" Seth refused to back down. "But he hit me! You can let it slide just like that! You''re my


    teacher and future father-inw. You have to help me!"


    Tristan looked a bit better after Seth called him his future father-inw.


    Just then, Kingsley snickered. "He''s your father-inw? And I thought you were single. You almost


    tried to sleep with Alice!"


    "Shut up! That''s a lie!" Seth felt a chill run down his spine. He stammered, "T-That''s a lie, sir. I didn''t


    do any of that." Seth felt his legs buckle.


    He only got this far mostly because of Tristan''s ugly daughter. Tristan was already getting on in age


    when she was born, so he spoiled her rotten. He was only willing to help Seth out in his career


    because Seth cared about his daughter, at least that was what he thought. Seth stared at Tristan in


    horror, his back drenched in sweat. If he finds out that I tried to sleep with someone else behind his


    fat daughter''s back, I''ll be done for! "I-I didn''t do that, sir. I swear I''m loyal to Jane. I would never


    cheat on her."


    Just then, someone from the crowd said, "Bullsh*t, Seth! You went to P!nkstar two days ago to hook


    up with a model. And you told me your girlfriend is a fat, ugly sow! You said you''d dump her after


    Professor Zinkleigh is dead and use his reputation to climb thedder." The guy who said that was


    the one who helped Seth earlier. He could see the change in the situation, so he exposed Seth''s


    doings just in case Kingsley came to confront himter.


    "H-How could you say that about Jane?" Tristan knew the man. He was good friends with Seth, so


    there was no way he would lie. Tristan felt the world spin. Jane was his only daughter, and he raised


    Seth like his own so he would treat his daughter well. However, he didn''t expect Seth to be so evil


    and ungrateful. Tristan coughed violently, and his face was as white as a tombstone.


    "T-That''s a lie, sir!" Seth knelt before Tristan. He nched, but he defended himself, "I-I have never


    said anything like that¡­"


    Tristan kicked him away and snarled, "You ungrateful little b*stard!" He looked at Kingsley and


    bowed. "I''m sorry forshing out for no reason,d. I should have gotten to the bottom of this first.


    I''m sorry I didn''t."


    Kingsley waved his hand. "It''s alright. You had nothing to do with this in the first ce anyway."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "From now on, I''ll just stay in school and be a teacher. I won''t be joining any medical events


    anymore." He sighed. "This is going to be myst forum."

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Right after saying that, Tristan red at Seth and stormed out of the resort.


    "Sir!" Seth shouted in despair, but Tristan was long gone.


    Everyone thought it was a little ironic seeing him so haggard.


    "He was so confident a moment ago, but now¡­"


    "The ki¡ªDr. Nicholson was right. This is the professor''sst forum."


    The crowd fell silent, and they gave Kingsley a look. They were both shocked and horrified. A


    doctor? More like a irvoyant.


    Seth plopped down to the ground, his face ashen. That''s it. I''m done for. Tristan won''t ever help me


    again. No. He might even sabotage me. My future¡­ It''s all gone. He looked up at Kingsley, his gaze


    dripping with venom. "You ruined my life, you f*cker! I don''t care who you are, but I''ll drag you down


    even if it''s thest thing I do!"


    "You?" Kingsley scoffed. "You don''t have the power."


    "Hah. Do you think I served that old git for nothing?" Seth got up. "I''ve mastered the aortic valve


    transnt. It''s the thing he''s been researching. I can w my way up anytime with that alone."


    The crowd was surprised. If Seth actually knew how to do the transnt, he could work in any


    hospital he wanted, and with great benefits too. He might find it a bit hard without Tristan pulling the


    strings, but one sessful surgery was all he needed to make a name for himself. Sooner orter,


    he would be famous.


    Seth looked at Kingsley smugly. "I don''t give a rat''s arse who you are, a*shole. I''ll make it my life''s


    mission to bring you down. Once I make it in life, I''ll tear your life down!"


    "You think you can still make it in life?" Kingsley sneered. He asked, "You touched Alice with your


    right hand, didn''t you?"


    Seth froze, and he took two steps back. "What do you want? You wanna break my hand?"


    Kingsley ignored him and asked ke, "You got any needles on you?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "No¡­" ke shook his head regretfully and cursed himself. Darn it! That was a good chance to get


    closer to Dr. Nicholson, and I blew it.


    Alice smiled and took out a small box of sewing supplies from the luggage. She handed it to


    Kingsley. "Will this work?"


    "Um, I guess." Kingsley was surprised, but he took the sewing supplies anyway.


    "I was wondering why you packed two big luggage. Sewing supplies? You brought everything."


    Kingsley was nonchnt, while Seth was perplexed. "Heh, and I thought you were gonnae up


    with something amazing." He looked at Kingsley''s needle and snorted. "What are you gonna do?


    Poke me?" He scoffed. "A needle can''t hurt me."


    The crowd started whispering among themselves. "What''s he doing? Is he gonna prick Seth or


    something?"


    "I mean, the juggernauts worship him. He probably knows some acupuncture or something."


    "Acupuncture? Is that a joke? I''m not saying anything, but acupuncture is scammy as heck. Only


    idiots fall for that."


    "Keep it down! I don''t want Mr. Hemsworth to hear that!"


    Everyone was engaging in hushed discussions, while Seth crossed his arms. "You have one


    chance, a*shole. Either you kill me today, or I''ll eventually make your life a living hell!"


    At the same time he said that, a silver sh shot out from Kingsley''s fingertip. It arced across the air,


    and all the crowd saw was a blur. They had no idea what just zipped past them.


    Seth froze up for a moment, then he scoffed. "What the heck? Was that supposed to be a magic


    trick? Not impressed."


    Kingsley pointed at Seth''s wrist. "You might wanna look at your right hand before you say that."

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Hearing that, Seth ducked his head. To his surprise, the needle was sticking out of the acupoint


    located around the center of his palm. Although two-thirds of the needle was inside of him, not a


    drop of blood could be seen.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    In fact, he felt no pain at all.


    "What the heck is this?!" He stared at his hand as he realized the needle was still moving. The


    realization made him uneasy, so he plucked out the needle and threw it on the ground. "Brat!" he


    roared, "When did you stick this in me?"


    "Forget when I did it," Kingsley answered with a smirk. "Answer me first."


    Before Seth could say anything, Kingsley continued, "That surgery you mentioned, is it a very


    precise operation in which great skill is required?"


    "Of course!" Pride was written all over Seth''s face. "This is considered microsurgery, so it requires a


    lot of skill and precision for it to seed."


    Then, as if realizing something was off about the question, he asked, "Why are you asking this?"


    "Nothing much." Kingsley shrugged. "I only wanted to know if a person with shaky hands could


    operate."


    "Are you even a doctor?" Seth burst outughing.


    "If you have shaky hands, you cannot even perform an appendectomy, let alone such highly


    technical operations..." He paused in the middle of his speech and looked down to find his right


    hand trembling slightly.


    It was actually trembling at the same rate as the moving needle!


    Furthermore...


    No matter how hard he tried, he could not stop it!


    "What... What is going on?"


    Seth''s mind went nk as all thoughts escaped him.


    He had always been so proud of his steady hands.


    In fact, Tristan Zinkleigh even praised him for them, saying his hands were born to operate with


    them. They were a blessing from the gods!


    However, they were currently trembling uncontrobly.


    This meant his career as a surgeon was over!


    "No! How can this be? My hand... Why can''t I stop my hand from shaking?" Seth held up his right


    hand and cried, "What did you do to me? Why is my right hand shaking?"


    Everyone''s faces went pale when they saw his hand quivering.


    "Is... Could this be the doing of that needle?"


    "Whoa! That is just terrifying. He killed a doctor''s future in a snap!"


    Everyone''s eyes were instantly filled with deep-seated fear as they turned to look at Kingsley.


    Most of their jobs required them to be in the operating theater. Hence, no one wanted to make an


    enemy out of someone that powerful.


    Anyway, even if they did not have to operate, no one wanted to be cursed with trembling hands for


    the rest of their lives.


    It would be a fate worse than death!


    When ke and the others realized what had happened, they were equally shocked and excited


    about it.


    Kingsley had proven once more how powerful he was.


    They were now even more determined to be his disciples.


    "My hand... Save me!"


    Just as everyone was frozen with shock, Seth flung himself at Kingsley''s feet like a madman.


    "Dr. Nicholson, please! I know how powerful you are now! I admit defeat! I truly do!" He howled as


    he held up his right hand.


    "Please cure my hand! I am begging you! I do not want to be useless!"


    Kingsley looked down his nose at Seth. "You should be thankful I did not sh your hand for


    touching Alice!"


    There was absolutely no way he would cure Seth''s shaky hands.


    "No..." Seth slumped over with despair. He began to bang his head on the floor. "Please! I beg


    you... Please save me!"


    Kingsley frowned in disgust and said to Ronald, "The event is about to start, right? Have him thrown


    out!"


    "Yes, sir!" Ronald hurriedly replied. "Security! Where are the guards?"


    The security guards had been standing nearby this whole time. When they heard Ronald''s shouts,


    they immediately ran over.


    "We heard everything just now," they said. "We will throw him out right away! We promise to leave


    him somewhere far away!"


    Two burly men swiftly moved to yank Seth''s limp body up from the ground.


    By now, Seth had used up all his energy wailing and had no more strength left in him to struggle.


    Just like that, he was dragged out of the room by the security guards.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Finally, peace returned to the hall. Kingsley picked up the two room cards from the receptionist''s


    desk and turned to Alice.


    "Let''s go, Alice. Let us put our bags away in our rooms."


    ke stepped forward with a smile. "Let me help you with your bags, Dr. Nicholson."


    "It''s fine. Have someone inform me when the event is about to start." Kingsley nced at the keys


    in his hand. "I am in room 603 while Alice is in 604."


    "Yes, of course. Do not worry," ke said, nodding in a fawning manner. "I will personallye and


    get you."


    Kingsley nodded in response before leading Alice over to the elevators.


    Wherever Alice went, the people parted for her.


    They would not fool around.


    After all, Kingsley just said that he destroyed Seth''s future because heid a hand on Alice.


    Seth''s tormented screams were still ringing in their ears. None of them were foolish enough to touch


    Alice.


    When the two entered the elevator, everyone in the hall let out a sigh of relief before continuing with


    their business.


    Just then, two men came running over, panting heavily.


    "Are wete?" one of them said.


    "I don''t think so," said the other in between pants. "Everyone is still lining up."


    As soon as they were done speaking, they bent over, trying to catch their breath.


    n hurried over when he saw them. "Why are you sote?" he whispered.


    The two men were Zayne and Beau.


    Scott had provided Hill Crest Hospital with five entries for the event.


    The doctors chosen were Kingsley, Alice, n, Zayne, and Beau.


    Zayne was chosen because he was Jeffred''s son.


    In fact, Jeffred was on his knees begging Alice for permission to have Zayne attend the forum.


    As for Beau, he was rmended by Zayne.


    At Hill Crest Hospital, Zayne, Jude, and Beau were the best of friends.


    As soon as Beau asked for it, Zayne begged Jeffred to get an invitation for him as well.


    "We are notte, right?" Beau finally said, having recovered from his dash.


    "Not really." n frowned. "Didn''t I tell you toe earlier? Why are you almostte?"


    "Oh, whatever," Zayne said, waving his hand impatiently. "We are notte, are we?"


    He then looked around before unhappily asking, "Where are Kingsley and Alice? Are they not here


    yet?"


    "They were here early. In fact, they are already in their rooms."


    Hearing that, Zayne and Beau exchanged meaningful looks with each other.


    The two of them werete because they had spent the night binge-drinking with two girls. That was


    why they woke up sote.


    When they were drinkingst night, Zayne had sworn that he would seize this chance to help Beau


    get his hands on Alice.


    Beau had been so happy about it that he kept toasting Zayne. Soon, they were both drunk.


    Zayne did not tell Beau his entire n, though.


    He had nned to use the Circle''s power to force Kingsley to stay in this ce forever!


    After all, Kingsley was the reason Jeffred had given him a beating before grounding him for a few


    days.


    Zayne had med it all on Kingsley.


    Thus, he had a cruel scheme that would ensure Kingsley wound up dead this time, with his corpse


    hidden deep in the mountains.


    If Beau knew what Zayne was nning, he would surely tell Zayne toe up with another n.


    He was there when Baron and a bunch of burly men waited by the hospital entrance for Kingsley.


    That encounter told him just how much sway Kingsley had over the Circle.


    Unfortunately, Zayne was so afraid of mishaps that he did not tell Beau about his ns.


    Meanwhile, Beau was ignorant of the uing disaster heading his way.


    He was still happily thinking about his future ns.


    With his amazing skills at taming women, Alice would definitely be awed by his prowess as long as


    he had sex with her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only could he have a pretty wife then, but he would also be Kingsley''s brother-inw!


    That meant he could stomp on Kingsley as revenge for the humiliation he had suffered.


    At that thought, Beau suppressed the eagerness brimming in him to casually ask, "Where are their


    rooms, Professor Gershwin?"


    As n knew just what kind of lecherous thoughts Beau harbored in his mind, he replied, "Mr.


    Nicholson said he was staying in 603 while Dr. Kramer had room 604."


    "I see."


    Beau nodded as a lustful look shed in his eyes.


    Once Zayne lured Kingsley away that night, he would sneak into Alice''s room and have his way with


    her!

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Everyone was soon settled into their rooms.


    At ten in the morning, the 18th Cleapolis Medical Forum officially started.


    There was not a lot nned for the morning.


    As usual, after the host made the opening speech, they introduced the experts present and the


    topics that would be discussed in the next three days.


    At half past eleven, they dispersed for their lunch buffet.


    After taking a simple meal for herself, Alice said to Kingsley, "We have two hours for our lunch


    break. Let''s explore the foot of Mount Crowler."


    It just so happened that Kingsley was interested in exploring as well. Hence, the two of them


    departed toward the mountain.


    Just as they arrived at the foot of the mountain, they saw several muscr men dressed in ck


    suits walking over. The group of men had fierce looks on their faces.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "B-Boss?"


    The man who spoke was Wendell, the right-hand man of Baron.


    At the sight of Kingsley, the hostility in Wendell''s expression melted away. "Why are you here,


    boss?"


    "I was about to ask you that. Why are you here?" Kingsley wondered. "Jadnd Heights has been


    booked out, right? How did you get in?"


    "I know the security guard captain here. He let us in," Wendell answered with an awkward chuckle.


    "We got a job here. Tonight, we are to kill someone in Mount Crowler, so we came to scout out the


    area."


    "Who are you killing?" A look shed in Kingsley''s eyes.


    "We don''t know yet. The guy said he would be bringing the target into the mountains. We just need


    to kill him."


    Wendell did not dare lie to Kingsley. "However, from the way he spoke, I think they would be having


    their way with Dr. Kramer after luring the target away..."


    When Alice heard that, her face twisted with realization. "Dr. Kramer?"


    Wendell nced at her before saying, in an attempt at ttery, "You are... his wife?"


    "She is my sister," Kingsley answered with a frown. "You can also call her Dr. Kramer."


    Wendell was at a loss for words.


    Suddenly, all the blood fled from his face.


    It took a while before Wendell could stammer out, "D-Dr. Kramer? That brat wants your sister! That


    means the person he wants dead is..."


    At that, he suddenly stopped speaking.


    Seeing the icy look in Kingsley''s eyes made Wendell''s heart sink.


    Why was he so cursed?


    How could a simple job result in going up against this invincible man?


    Afraid that Kingsley would be mad at him, he hurriedly exined,


    "Boss, I did not know he wanted to kill you! If I had known, I would never have dared to ept the


    job!"


    He quickly shuffled away. "We will go right now! Immediately!"


    "Wait."


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes. "Since he''s going to kill me, I would never let him walk free so easily."


    "You mean to say..."


    "Give him a taste of his own medicine."


    Ten minutester.


    The two men were done hashing out their n.


    With the new revtion, Alice was no longer in the mood for sightseeing. Hence, she and Kingsley


    went back to their rooms.


    At half past one, everyone gathered in thergest conference room in Jadnd Heights for the first


    discussion of the event.


    To everyone''s surprise, the first to speak was Director Wayne of Cleapolis''s Health Bureau.


    Dn walked up on stage and cleared his throat.


    "Our first topic of the year is the treatment ofatose patients," he said with a smile. "Which is


    more effective; modern medicine or traditional medicine?"


    Everyone looked at each other. No one spoke.


    For a moment, there was an awkward silence in the hall.


    After a few long moments, Scott finally spoke up. "Director Wayne, I do not believe such a topic is


    officially listed for this year''s discussions. Moreover, there is no meaning inparing traditional


    medicine with modern medicine!"


    "I disagree with that view," protested an old man in a suit.


    "My specialty is researching prolonged disorders of consciousness caused by trauma to the brain,


    also known as the vegetative state.


    I can tell you with utmost confidence that modern medicine is at an undeniable advantage when it


    comes to the treatment and care of such patients. Traditional medicine cannotpare!"


    The doctor who spoke was Liam yton, a man in his sixties who was equally as renowned and


    experienced as Scott.


    For most of his life, he worked in Mittera. It was only in the past years that he had been invited back


    to work in the local hospitals.


    As someone who used to be a permanent resident of Mittera, he looked down on everything that


    came from the Empire of Qustia, including their traditional medicine skills.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    There was a slightly unpleasant look on Scott''s face as he let out a loud huff. However, he had no


    retort for Liam.


    Although he did not want to admit it, he knew deep down that Liam was right. There was nothing he


    could say against that.


    "Please do not be so eager to object," Dn said with a pacifying smile.


    "This topic was certainly added in at thest minute, but it concerns all of you."


    "What do you mean by that, Director Wayne?" asked Scott.


    Dn smiled and stopped beating around the bush.


    "Francis Stein, the Chairman of Ramada Corporation, has offered the Health Bureau a 14-Million-


    Dor reward. They want the best method to wake up someone in a vegetativea!"


    A roar rippled through the room.


    In an instant, it was as if an explosion had happened.


    14 million!


    That was an outrageous sum!


    "Everyone, please calm down! Please!"


    Dn waved his hands in the air in a gesture of silence, but two whole minutes passed before the


    loud chatter of debate eventually quieted down.


    "Silence, please! Let me finish!" Dn called out.


    "Chairman Stein offered the reward to the Health Bureau because he wanted everyone to have a


    chance at it!


    No matter how big or small your organization or hospital is, the most talented person will win the


    prize money!"


    Dn swept his gaze across the room.


    "As the sum is huge and Chairman Stein is a major yer in the Cleapolis'' economy, I have to treat


    his money responsibly!


    Hence, I n to take great care of every step of the process. Our first step is to discuss which is


    more effective; modern or traditional medicine.


    Next, we will seek out the best group of talents who operate in that field." Hearing that, most of the


    doctors whose specialtiesy in other fields let out sighs of disappointment as envy painted their


    faces.


    As for the neurologists and neurosurgeons, particrly Liam, they were all brimming with


    excitement.


    In fact, Liam''s face was trembling with anticipation when he eventually spoke.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "In over forty years of my career, I have woken up twoatose patients! It is obvious that modern


    medicine is the most effective way!" He then turned to Scott and tauntingly said, "Has anyone who


    studied traditional medicine ever achieved such results?"


    "Well..." Scott hesitated. "Not yet, but that does not mean it won''t happen in the future!"


    "In the future?" Liam sneered. "Don''t you feel ashamed to be saying that?"


    Scott''s face went bright red as emotions warred in him.


    It was true that he did not have the nerve to be sure, but that did not mean he could allow the prize


    money to just slip out of his hands.


    After all, that money could fund the entire traditional medicine research field and speed up its


    advancement by at least five years.


    Just as he was hesitating, Ronald whispered to him.


    "What are you worried about? Dr. Nicholson''s Gorgion''s technique could revive the dead! Curing a


    comatose patient is nothing!"


    Hearing that, Scott pped himself in the head. "That''s right! How could I forget about him?"


    He nced at Kingsley, who was sitting in the back of the room, and he regained his confidence.


    "Professor yton," he called back, "the two patients you cured are nothing! As long as it is a great


    doctor of our field, anything can be cured!"


    As soon as he said that...


    "Pfft!"


    "Hah!"


    People began tough.


    The surgeons who looked down on traditional medicine had all burst outughing upon hearing


    Scott''s words.


    Liam''s reply was delivered in a mocking tone.


    "You must be exaggerating. In fact, I am beginning to question if anyone among the traditional


    medicine practitioners has done anything. How could someone as ignorant as you be well-


    respected?"


    "You!"


    Scott red hard at him as he shot up to his feet.


    Seeing that, Alice, who had been sitting next to him in the back, sighed and said, "We have work


    now."


    As expected, he immediately saw Scott pointing at him.


    "The most revered doctor in our field, Dr. Nicholson, is sitting right there! If he was asked to, it would


    be as easy as pie for him to awaken someone from theiratose state!"


    There was another roar in the room.


    Everyone looked in the direction he pointed.


    "Who is the most revered doctor among the traditional medicine practitioners? Which is he?" "I don''t


    know. I had never heard of him. Could it be Old Master Todd?

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    While everyone was in a discussion, they looked around in search of the Master of Traditional


    Medicine.


    However, after searching for a long time, no one seemed to match that identity.


    The young doctors sitting in the back row looked at each other because it felt like they were on


    tenterhooks after being judged by everyone else in the room.


    Alice covered her mouth with her hand and whispered, "Kingsley... They''re looking for you..."


    Kingsley smiled but did not speak.


    Seeing that situation, Scott simply lifted his robe, strode toward Kingsley, and bowed at him


    respectfully, "Dr. Nicholson, please help us rectify the name of the traditional medicinemunity!"


    Hearing that, Liam and everyone else was too stunned to speak.


    Looking at Kingsley''s excessively youthful face, everyone could not help but be surprised!


    After a while, there was a burst ofughter in the conference room.


    "Pffi, hahaha... Is there really no one else in the traditional medicinemunity? Do you have to


    appoint a young boy to be a master?"


    "What kind of bulls*it is this? I think they are just a bunch of tricky idiots!


    Damn it! Hahaha!"


    With a strange expression, Liam mocked, "Is... Is this kid the God of Medicine? You''ve got to be


    kidding me!"


    Amid the ridicule of the crowd, Scott pleaded, "Please, Dr. Nicholson, take action!" "That¡¯s enough."


    Kingsley stood up and dered, "Traditional medicine should flourish now. I shall take down the 100


    million dors for you guys!"


    Scott looked ecstatic, immediately bowed, and respectfully invited Kingsley toe to the front row


    where the senior leaders sat.


    Dn Wayne, who was standing on the stage, did not look good as he uttered, "I understand that


    you want to get the 100 million dor bounty, Mr. Rand, but this matter is not a joke, and I hope


    you treat it seriously."


    Before Scott could speak, Liam sneered, "Director Wayne, since the traditional medicinemunity


    has such high regard for the God of Medicine, let him try! We don''t want them to nder us for not


    giving him a chance in the future!"


    Judging by the man''s words, he was obviously not taking Kingsley seriously at all!


    Kingsley nced at Liam with a proud look before uttering lightly, "This might be the most


    regrettable sentence you have ever said in your life."


    "Hah. You have some guts, little brat!" Liam shook his head with gloomy eyes.


    "I advise you not to behave so mboyantly! Don''t be fooled by old geezers like Scott!"


    Hearing his words, Scott, Ronald, and the rest were infuriated. "What does that mean, Liam


    yton?"


    "Exactly! How did we fool Dr. Nicholson?! You better exin it loud and clear!"


    "I warn you not to wedge between us! We respect Dr. Nicholson! Why would we trick him?!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    While they were defending themselves, they secretly nced at Kingsley¡¯s expression, for fear that


    he would be unhappy because of it.


    "Hehehe, do you really want me to exin?" Liam sneered.


    "You''re not capable of handling heavy responsibilities but you are also afraid that if you hand over


    100 million to us, modern doctors, it will cause an uproar within the traditional medicinemunity,


    so you appointed a junior to use as a shield to save your pride!"


    After listening to Liam''s analysis, someone suddenly shouted, "I knew it! How could someone so


    young be the God of Medicine? He''s a scapegoat, I see!"


    "So, that''s what it is! The traditional medicinemunity sure has many low lives! How could you


    do such a thing?!"


    "I can¡¯t believe a bunch of clowns who don''t even have anymon sense in medicine are fooling


    the public and ignorant people! This is a great disappointment to the Empire of Qustia!"


    After he listened to the crowd''s judgments, Scott''s face twisted. "Dr. Nicholson, we¡ª"


    As soon as he said a few words, Kingsley raised his hand and reassured him, "It''s fine. I


    understand. Today, I will rectify the name of traditional medicine! I will let these people know the


    strength of the inherited medical skills of Empire of Qustia!"


    Scott, ke, and the rest were excited to hear that.


    "That''s right! These people have only studied abroad for a few years but have now forgotten the


    long tradition of our empire! We shall teach them something new today!"


    "Exactly! If the traditional medicinemunity continues to maintain lowkey, I am afraid that


    children in the future will regard these traditions as garbage! The traditional medical skills of Empire


    of Qustia must not extinct!"


    Seeing their excited appearances, Liam sneered disdainfully, "Traditional medicine of Empire of


    Qustia? Stop fooling yourselves! That''s just trash! It''s not even considered in the field of medicine!


    Only you old geezers insist on keeping them!"

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    At this time, a man beside Liam said, "What my master said is right. Traditional medicine should not


    be regarded as medicine. It can only be regarded as an old cancer cell that harms the public!


    Sooner orter, it will be banned!¡±


    "Who the hell are you?" Kingsley nced at him coldly. "Do you have any reason to speak?"


    Although Liam was a Qustian with a foreigner''s brain, he was already over sixty years old anyway,


    so Kingsley did not want to argue with him because of his literacy.


    However, this man who spoke looked to be younger than forty, so of course, Kingsley was not going


    to tolerate him wilfully insulting traditional medicine!


    "I''m Professor yton''s student. The name''s Mateo Ross, vice president of Cleapolis Neurology


    Hospital! Do you think I''m not qualified to speak?!¡±


    Mateo raised his head high with a proud look on his face.


    "No," Kingsley retorted lightly. "You are nothing in my eyes, so just keep your mouth shut." "You¡ª"


    Mateo was so enraged that his hair almost stood up!


    All the doctors in the hospital usually ttered him and fawned on him. Who would dare to


    embarrass him like that?!


    "You little brat, did your bullsh*t acupuncture needles damage your brain? How dare you speak to


    me like that?!"


    Mateo''s face was filled with resentment.


    "You''d better apologize to me and admit that traditional medicine is trash! Otherwise, I guarantee


    you that


    I''ll make you pay back for what you said!"


    As he spoke, his teeth clenched.


    How could he, as Professor yton''s beloved disciple, and as the dignified vice president of a


    hospital, be insulted by a junior in front of so many colleagues in the medical field?!


    If he did not overturn the situation, how was he going to continue working in this field in the future?


    Kingsley returned him a frown. "I would have apologized to you if you wanted me to, but how could


    you make me admit that traditional medicine is junk? Do you know how many Qustians have been


    saved by traditional medical techniques from ancient times to the present? How could you insult the


    traditional medicine of your own country?"


    "Hah, that''s because modern medicine did not exist yet!" Mateo sneered. "If modern medicine was


    found during ancient times, which fool would go to an ancient doctor to treat themselves?"


    He folded his arms with contempt on his face, "And yourst sentence is also wrong! I''m going to


    immigrate to Mittera soon! What''s wrong with offending the trashy medical skills of


    Empire of Qustia?!"


    Hearing his words, not only Scott and the ancient doctors were angry, but the other doctors were


    also quite unhappy.


    Someone could not help but point out, "Mr. Ross, it''s fine if you only criticize traditional medicine.


    There''s no need to offend the country too, right?"


    "That''s right. I admit that traditional medicine is trash, but can you not betray your own mothend?"


    Mateo scoffed dismissively as he squinted at the crowd, "Am I wrong? Mittera is more than a half-


    century older than Qustia in terms of medical achievements! Will you turn down the opportunity to


    study in Mittera if ites your way?"


    As soon as these words came out, the crowd fell silent.


    Mateo was right. If there was an opportunity to immigrate to Mittera to study medicine, none of them


    would reject the offer.


    Although they were patriotic in their hearts, no one would choose to be loyal to their country and


    abandon their bright future!


    Looking at his mboyant appearance, Kingsley spoke coldly, "Mr. Ross, right? Since you are no


    longer a Qustiam, you are not one of my people! I will not show mercy to you! Have you decided?!"


    "Hahaha... Not show mercy to me? Mateoughed hysterically.


    "What can a stinky little brat like you do to me?!"


    Just then, someone in the crowd warned him in a low voice, "Mr. Ross, this person seems to have


    something. You should be careful..."


    This man saw with his own eyes that Kingsley broke Seth''s hand in the hotel lobby in the morning,


    so he quickly reminded Mateo to be careful.


    However, Mateo did not take his words seriously at all as heughed, "Traditional medicine is


    nothing but a trick to deceive and confuse people! Why would I be afraid of a little brat as a senior


    doctor who graduated from John Hope University in Mittera?!"


    Seeing Mateo increasingly excited, Dn, who was standing on the stage, hurriedly tried to calm


    them, "Let''s not argue for now. It''s all useless. A genius does not simply brag about how great theyN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    are. We can find out who is the greatest after a duel. As long as you pass the test, we''ll be able to


    see who is superior!"


    Mateo''s eyes lit up instantly as he inquired, "Do you mean we should fight each other, Director


    Wayne?"

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    "That''s right." Dn nodded. "You may prepare a demo of the treatments on the spot so that


    everyone can judge which method is more effective and feasible!"


    "Sounds good." Liam crossed his hands behind his back and put on a defiant expression.


    "Today, we will show the traditional medicinemunity what is science and what is trash!"


    Others chimed in, "Exactly! Anyone can brag about how great they are! We''ll be able to judge who


    is superior after a demo!¡± "Haha. Once we show off our skills, I¡¯m afraid all traditional medicine


    practitioners will be miserable!"


    "That would be funny. Traditional medicine will no longer have a foothold in the future..."


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Scott frowned and said to Dn, "How do you expect us to do


    the demo, Director Wayne? Ancient healing methods require us to apply acupuncture and


    moxibustion externally as well as consuming herbal medicine internally for replenishment by


    determining the yin and yang, five elements, vital energy flow, visceral manifestation, and


    meridians. How should we perform all these?"


    ke nodded and agreed, "Mr.


    Rand is right. It will be difficult for us to perform a demo, so it is extremely disadvantageous to


    us, ancient doctors!"


    "Hahaha..." Mateo snickered disdainfully, "I think you''re just scared! You are a bunch of people who


    deceive the world!"


    "You-"


    Scott pointed his finger at Mateo as his face turned red with anger. "How dare you speak so


    brazenly?! Don''t you treat me and Mr. Duncan as your seniors?!"


    Mateo shrugged. "I''m going to work in a hospital in Mittera soon anyway. Why should I waste time


    on you, paranoid old geezers?"


    "How... How could you?!" Scott roared at Liam, his face ashen.


    "Professor yton, don''t you feel ashamed that your student is being so disrespectful?!¡±


    Liam looked indifferent.


    "I''m only responsible for teaching him. It''s his freedom to do whatever besides that. We Mitterans


    are not as pedantic and dogmatic as you Qustians."


    "Yeah. We are all Mitteran nationals," dered Mateo with a look of contempt.


    "We''re willing to spread science and cure diseases to save lives in Qustia. You should be grateful to


    us and ept our criticism!¡±


    "You¡ª"


    Just as Scott wanted to say something, Kingsley stepped forward to stop him.


    Immediately, Kingsley raised his head and turned to Dn, who was standing on the stage.


    "I think Mr. Rand is right. It is too hasty for a demo. It is impossible to prove the strength of


    ancient doctors in that way."


    "Oh? Then what do you suggest?¡± Dn asked. "Do you have a better idea?"


    Kingsley smiled.


    "Since Mr. Stein¡¯s request is to revive a vegetative person, then we should treat a vegetative


    person. If it is just a demo, how can we convince the


    public?"


    "Erm..." Dn was speechless.


    "What you said makes sense, but where should I get a patient in a vegetative state for you now?


    Even if there were patients in the city hospitals, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the long journey of


    two hours! The patient''s family will never agree to it! Your idea is unrealistic."


    Kingsley shook his head. "You don''t have to go through the trouble. We can turn someone into a


    vegetative state right away."


    Dn, Liam, Mateo, and the rest of the crowd were too stunned to speak.


    Everyone was speechless and puzzled, not quite sure what he meant.


    Only Alice''s expression changed slightly.


    She recalled her first encounter with Kingsley when she waspeting with Zayn for the right to


    operate Bailey Weiss.


    At that time, Kingsley said to Zayn, "Since you are so desperate for heart surgery, I will send you a


    patient!"


    He then punched Jude in the chest until it was smashed!


    Recalling the incident, Alice could not help but feel worried, and her worries were reflected in her


    big and beautiful eyes.


    She secretly prayed that Kingsley would not be impulsive this time.


    Under her gaze, Kingsley walked toward ke and inquired, "Did you bring the needles this time?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Yes, I did!"


    ke quickly took out a box of acupuncture needles from his pocket and respectfully handed it to


    Kingsley.


    How could he make another mistake after what happened this morning?


    After taking the needle box, Kingsley looked at Liam coldly. "Are you ready topete with me?"


    Liam was startled to hear that. "You want topete with me?"


    He emphasized the word ''me'', and his tone was full of disdain.


    "Little brat! You''re not worthy of confronting my teacher right away!" Mateo stepped forward and


    scoffed contemptuously, "Get past me first!"

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Kingsley shook his head slightly. "You can''t."


    "What the hell do you mean?" Mateo red at him angrily. "Are you looking down on me?"


    "It''s not that I look down on you." Kingsley said lightly, "It''s just that you have more important things


    to do."


    Looking at Kingsley''s emotionless eyes, Mateo suddenly panicked.


    "Like... Like what?"


    Kingsley grinned. "Have you forgotten? We need a vegetative


    patient!¡±


    "What do you mean? Are you trying to..."


    Before Mateo was done with his sentence, Kingsley flicked his wrist, and an acupuncture needle


    with a cold silver light was pierced in between his eyebrows!


    "Oof!¡±


    Mateo took a deep breath, rolled his eyes, and fell straight to the ground with a loud thud.


    He did not even twitch before heypletely still.


    Only the long needle inserted between his eyebrows was still making a humming sound at an


    extremely speedy frequency!


    "What..."


    Everyone''s jaw dropped when they saw the scene unfold before them.


    Even Liam couldn''t react immediately.


    It took nearly five minutes before someone eximed, "Oh my goodness! Is Mr. Ross dead?!"


    That sentence was like a fuse that detonated the whole audience!


    Everyone stood up from their seats, craned their necks, and watched in horror.


    Looking at Mateo lying on his back, everyone gasped.


    "He... He seems to be dead!"


    "Are you sure? Isn''t it just a needle?


    Could he die from that? Isn''t it exaggerated?"


    "Shh! You didn''t see how he broke Seth''s hand with only a needle just now! He is skilled!"


    While everyone was busy discussing, Liam staggered as he unconsciously started trembling.


    Pointing at Kingsley, he scolded in a trembling voice, "How... How could you kill Mateo? This is


    outrageous! Outrageous, I tell you!"


    Scott, Ronald, and the others were also frightened and dumbfounded. They were unable to say a


    word as they stood at their spots.


    On the other hand, ke''s face went pallid as he felt his heart beating uncontrobly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    In his heart, he secretly thought that the needle Kingsley used to kill was given by him!


    Was he considered an aplice by providing the murder weapon?!


    Alice, who was sitting in the back row, stood up abruptly and came to the front of the stage.


    If Kingsley killed someone, she nned to risk her life to protect him at all costs and help him flee!


    Seeing the chaotic scene in the audience, Dn, who was standing on the stage, suddenly came


    back to his senses.


    He swallowed with a gulp, but his throat was so dry that it hurt.


    He pointed at Kingsley as he quivered and condemned in a hoarse voice, "Did... Did you just kill a


    person in public at a medical conference? Do you know what crime this is?!"


    Seeing the mixed expressions of fear on the audience''s faces, Kingsley smiled and replied, "He isn''t


    dead yet. He just turned into a vegetative state."


    Saying that, he looked at Liam, who was still in shock.


    "Professor yton, aren''t you an expert? You might as well identify for yourself whether Mr. Ross is


    dead or has turned into a vegetative state."


    "Vegetative..."


    Liam took a deep breath, calmed down, walked to Mateo, and slowly crouched down on the floor.


    He saw Mateo''s half-opened eyes, and thetter''s gaze was devoid of life. He hadpletely lost


    consciousness and reaction.


    "Loss of will, emotions, and other purposeful activities. The limbs sometimes have flexion reflex to


    painful stimuli...¡±


    Liam slumped on the ground with a ''plop'' and muttered, "Although we have no EEG right now,


    based on his current clinical manifestations, it can be basically determined that Mateo has turned


    into a vegetative state..."


    Wow!


    Professor yton concluded it himself!


    There was a huge uproar at the scene!


    Everyone''s jaw dropped, and their faces were filled with disbelief!


    It was as if the worldview had been impacted!


    "Is... Is it that simple to turn a person into a vegetative state? Isn''t it so


    terrifying?!"


    "Yeah, if someone offends him, won¡¯t he die unfairly without knowing how he died?"


    "Is this the ability of ancient healing? It''s amazing!"


    Zayne and Beau, who had been sitting in the back row, saw the scene, and their faces twisted in an


    ugly way.


    Beau whispered, "Dr. Church, be careful when you take him out tonight. You must outsmart him,


    and don''t force it!"


    Zayne wiped away his cold sweat and secretly muttered in his heart, Thank goodness I called


    Wendell and the gangsters overt Otherwise, I won''t be able to defeat this tough brat!

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Just as everyone was busy involving themselves in a discussion, Kingsley said to Dn, who was


    stunned, "Director Wayne, let''s not waste any more time. Shall we start the test?"


    "Yes... Of course..."


    Dn didn''t even realize that his attitude had inadvertently be very humble...


    "Since... Ahem... Since we now have a ready-made patient in a vegetative state..."


    While Dn was talking, he suddenly felt a little ridiculous.


    Ready-made patient in a vegetative state?


    What a strange way of describing it, but he was afraid this was the only time he would call it that


    way.


    With a light cough, Dn bit the bullet and continued, "Let us invite Professor yton and Dr... Dr.


    Nicholson toe up front for the test. We shall judge whether traditional medicine or modern


    medicine is more effective in treating a vegetative patient!"


    Just as Dn''s voice fell, the audience


    fell silent.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Kingsley and Liam, eager to watch their next move.


    Liam''s face was distorted.


    "To treat a vegetative person, we must focus on hyperbaric oxygen therapy, physical therapy, and


    neurostimtion. This will be an extremely long process, so I''m afraid he cannot be treated here..."


    "So? What do you mean by that, Professor yton?" Kingsley uttered indifferently.


    "Weren''t you quite aggressive when you asked for a simted medical treatment just now? Why


    are you making excuses now?"


    Putting on a constipated look, he defended himself, "It was a simtion just now, but we''re doing a


    practical operation now. Of course, they can''t be considered the same!"


    In fact, he expected that the traditional medicinemunity dared notpete with him earlier.


    That was why he was being aggressive to overwhelm the other party in terms of momentum. He


    intended to defeat the enemy without fighting!


    However, a ''freshly-made'' vegetative patient was now ced before him, making him slightly


    flustered!


    Seeing that Liam was embarrassed, Dn hurriedly tried to save the situation.


    "Yeah, it does not only take an extremely long time to wake up a vegetative person, but it also


    requires a certain amount of luck, and there is no corresponding medical facility on site. Professor


    yton can''t just make bricks without straws!"


    He pondered for a while and continued, "What about each of you list out the treatment methods you


    will use to heal the patient? The medical experts present will analyze which method is more


    effective! As for Mr. Ross... I will send him to the neurology hospital after the meeting."


    After listening to Dn''s words, everyone nodded, agreeing that there was no better way.


    Only Kingsley smiled lightly. "It might be difficult for a modern doctor to build bricks without straws,


    but ancient healing methods are different. I can cure Mateo on the spot!"


    Dn, Liam, and everyone else was speechless.


    The audience fell silent the moment Kingsley spat his words.


    Everyone looked at him differently.


    Some looked at him in disbelief.


    Some looked at him dismissively.


    Some stared at him in shock.


    Some people just watched like a fool.


    "Did I hear it right? He said that Mateo could be cured on the spot?"


    "Haha, although he used acupuncture to turn Mr. Ross into a vegetative state, I don''t believe he can


    cure him!" "That''s right. It''s easy to kill someone, but saving lives is another case!"


    "I think he''s just bluffing! He''ll try to make up an excuseter!"


    Amidst the heated discussion, Dn cleared his throat and said to Kingsley, "Dr. Nicholson, this


    matter is not a joke! Don''t promise the moon!"


    "I think he''s just talking big!" Liam snorted coldly.


    "If he can revive Mateo on the spot, I will hand over 100 million dors to the traditional medicine


    community!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Kingsley raised a finger and shook it slightly. "Professor yton, that''s not called a handover. That''s


    called losing to us, and that alone is not enough. If I can revive Mateo, from now on, you must


    include this sentence in all your papers, articles, and speeches 1


    respect the traditional medicine method of the Empire of Qustia, and it is the most mysterious and


    effective medicine in today''s world!"


    When he heard Kingsley''s words, Liam''s face turned green!


    If he added such a im at the end of his written works and speeches in the future, wouldn''t it be


    equivalent to pping himself in the face?


    Moreover, his future tform to shine was in Mittera and the whole world!


    Kingsley was trying to make him a free publicity ambassador for the traditional medicinemunity


    of the Empire of Qustia!

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Liam''s face turned pallid. He shut his lips tightly without uttering a word.


    Kingsley smirked. "Why, Professor yton, don''t you dare to take the challenge?"


    Just then, someone in the crowd eximed, "Professor yton, what if you promise this kid? Could


    he really revive Mr. Ross?!"


    When he heard that, realization dawned upon him.


    Exactly!


    The other party was nothing but a naive and stinky brat!


    How could he possibly cure a vegetative patient on the spot?


    Wasn''t that too far-fetched?


    All of a sudden, he started cursing in his heart. Kingsley Nicholson was simply too cunning!


    He took his idea from before and tried to subdue him without fighting in a forceful way!


    He almost fell for him!


    Thinking of that, Liam instantly calmed down and said solemnly, "Okay! Let''s proceed with your


    suggestion! If you can wake Mateo up, I will publicize the traditional medical skills of the Empire of


    Qustia!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After that, he quickly snapped, "But what if you can''t do it? What happens then?"


    Kingsley stretched out his hand in a very gentlemanly manner and uttered, "I''ll do as you say!"


    "Great!" The sinister look in Liam''s eyes was apparent.


    "If you can''t do it, I want you to kneel down and bow ten times to me! After that, go to the police


    station and surrender yourself to the crime of intentional injury!"


    "Sure." Kingsley remained calm. "I''ll do as you say!"


    Listening to the two of them agreeing on a gambling token, everyone''s expressions were varied.


    Most people looked down on Kingsley, believing that he would end up kneeling to apologize and


    end up in prison.


    Zayne and Beau, who were sitting in the back row, were so excited that they almost leaped up!


    If Kingsley flopped here, it would really save them a lot of trouble!


    Only Alice''s face was filled with worry.


    She walked behind Kingsley and whispered, "Kingsley, don''t be rash..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Alice. Just trust me." Kingsley smiled slightly. "Did you forget that I learned some


    medical skills in the army?"


    "But..."


    Just as Alice was about to say something, Kingsley wrapped his arms around her shoulders and


    brought her to Scott and the others before reassuring her gently, "You have to believe in my


    strength! When have I ever fought an uncertain battle?"


    Scott also persuaded, "He''s right, Dr. Kramer. We have to trust Dr.


    Nicholson!"


    Other senior leaders also agreed, "This is rted to the future of traditional medicine. Please allow


    Dr. Nicholson to take action!"


    Surrounded by old pedants, Alice could not insist on her opinion, so she could only tell Kingsley


    firmly, "Kingsley, don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will always support you!" "I know."


    Kingsley was a little moved.


    He knew that Alice was telling him that even if he lost and was going to surrender himself to prison,


    she would do everything in her power to protect him!


    After patting Alice''s hand reassuringly, Kingsley strode to Liam and dered solemnly, "Let''s do


    this. I shall treat Mateo with acupuncture now! Open your eyes wide and watch me! In the future,


    never be a frog in the well again!"


    His voice was as loud as amanding bell.


    Everyone was shocked to hear him!


    In the silence, Kingsley took out the acupuncture box ke had given him.


    There were six sterling silver needles shimmering with silver light inside.


    Although they were not as good as the Golden Falkor Needles given to him by his adoptive father,


    after all, he was the president of the Cleapolis Acupuncture Society, so the quality of his needles


    was also high.


    Kingsley took out a long needle and held it between his two fingers. With a flick of his wrist, it


    pierced the 8-2 point on Mateo''s brow!


    His action was as fast as lightning and flint as if it did not even happen.


    Watching the scene, everyone held their breaths and stared at Kingsley''s splendid technique. They


    even forgot to blink!


    Scott and the others were so excited that they were short of breath.


    How they wished their eyes had a slow-mo effect so that they could digest every movement that


    came out of Kingsley''s hands!


    For a moment, everyone was staring at Kingsley attentively, causing the atmosphere to be


    tense!

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Despite being scrutinized by everyone, the corner of Kingsley''s mouth still quirked up into a faint


    smile, and his expression was extremely calm.


    Mateo ended up in a vegetative state merely because Kingsley used a needle to block his dder


    meridian. The blockage of his dder meridian clogged his blood vessels and deprived his brain of


    blood supply, forming a short-term closure of the meridians.


    That was why he showed vegetative-like impaired consciousness.


    In truth, his state wouldn''t even be considered ore close to a vegetative state if one strictly


    judged it based on electroencephalography.


    Therefore, it was pretty easy for Kingsley to perform the treatment now. He only needed to use


    acupuncture to dredge the blood in Mateo''s meridian again. Despite seeming easy, he couldn¡¯t


    dredge the blood in one shot due to the highplexity and extreme fragility of the meridians of the


    brain.


    For that reason, Kingsley needed to let the needle stay on the acupuncture points, drawing the


    blood back slowly and bit by bit.


    The process required no action, and it would take about 10 minutes to resume the blood cirction


    to normal. Hence, all Kingsley needed to do was wait.


    Since Kingsley knew what to expect, he was very much at ease.


    However, the others were getting more and more impatient.


    In their eyes, they only saw Kingsley kept standing aside with his hands behind his back after he


    pinned those needles on Mateo''s head.


    To them, Kingsley seemed to have no intention to proceed with the


    treatment at all.


    Finally, someone couldn''t stand any longer and shouted after 5 minutes, "Say: can you even do it?!


    Isn''t this just a waste of time?!"


    Seeing that someone had taken the lead, the others immediately followed and yelled in a loud


    voice, "What''s the meaning of this? Just ask us to dumbfoundedly stare at this person in a


    vegetative state with needles on his head? In that case, we might as well look at a goddamn


    cactus!"


    "That''s right! Do you even know how to cure him? Hurry up and tell us if you can''t. Don''t waste our


    time!" "From what I see: he''s a liar. I guess he doesn¡¯t know how to wind up this situation."


    Meanwhile, Liam was watching closely. He was still a little worried at first. However, he was relieved


    at this time after he saw nothing miraculous happen.


    With his hands behind his back, he looked at Kingsley with contempt. "Kid, this is simply an


    impossible task. No one willugh at you even if you can''t do it. So I think you should stop being


    stubborn."


    After hearing that, Dn also expressed his opinion. "Yeah! This was a temporarily interposed


    schedule, and it has also dyed the official progress of the forum. You''d better not waste your


    time!"


    Meanwhile, Scott and the others looked at each other with intricating looks on their faces. Initially,


    they had extreme trust in Kingsley in their heart and had been looking forward to a miracle


    happening again.


    However, Kingsley''s current performance disappointed them indeed. Hence, they couldn''t help but


    doubt his capability.


    At that moment, a white-haired man whispered, "Say: could it be that we''ve made a wrong


    judgment? Could it be that he''s actually not the God of Medicine at all?"


    Hearing that, Scott frowned. "Don''t spew nonsense. Didn''t you all witness it with your own eyes that


    he cured a paralyzed patient on the spotst time at Hill Crest Hospital?!"


    Immediately afterward, someone voiced their doubt. "But¡ªI heard the news from President Fox of


    Prime Corporation that the paralyzed patient was an actor hired by Kingsley."


    "Yeah. I''ve heard this statement too," another old master next to him whispered, "That patient really


    does seem to have known Kingsley for a long time indeed."


    In the meantime, ke''s facial expression turned gloomy as well when he heard the nonsense


    spewed by these elders.


    "Why do you all keep asking him to teach you if you all have already suspected him? Is it because


    you guys are afraid of missing out on a gem in the medical world? Even if it looks like sh*t, you will


    only be satisfied after having a taste of it?" "You-" Those few senior leaders who suspected Kingsley


    became speechless. Finally, they could only snort derisively and stop talking.


    Although their voices weren''t loud, the people in the front row could hear them very well.


    Thus, Liam sneered at Kingsley. "Heh. Did you hear that? Those old men are starting to forsake you


    now. So, why are you still putting up a fight here? Why don¡¯t you get down on your knees and


    apologize sincerely to me? Then, leave and turn yourself in! Stop dying our conference process!"


    Others also followed up when they heard Liam speak up and added, "That''s right! Don''t waste our


    time! There¡¯s still a dinner party awaiting us in the evening!¡±


    "Yeah. You absolutely can''t dy the dinner party!"


    Theworking dinner party held on the first night of the Medical Forum was the most anticipated


    segment.


    Many male and female doctors would mingle with each other at the dinner party. Possible romantic


    mes would ignite between them, and they might spend the night together in a room if they got


    lucky.


    Hence, those young doctors became a little restless after they heard there might be a dy in the


    dinner party.


    One by one, they expressed their disgruntlement and shouted at Kingsley, demanding him to


    quickly get off the stage.


    Just when everyone was outraged, there was a movementing from Mateo''s side.


    Mateo, who had been motionless on the ground, suddenly moved. "Huff" He abruptly took a deep


    breath.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Sensing the movement, everyone looked in Mateo''s direction. Many couldn¡¯t believe it when they


    saw him awaken from aa!


    Then, he shook his head twice, only to feel a splitting headache. "This¡ª What the hell is going on?


    My head hurts so much."


    In an instant, the entire conference room seemed to fall into an eerie silence as everyone couldn''t


    respond to him.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Everyone stared at Mateo as though he was Frankenstein''s monster, with their unblinking eyes wide


    open in utter shock.


    At this moment, everyone present was in a state of absolute shock.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Mateo is awake! Unbelievable! Kingsley really cured a person in aa on the spot with just a few


    silver needles!


    Under the shocked stares of everyone, Mateo slowly sat up with his head swaying and groaned,


    "Ah¡ªwhat happened just now¡ªwhere is this


    ce¡ª"


    Before he could proceed, the pain in his head made him let out a hiss.


    Seeing this scene, everyone took a deep breath.


    They were shocked to the point that their soul had left their body.


    To them, such a scene was like being in an ancient tomb and seeing the corpse in the coffin


    suddenly sit up! Thrilling yet surreal!


    Kingsley stepped forward and tapped his right hand on the top of Mateo''s skull.


    In an instant, a total of six silver needles were flung out of the acupuncture points on Mateo''s body.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    With lightning speed, Kingsley retrieved the silver needle from the air and threw it back into the box.


    After doing all this, he put his hands behind his back again and quietly watched Mateo gradually


    regain his sanity.


    "Ugh¡ªwait, I seem to remember something¡ª" Mateo slowly got up from the ground and muttered,


    "Oh, that''s right! I''m attending the Medical


    Forum."


    At once, he abruptly looked at Liam. "Mr. yton! I suddenly lost consciousness just now! What


    happened?"


    Although Mateo had regained consciousness, everyone else was stupefied.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    They stared nkly at Mateo, almost thinking they were experiencing mass hallucinations.


    They fixed their focused gazes on Mateo as they thought, It''s shocking enough to witness a person


    in a vegetative state regain consciousness. But look at Mateo! Not only does he regain his


    consciousness, but he can even stand up straight now! This is f*eking preposterous!


    In the meantime, Liam''s pupils were dted and had gotten as wide as a tenth-magnitude


    earthquake. He kept shaking his head and muttered, "No, it''s impossible! It''s impossible!


    "Mr. yton, what''s impossible?" Mateo looked confused. "What''s really going on? Why is


    everyone looking stupefied?"


    As he spoke, he saw Kingsley standing beside him at a nce. Instantly, he widened his eyes and


    snarled, "Kid, I remember you! You haven''tpeted with me yet!"


    When everyone heard his words, a strange look appeared on their face.


    Is Mateo stupid? Did he even know that he barely escaped death? He actually still wants to


    challenge Kingsley? Does he have a death wish?


    Meanwhile, Scott and the others had an even more fascinating expression on their faces.


    Those few old men who doubted Kingsleys capability a while ago were feeling extremely regretful


    now. Each wished they could turn back time to ten minutes ago and p themselves before they


    spoke those disdainful words.


    As for Liam, his gaze shook when he heard Mateo trying to challenge Kingsley. Thus, he said to


    Mateo, "Come back. Don''t provoke him first."


    Right now, he couldn''t figure out Kingsley''s capability.


    Sure enough, he didn''t want to admit that Kingsley really cured a person in a vegetative state.


    Nheless, the scene before him gave him no choice but to ept reality.


    At that moment, his inner dilemma and shock almost made him


    schizophrenic.


    I don''t understand! How could the traditional medicine I scoffed at create such an incredible


    miracle?


    "Mr. yton, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing the change in Liam''s facial expression, Mateo felt strange. Thus, he asked, "Mr. yton,


    why don''t you let me provoke him? Did he do somethingjust now?"


    "He sent you into a vegetative state just now," Liam said in a low voice, "and then cured you again."


    Upon hearing that, Mateo became


    silent.


    He didn''t have time to be surprised by the first sentence, but thetter sentence made him bite back


    the words he would like to have said.


    Liam is my professor''. He won''t possibly lie to me!


    Then, he looked at the crowd around him and saw that they seemed to be having a clear case of


    shock. It was also from their stupefied expressions that he confirmed Liam wasn''t lying to him.


    Mateo took a few steps back, one after another, as extreme fear was painted across his face.


    "No! It''s impossible¡ª" He looked at Kingsley.


    "Kid, what did you do to me?! I absolutely don''t believe you have this capability!"


    As he spoke, he rolled his eyes and said to Liam, "Mr. yton, I think he must have been lucky just


    now! He simply cured me out of an incredible stroke of luck! Didn''t Mr. Powell also mention that luck


    yed a huge role in treating a person in a vegetative state? So, he must have hit the spot by pure


    luck!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the panic in everyone''s hearts, including Liam, eased a bit.


    That''s right!It makes sense to say Kingsley had an incredible stroke of luck in curing


    MateolAlthough the odds are simr to winning the lottery, it doesn''t mean it''s impossible.


    As Liam thought of this, he said to Kingsley, "Mateo is right. It was simply a coincidence just now,


    and it can''t prove your capability at all!"


    Scott and others lost their cool upon hearing his shameless words. One by one, they all made their


    usations. "Liam, how could you be so shameless?! How dare you deny it when everybody here


    has witnessed this miracle?!"

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Liam sneered, "Right under everyone''s noses? Ask everyone if they have the same thoughts as


    me!"


    He was a rather influential figure in the field of western medicine, so when he said that, a few


    people instantly agreed with him, saying, "Yeah, I think this chap just got real lucky! He isn''t capable


    of such a thing!"


    "Exactly! How can anyone cure a person in a vegetative state on the spot? That''s just ridiculous!?"


    Alice was so furious that her face flushed brightly when she heard everyone''sments and spat,


    "Bah! All of you are so shameless!"


    "Don''t be mad, Alice." Then, Kingsley smiled and responded, "Since they''re being so shameless,


    then we''ll shut their mouths." After that, he drew out another long silver needle and said to Mateo,


    "Since you''re so keen to seek trouble, I''ll go along with your wishes!"


    Mateo couldn''t help but shiver and quiver as he gawked at the silver needle between Kingsley''s


    fingers, "W-What do you mean? What do you mean you''re going along with my wishes?"


    Kingsley ignored him as he swept his gaze over everyone at the scene and said in a cold voice,


    "You said that I just got lucky, so I''ll try my luck again! All of you better not blink, or you¡¯ll juste


    up with excuses again!"


    Right after he said that, he struck with his silver needle again even before Mateo could react, and it


    hit him steadily right between his brows.


    "Wait¡ªUgh!" Before Mateo could finish his sentence, he fell to the floor with a loud thud again.


    Everyone including Liam were dumbstruck and speechless and Kingsley continued, "Professor


    yton, check carefully this time to see whether he''s in a vegetative state."


    Kingsley''s icy cold voice sent a shiver down Liam''s spine, and he had goosebumps all over his skin.


    Is he a f*eking human or the devil?! How could he turn Mateo into a vegetable because of an


    argument?! Liam thought.


    And the most frightening part was that Kingsley could actually do what he said! With just a wave of


    his hand, he could turn a live person into an unconscious patient.


    Scared out of his wits, Liam stammered, "Y-Yes, he''s in a vegetative state...¡±


    "Okay, keep your eyes peeled, everyone!" Kingsley snorted as he applied the acupuncture


    treatment on Mateo once more.


    Ten minutester.


    "Ugh... What happened earlier?"


    Again, Mateo regained consciousness, and just as before, the same scene unfolded right in front of


    everyone''s eyes again.


    However, everyone wasn''t shocked anymore this time. Instead, they were filled with fear! I-Is he still


    a human? they wondered. He could easily turn a person into a vegetable and bring him back to life


    at will. Even the revival of Jesus isn''t as shocking as this!


    Kingsley looked around, keeping away his silver needles, and asked loudly, "Now, are you going to


    say that I became lucky again?¡±


    As far as he could see, everyone had lowered their heads in fear, and nobody had the guts to meet


    his eyes!


    "What''s wrong? Who am I? And where am I?" Mateo stood in a daze for a long while before finally


    gradually regaining his consciousness. He stumbled to Liam, sputtering in fear, "P-Professor


    yton, it felt as though I was dreaming earlier... D-Did he turn me into a vegetable again?"


    Silently, Liam nodded and didn''t say a thing. At that moment, he was drenched in cold sweat, and


    his legs shook like a leaf in the wind.


    For more than forty years, he had practiced medicine, and this was the first time he saw something


    so unbelievable!


    "Do you have anything else to say, Professor yton?" Aposed Kingsley cast his gaze on him.


    "Can youe up with other excuses?"


    "I-I..." He moved his parched lips to find something to say and finally came up with a reply, "I just


    want to know how you''re able to do all this..."


    When he asked this, everyone perked their ears because, although they were already scared out of


    their wits, they still wanted to hear the truth from Kingsley himself.


    Like an audience who had just watched an illusion show, they earnestly waited for the illusionist to


    reveal his secrets.


    He smiled faintly as he spoke, "It''s very simple. I just used the most simple acupuncture technique


    from traditional medicine!"


    Pin-drop silence washed over the crowd after the words left his lips.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    Bang!


    Three secondster, the crowd broke out in a buzz!


    "Ancient healing! Did he say traditional medicine?!"


    "Did I hear him correctly? He actually used that outdated and primitive medical technique to create


    such a miracle?!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    The crowd started to gasp, "My goodness! It seems like we''ve got our priorities wrong! How could


    we neglect the wisdom of our ancestors and learn something else from abroad!"


    "You''re right! What were we thinking by looking down on traditional medicine?! What a waste of


    God''s gifts!"


    Kingsley shook his head slowly as he said, "Don''t belittle yourself, and neither should you be


    arrogant! No matter which type of medicine you''re practicing, they''re each good in their own ways,


    just as long as you¡¯re willing to ept that practitioners of different medical fields are masters in


    their own ways!"


    "Yes, you¡¯re right, Dr. Nicholson!" Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. "From now on, we


    won''t look down on the traditional medicine of Qustia anymore!"


    "Exactly! I must also educate my children about our traditions from an early age. That way, we


    would never lose our historical heritage!"


    All of them had totally caved to his skills; they both admired Kingsley as well as traditional medicine!


    Meanwhile, the wrinkled faces of Scott and the others flushed with excitement when they heard


    their passionate exmations.


    After this, their development would be even smoother when so many people had epted


    traditional medicine, and all this was thanks to Kingsley''s efforts!


    Scott scoffed as he red at the old men who had doubted Kingsley prior to his demonstration, "All


    of you are such muddleheads! I think you should retire early!" "Mr. Rand..." In that instant, the


    faces of the grayhaired old masters turned ashen because the older a person was in the traditional


    medicine world, the more popr they were. There was no such thing as retirement, and by saying


    that, Scott was clearly trying to kick them out of the main traditional medicine circle of Cleapolis!


    At the same time, another person in the room had a face paler than them ¡ªLiam yton! His view


    of the world and life had received a significant blow, and his mind was in a whirl, unable to


    comprehend anything else.


    "P-Professor yton... What are we going to do?" Mateo stammered, feeling as though his tongue


    had turned stiff. "It seems like this chap r-really has some skills. Have we met our match?"


    Liam sighed as he answered, "It was really beyond my imagination that the traditional medicine of


    Qustia could be so miraculous... If there''s no other way, we''ll have to return to Mittera..."


    Kingsley sneered upon hearing Liam''s mutterings, "Professor yton, aren''t you the one who was


    insulting the traditional medicine of Qustia earlier by calling it trash? Why do you want to run back to


    Mittera now?" Without waiting for Liam''s answer, he added, "Our duel isn''t over yet, and you want to


    escape halfway? There isn''t such a bed of roses in this world!"


    His words sent everyone gawking and tongue-tied as they wondered, I-Is there a need to carry on


    with thepetition? Liam is already fleeing in helter-skelter, and he will just be needlessly


    humiliated if this duel continues!


    However, it was obvious that Kingsley didn''t n to let him off. "Professor yton, if you don''t dare


    to continue with the duel, kneel before our traditional medicine masters and bow down ten times to


    each of them. If you do that, I''ll allow you to return to Mittera. But, of course, out of the Qustian


    traditional virtue of respecting the old and loving the young, you may ask your favorite student to


    bow down on your behalf. I won''t mind if you choose to do so."


    Everyone inhaled sharply when they heard his bold deration. Clearly, he didn''t n to leave a


    way out for Liam.


    In other words, if any mention of admitting defeat came out of Liam today, one of them would be


    utterly disgraced in this medical conference. In addition, even if Mateo really bowed down on his


    behalf, Liam would most likely not have the nerve to practice in the medical field anymore.


    Through this conference, the people started feeling more awe for Kingsley when they looked at him.


    This young man looked like a pretty boy and appeared nonchnt, but in fact, he was ruthless and


    brilliant, definitely not a soft-hearted and averagejoe!


    "Bowing down ten times to each person..." Liam''s head was spinning, and his legs couldn''t carry his


    weight anymore as he swayed. Finally, he took a deep breath as he recollected himself and


    stammered, "B-But... you already cured Mateo. How are we going to continue with the duel after


    this?"


    "Easy, we''llpete against time!" Kingsley said. "If you can cure a vegetative person within ten


    minutes, it''s considered your win!"


    "But... where are we going to find aatose patient..." At the mention of this, Liam''s heart


    shuddered. "C-Could it de..."


    At this point, everyone else in the room had realized what was happening, and suddenly, a look of


    disbelief with a mix of pity appeared on their faces.


    "N-No, it can''t be... It can''t be what I think it is..."


    "Oh my... Isn''t this too cruel?"


    Only Mateo was the slowest to catch up, and a dazed look shed across his eyes as he


    eximed, "What? I-It can''t be me again... can it?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    A smile spread across Kingsley''s face as though he was the devil himself traipsing earth on a whim.


    "You''re doing a favor for your teacher! Do you wish to see your teacher kneel and apologize to


    others?"

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    "I..." Mateo shook his head vigorously. "I don''t want to... I''m feeling very ufortable right now.


    My tongue is stiff, and my head is heavy... I don''t want to be a vegetable again," he muttered,


    sinking to the floor while holding his head. "No! Save me!" he wailed loudly.


    When Liam saw him shrinking his head like a tortoise, he eximed shakily, "That''s right! Just hide


    like this, and don''t lift your head!"


    "Yes, Professor yton... I''ll not lift my head..." he answered,ying still on the floor as he balled up


    his body tightly.


    Someone suddenly realized what was happening once they saw this. "I understand what Professor


    yton means! Earlier in both times, Mr. Ross turned into a vegetable because the needle struck


    him between his brows. So, he''ll be fine if he hides his head!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah! Kudos to Professor yton foring up with this so quickly. I didn''t even think of this


    point!"


    Kingsley sniggered as he peered at Mateo''s pathetic trembling form on the floor, "Mr. Ross, weren''t


    you very impressive earlier? So, why are you on all fours and refusing to move like


    a dog now?"


    With a sour face, Liam sighed as he spoke with a rather nasty look on his face, "No matter what,


    Mateo is the vice director of a hospital. Don''t you think that you''ve gone overboard by being so


    aggressive?"


    "Have I gone overboard?" Kingsley''s eyes were steely. "Since he''s not my countryman anymore,


    why should I show him mercy?" he said, taking a step forward. His light brown eyes stared at Liam


    steadily as he said in a nonchnt tone, "Moreover, do you think that there''s really nothing I can do


    to him if he tucks his head between his crotch like this?"


    As Liam looked into Kingsley''s eyes, a shiver ran down his spine, but he forced himself to be


    composed as he said, "The main causes of a vegetative state is damage to the brain and nerves.


    Now that Mateo haspletely protected his head, what can you do to him even if you have


    heavenly skills?"


    Everyone agreed with his words. "Professor yton has a point. Now, Dr. Nicholson doesn''t even


    have a spot to stick his needles. So, what else can he do? "


    "Oh, what a shame. I think this hiatus is about to end. Without a doubt, Professor yton will use


    this as the excuse not to admit defeat." "Yeah, unless Dr. Nicholson could damage the brain through


    the butt¡ª"


    Mid-sentence, the person who said that seemed to find it a little ridiculous and decided to shut his


    mouth under everyone''s bewildered stare.


    Right then, Liam''s eyes wavered, and he waved to Dn, who was on the stage. "Director Wayne,


    this man cannot turn Mateo into a vegetable again. Hence, I''m unable to continue the duel with him.


    With that, it should be considered a draw in this duel. What do you think of this, Director


    Wayne?"


    Everyone, including Dn, had a look of contempt on their faces upon hearing his words. Dn


    couldn''t even help the thought, This Professor yton is beyond shameless! How can he tell such a


    tant lie in front of everyone? This is in no way a draw but a crushing victory!


    "Well..." Dn muttered hesitantly. "Calling it a draw... I''m afraid it won''t convince the public."


    Immediately, Scott interjected, "He''s right! You¡¯re utterly shameless, Liam yton! It''s such a


    shame that you''ve always regarded yourself as someone with high morals!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you call me virtuous or immoral. I don¡¯t mind any of it." A sneer appeared on


    Liam''s face. "I have nothing to lose, even if you call me a few more names."


    After how he had lost all of his reputation in the medical conference today, Liam already decided


    that he would immediately leave Qustia and return to Mittera after this conference. Once he was


    back in Mittera, all these humiliating events would be a matter of the past, and he would still be


    Professor yton, whom everyone looked up to!


    Therefore, he was now simply like a dead mouse who couldn''t feel the cold, and didn''t care about


    any negative remarks these people had for him. All he wanted was a draw from this duel, so he


    didn''t have to be a free publicity ambassador for ancient healing!


    Kingsley chuckled as he regarded Liam''s twistedly gleeful expression. "Professor yton, don''t tell


    me that you think I was kidding with you earlier.¡±


    Liam''s face froze in the middle of smiling. "What do you mean?" "I''ve already said that even if


    Mateo tucks his head between his crotch, I still have a way to deal with him!" Instantly, Kingsley''s


    eyes turned stone cold. "It was a warning and not a joke!"


    "D-Do you really think I''ll believe your gibberish?" Panic-stricken, Liam feignedposure as he


    said, "I have to admit that your medical skills are miraculous, but medical skills are not magic. I''ll


    never believe that you''re capable of something like that!"


    "You don''t believe me, do you?" Kingsley smiled slightly as he drew a short needle and lightly


    flicked it. "I''ll show you magic''."

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Kingsley lightly flicked on the silver needle.


    The silver needle immediately made a loud buzzing, much like an electric current.


    Everyone couldn''t help covering then-ears as they were puzzled. W-What kind of weird trick is this?


    How does he make an electronic sound using an ordinary silver needle?!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When everyone was terrified, Kingsley exerted force with his fingers.


    Swoosh!


    A silver light that was difficult to see with the naked eye flew out from his fingertips and shot toward


    Mateo''s behind in a sh.


    In an instant, the needle was submerged into Mateo''s body, deep into the meridians.


    "Ouch!" When the silver needle was shot into B-35, which was at Mateo''s tailbone, a shrill scream


    came from his throat.


    It was utterly terrifying.


    G-35 was less than an inch away from the anus, so everyone was under the impression that the


    needle disappeared into that hole.


    "Ahl"


    Everyone took a deep breath as they instinctively tensed.


    "A needle was stabbed into... that hole... Does Dr. Nicholson want to take his life?"


    "I-If he''s not dead, he''ll have trauma, right? Poor Mr. Ross..."


    When everyone spoke in low voices coupled with painful expressions, Mateo let out an inhuman


    howl.


    Soon, he bounced off the ground, twitched, and pped wildly like a dying fish.


    Seeing his favorite pupil suffering, Liam saw red. He then shouted at Kingsley, "Nicholson, don''t be


    too cruel! What are you doing?! You''re ruining Mateo''s reputation!¡±


    However, Kingsley shrugged innocently in response. "What''s wrong? Since he covered his head,


    this is the only way I can do it." Then, he pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, did you see it


    wrongly? I just injected it into G-35, not somewhere else."


    "G... G-35?¡± As if Liam was a fish out of the water, he looked confused. "What is G-35?"


    "G-35 and B-2 belong to the dder meridian," Kingsley lightly exined. "The eight meridians are


    connected in the body, so the silver needle will go through the dder meridian and reach the


    eyebrows.¡±


    Hearing Kingsley''s words, Liam was even more confused.


    "W-What nonsense are you talking about? How can the silver needle go from a person''s behind to


    the eyebrows?!"


    Not only him, everyone else was in disbelief too.


    Even Scott and others couldn''t help looking at each other, unable to believe Kingsley''s words.


    Then, Ronald gulped and asked ke, "Mr. Hemsworth, have you heard about this? Can the


    needle really travel through the body?"


    "N-Never...¡± ke¡¯s lips were trembling. "I would have scolded him for talking nonsense if he wasn''t


    Dr.


    Nicholson.¡±


    When everyone was in doubt, Mateo suddenly roared in pain. Then, the twitching stopped.


    For a while, everyone fell silent as they focused on Mateo and Mateo alone.


    However, their expressions changed drastically in the very next second. As if they were looking at


    some terrifying scene, their eyeballs were about to drop out of their sockets.


    "What the f*ck? What the actual f*ck?l W-What''s happening?!"


    "Unbelievable... This is simply unbelievable!"


    Everyone was shocked as their mouths were agape. They couldn''t speak a word. Even Dn was


    in horror as his legs went weak. He could only hold on to the podium so he wouldn¡¯t copse. Scott


    and the others were shocked too. Everyone rubbed their eyes hard, suspecting that they were


    seeing things.


    "I-It''s out..."


    Under everyone''s terrified gaze, the silver needle shot in the G-35 appeared again. Like a growing


    vine, it emerged from Mateo''s eyebrows and drilled out with a trace of blood.


    At the same time, Mateo suddenly lost his strength and copsed to the ground. After that, he fell


    into aa again.


    When Liam saw that, his legs became weak and he fell to the ground. He inched back in horror,


    looking at Kingsley as if the man was a devil. "This is impossible! It doesn''t make sense at all! H-


    How on earth did you do it?!"

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Not only Liam, everyone else was also going crazy.


    A needle injected from a person''s behind was now appearing from the eyebrows¡ªthis went against


    everything they knew.


    "No way! This is impossible..." Liam was getting pale as time passed. "Why is he vegetative again?"


    Kingsley smiled at that. "Acupuncture is ever-changing. It''s the same way that one stabs the skin


    with needles and how it is removed from the body. What do you mean by it being impossible?" "H-


    However, that needle of yours was clearly inserted from the behind..." Liam was getting confused.


    "This isn''t wizardry, so how did the needlee out from the eyebrow?"


    "I said the eight meridians in the body are connected. The silver needle just went through the


    meridians from the dder meridian. Is it that strange?" Kingsley looked at a stunned ke. "I


    heard your master is a senior from an ancient medical family. You should know this, right?"


    However, ke was stunned.


    I don''t know anything about it at all! This is beyond myprehension. Even if Old Master Todd is


    here, I don''t think he can exin it.


    Seeing ke was dumbfounded and didn''t speak, Kingsley realized this skill had long since been


    lost.


    Grinning, Kingsley changed the topic and said to Liam, "Since Mateo is vegetative again, you can


    try to heal him now. You will win this match if you wake him up using less time than I did."


    Liam''s expression turned dark at that. He could not heal a vegetative person in ten years, let alone


    ten minutes.


    "Uh... I..." Liam weakly hesitated.


    At that, Ronald shouted, "Why are you hesitating? Liam, weren''t you feeling confident earlier? Why


    are you stammering now?"


    The other masters of ancient medicine also mocked him.


    "That''s right. You always put on an arrogant attitude and look down on us. Now, you''re paralyzed


    and can''t even speak!"


    "Hahal Your Western medical methods are useless! You''re about to surrender to Dr. Nicholson!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As those masters finally had an outlet to express their resentment, they did not give any respect to


    Liam.


    Even Dn queried, "Professor yton, do you want to challenge him or surrender?"


    "I-I give up!" In the end, Liam clenched his teeth and surrendered.


    As he said that, everyone was shocked, and they felt that it was absurd.


    A young man in his early twenties defeated the dignified Liam yton. It was andslide victory for


    Kingsley.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley grinned. "Okay, since you admit defeat, then kowtow to apologize before these


    medical masters."


    "I-I''ll do it!" Liam''s eyes were watery when he countered, "On one condition¡ªyou must save


    Mateo!"


    Although Liam had married twice, he had no children.


    Hence, he had regarded Mateo as his own son.


    Their rtionship had long gone beyond the scope of ordinary master and apprentice.


    That was why Liam went all out to support Mateo, and he even gave thetter a Mittera green card


    to settle down there.


    "Alright."


    When Kingsley said that, Liam, who was in his sixties, knelt to Scott and the others. He did so


    before hundreds of people in the Medical Forum.


    Liam kowtowed heavily more than a dozen times before raising his head and saying sadly, "I''ve


    already kowtowed. Can you save Mateo now?"


    Seeing Liam¡¯s initially tidy hair had be a mess, Kingsley sighed. "I meant that you have to


    kowtow ten times per person. However, I don''t have the fetish of looking at older men kowtowing, so


    I''ll forgive you. As for Mateo, you can rest assured. The stagnant blood in his meridians will


    gradually unblock, and he will be able to wake up automatically after around three months."


    "I-Is that so? That''s good..."


    Liam let out a long sigh of relief and copsed to the ground.


    However, Kingsley omitted some information.


    Mateo''s brain meridian suffered three blockages in a short period, and it would cause irreversible


    damage to the brain.


    It would leave serious seque even if it were unblocked after three months.


    When Mateo woke up, he would be unresponsive and inarticte. His IQ would be the same


    as that of a five-year-old.


    In other words, he would have an intellectual disability.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    However, Liam didn''t know any of these. He was just d that his student would finally be saved.


    "Professor yton, you haven''t forgotten the condition earlier, right?" Kingsley looked at Liam


    coldly. "From now on, all your written works and speeches will be followed by the words I asked for."


    "I haven''t forgotten..." Liam sighed. "I respect the traditional medicine method of the Empire of


    Qustia, and it is the most mysterious and effective medicine in today''s world."


    "Excellent." Kingsley grinned.


    "However, if I find out you didn''t fulfill your promise, I don''t mind injecting silver needles into your


    behind! And I can guarantee that won''te out from the eyebrows."


    Hearing Kingsley''s devilish words, Liam shuddered violently. "Okay, I will never break my promise..."


    Not only Liam, but everyone else also had goosebumps upon hearing Kingsley''s words.


    Everyone thought they saw a devile straight from hell when they noticed Kingsley''s faint smile.


    For a time, the room was filled with nothing but fear. Everyone looked at Kingsley in horror and


    didn''t even dare to breathe.


    After a while, Kingsley looked at Dn, who was on the stage, and he broke the silence. "Mr.


    Wayne..."


    With just two words, Kingsley managed to make Dn jump. Thetter firmly held onto the


    makeshift podium, and his knuckles became white. The podium continuously vibrated as it knocked


    against the ground.


    Looking at Dn''s terrified expression, Kingsley was speechless.


    "Mr. Wayne, I just wanted to know if you can announce the result now that the oue has been


    decided?"


    "O-Of course... Result... Announce the result..." Dn gulped and mumbled in a trembling voice,


    "Dr. Nicholson wins! The 100 million from Ramada Corporation b-belongs to the traditional medicine


    community!"


    After Dn spoke, Scott and the others cheered and gave each other high fives.


    On this day, they saw the power of traditional medicine and got the reward of 100 million. They were


    ecstatic that such a thing just dropped into theirps. It was all thanks to Kingsley, who now stood


    straight and calm in the venue.


    Immediately, those old schrs stood up and bowed respectfully to Kingsley.


    "Thank you, Dr. Nicholson! You are a great doctor!¡±


    Suddenly, everyone in the room stood up from their seats and shouted. "The great doctor Kingsley!


    The great doctor Kingsley!"


    The expressions on the audiences'' faces were all different. Some were showing fanatical adoration,


    while others looked shocked. A few of them even looked afraid. Meanwhile, the rest of them tried to


    tter Kingsley and stick to him. No matter what they were thinking, everyone was waving their


    arms and shouting excitedly.


    Hearing the cheer of the crowd, Alice was both proud and adoring.


    She was utterly amazed by Kingsley''s aura.


    Her icy-cold and beautiful eyes had melted into spring water.


    Seeing this, Beau and Zayne looked at each other with hatred and jealousy.


    Kingsley scanned the crowd and slightly raised his hand.


    Immediately, the entire room fell silent. Compared to Dn¡¯s two minutes of control, those doctors


    were as disciplined as soldiers. Everyone shut their mouths and concentrated on Kingsley''s words


    after Kingsley raised his hand.


    "I don''t like to be in the limelight." Kingsley said calmly, "So, I don''t want to hear any rumors outside


    this room about what happened earlier."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He understood why Francis gave 100 million as a reward. It was the fee for curing Hugo.


    However, Hugo became vegetative because Kingsley kicked Hugo in a vulnerable spot.


    Kingsley had no reason to cure Hugo and cause more trouble.


    Therefore, Kingsley must shut those doctors'' mouths tightly, so Francis would not visit Kingsley and


    beg him to heal Hugo.


    Hearing Kingsley¡¯s icy words, everyone looked at each other in horror before they responded, "Of


    course, Dr. Nicholson! We will never say a word!"


    They all saw Kingsley''s cruelty with their own eyes, so no one would dare to disobey him.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Everything was settled.


    Liam called his other disciples to pick up Mateo and they quickly left.


    Scott and the others bowed respectfully and said, "Dr. Nicholson, thank you so much for today!"


    "Yeah! The traditional medicinemunity will be prosperous with such a great doctor like you!"


    "Dr. Nicholson, please ept us ipetent disciples! We will follow your lead!"


    However, Kingsley smiled coldly at their ttering expression. "Didn''t you just suspect that I''m a


    liar?"


    "We..."


    Those gray-haired pedants stayed silent, and they turned pale and regretful.


    ke thenmented innocently, "However, I did not say that. I trusted you the whole time!"


    "That''s true!" Scott and Ronald quickly added, "We don''t dare to be disrespectful to you!"


    Kingsley only calmly nced at them in response. "However, I am very disappointed. If you want to


    be my apprentice, I must look at your future performance."


    As he said that, he tugged Alice up, who was sitting next to Scott. "Come on, Alice," Kingsley


    murmured softly. "Let''s sit in the back row."


    Scott fell back on the chair upon seeing that, and he said in a daze, "It''s over! Dr. Nicholson is


    angry...¡±


    "W-What should we do?" Ronald was panicking too.


    "It¡¯s all because they made him angry!" ke sighed. "Fortunately, Dr.


    Nicholson said he would watch our future performance. This is a chance!"


    "That''s right! We must behave and not anger Dr. Nicholson again."


    Those doctors were uneasy and swore they would do their best to gain Kingsley''s forgiveness.


    At the same time, the meeting entered the next topic.


    However, Kingsley couldn''t bring himself to listen, so he sat in the back row with crossed legs,


    ying with his cell phone.


    "Kingsley, you really are amazing! You can turn a person into a vegetative state at will and cure


    them too!" Alice moved closer to him and whispered, "How on earth did you do it?"


    "Just a little trick." Kingsley grinned.


    "Are you admiring me now?"


    Then, he put his face closer and said with a smile, "Hey, I''ll give you a chance to kiss your idol for


    free!"


    "Be serious!" Alice gave him a slight push and said sternly, "However, with your skills, why don''t you


    n to stay in the medical field?"


    "Because I have more important and meaningful things to do."


    "What is it?" Alice then asked curiously, "Isn''t it meaningful enough to be a doctor to treat and save


    people?"


    Kingsley smiled slightly at that. "Being a doctor can save hundreds of thousands of people.


    However, I want to save tens or even hundreds of millions!"


    He deliberately said these words mockingly, but he couldn¡¯t hide the awe-inspiring righteousness in


    his demeanor.


    Alice stared at Kingsley in a daze; for a moment, she couldn''t tell whether he was joking or not.


    In his gaze, she saw a sh of great loyalty and righteousness in him. He also had an overpowering


    sense that made him look down on the world.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And so, Alice said in a daze, "Kingsley, even I can''t see through you anymore..."


    Kingsley had a gleam in his eyes, but he deliberately put on a meaningful expression and put his


    lips to Alice''s ear as he murmured softly, "You cane to room 603 tonight. I promise I will take


    everything off and let you thoroughly see my body..."


    Alice was getting so hot and bothered by Kingsley''s breathing that she could not question him


    anymore. With weak hands, she pushed him away and muttered in a low voice, "Stop ying


    around... We¡¯re in an important meeting..."


    "Do you mean... I can y with you at night?"


    "Jeez!¡±


    Kingsley and Aliceughed in a low voice. All of this fell into Beau''s eyes.


    Looking at their intimate behavior, Beau greeted his teeth and growled, "Nicholson is already the


    Larson family''s son-inw, yet he is still flirting with Alice?! They are siblings, you say? Disgusting!


    No one will believe that!"


    "Hmph\ They are just a pair of homewreckers!" Zayne then said coldly, "You can rest assured,


    Beau. Tonight, you can ravage Alice to your heart''s content! I will handle Kingsley."

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    "Okay, I''ll let you distract Kingsley." Beau looked grateful as he added, "After I get Alice, I will thank


    you well! From now on, I will be your most loyal follower in Hill Crest Hospital!"


    "It''s a deal!"


    Zayne smiled coldly and thought, Just distracting Kingsley will not smother the hatred in my heart. I


    will make him stay in Mount Crowler forever and be a lonely ghost!


    The first day of the conference officially ended at 5.00PM, and dinner was scheduled for 6.00PM in


    Jadnd


    Hotel.


    Back in the room, Alice put on an off-white slim-fitting evening dress. It fitted her cold temperament


    and showed her slender and sensual figure.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley changed into a ck suit. Reene had hired a tailor to make him a suit, which


    was why it was a perfect fit.


    Kingsley buttoned up his suit, and his broad shoulders and straight back forged in the military camp


    were revealed clearly.


    "Kingsley, I didn''t expect you to be so handsome in a suit..."


    Alice had a sparkle in her eyes and her face flushed red.


    "Alice, you''re even more beautiful!" Kingsley stretched out his hand to snake around Alice''s slender


    waist and grinned. "Your waist is definitely the thinnest among the sisters!¡±


    Alice leaned in his embrace and didn¡¯t struggle. She only chided, "Nonsense! The sisters have a


    better figure than mine."


    "Keene has a full figure, Serena is charming, and Yulia has long legs.


    However, you are the only one with a slender waist!" Kingsley hugged Alice''s arm tightly as he


    commented, "Although I haven''t seen the other sisters yet, I''m sure their figures are not as good as


    yours! Especially Courtney, as she is just like a little bun. She can''tpete with you!"


    "What a sweet talker you are!" Alice covered her mouth and giggled. "You are best at praising girls.


    However, you''re wrong about one thing¡ªwhen you left, Courtney was just thirteen years old and


    hadn''t hit puberty. Now, she is not the little bun in your memories. She has grown into a beautiful


    lady!" "Ten years have passed, and Courtney has also grown up." Kingsley recalled, "The one who


    made the most trouble with me in the past was Courtney..."


    Alice remembered the time in the orphanage and said with a smile, "Yeah, there''s not a day when


    you two naughty kids didn''t get into trouble. Grandpa Joe was not happy with both of you at all."


    Then, she changed the topic. "However, Courtney is amazing now! Her IQ is over 200, and she''s a


    genius! You''ll meet her when she''s on summer vacation soon. I''m sure you''ll still be bullied by her,


    though. Hahahal"


    Hearing Alice''s words, Kingsley recalled the tragic past when he was bullied by Courtney. At that,


    he quickly changed the topic, "L-Let''s don''t talk about Courtney anymore. We have to settle the


    matter tonight."


    Hearing that, Alice also put away her smile and said thoughtfully, "Yeah, there is one more obstacle


    to pass tonight. Zayne and Beau seem to have made aplete n. Are you sure you can deal


    with them?"


    "Don''t worry, Alice. Remember Wendall, whom we met earlier? His boss is one of my people."


    There was a sh of darkness in Kingsley''s eyes. "I will definitely make Zayne and Beau suffer!"


    How dare Zayne and Beau n to kill me on Mount Clowler and have their way with Alice?''. It


    seems like they have a set of elephant-sized balls, huh? If I let go of them, I will not be Ares, the


    God of War that makes the enemy surrender, but the merciful Virgin Mary!


    At 6.30PM, Alice held Kingsley''s arm and they went to the Jadnd Hotel.


    The duo immediately attracted everyone''s attention when they entered the hotel.


    All the women looked at Kingsley with lovesick expressions as they were dazed by his imposing


    figure.


    On the other hand, the men turned their attention to Alice with sleazy expressions and were even


    drooling.


    "Oh my God! Which hospital is that beauty from? She''s too beautiful..."


    "She¡¯s gorgeous! I will happily die if I can spend a lovely night with her.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, it''s a pity that she''s taken."


    Hearing this, someone immediately said, "Tskl Are you going to steal Kingsley''s woman? You can


    try it if you have an iron behind."

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    "No, no, that is not what I meant." The man quickly waved his hand as he cleared up the


    misunderstanding. "It is just that I admire Dr. Nicholson for having such a beautifuldy by his side!"


    What the hell?! I''m definitely not tired of loving, so I wouldn''t dare get on his bad side!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley and Alice walked into the banquet hall together with everyone''s envious gazes on them.


    Beau''s eyes immediately glinted lustfully when he saw Alice''s sensual figure.


    ncing at his watch, he murmured anxiously, "Sh*t! Why is time passing by so slowly?! I can''t


    f*cking wait anymore!¡±


    Zayne had already put the n in motion right at this moment. All he had to do now was wait for


    nightfall so that he could lure Kingsley away.


    However, Beau''s eyes were blinded with his desire for Alice and he kept staring at her body. He


    could only take nces at his watch every now and then while he prayed for the sky to turn dark


    faster.


    The dinner banquet officially began at 6.30PM.


    After everyone gathered in the hall, they started chatting among themselves as they had a taste of


    the unique red wine of Jadnd Heights.


    Alice had a wine ss in her hand that she slightly covered her red lips with. In a low voice, she


    whispered, "Kingsley, Beau has been staring at us..."


    The corners of Kingsley''s mouth raised when he heard that and he scoffed. "He is probably filling


    his head with beautiful thoughts now. I will let him enjoy himself a little


    longer."


    "What do you think they will do to get you to leave, Kingsley?¡± Alice frowned and continued, "Why


    do I feel so uneasy?"


    He only calmly replied, "Doesn''t matter what they do; I will handle them ordingly. They are but


    mere ants to me. Nothing they do will change anything."


    Time went by in the blink of an eye as they conversed.


    The sky had gradually gotten darker, but the smell of alcohol in the hall had also intensified.


    The men and women around had all found someone they fancied, and the atmosphere had reached


    the apex of the night.


    This only further fueled Beau''s impatience!


    As he nced at his watch with every passing second, he started to pace back and forth, as though


    he was stepping on coal.


    "Just what is up with Zayne? Why is there still no update when it is already nighttime?"


    While Beau was frantically shuffling back and forth while holding his wine ss, Kingsley''s ringtone


    started going off.


    He had gotten a call from n.


    Kingsley was puzzled when he saw n''s caller ID shing across the screen of his phone.¡±


    Not knowing what n was calling him for, he epted the call. "Hello? Professor Gershwin?"


    "This is Zayne!"


    Much to Kingsley''s surprise, the voice that came from the other end of the call was Zayne''s.


    Zayne''s tone sounded flustered as he panted heavily. "Kingsley, Professor Gershwin went missing


    on Mount Growler! I only found his phone! Hurry over and take a look!"


    Listening to his flimsy lie, Kingley smiled slightly and pretended to sound nervous. "Really? Oh my


    God! What should we do?!"


    Augh identally slipped from Alice when she saw Kingsley''s act.


    However, knowing very well that Beau was still keeping an eye on them from somewhere nearby,


    she quickly stoppedughing and acted surprised as well. "What''s going on, Kingsley?"


    He hung up the phone then. "Zayne said that Professor Gershwin went missing, and he asked me


    to head over to Mount Growler to join in on the search."


    Alice immediately knew that this was their ploy to lure Kingsley away upon hearing that! "W-Will


    something really happen to Professor Gershwin?" she nervously asked in a meek voice.


    "No." He shook his head. "Zayne doesn¡¯t have the guts to kill someone himself, much less


    Wendell."


    As Kingsley said that, he saw Beau walking toward them in brisk steps. He then warned Alice in a


    low voice, "Beau is here. Be careful not to make him suspect anything."


    On the other hand, Beau felt like his heart was about to jump right out of his chest.


    He had waited the whole night just for Kingsley to receive the call from Zayne!


    Seeing that things were starting to move along ording to n, Beau excitedly scurried in


    Kingsley''s direction.


    "What should we do, Kingsley? I am so worried about Professor Gershwin!" Alice sneakily took a


    nce at Beau and eximed loudly, "We should head to Mount Growler to see what is going on!"


    She had just finished speaking when Beau suddenly popped out of nowhere and put on a clueless


    act. "What''s wrong? What happened to Professor Gershwin?¡±


    Kingsley brought his gaze up and gave Beau the side-eye before he replied, "Professor Gershwin


    went missing on Mount Growler. Alice and I are nning to look for him together.¡± "Gosh! But it is so


    dark outside! It is too dangerous for a woman like Dr. Kramer to go out there!"


    As though he was reading a passage from a textbook, Beau recited lines from the script he had


    prepared and memorized beforehand.


    "Also, Professor Gershwin might be resting somewhere in this hotel right now! How about this¡ªyou


    and Zayne head over to Mount Growler to look for the professor, Mr. Nicholson, whereas Dr. Kramer


    and I will look around in this hotel? What do you say?"

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Kingsley quietly sneered to himself as he nodded and sassed, "What you said makes sense. Let''s


    do it your way."


    After he finished speaking, he grabbed Alice by the hand and spoke to her in a gentle voice. "Don''t


    be afraid, Alice. Just head into your room and rest if I am not back after the banquet."


    "Alright, I got it." She quickly bobbed her head up and down. "I''ll go back to my room."


    He could hear the emphasis she put on the word ''room''.


    Afterwards, the two of them exchanged nces before Kingsley walked out of the hotel.


    At the same time in a gazebo on the side of Mount Crowler, Zayne was sitting on a bench, his legs


    shaking from his anxiety.


    Seated across from him were Wendell and four burly men, who frequently participated in illegal


    boxing matches.


    "Mr. Martin, are you sure you have knocked out Old Man n?" Zayne sucked in a deep breath.


    "Our n will fall through if he suddenly appears at the banquet!"


    Wendell let out a chuckle. "Don¡¯t worry," he reassured Zayne. "I have five of my men keeping an


    eye on him in the room. Even if he wakes up, he won''t be able to leave!"


    "That''s good, then." Zayne nced over at the dark forest and rubbed his hands together. "F*ck!


    This damn forest in the middle of nowhere is the perfect ce for murdering someone and


    disposing of their corpse. I will make sure I teach Nicholson a lesson tonight!"


    The darkness of the night hid the sneer on Wendell''s face well when he, as though implying


    something, asked, "Dr. Church, where do you think is better for dumping the body? Should we dig a


    hole and bury it, or just throw it into the forest?"


    "Bury? That is going too easy on him, no? I want him to wish he was dead!" A cruel glint shed


    across Zayne''s eyes. "I will personally cut his tongue and limbs after you and your men capture him.


    I will make him into a human swine and leave him in the woods!"


    As he said that, he nced at the four burly men behind Wendell and continued doubtfully, "Mr.


    Martin, aren''t there supposed to be 10 of you here?"


    However, he didn''t wait for Wendell''s reply before he answered his own question. "Oh right, you left


    5 of them to guard n at the hotel."


    "What''s the matter?" Wendell raised an eyebrow at him. "You worried that we can''t catch Kingsley?"


    "I am indeed a little worried. Aren''t you also quite afraid of him?"


    As Zayne recalled the time Kingsley dealt with Louie in the hospital, he muttered worriedly, "After


    all, even Boss respects him. I am worried that we can''t win against him with too few men.¡± "Why did


    youe to us, then?" Wendell scoffed. "Also, were you nning on only letting us know that the


    one you are trying to screw over is Kingsley Nicholson by the time he shows up if I hadn''t kept


    asking about it?"


    Zayne suddenly looked embarrassed then. "I had no choice. You are the only one I know among all


    the underworld bosses in Cleapolis... As for the reason I didn''t tell you in advance that he is the one


    I am targeting, it is because I was worried that you wouldn''t dare take on this task. I had to make


    sure it was done before you realized it..." "Are you not worried we will stab you in the back?"


    Wendell unrestrainedly parted his legs and leaned forward slightly. He then hissed, "Are you trying


    to put your life on the line?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zayne''s eyes suddenly looked like that of a madman. "I already know that today is the big day¡ªit is


    either he or I that will die!"


    Zayne swiftly took out a stack of money from his pocket and boasted with a smile. "Besides, with


    this promised to you, I am sure you wouldn''t reject my request!"


    The sinister expression on his face showed just how confident he was.


    He firmly believed that no one would fight against money.


    "Furthermore, it doesn''t matter if you are going to betray me. After Kingley is here, it is already an


    established fact that you are nning to murder someone. We are on the same boat here. None of


    us is getting out of this unharmed!"


    Zayne also leaned his torso slightly forward and lowered his voice as he persuaded Wendell. "Mr.


    Martin, no matter how powerful that punk is, he is only human! Not only will no one know if you were


    to kill him here, and you will also get a huge reward! Why not do it?"


    He had figured out that greed, having faith in luck, and cruelty were but weaknesses that existed in


    human nature.


    That was why Zayne was sure that Wendell, even though afraid of Kingsley, would definitely kill the


    man under his threats and promises.


    Hearing Zayne s words, Wendell narrowed his eyes and growled coldly, "F*ck! The reason you


    didn''t tell me that it is Kingsley you are after is because you''ve been nning all along to threaten


    me after I do the deed, huhV.¡± "Hal Don''t put it that way, Mr.


    Martin!" Zayne cheered with a grin, "It is a win-win situation!"


    Right as they were conversing, a rustling noise suddenly came from the mountain path.


    "He''s here!"


    Zayne abruptly stood up and at the top of his lungs, he called out, "Kingsley Nicholson?"

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    "It''s me."


    Kingsley still managed to walk fast despite the uneven mountain path.


    It only took him a few short moments before he was halfway up the mountain.


    Zayne stood on the steps of the gazebo and waved at him. "This way!" he urged.


    Unhesitantly, Kingsley strode in his direction while he asked, "What of Professor Gershwin? Have


    you found him?"


    "There''s no need to rush into looking for the professor. Come over. I have a few friends I want you


    to meet." Zayne gradually bared his fangs and added sullenly, "No introduction needed, yeah? You


    know each other."


    After Kingsley walked up the steps and into the gazebo, he put on a puzzled expression. "Mr.


    Martin? What are you doing here?"


    Before Wendell could reply, Zayne started braying withughter, "Haha\ Of course he is here to help


    me teach you a lesson! I am sure you didn''t expect for this to happen, you piece of sh*t. You are


    such easy prey!" He then blocked off the entrance of the pavilion with his torso as he roared, "Since


    you are the one who voluntarily fell into our trap, I have no choice but to kill you off!"


    "Kill me?" Kingsley looked at him with cold eyes. "I will give you a chance to back out of this for your


    father''s sake."


    "Back out? Why should I?" Zaync''s face was twisted with rage. "I have been nning for this day for


    so long. I won''t back out!"


    With that said, he waved his hand and barked, "Mr. Martin! Seize him!"


    Upon hearing that, Wendell stretched out his neck while he stood up. "Should I?" he asked.


    "Do it!" Kingsley nodded.


    Noticing that something was off, Zayne questioned, "What is the meaning of this, Mr. Martin?" His


    face fell right that instant. "D-Don''t tell me you are betraying me?!"


    Wendell only hooked a finger without saying a word.


    Immediately, the four burly men behind him dashed toward Zayne with their arms swinging.


    "Hey! What are you doing?!" As


    Zayne''s arms were restrained behind his back, he shouted in horror, "Mr. Martin! I will pay you! I will


    pay you three times the promised amount! Get rid of Kingsley for me!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Three times?" Wendell smirked. "I would definitely take the money if it were someone else!


    Unfortunately, with Boss as my opponent, I have to consider the fact that I have to be alive to spend


    the money I earned!"


    Hearing that, Zayne shrieked, "What are you afraid of?! No one will know if you kill him now! Do you


    really think he''ll let you go after this betrayal? You are too naive!"


    "Regardless of whether he will let me go or not, I will personally apologize to him for what happened


    today. You don''t have to worry about it!"


    After saying this, Wendell respectfully came to Kingsley and bowed. "Boss, how would you like for


    him to be taken care of?"


    Kingsley put his hands behind his back and after he slowly walked deeper into the gazebo, he sat


    down on a bench. "Bring him here," he instructed in an indifferent tone.


    As soon as he gave his order, the four burly men manhandled Zayne to Kingsley, as though Zayne


    was a


    ragdoll.


    They proceeded to give him a hard kick on the back of his knee, making him fall and kneel on the


    ground with a loud thud.


    "Are you stupid or dumb, Zayne Church?" Kingsley crossed his legs. "You saw with your own eyes


    how respectful Wendell was with me at the hospital, didn¡¯t you? And still you went and sought his


    help to carry out your revenge?"


    "How would I have known that he really is a coward?!" Zayne gritted his teeth and spat, "I wouldn''t


    havee to him if I knew any other


    underground bosses!"


    The moment Wendell heard that, he pped Zayne on the back of his head without missing a beat.


    "F*ck! Who are you calling a coward, huhf\"


    The impact made Zayne see stars, but he still refused to admit defeat. "You are a coward! You are


    spineless! How are you someone from the underground but you are afraid to earn money?!"


    At this point, he loathed Wendell to the core.


    He didn''t expect for someone to refuse money because they were


    timid.


    "You little piece of sh*t!" Wendell reached out and grabbed Zayne by the hair. "How dare you punk


    curse at me?!"


    Even though his words were cold as he yelled at Zayne, he couldn''t help feeling somewhat annoyed


    deep down.


    After all, Zayne had stolen the bank card from his family and offered him a staggering price of


    800,000 for his service!


    If only Kingsley wasn''t his target today, he would unhesitantly do it even if the one he had to kill was


    Baron!


    It was too bad that he had been traumatized by how Kingsley had destroyed both William''s coffin


    and body, and had fired a gun at someone during William''s funeral.


    The fear Wendell felt for Kingsley came from the bottom of his heart.


    He wouldn''t darey a finger on Kingsley no matter how much money Zayne offered him.


    With that, he was immediately hit by a feeling of annoyance and rage as he thought about how the


    800,000 that had almost fallen into hisp was gone, and how he almost got on Kingsley''s bad side.


    Wham!


    As though taking out his anger on Wayne, he brutallynded a punch on Zayne''s head.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    "Ah''."


    After being struck by the punch, Zayne fell heavily on the floor, and he didn''t get up for a long time


    as he wrapped his arms around his head.


    "Alright now." Kingsley raised a hand.


    "Don''t kill him just yet."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Understood!¡± Wendell answered before he respectfully retreated aside.


    Kingsley proceeded to look down at Zayne before he said coldly, "Your father even knelt down to


    Alice in order to allow you to participate in the medical conference. Is this how you repay him?"


    "It is because my Dad is muddle-headed!" Zayne sat up slowly and hissed bitterly, "Did you drug


    him or something?! I don''t understand why he respects you so much! He even beat me up and


    grounded me all because of you! You son of a b*tch, I will kill you next time even if I don''t kill you


    today! I will stop you from making more people fall for your lies!"


    Kingsley frowned when he heard that. "I already got you in the palm of my hands, but you don''t


    seem like you are repentant. If you are willing to sincerely reflect on your behavior, I might forgive


    you this one time because of how much Jeffred has helped me before."


    "Bah\ There''s no need for that!" Zayne spat out a mouthful of thick phlegm onto Kingsley''s pants.


    "Just what can you do to me? Don''t tell me you are going to kill me? Hal The most you will do is


    have Wendell and his goons beat me up. I am not scared of you!"


    Kingsley gave him a sideways nce and nodded at that. "Tough guy, aren''t you? I wonder how


    much longer you can remain tough," he mused while turning to Wendell.


    "Did he say how he was nning to handle me?"


    "He did," Wendell dutifully replied.


    "He said he... wants to cut off your tongue and limbs, and make you into a human swine...¡±


    "We will do as he says, then." Kingsley smiled subtly. "Cut off his tongue and limbs! Let''s not let his


    effort in nning go to waste!"


    Zayne was frozen with shock at first after hearing that, but he soon stammered in disbelief. "Y-You


    are joking, right?" "Do I look like I am joking?" Kingsley leaned down and stared at the man coldly,


    not a trace of emotion in his eyes.


    Looking into Kingsley''s deep eyes, Zayne immediately started breaking out in cold sweat.


    He suddenly realized that he might have stepped on the toes of the Devil himself!


    Just as Zayne was dumbstruck, Kingsley waved at Wendell and the rest of them. "You guys go


    ahead and find atrine to put him in. I have something to say to Dr. Church alone."


    "Yes... Boss..."


    Wendell and his subordinates responded with a pale face as they looked at each other, and


    proceeded to leave the gazebo with light steps.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Kingsley would make what Zayne was just talking about casuallye true.


    He really was going to turn Zayne into a human swine!


    It was frightening enough to scare them even though they were boxers who joined fights illegally.


    After Wendell walked away with his men, only Kingsley and Zayne were left in the gazebo.


    Looking at the devilish man sitting in the dark, Zayne suddenly felt that Wendell and the others were


    comparable to angels with graceful wings on their backs.


    He would rather be with the goons than being in the same space as Kingsley Nicholson!


    "W-What are you going to do to me?" Zayne gulped loudly before he muttered in a fearful and shaky


    voice, "You can''t kill me... We live in awful society. You wouldn''t dare kill me!" "Won''t I?" The


    corners of Kingsley''s mouth raised when he heard that. "What a coincidence. Not only do I dare to


    kill, I am also extremely good at killing!"


    It was at this moment Zayne regretted his actions so much he could die.


    He regretted not listening to his father''s words and had insisted on provoking Kingsley.


    Thinking of this, Zayne rolled over and knelt on the ground, begging, ¡±B-Boss... Didn''t you just say


    that you can let me go for my father''s sake if I sincerely repented? I do regret my actions! I was


    wrong! Please let me off the hook just this once!"


    "I did say that, but it is toote for you to regret it now." Kingsley sighed as he shook his head.


    "Also, do you know why your father is so afraid of me?"


    "W-Why?" Zayne lookedpletely hopeless at this point.


    Kingsley put his right hand on


    Zayne''s shoulder and whispered coldly next to his ear, "Have you heard of Ares, the God of War?"


    "A-Ares, the God of War?" Zayne felt a shiver run through his body. "Isn''t he the one who came to


    Hill Crest Hospital before? My father even said that he was going to bring Ares to the president''s


    ban¡ª"


    Zayne came to an abrupt stop as he spoke.


    In that instant, the blood drained from his face.


    "D-Don¡¯t tell me you are..."

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Zayne''s eyes stared ahead dazedly while his muscles spasmed as though he was suffering from an


    electric shock.


    "Yup. I am Ares, the God of War." Kingsley shed him a small smile. "Do you know why I am telling


    you my secret?¡±


    He continued to speak before Zayne could answer him. "Because you are about to have your


    tongue cut off. You are going to be a human swine who can neither speak nor write. I don''t have to


    worry about you revealing my secret."


    Zayne¡¯s blood froze, and he was so scared he urinated on the spot.


    Did I actually n to kill the God of War himself and dispose of his body in the woods?I was just


    nning my own death, wasn''t I?!


    "No... This wasn''t supposed to happen..." Seemingly in a trance, Zayne shook his head in denial.


    "How could you be the Ares, the God of War? It is impossible..."


    As he spoke, his pupils suddenly dted and he mumbled, "D-Did you already know earlier on about


    Beau and my n? Am I the one who... fell into the trap?"


    "It seems you still have some brain cells left in that head of yours." Kingsley nodded. "The reason I


    went along with it was for Jeffred''s sake, and I wanted to give you a chance. Too bad, though. You


    have let your father''s efforts all this time go to waste."


    Zayne''s face turned ashen then. "W-What about n Gershwin? Is he not knocked out and locked


    up?"


    "That is right. Professor Gershwin is taking a good rest in the room." "W-What about Beau?" Zayne


    looked desperate as he threw out one question after another. "What will you do with him?"


    "Give it a guess." Kingley smirked.


    "What could the five boxers who were supposed to guard the professor be doing now?"


    Hearing that, Zayne immediately thought, I am dead''.All my ns!All my revenge''.It is a child''s y


    in the eyes of the God of War!


    Like a clown, he had fooled himself into thinking that he was in control of the whole situation.


    But in fact, Kingsley didn''t even need to do much, and had single-handedly crushed Zayne''s so-


    called ''grand n'' to smithereens...


    The banquet at Jadnd Hotel ended right about then.


    Throughout the night, Beau had stuck to Alice''s side while he toasted her one drink after another.


    "What''s wrong, Dr. Kramer? Are you getting tipsy? Should I bring you to your room for a rest?"


    His blood was boiling with excitement at the sight of Alice''s eyes turning misty from the alcohol.


    "Mm... I feel a little dizzy..." Alice gently massaged her temples while she pretended to be


    intoxicated.


    "Hal Let me take you¡ª"


    Beau was halfway through his sentence when ke, who had been watching the two of them,


    stepped forward and said to Alice, "Are you alright, Dr. Kramer? Do you need my help?"


    The President of Cleapolis Acupuncture Society practically idolized Kingsley to the point of


    obsession.


    As he had heard Kingsley call Alice his sister in the conference room earlier today, he made sure he


    kept a close eye on Beau throughout the dinner on Kingsley''s behalf.


    He was extra vignt in fear that Beau would do something to his idol''s sister!


    Right after ke said that, Scott''s voice rang out as well. "Exactly, Dr. Kramer. Should we send you


    back to your hotel room?"


    A few elderly schrs from the traditional medicinemunity started swarming over.


    One of the older men whose hair had turned white pointed an using finger at Beau. "What do


    you do? Which hospital are you from?" he barked one question after another. "You better get out of


    here!"


    The others soon also joined in on yelling at Beau. "Yeah! We can bring Dr. Kramer back to her


    room! This has nothing to do with you! Leave!"


    They were all regretting this afternoon when they had made Kingsley unhappy by doubting his


    medical skills.


    Now, they had formed a crowd here to butter up Alice so that she would persuade Kingsley to


    forgive them for their ''sins''.


    "I-I am a colleague of Dr. Kramer¡¯s¡ª" Beau''s face had begun to turn pale.


    Before he could finish his words, Ronald boomed, "Like hell you are! You better get away from Dr.


    Nicholson''s sister before I get mad!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not wanting to be outdone, the few seniors beside them quickly chimed in, "You''re just an ordinary


    doctor, yet you actually dare think about sending Dr. Nicholson¡¯s sister back to her room? You are


    overestimating yourself, boy! " "Exactly! You will never stand a chance with us old folks here!"


    "Scram, you b*stard! We will protect Dr. Nicholson''s sister!"


    The more Beau listened to them reprimanding him, the further his face fell.


    As much as he wanted to defend himself, he wasn''t in the position to offend these respected elderly.


    Left with no choice, he could only shrug and sigh. "Fine. I won''t send her to her room. You all can


    take over from here..."


    F*ck! he quietly cussed as he took two steps back. These d*mn old frogs''. You think you can stop


    me just by not letting me take Alice to her room? Let''s see if you can keep an eye on her by her


    doorstep the whole night!


    As Beau fumed to himself, he slid a hand into his pocket to touch the spare key card to Room 604.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    With the spare key card to Room 604 in his hand, Beau snickered and muttered to himself, "Good


    thing Dr. Church asked someone to get the key card from the head of security at the vi. He is


    freaking prescient!"


    Alice took the chance to peek at him before she continued to act drunk. She was then sent back to


    her room by ke and the rest.


    However, instead of going back to Room 604, she took out Kingsley''s key card and entered Room


    603.


    The bell dinged when the elevator arrived a momentter..


    After Beau slowly walked out of the elevator, he looked around sneakily, and only after confirming


    that no one was there did he tiptoe to Room 604.


    "Alice Kramer, I won''t let you run away from me tonight! I swear to God I will make you my obedient


    little lover!"


    A menacing smile appeared on his face, and he put the key card against the door of Room 604.


    He took a peek into the room after the door opened with a beep, only to find how dark it was inside.


    With the light seeping through the gap in the curtains, he noticed the silhouette of a person lying on


    the bed covered in a nket, seemingly asleep.


    "Dr. Kramer?" Beau whispered while locking the door behind his back. "Are you asleep, Dr.


    Kramer?"


    Instead of answering, the person in the bed only moved slightly.


    "Ha\ It seems like you have had too much to drink!" He licked his lips and darted toward the bed.


    "Come here, Dr. Kramer! I will sober you right up!"


    As he said that, he took off his coat and threw himself on the bed.


    Swish!


    Beau then forcefully ripped the nket off of the person.


    "Alice, I really like¡ª"


    He hadn''t even finished his words when the lights in the room lit up all of a sudden.


    He immediately froze on the spot, a horrified expression on his face.


    Before he could react, he was tightly embraced by a pair of strong arms.


    "W-Who are you? Let me go!"


    Beau''s face immediately fell when he saw that the person he was pressed against was a muscr


    man with a full beard, instead of Alice.


    He was so startled that his voice went a few octaves higher.


    "What is this? Isn''t this Alice''s room?


    Who the hell are you?!"


    The brawny man only giggled in reply. "What a handsome bloke! It is going to be a fun night!" "F-


    Fun? What do you mean?!" Beau could feel his stomach turn. He struggled to break free from the


    human shackles and when he managed to do so, he jumped off the bed on wobbly legs.


    However, he hadn''t even steadied himself when he noticed the other four stocky men in the room.


    The sight of their rippling, bulky muscles only made Beau''s heart thump in fright as his head spun.


    "W-Who the hell are you guys?! What are you trying to do to me?!"


    He subconsciously covered his chest and retreated to a corner as a terrifying thought came to his


    mind.


    "What are we trying to do? Of course we are trying to have fun with you!"


    With each step, the five burly men gradually approached Beau with wide grins on their faces as they


    chatted amongst themselves.


    "Bro, Mr. Martin is right! This is a prettyd indeed!"


    "Exactly! I am sick of Mr. Howe''s gay bar! We finally have fresh, juicy meat to bite into this time!"


    "HahaX Mr. Martin already informed us that we can have as much fun with this guy here as long as


    we don''t kill him. My brothers, we shall indulge tonight!"


    Needless to say, Beau was horror-struck after he heard their conversation.


    Desperately, he wailed, "No! Get away from me! No!"


    He had started bawling his eyes out as he shouted on the top of his lungs.


    He never thought there woulde a day when his handsome face that he had always been proud


    of would bring him such terrible luck.


    "No... No... Stay away from me..."


    However, his relentless howling didn''t do anything as the five muscr men who boxed came


    toward him, casting a shadow over him like a dark cloud.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley had returned to the hotel.


    He had already left Zayne for Wendell to handle. It wouldn''t be long before Zayne was turned into a


    human swine.


    Kingsley could not be bothered to go look at the bloody scene and coupled with the fact that he was


    worried about Alice''s safety, he came back earlier than expected.


    Just as he stepped out of the elevator, a beautiful woman in a manager''s uniform came walking


    toward him.


    "You must be Mr. Nicholson," she greeted with a smile. "Nice to meet you. I am the general


    manager of Jadnd Hotel at Jadnd Heights. My name is Xaria Heart."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Miss Heart." Kingsley frowned as he asked, "Did you need me for something?"

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    "The thing is, Mr. Nicholson¡ª" Xaria said softly,"¡ªI have heard from those senior schrs that you


    are well-versed in ancient healing, and you even know some kind of long-lost technique. That is


    why I''m here to... ask you something."


    "Ask what?" Kingsley casuallymented, "Are you interested in getting into ancient healing too?"


    Xaria shook her head and exined, "It is my younger brother who is a doctor. I was hoping you


    could teach him the ancient healing that was lost during the reign of the Empire of


    Qustia."


    Kingsleyughed out loud after listening to her words. "I didn''t even say yes to those seniors who


    wanted to be my apprentices. What makes you think I will pass the lost skills to your brother?"


    "Why not?" Xaria smiled sweetly and offered in a bewitching voice, "I can give you my all..."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As she said that, she held the hem of her short suit skirt between her thumb and middle finger


    before she slowly lifted it up, revealing a pair of slender thighs d in ck stockings.


    "Mr. Nicholson, as long as you are willing to teach my brother ancient healing, I can go back to your


    room with you right this instant..."


    Kingsley saw that she had lifted her short skirt up to her waist, and the sexy view underneath the


    ck stockings waspletely free for him to see. He couldn''t help feeling somewhat speechless


    when he asked, "Miss Heart, we are in the hotel corridor. Is it alright for you to be doing this here?"


    "What''s wrong?" Xaria stuck her tongue out to glide it over her red lips before she slowly undid the


    front buttons of the white blouse she had on.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Nicholson, I have turned off the surveince in the corridor. No one will find out


    even if... you were to do it here with me..."


    Kingsley''s eyes flickered to Room 603 which was not far away, and hemented solemnly,


    "Please have some self-respect, Miss Heart. My sister¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, she suddenly rushed forward and kept his mouth tightly closed


    with her soft red lips. "Say you will do it," she mumbled.


    His heart skipped a beat when he took a whiff of the mild fragrance drifting from her body.


    However, he forcefully pushed her away the very next second. "You are going overboard, Miss


    Heart."


    Her wanton gaze wavered, and she stared at him carefully for a moment before she let out a stiff


    smile. "My apologies, Mr. Nicholson. I''ve behaved rather rudely."


    She then quickly buttoned her shirt and smoothed out her skirt, acting as if nothing had happened.


    "That was a mistake, Mr. Nicholson. I apologize." As she spoke, she took out a business card.


    "This is my business card. You can call me anytime you change your mind."


    After putting the business card in his hand, Xaria turned around and got on the elevator next to her.


    Kingsley looked at the elevator''s descending numbers before he nced at the business card in his


    hand. Something shed through his eyes when he noticed something odd.


    He was almost sure that Xaria was more than what she appeared to be.


    Her desire came as quickly as it went away¡ªit was as though she waspleting a task.


    With that, he put the business card in his pocket, and decided to find a time for Lancer to look into


    this strange woman.


    After Xaria took the elevator down to the first floor, she came to a secluded ce next to the hotel


    and made a phone call.


    "Hello, Kami. This is Stork from Team Nightcrawler speaking. I have something important to report. I


    was going undercover at Jadnd Heights when I came across someone who possesses the long-


    lost traditional medicine technique of Qustia... Yes, I seduced him, but it didn''t work! His eyes didn''t


    waver one bit! I was so scared that 1 retreated."


    A hoarse male voice came from the other end of the phone at this moment. "Now that Boris is


    missing, n A will be temporarily put on hold. You are allowed to get closer to that person before


    you are given your new order. The ancient healing of the Qustia is amazing. Sooner orter, we will


    have special tasks to steal the knowledge. It would be great if you could get in touch with an expert


    in advance."


    "Yes, Kami!" Xaria replied. "I have already given him my business card. I am sure he will contact


    me. Don''t worry, I won''t miss the next time!"


    "Good." The rough voice sounded again. "Your seduction is unparalleled.


    I have confidence in you, but remember to never reveal your identity! We must not allow anything to


    affect the implementation of n A!"


    "Yes, Kami! All for the King!" "All for the King!" As Xaria, codename Stork, spoke to her superior on


    the phone, Kingsley had already knocked on the door to Room 603, and entered the space where


    Alice was in.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    After Alice opened the door, she uttered in a soft voice, "Kingsley, you''re finally back. 1 was so


    worried about you..."


    "I''m alright, Alice." Kingsley pointed to Room 604 next door. "Did Beau go in?"


    "Mhm. He did." She nodded. "I heard him scream... He sounded tragic..."


    Kingsley couldn''t helpughing when he heard that. "Why is he so quiet now? Could he have died?"


    "I don''t think so." She took a step closer to Kingsley and made a guess in a low voice. "The


    soundproofing in this hotel is good. It is probably because his voice has be quieter that we


    can''t hear him..."


    Alice had already changed into creamy white silk pajamas. The light fabric clung to her body,


    making exquisite curves faintly discernible.


    Kingsley looked at her, and he subconsciously gulped when he smelled the unique fragrance


    drifting off her skin.


    "Don''t worry about him, Alice. Let''s... take a bath and go to sleep...¡±


    Even though he had remained calm, or even indifferent when he was seduced by Xaria in the


    corridor just now, he couldn''t possibly not have any sort of physical reaction.


    At the end of the day, Kingsley Nicholson was just a normal man.


    It was entirely because of his vignce and wariness against strangers that he controlled his


    impulses and did not fall for Xaria''s honey trap.


    However, he didn''t need to have his guard up against Alice.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Furthermore, the impossibly sensual curves of her body were too distracting for his eyes to not


    linger.


    In that instant, the impulses that he had suppressed from earlier on suddenly rushed up to his head.


    "Kingsley..."


    Alice''s face gradually flushed red when she noticed the subtle change in his gaze.


    "I already showered. I''m going to bed first!"


    After throwing that out, she jogged back to the bed, and quickly wormed her way under the covers.


    Kingsley took a deep breath then, and he turned around and entered the bathroom to take a short


    cold shower.


    His shower was almost as fast as the time he did his training in military camp.


    Two minutester, he waltzed out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist. Sweeping his hand


    through his wet hair, he murmured, "Are you really going to sleep so soon, Alice? It is so rare that


    we finally have the chance to be alone!"


    Hearing his words, she poked her head out to take a peek. "But I¡ª"


    She stopped talking halfway through.


    The Kingsley standing in front of her only had a white towel on to cover the lower part of his body.


    With his defined, stout muscles in in sight for her to see, Alice could almost feel his domineering


    male hormones seeping out of his body.


    He looked down at his abdominal muscles before he chuckled. "What''s wrong, Alice? Are you


    captivated by my body?"


    "Kingsley..." She slowly sat up, her eyes watery. "The scars on your body..." What shocked her was


    not his excellent muscles, but the numerous scars all over his body.


    Knife scars, gunshot scars, burn scars, frostbite scars...


    There were even electricity and chemical scars!


    "What is all this, Kingsley?" She covered her red lips and muttered in a choked voice, "Why do you


    have so many injuries?"


    He only took a nce at the scars on his body before he scratched his head. "I served as a soldier,


    remember?


    These are all wounds from the


    battlefield."


    He was so used to the scars that he hadpletely ignored them.


    But now, seeing her shocked and heartbroken expression made Kingsley realize that he shouldn''t


    let Alice see the scars on his body.


    "Alice, these are all old scars. I''m okay now. There is nothing for you to worry about."


    As he spoke, he took his clothes and was about to put them on.


    He had just put his arm through one sleeve when he heard Alice''s soft voice. "Don''t wear your


    clothes. Come here and let me take a look."


    "Alice, there is nothing to see. They are all healed. Just¡ª¡±


    "Come here!" She cut him off. "I am a doctor. It is for me to judge whether or not these scars are


    healed or painful!¡±


    Resigned, Kingsley could only put down his shirt and step toward the bed.


    She then lifted the nket and grabbed him by his hand. "Come. Sit on the bed."


    "Alice..."


    He hadn¡¯t expected things to develop in this direction!


    He had brainstormed a million ways to get into the same bed as Alice without being beaten up, but


    he never would have thought that Alice would invite him to get in bed just by taking off his shirt and


    showing her his scars.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Alice''s slender and soft fingers gently caressed Kingsley''s scars, and tears of heartache soon


    began to fall.


    "Kingsley, how did you survive the past 10 years of your life?" Her fingers kept running across his


    body. "I am devastated that I wasn¡¯t there to protect you when you needed it most..."


    He had started bing increasingly hot and bothered with her every touch. "Don''t feel sad about


    it, Alice. You touching me makes me sad too..."


    She jolted in surprise upon hearing his words. "Why does it make you sad? Could it be that they still


    hurt?" she asked worriedly.


    "They''re not painful..." He took a deep breath before continuing, "Alice, do doctors learn about


    physiology?"


    "Physiology? Of course we did¡ª"


    As she spoke, she suddenly came to a realization and her face immediately turned crimson.


    "I am asking about your scars! Can you not mess around?!"


    She tried her best to keep her pretty face expressionless, but her heartbeat was almost deafening.


    "My dear sister, stop worrying about the scars!" Using his arms, Kingsley rolled over and pressed


    her against the bed. He then breathed, "It''s such a buzzkill to be talking about scars in a ce as


    beautiful as Mount Crowler."


    The only thing that was between their bodies now was a thinyer of silk pajamas.


    He could clearly feel how her warm body trembled against his.


    "Alice, have you missed me these 10 years?"


    "I have..." "How much did you miss me?"


    "So, so much. The thought of you always kept me awake at night."


    Alice''s face was turning redder by the second as her body temperature rose.


    "Kingsley, I think I am drunk." She gently sighed. "My body feels so weak..."


    As he listened to her sensual voice, his hazel eyes gradually turned misty.


    "Alice, we¡ª"


    Kingsley had only started his sentence when a loud, muffled bang came from the room next door.


    Immediately after, Beau''s shrill scream could be heard throughout the corridor of the 6th floor. "Ah''.


    Be gentle!"


    It was a shout that gave its listeners goosebumps.


    Alice had initially made up her mind to ept everything Kingsley wanted to do to her with her


    drunkenness as an excuse, but she had immediately snapped back to reality after being interrupted


    by Beau''s screams.


    Now that she had regained her senses, her courage had gone up in a puff of smoke.


    "We can''t..." She hurriedly tugged on her pajamas to cover her exposed neckline and shook her


    head. "We can''t do this, Kingsley. I am your sister. Now is not the time..."


    Kingsley almost broke out in tears upon hearing that.


    Beau Woolley! he quietly cursed. Even if you don''t die tonight, I swear I will kill you tomorrow!


    "Don''t be cruel, Alice." He put his hands on the pillow and looked down at her. "How about you take


    a look at the scar on my thigh?"


    She identally let augh slip at his antics. Putting a sullen face on, she scolded, "Okay, stop


    joking around! Hurry up and get dressed! It is cold up here in the mountains. We wouldn''t want you


    catching a cold now, do we?"


    "Alice..." Kingsley was about to say something again when she unhesitantly sent a kick his way.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "You are sleeping on the sofa tonight!" With that, he was kicked onto the carpet despite his


    resistance.


    Right then, the towel around his waist suddenly slipped off.


    This situation was exactly as what he said in the conference room earlier in the afternoon, about


    how he would be in his birthday suit and let Alice see him uncovered if she were to go to Room 603


    at night.


    Just like he promised, he had taken it all off, and she had seen him.


    But s, he had missed the chance.


    With her cheeks and ears red, Alice stared at Kingsley for a minute before she grumbled, "What are


    you waiting for? Quickly put on your clothes!" "Why are you so calm, Alice?" Kingsley couldn''t help


    feeling defeated as he unwillingly put on his pajamas. "Women would normally panic and scream


    when they see something like this..."


    Hearing that, Alice smiled slightly. "I am a doctor. I have seen too many donated bodies. I am used


    to it."


    As she said that, she pulled out her right hand from under the pillow, and she had a scalpel between


    her fingertips. "My dear Kingsley, you had better be obedient and stop trying. I almost threw the


    knife out subconsciously just now..."

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    "Got it." Kingsley muttered.


    He knew that Alice prepared the scalpel in case Beau suddenly broke into her room.


    Even so, Kingsley couldn''t help feeling a chill run through his lower body.


    He had thought that Alice had be gentler, but it turned out that she was exactly the same as


    when she was a child.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Not brave enough to climb into bed again, Kingsley could only settle with the sofa for one night.


    Fortunately, this four-star hotel in Jadnd Heights lived up to its name. Even their sofa felt


    comfortable to sleep on.


    His body didn''t ache when he woke up the next morning.


    Alice had woken up earlier than him, and had already finished washing up and putting on her


    makeup. She was out of her pajamas and in formal clothes.


    "You should probably change your formal clothes, Alice." Kingsley stood up from the sofa. "This


    morning''s meeting might be postponed to the afternoon."


    "Postponed until the afternoon?


    Why?¡±


    "I have two people I need to take care of."


    She pulled her eyebrows together when she heard his words."Are you talking about Zayne and


    Beau? Weren''t they already punished?"


    "It is far from enough." His eyes were cold and he said solemnly, "They will have to pay in blood for


    targeting you. Moreover, I want every higher-up in the medical industry in Cleapolis to know that


    you, Alice Kramer, is someone they can''t afford to provoke! That is the only way we can spare all


    later trouble by doing that!"


    Her beautiful face suddenly turned pale. "Kingsley, a-are you going to have them killed in public?


    Isn''t that too cruel..."


    "Alice, do you know who I learned about deterrence from?" he asked with the corner of his lips


    lifted.


    "Who?"


    "Victoria." He continued with a smile. "I heard from one of Victoria''s minions that someone kept


    harassing her back when she was in the underworld. She picked a few of them, chopped off their


    ding-a-lings, and hung them at the gate of Jeanne D''Arc for 3 days! Barely anyone ever attempted


    to try anything with her ever since!"


    "Don''t you know what a ruthless lunatic Victoria is?" Alice scolded helplessly, "Why don''t you ever


    learn some good things?!"


    Kingsley let out augh at that. "Learn some good things, huh? Things like threatening people with


    a scalpel?"


    Without waiting for her to say anything, he lightly put his hands on her shoulders and stated, "Alice,


    I will settle the scores with Zayne and Beau today. You don¡¯t have to get involved. Just wait for me


    in your room. I wille back to pick you up when it is over."


    "Kingsley..." Alice was initially going to dissuade him before she hesitated, and finally only


    whispered, "Be careful..."


    "I will, Alice. Don''t worry."


    As he opened the door and walked out of the room, the door to Room 604 also happened to open


    at the same time.


    Five burly men came out one after another and when they saw him, they respectfully greeted,


    "Boss."


    Kingsley nodded in response. "Where is Beau Woolley? Did he die?"


    "He didn''t, Boss. That stud is pretty fit. We all did¡ª"


    Just as Rugir Will, the leader of the pack, was speaking, Kingsley raised his hand and interrupted,


    "There is no need to describe it in detail."


    He had heard themotioning from next door clearly yesterday.


    Truth be told, Kingsley found it hard to understand these macho men''s tastes.


    "Understood. How are you going to deal with him after this, Boss?" Rugir asked before he dutifully


    informed, "Mr. Martin has already instructed all of us to follow your orders!"


    "Let me check on him first."


    With that said, Kingsley came to the entrance of Room 604.


    As soon as he lifted his gaze, he was greeted by the messy state the room was in after the ''war''.


    Beau, who was lying on the ground seemingly half-dead, looked unkempt with his messy hair and


    scanty clothes. He looked extremely miserable.


    He wasn''t dead, and he didn''t seem like he had anything to worry about physically. Worst case


    scenario, he might have to make frequent visits to a proctologist in the future...


    "How was it, Dr. Woolley? Were you satisfied with the hospitality?" Kingsley sneered.


    "You son of a b*tch! It is you! You are the one who trapped me!" Beau struggled to raise his head.


    Looking at Kingsley with dazed eyes, he tightly clenched his jaw as he growled, "All this for a


    woman?! Don''t you think you are too vicious?!"


    " All this for a woman''?" A cold glint shed across Kingsley''s eyes as he repeated Beau''s words.


    "That woman you are talking about is my sister! How dare you make a move on her? I don''t think it


    unfair even if I were to kill you!"

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    "Kill me?" Beau continued to lie prone on the ground andughed grimly. "I know you are from the


    underworld, but this is a medical conference! You won''t be able to get away with it if you kill me!"


    Hearing that, Kingsley raised his eyebrows and casually replied, "I don''t need a dying man to worry


    about me getting away with it."


    As he spoke, he waved a hand at Rugir and the others. "Take him to the conference room where


    the Medical Forum will be held in!" he instructed. After receiving the order, the five strong men re-


    entered the room and started walking toward Beau.


    The blood instantly drained from Beau''s face as he watched the five tall and mighty figures


    approaching.


    In that moment, the terrifying memories ofst night flooded his head, frightening him so much that


    his bottom end rxed before a foul smell came gushing out of his body!


    Fortunately, he didn''t have to worry about soiling his pants as he was naked.


    Seeing the filth from Beau''s lower half, a disgusted Rugir kicked him and cursed, "F*ck! That is


    f*cking gross!" After that, he turned to his four men and barked an order. "Wrap him in the sheets


    and carry him to the conference room!"


    "No..." Beau''s face was filled with despair as he moaned. "I still have to work in the industry in the


    future; I can''t go out like this..."


    "Work? You better save your f*cking self first!" Rugir coldly reprimanded him. "Bring him out!"


    The moment the order was given, the four burly men immediately grabbed a crumpled sheet and


    tightly wrapped the man putting up a fight in it.


    At the same time, the conference room was gradually getting filled with people.


    It was a three-day medical conference, and the attendees would continue to discuss other topics


    today.


    After everyone was seated, someone asked in a hushed voice, "Dr. Ginger, did you also stay on the


    6th floor of the hotel yesterday? Did you hear anything strange?"


    "Sure did!" said the bespectacled man, who was sitting across. "It was such a chilling scream.


    Listening to it gave me a nightmare!"


    Hearing their conversation, an aboveaverage-looking female doctor next to them interjected, "You


    all heard it too, right?! I stayed in Room 617, and I heard it faintly! It was terrifying!"


    "Room 617?" Dr. Ginger chuckled and asked, "Wasn''t that Larry''s room?


    Looks like you two did something togetherst night..."


    The female doctor blushed and bashfully hit him. "Geez, keep it to yourself! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Hal Dr. Lute, it is quite lonely for me to be alone in my room. How about youe to my room


    tonight¡ª"


    Hearing that, the female doctor covered her mouth and giggled. "Sure. Let''s see if you or Dr.


    Daniels is better..."


    Just as the doctors were chatting andughing amongst themselves, a tall figure stepped onto the


    podium.


    The man adjusted the microphone and cleared his throat. "Can you hear me? Now, shut the hell up!


    I have something to say!"


    Everyone subconsciously closed their mouths when they heard the gruff voice.


    The person standing on the stage was none other than Wendell!


    As he grabbed the microphone in one hand and pressed the other hand on the podium, he


    bellowed, "I am going to teach two people a lesson here today. I want you all to bear witness!"


    Everyone turned to look at each other at that. "Teach two people a lesson? What does he mean?"


    A male doctor bravely spoke up. "Uh... Who are you? Who are you going to teach a lesson to?"


    "You will find out in a bit!" Wendell nced at the clock on the wall. "Boss Nicholson will be here


    soon!"


    "Boss Nicholson?"


    Everyone couldn''t help but be stunned when they heard the name.


    It was just at yesterday''s conference that a so-called ''God of Medicine'' by the name of Nicholson


    had taken the limelight!


    And now there was another Boss Nicholson?!


    Right when everyone was puzzled, Kingsley walked in through the door with his hands behind his


    back.


    "Dr. Nicholson!"


    Scott and the rest of them stood up at the same time and greeted him respectfully.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He gave them a brief nod of acknowledgement before walking directly to the stage. He then took


    the microphone from Wendell and announced solemnly, "Everyone, I will be taking a few minutes of


    your time, as I have to deal with the two rotten eggs of the medical industry!"


    Every attendee immediately understood what was going on as soon as he said that. So, Dr.


    Nicholson is the Boss''.


    The room fell silent upon that realization.


    No one would have imagined that Kingsley, with his superb medical skills and ruthless ways, even


    had contacts with people of the underworld.


    A killing intent appeared in Kingsley''s eyes then, and he uttered disdainfully, "Yesterday, two people


    not only wanted to kill me, but also wanted to forcibly vite my sister!"

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Whoosh!


    The audience immediately erupted in a wave of fervent discussions as soon as they heard


    Kingsley''s announcement.


    "Kill? Forcibly vite? Did I hear that right?"


    "They actually tried to do that to Dr. Nicholson? Oh my God! Who are these brave souls?!"


    "So that¡¯s the case! That must be why Dr. Nicholson got people from the underworld!"


    Filled with righteous indignation, everyone kept guessing and condemning.


    ke, especially, had turned pale from anger!


    "It must be that Woolley b*stard fromst night! He kept pestering Dr.


    Kramer!"


    Ronald also nodded andined, "That''s right! It must be him! This is outrageous!"


    A cold smile had appeared on Kingsley''s face as he listened to the discussion. "Bring Beau Woolley


    in!" he boomed in the door''s direction.


    As soon as he said that, Rugir came into the conference room, followed by a few men who hoisted


    Beau in.


    With the crowd''s astonished gazes on them, the strong men threw Beau, who was wrapped in


    sheets, on the floor.


    Bam!


    In that instant, Beau rolled out of the sheets like a featherless, boiled chicken.


    Everyone gasped at that.


    "W-What is going on?!"


    Those present sucked in a deep breath when they saw how tragic Beau looked. He did not have a


    scrap of clothing on, and he was covered in wounds.


    Beau''s face had turned ghostly white at being looked at strangely by hundreds of pairs of eyes.


    He couldn''t wait to find a hole and bury himself alive in it!


    Kingsley pointed at Beau and warned, "Is everyone having a good look at him? This is the result of


    being brave enough to harass my sister!"


    No one in the crowd dared to speak.


    They were even breathing carefully at this point.


    His eyes swept across the panic-stricken crowd then.


    "I know how dirty the industry is. Doctors and nurses, professors and students, bosses and interns...


    Men and women in the industry are all tangled up with each other in one way or another! I know that


    especially medical conferences such as this will allow you to y your adult games to your heart''s


    content!"


    The majority of people suddenly looked embarrassed when he said that.


    "I can''t, and don''t want to stick my nose into all that." Kingsley then continued nonchntly, "But


    what I want everyone to know is that you will end up just like Beau Woolley if any of you dare to


    have ideas on my sister Alice!"


    Kingsley knew that Alice would be able to have a smooth career path in the medical industry of


    Cleapolis if nothing unexpected happened.


    This borate show he was putting on was intended to keep Alice away from harm right from the


    source!


    The people sitting here were all influential figures in Cleapolis¡¯ medical field.


    After today''s events, he could at least make sure there would never be anything such as ''hidden


    rules'' in Alice''s work from now on.


    Kingsley proceeded to look around the conference room.


    "Now, I am going to deal with this sinner who dared to covet my sister! I hope you can all get


    involved!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After listening to his words, everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    When Kingsley saw that they didn''t know what he meant, he let out a smirk and pointed at a male


    doctor with slick hair.


    "You, sir. What department do you work in?"


    "Me?" The male doctor who was suddenly named started trembling all over before he


    subconsciously replied, "I am an orthopedic surgeon, and I¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, Kingsley unhesitantly stomped on Beau''s calf bone.


    Crack!


    The horrifying sound of the bone breaking rang out, and Beau''s calf was suddenly broken in the


    middle, making his leg bend in an odd angle.


    "Ahl"


    Beau let out a pained, gut-wrenching howl in response.


    In the midst of his miserable screams, Kingsley continued to look as calm as a millpond. He only


    spat out, "Orthopedics, done."


    He turned his attention to the person next to the male doctor immediately afterwards. "Next. What


    department are you in?"


    "I... I am a urologist..."


    As soon as he said that, Kingsley brought up his right foot and forcefully kicked Beau between his


    legs.


    "Ohl" Beau let out a dreary cry that didn''t sound human.


    At that point, ck and purple spots were gradually appearing all over his body.


    Like a fountain, his sweat poured out incessantly from every pore, and it didn''t take long before the


    floor was soaked in his sweat.


    "Help\ Ahl Ahl¡±


    His eyes had rolled back as he frantically twitched, his face twisted into an unfathomable mask.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Seeing that Beau was about to faint as his eyes rolled back, Kingsley brandished the silver needle


    that ke had given him yesterday and jabbed it on Beau''s forehead.


    "Ah''."


    Instead of feeling like passing out, Beau suddenly felt more awake than he had ever been!


    Even the pain in his lower body had intensified.


    His wailing, too, sounded more excruciating than just a moment ago. The corners of Kingsley''s lips


    curled at that. "I wonder if a urologist will be able to cure an injury like this," he mused.


    Before the terrified doctor could answer, Kiingsley turned his eyes to another male doctor and


    asked, "What department do you belong to?"


    The doctor who was named was so scared he almost wet his pants!


    His lips kept quivering, but no words came out of him.


    At that point, everyone could tell Kingsley''s intention¡ªhe wanted to damage Beau in all the ways


    the doctors here could treat him for.


    That also meant that anyone present who spoke would immediately be an aplice!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    At this very moment, everyone was as petrified as the person next to them.


    They were both worried that Kingsley would call them out, and were shocked by the cruelty of his


    approach.


    When the doctor only answered Kingsley with silence, Kingsley red at him with cold eyes and


    warned, "I will only ask you once. You had better not waste my time!"


    "O-Ophthalmology..."


    That one word alone had made the crowd''s skin crawl.


    "N-No!" Beau shrieked while covering his crotch. "Don''t touch my eyes! No!"


    He could always fix a broken leg and he could still live, albeit degradingly, even if he were to turn


    into an eunuch.


    But without his vision, he would be a maimed man for the rest of his life.


    There was no hospital that would possibly hire a blind person as their doctor!


    Beau might have to say goodbye to his promising future as a cardiac surgeon and work as a blind


    masseur if he were to lose his sight.


    "I don''t want to be blind!" He soon burst into tears. "All of this was nned by Zayne! Why


    don''t you hold him ountable instead? Is it because he is the director¡¯s son?!"


    "Zayne?" Kingsley asked with a snicker. "Would you like to see him?"


    After saying that, he turned to Wendell. "Bring him here."


    "But Boss, Zayne... He is dead..." Afraid that Kingsley would me him, Wendell quickly exined


    in a low voice, "He died shortly after he was made a human swine..."


    "That''s alright." He nodded. "Just bring his body here."


    "Yes, Boss."


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Wendell instructed his subordinates behind him, "Go now. Carry Zayne


    Church here from the forest!"


    After a while, three burly men walked in carrying arge jar about half a person''s height that was


    covered with a stic sheet.


    "Isn''t this ajar used to make pickles in the kitchen? Why did they bring it here?" the crowd chattered


    in unison at the confusing sight.


    Thump!


    As soon as therge jar was brought onstage, a pungent odour immediately wafted in the air, hitting


    everyone in the face.


    "Ugh... What is that smell?"


    "Smells like something bloody is decaying..."


    The audience could still stand the putrid smell as they were all doctors.


    Now that the jar was here, Kingsley kicked Beau demanded, "Weren''t you curious about what


    happened to Zayne? Look. He is right here!"


    Amidst the deadly silence and horrified gazes, Wendell tore open the stic sheet that covered the


    jar.


    "Ahl It is a corpse!"


    "Ugh... argh..."


    The conference room was immediately filled with the sounds of people screaming and vomiting; it


    had turned into a living hell within the blink of an eye.


    The audience was scared out of their wits, but it was even worse for Beau, who had defecated and


    urinated from the fear.


    He didn''t know that Zayne had died, and rather horribly at that!


    Looking at the corpse felt as though he was looking at his future self.


    As though it wasn''t already chaotic enough, Kingsley''s phone just had to ring right at this moment.


    He felt somewhat puzzled seeing Leroy''s name sh across the screen of his phone.


    Why is he calling me now? Kingsley thought. Joshua has been discharged from the hospital, and


    Yvonne is studying hard to prepare for her college entrance examination. Could something have


    happened to the cemetery?


    He immediately picked up the call when the thought hit him. "What''s wrong?" he urged.


    "Mr. Nicholson, I have got bad news!" Leroy sobbed. "The Nicholson Family Cemetery was


    bombed!"

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    "WhatW Kingsley''s eyes narrowed when he heard the news. He then frantically asked, "What


    happened? What do you mean it was ''bombed''?!"


    The Nicholson Family Cemetery had begun to take shape after the reconstruction under Leroy''s


    around-the-clock supervision.


    Kingsley initially expected the remains of his parents to be brought back from the House of Mercy


    and buried in the Nicholson Family Cemetery within a month''s time.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He hadn''t foreseen something so terrible to happen at a time like this.


    "Mr. Nicholson, I went back to my hometown in Nearcity to stay for the night yesterday. By the time I


    returned to the site just now, the entire cemetery was in ruins!" Leroy couldn''t help but cry. "The


    workers are all... dead. They died in the explosion. There are firefighters trying to put out the fire


    now..."


    Kingsley''s face turned frigid when he heard the constant sound of the siren andmotioning


    from the other end of the call.


    "I got it. Wait for me. I will head back right away!"


    After hanging up, he turned to Wendell and said, "I have to go back to the city right now. I will leave


    you to handle the rest here! Don''t spare Beau''s life. Finish him off and bury him on Mount Crowler."


    "Understood. Boss, did something happen?" Wendell quickly showed his loyalty when he saw how


    dark Kingsley''s expression had be. "Please give us an order if there is anything my boys and I


    can help you with."


    "It''s fine for now," Kingsley replied with a frown. "You only need to take care of what is here."


    "Yes, sir! Leave it to us!"


    Hearing that, Kingsley nodded and then walked toward the door.


    He had just reached the door when his steps came to a pause and he turned around to announce,


    "The lot of you had better not talk about what happened today. Or else, I don''t mind putting all of


    you in ajar too!"


    "Yes, yes, Dr. Nicholson. We will never say a word!" Everyone quickly agreed.


    In fact, he didn''t even need to threaten them to keep their mouths shut.


    None of them was sick of living yet, so of course they wouldn''t intentionally offend the God of War


    himself.


    Satisfied with their answer, Kingsley hurried back to the hotel and went to Alice''s room. "Alice," he


    called out. "I have to make a trip back downtown to deal with something. I won''t be by your side for


    the next two days of the forum."


    "What is wrong? What happened?" Alice was concerned when she noticed how Kingsley wasn''t


    acting like his usual self. "Should Ie with you?"


    "It''s alright, Alice. It is not something you can help me with." He shook his head. "Besides, this


    forum is very important to you. You should stay."


    Kingsley nced at his wristwatch before continuing, "Go to Scott and ke if you need any help.


    They will assist you as best they can."


    Even though he had given the people in the conference room the shock of their lives and no sane


    person should approach Alice with ill intentions again, Kingsley still had to remind her to seek help


    from those powerful people in traditional medicine in case something were to happen.


    "Alright, Kingsley." With a worried expression on her face, she sighed. "You have to be careful too.


    Drive slowly on your way back."


    After separating from Alice, Kingsley drove directly to the urban area of Cleapolis.


    All the news outlets, the radio in his car included, were broadcasting about the explosion that had


    happened.


    "After the Summers Residence was destroyed, another tragic ident that resulted in the instant


    deaths of more than a dozen construction workers on the exact same piece ofnd happened. All


    the buildings under construction were destroyed in an instant. At present, the cause of the explosion


    and the specific extent of property damage are being investigated and gauged. Our channel will


    further follow up on the progress of the case..."


    Kingsley''s face darkened after he listened to the report, and his fingers had turned pale from


    grabbing onto the steering wheel.


    He knew that the explosion was targeted at him.


    It could have been a threat or a warning, or simply because someone wanted to prevent the


    Nicholson


    Family Cemetery from being built.


    However, no matter the reason, he swore to find out who the culprit was.


    A cold glint appeared in his eyes as he thought, Could this have been done by the bigwig that


    escaped from the urban vige?!


    They had cleared Karl and Jonas'' empty dens then, and by the time they were done, the real


    proprietor who managed the website detonated a time bomb to just to show off.


    And the attack this time was an explosion as well!


    The Empire of Qustia had strict control over firearms. Let alone bombs, it was difficult enough to


    obtain guns.


    Kingsley even considered the possibility of the people from the Empire of the Setting Sun knowing


    his identity, and they bombed the cemetery to protest against him.


    But when did I make the mistake of revealing my identity ?


    Frowning, he was deep in thought when his phone began to ring again.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Kingsley answered the phone with one hand. "Hello, Mr. Parker."


    Mason was the one who called him.


    "Kingsley, I saw the news about the Nicholson Family Cemetery. What''s going on?"


    Mason had been helping Keene deal with the rk Corporation for the past two days. He


    immediately realized the seriousness of the situation when he saw the news.


    "Mr. Parker, it is still unclear what exactly happened. I am not in


    Cleapolis right now. I will only be back in about an hour!"


    "I told you before that it is not safe to hand over the construction of the cemetery to the Lawson


    Family." Mason added solemnly, "Kingsley, do you think Jonah Lawson might have been the


    mastermind behind the explosion?!"


    Jonah Lawson?


    Kingsley felt his heart thump when he heard Mason''s words.


    In fact, he had been so caught up with the thought that it was the spies from Sweoya who tried to


    sabotage his n that it hadpletely slipped his mind that Jonah also had a motive for


    committing the crime.


    Not only that, it was the Lawson Family¡¯s Codrington Construction that contracted the construction


    of the entire cemetery!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    They had all the resources and timing they needed if they had wanted to blow up the cemetery.


    "Alright, Mr. Parker. I will start the investigation with the Lawsons." Kingsley narrowed his eyes and


    growled, "If the culprit really is Jonah, I promise to make him pay a heavy price!"


    "Okay," Mason hummed as he pondered. "I''ll still be working in the rk Corporation. Call me


    anytime you need my help with anything."


    "Alright. Let¡¯s talk about it when I get back to Cleapolis. I will get in touch with the young master of


    the Lawson


    Family first to dig for information.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Kingsley immediately made a call to Peter, to which thetter picked up


    almost the instant the phone rang.


    "Hello? Boss! I heard about what happened!"


    His shaky voice revealed how nervous and scared he must be at the moment.


    Kingsley didn''t expect him to have already confessed before he even asked about it.


    "Peter, you should know what I am calling you for, yeah?"


    "Of course I know, Boss! It is big news! How did the cemetery get blown up out of nowhere?" His


    tone sounded extremely anxious. "What the hell is going on here?!"


    Kingsley frowned when he heard Peter''s words. He could tell that Peter was not involved in this


    incident at all.


    Instead of answering, Kingsley asked in return, "What about your father?


    What has he been up to recently?"


    After all, it was Jonah who betrayed Xavier and nned to murder Mason in the first ce.


    That was why it was usible that Jonah had kept Peter in the dark about his actions.


    Take Trevis and Nichs for example ¡ªthey, too, didn''t know the evil things Felix and Matt had


    done to the Nicholson Family!


    "My father?" Peter paused for a second. "He has been on a business trip in Diosna City. He is out of


    town. Why do you ask?"


    "He doesn''t know about the incident at the cemetery?" Kingsley frowned.


    "Dad has never asked anything regarding Codrington Construction ever since he handed me the


    company. What is more, why would he still care about my smallpany when he has even left my


    brother in charge of the affairs of the head office?" He thenmented, "I am lucky Dad doesn''t know


    about this, or he would have ripped my skin off! The workers who were killed were all from our


    company! Just thinking about thepensation alone makes me want to die with them!"


    His bitter tone was all Kingsley needed to confirm that Peter was indeed not the perpetrator of this


    incident.


    "Alright, I got it."


    Kingsley was just about to hang up the call when Peter quickly stopped him.


    "Hold on, Boss! What should I do about thepensation? ording to the contract, the


    compensation for one person is at least several million! For a small constructionpany like us to


    pay out 20 to 30 million at one go, I-"


    "I will pay for thepensation," Kingsley indifferently cut Peter off before he could finish his


    sentence. "Give 10 million to each of them! It is up to you how much yourpany wants to


    "Aw shucks!" Peter''s voice instantly sounded a lot more at ease. "I feel relieved to hear that from


    you! You are really a kind person!"


    Kingsley proceeded to abruptly hang up the phone without saying another word.


    His heart ached at that point.


    It was still fresh in his memory how the workers sat by the side of the road and had their boxed


    meals when he went over to look for Leroy.


    He never thought that these honest, down-to-earth people would get sacrificed because of him.


    What was worse was that not even their corpses survived the explosion.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    As Kingsley thought about this, he abruptly stepped on the gas pedal and drove at full speed ahead.


    He needed to go back to Cleapolis as soon as possible to find out who the culprit was, so that he


    could avenge the innocent people who had lost their lives.


    It only took him about 40 minutes to reach Cleapolis.


    Upon arrival, he immediately drove to the Nicholson Family Cemetery, where he parked his car in


    the empty lot in front of the entrance.


    Instead of getting out of his car, he only sat in it while quietly taking in the view in front of him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though the fire had been put out, the main hall, ceremonial column, and other new


    constructions had all been burned to crisp.


    Still, there were numerous firetrucks and ambnces parked outside of the entrance.


    They were trying to help the workers, who had been crushed under the rubble and had not yet been


    rescued.


    Everyone in the crowd that surrounded the cemetery had a sympathetic expression on their faces


    as they prayed for another survivor to be found.


    There was even a group of inly dressed people who were wailing at the entrance as they


    mourned.


    Kingsley knew that they were victims'' wives, children, parents and many more.


    Feeling it was too heavy a blow to bear, a few of them cried so much they fainted and fell on the


    ground in fatigue.


    Following that, the medical personnel brought them to the ambnce.


    This scene was so gruesome that no one could hide the emotions showing on their faces.


    Kingsley''s fists were balled up tight as the killing intent in his eyes intensified.


    The person who set off the bomb in the cemetary is a butcher, an executioner!


    Even if it was for the poor victims¡¯ sake, Kingsley promised he was going to bring them justice.


    He wanted to make the guilty pay in blood for every life lost.


    Right at this moment, Leroy, with his eyes red, shuffled over and opened the door to the passenger


    seat to get into the car.


    "Mr. Nicholson..."


    He started to choke with sobs again after uttering Kingsley''s name.


    After taking a deep breath, Kingsley asked, "How many people were found?¡±


    "Twelve," Leroy informed while he held back his sobs. "There are still six of them buried under the


    main hall..."


    As Kingsley listened to Leroy, the former already knew what Leroy was going to say before he


    finished his words.


    Only the finest materials had been used to construct the Nicholson Family Cemetery.


    The pirs and beams, especially, were made of the highest quality solid wood sent over all the way


    from Nephele.


    It would be near impossible to save the six workers who were trapped underneath.


    "I understand." Kingsley''s voice dropped low. "Don''t worry. I will make sure I avenge them."


    "Mr. Nicholson, the firefighters said that all the explosion points were extremely hidden. They have a


    regr pattern and are targeted."


    The bombs were nted exactly ording to the scale of the building. Even the locations and


    quantities were carefully arranged and calcted.


    Leroy lifted his red eyes and choked out, "We can conclude that the explosion was nned in


    advance. Someone had nned to nt the bombs all along. They were definitely not impromptu or


    random."


    As he spoke, he brought up a hand to wipe his tears and continued, "But I have been here almost


    every day and night from the beginning of the construction of the cemetery. How did someone have


    the opportunity to nt so many bombs?¡±


    Kingsley frowned when he heard that. "Weren''t you at the hospital for a bit to take care of Mr.


    Johnson some time ago? The culprit must have worked their way in then!"


    "That''s right! That must have been when they made a move!" Leroy plopped his head into his hands


    and kept hitting himself. "It is all my fault," he scolded himself. "It is because I was careless!"


    "It is not your fault." Kingsley gazed out the window and looked at the mourning crowd. "The best


    way tofort them would be for you to make the necessary arrangements for the families of the


    victims. As for thepensation, discuss it with Peter. We willpensate 10 million for each


    worker. ept any amount Codrington Construction can afford topensate."


    "Roger that, Boss," Leroy mumbled as he slowly lifted his head. His mood had gotten slightly better


    after hearing Kingsley''s words.


    It seemed like giving outpensation was the best way to providefort now.


    After Kingsley gave Leroy a bank card to continue dealing with the aftermath of the incident here,


    he himself drove off to Coliree Group.


    Now that Kingsley was in Lancer''s office in Building No. 18, he massaged his temples as he


    remained seated on a chair. "Lancer, Hades, what are your thoughts on the incident at Nicholson


    Family Cemetery?"


    "Ares, in my humble opinion, this isn''t necessarily done by the spies from Sweoya," Lancer


    suggested in his low voice. "We have always been careful. The Nicholson Family Cemetery, Coliree


    Group and Coliree Ind are three separate entities after all. I don''t think your identity has been


    exposed!"


    Hades nodded in agreement. "Yes, I think so too. The culprit of the bombing at the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery is probably someone else."


    After noticing the look in Kingsley''s eyes, Lancer added, "Ares, I understand that you are fuming


    about this, but you can''t act impulsively."

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Lancer was worried that Kingsley would lead his warriors on Coliree Ind to ransack the city in a fit


    of rage.


    Although it would be easy for them to get to the bottom of the case using such a head-on method,


    they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the rtionship between Coliree Ind and the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery hidden after that.


    Not only that, Kingsley''s identity as Ares, the God of War would be brought out into the open.


    "I understand what you mean," Kingsley said lightly. "I won''t lose my reasoning to that extent."


    He sucked on his cigarette and let a puff of smoke slip out between his lips as he continued, "But


    how did the bombse into picture if this wasn''t a ploy by Sweoya? It is supposed to be difficult to


    acquire such lethal weapon in Qustia, no?"


    "Ares, David Marr mentioned a ck market when we interrogated him earlier on. Supposedly, one


    can not only hire killers, but also buy items prohibited byw there. Almost all the guns owned by


    the bosses of the underworld are bought from the ck market," Lancer informed him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Kingsley''s eyes immediately lit up when he heard this. "So what you are suggesting is that the


    bombs that blew up the cemetery was bought by the culprit were from the ck market?"


    "Affirmative. If we can find the person who sold the bomb, we can easily track down the culprit from


    there on."


    "Brilliant. We will do that." Kingsley''s finger on the table moved slightly, and his voice dropped as he


    gave his instruction. "Act as a private buyer and make a posting on the ck market about wanting


    to buy a bomb. If someone contacts you, we will immediately seize them during the transaction!


    They will all be arrested and interrogated together regardless of whether they had anything to do


    with the bombing of the Nicholson Family Cemetery or not!"


    "Understood, Ares! I am on it!"


    After Lancer left to carry out his duty, it was Hades'' turn to make his report. "Ares, The Anonymous


    is still attacking the website of Sweoya. But it is a bit of a tough situation. It will take a while before it


    is done."


    Kingsley nodded at that. "The Anonymous is already the best hacker organization in Qustia. We


    have no choice but to patiently wait it out if even they find it difficult."


    "Also, Ares, there is still no news from thest time you wanted me to contact Diosna Military


    District to find out the whereabouts of Miss Langley."


    "Still?" Kingsley''s forehead wrinkled. "Is there no clue at all?"


    Hades lowered his head and uttered respectfully, "Miss Langley must have used a pseudonym


    when she went out on a mission. Also, the whereabouts of professional killers are extremely hidden


    and difficult to track, so it is hard to find her whereabouts using the conventional way. But if we were


    to have Diosna Military District use their satellite tracker and GPS tracker to filter out every corner of


    the city, we might be able to¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, Kingsley waved a hand to stop him. "From what I know about Serena,


    having no news is the best news. There is no need to mobilize resources like that. Just let the


    Diosna Military District continue to pay attention to the recent deaths by assassination."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After getting things settled, Kingsley drove back to Keene''s vi.


    It was after dinner when Reene inadvertently brought up the bombing of the cemetery.


    Unaware that it was the cemetery that Kingsley built for his parents, she felt bad for the workers


    who lost their lives in the incident.


    As Kingsley didn''t want her to be involved in this dangerous matter, and since it was difficult to talk


    about those workers from a third party point-of-view, he could only quickly bring up another topic.


    "Reene, is the handover of the rk Corporation going smoothly with Mr. Parker''s help?"


    "Everything is going well. Also, I am learning a lot about business from Mr. Parker!"


    Sure enough, Reene was immediately distracted when he brought up work.


    "What about the people from the Wynn Family?" Kingsley took a bite of the food and asked, "I hope


    they are not creating trouble?"


    He knew that rence, with his shameless temperament, would never give up the rk


    Corporation so easily.


    Reene shook her head at that. "They have been busy with Henry''s funeral these two days after he


    died. They wouldn''t have the time to disturb me."


    She then let out a sigh. "I am guessing they will mess with me again after the funeral."


    "Don''t worry, Reene. The Wynns will not be able to do anything with Mr. Parker around."

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    "I sure do hope so." Reene let out a helpless smile. "I am just worried that Mr. Parker wouldn''t be


    able to win against the ever-sneaky Wynn Family."


    Kingsley grinned at that. "Did you forget that I am avable even if Mr. Parker can''t deal with them?


    I pissed Henry off to the point he died. I am sure I can manage to do the same to rence!"


    "Pfffl" Reene covered her mouth and giggled, "You naughty boy! By the way, Kingsley, why did you


    suddenlye back? Alice sent me a message about how you seemed to be in a hurry."


    "Uh... One of myrades'' houses caught on fire..."


    Bewildered, Reene asked, "Why did they need you for a fire? It is no like you are a firefighter."


    "Um.." Kingsley scratched his head and exined hesitantly, "Someone set the fire on purpose, and


    he asked me toe back here to avenge him."


    "Is that so?" Reene had a worried expression on her face. "Kingsley, you must not fight with them. I


    will be heartbroken if you get hurt."


    "Don''t worry, Reene." He chuckled. "I won''t get hurt."


    Speaking of this, Kingsley suddenly remembered the numerous scars on his body.


    Reene will probably cry like Alice did if she were to see my scars...


    At this exact moment, he received a text message from Lancer. ''Ares, I have gotten a reply on the


    post about buying bombs on the ck market. It was the Spearhead Group who replied. They said


    that they can provide a certain amount of bombs."


    The Spearhead Group? Kingsley immediately frowned when he read the message. I have heard the


    name somewhere.


    Noticing the look on his face, Reene asked, "What''s wrong, Kingsley? Did something happen?"


    "Reene, have you ever heard of the Spearhead Group?" he asked in return.


    She thought about it for a moment before she started, "I have heard of them before. It is run by a


    Chairman Jovovich. I think they are in the security industry."


    "Jovovich?"


    As soon as she said that, Kingsley suddenly recalled meeting a woman named Nancy Stewart


    when he and Serena attended the ss reunion at the dojo.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nancy''s fiance was Tyler Jovovich, the young master of the Spearhead Group!


    At that time, Nancy and Tyler had been ridiculing Serena, and it was not until Paige arrived that


    Tyler stomped out of the ce, absolutely livid!


    Thinking of this, Kingsley asked again, "Reene, is the eldest young master of the Jovovich Family


    called Tyler Jovovich?"


    "That''s right! It is him!" She nodded. "He is quite famous in the children-of-the-nouveau riche circle!"


    As she spoke, she suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly reminded Kingsley, "Is Tyler


    Jovovich the one who set fire to yourrade''s house? The Jovovichs are in the security industry.


    All their underlings are bodyguards and hooligans. You must never get in his way!"


    "Don''t worry, Reene." The corners of his mouth curled upward. "I won''t do that. I only want to make


    a deal with him."


    Kingsley was spilling words offort to Reene, but he was secretly thinking otherwise. The day


    the deal happens might just be the day Young Master Jovovich dies.


    After returning to his room from dinner, he gave Lancer a call. "Have you decided the time and


    ce of the transaction?"


    "10.30PM tomorrow. Warehouse 8. The warehouse area of Jetstar Logistics in the east of the city."


    "Alright. Notify Hades to assist in the arrest." Kingsley stated, "Immediately catch them as long as


    they can bring out the goods! We will take our time to interrogate them after that!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The following night in the warehouse area of Jetstar Logistics on the eastside of the city.


    A maroon box truck with the word "Qustiatruk" came to a stop outside the entrance of Warehouse


    15 at 9.30PM.


    There were five to six vans following after it, and they came to park in one straight line.


    Swoosh!


    After the door of the first van mmed open, Tyler lowered his torso and jumped out of the vehicle.


    Immediately afterwards, more than 20 burly men in ck suits got out from the vans behind.


    These men were strong and agile. Anyone could tell at first nce they were professionally-trained


    bodyguards.


    Thest person who came down was a man in his forties. He was Felix, the manager in charge of


    underground arms trading who worked for the Spearhead Group.


    He smoothed out his clothes before he stepped forward andined to Tyler, "Young Master, it


    is too dangerous for you toe and trade in person! Why don''t you head back for now?"


    "Can you please stop nagging, Mr. Smith?" Tyler impatiently waved him off. "Don''t you know that


    this is a three million transaction? I can earn three million for thepany just by showing up! Do


    you think I would pass up such a good opportunity? "

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Felix couldn''t help looking worried as he urged, "But Young Master Tyler, we are doing illegal


    business! We are doomed if there is a slightest mistake! To hell with my worthless life, but you are


    the heir of the Spearhead Group! You can''t afford any mishaps!"


    "The heir of the Spearhead Group?" Tyler''s face fell. "How am I supposed to inherit the family


    business if I don''t show my father a satisfactory result?"


    Even his eyes had started to turn gloomy. "If Father was able to bring home an 18-year-old


    illegitimate childst month, it means it is possible for him to have a third child next month! I also


    used to think that my standing as the young master was secure, but now that Gramps has passed


    away, there is no one that can stop Father from bringing that little b*stard home! If I don''t do


    something, I am afraid that that little b*tch will take my position and rob everything from me sooner


    orter!"


    Felix could only sigh after listening to his words. "Since you have made up your mind, Young


    Master, let''s proceed


    as nned."


    On the other side, Lancer personally drove to Reene''s vi before he headed to Jetstar Logistics


    with Kingsley.


    "Is everything in ce?" Kingsley asked as he sat in the passenger seat.


    "Yes, it is!" Lancer answered while he drove. "I guarantee that not even a fly can escape!"


    "Wonderful."


    Kingsley only gave a brisk reply before he lightly shut his eyelids.


    The agreed trading time was 10.30PM, but the duo arrived at Warehouse 8 at around 10PM.


    As Kingley looked at the empty warehouse, he let out a small smile and hummed, "They are a


    careful bunch, aren''t they? So this is how they want to do it."


    "Ares, they could lose their heads for this. Of course they have to be cautious." Lancer also smirked


    as he continued, "But they can only me their luck to have us as their opponent."


    After saying that, he took his phone out and called Hades. "Hey, tell the scouting party to check the


    entire warehouse area and have them report back in three minutes."


    The entirety of Jetstar Logistics covered more than 300 acres, and had a storage capacity of


    180,000 square meters.


    There were more than hundreds of warehouses alone!


    There were two logistics buildings and more than a dozen mega warehouses just between


    Warehouse 8, where Kingsley was at, and Warehouse 15, where Tyler was at.


    Any normal person wouldn''t have been able to find the exact transaction location, and would have


    no choice but to stupidly and obediently go through each and every corner.


    However, the scouts were different.


    They were the elite warriors of Coliree Ind!


    Such a thing was only child''s y that they had gotten bored of long ago.


    This is also exactly why Lancer said it was Tyler''s misfortune to have them as his opponent.


    Of course, Tyler and his men had no idea what was going on behind the scenes.


    They were even reveling in the assumption that everything was going as nned.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master. We have done sufficient preparation. Nothing should go wrong during


    the transaction."


    Felix had just assured Tyler when the roaring of helicopters suddenly filled the air from on top.


    "What is going on?!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Everyone subconsciously lifted their heads to take a look.


    To their surprise, four helicopters were flying over slowly from all four directions and were noisily


    circling above them.


    The searchlights, which were as bright as day, kept sweeping, and would asionally shine across


    their heads.


    "F*ck! What the f*ck is happening?!"


    Tyler was so frightened that his calves and stomach started cramping. "What is going on, Mr.


    Smith? Are they here to arrest us?!"


    "1-1 hope not!" Felix was frozen for a second, but he quickly recollected himself and he calmed his


    voice as he quickly ordered, "Quick, turn off the lights! Hide in the warehouse, everyone!"


    As soon as he barked, the bodyguards in ck suits hurriedly climbed into the vans, turned off the


    headlights, and scampered into Warehouse 15.


    "What is going on, Mr. Smith?" Tyler bbered as he squatted in the corner behind the warehouse


    gate.


    Listening to the sound of the helicopter des chopping through air frightened him so much his face


    was drained of blood. "Am I really so goddamn unlucky? It is my first time joining in on a


    transaction, and I am already bumping into cops?!"

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    "I don''t think it is the police." Felix wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "Jetstar Logistics only 20


    kilometers away from the airport. It is normal for nes and helicopters to pass by asionally. You


    don''t have to worry about it, Young Master."


    Tyler visibly rxed after hearing that, and heforted himself, "Yeah, logistics parks are usually


    close to airports or highways. The ne must have only been passing by."


    As he spoke, the helicopters above gradually flew away.


    It suddenly fell silent there, and only their tense and heavy breathing remained.


    "Ha\ They really were just passing by." Tyler patted his chest and let out a long sigh of relief before


    he started cursing. "F*ck, why is it so hard to earn money? I almost f*cking died!"


    What they didn''t know was that the four helicopters from earlier were the scouting party dispatched


    by Hades!


    At the same time, Lancer, who was outside Warehouse 8, had received a report.


    "The other party has a box truck and six vans. The estimated number of people is around 30. They


    are currently hiding in Warehouse 15, which is about three kilometers away from Warehouse 8."


    After listening to Hades'' report, Kingsley smirked and said, "Let''s go, Lancer. There is less than 30


    minutes left. Let''s not make them wait too long."


    "Alright, Ares!" Lancer briefly responded, and was about to get in the car when his backup phone


    went off.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lancer nced at his phone. "Ares, it is from the Spearhead Group. They are probably calling to


    inform us to move to a new location."


    "Take the call. We will see what else they have nned!"


    Hearing that, Lancer epted the call.


    "Hello? Is this Mr. Houston?" Felix''s voice rang out.


    "Speaking. I am already at Warehouse 8." Lancer looked around and faked a disgruntled tone.


    "There are only 20 minutes left before the time we promised on. Why are you not here yet? Don''t


    tell me you are standing me up."


    "Of course not!" Felix blurted out. "The Spearhead Group''s reputation is our top priority. We would


    never stand our client up. Please understand where we areing from, Mr. Houston. After all,


    explosives are different from regr items. We have to be careful about it."


    "So? " Lancer asked nonchntly. "When are you going to be here?"


    Felix, with his phone in his hand at Warehouse 15, looked at Tyler before he replied in a low voice,


    "How about you head to Warehouse 26 now, Mr. Houston? That is where our men are all at. We will


    meet there!"


    Immediately, Lancer''s cool voice came from over the line. "Fine. See you."


    After hanging up the call, Tyler rubbed his hands together and inquired, "Are our men at Warehouse


    26 in position?" "They are all safely hidden!" Felix smiled confidently. "The trade will only formally


    begin once we have ensured they are not ying tricks on us."


    Upon hearing that, Tyler threw an arm around Felix''s shoulder and cheered excitedly, "How


    thoughtful of you, Mr. Smith! I will make sure I promote you as the general manager when I take


    over the group in the future"


    "Thank you, Young Master!" Felix had a happy look on his face as he buttered up to Tyler. "Ever


    since we got into the arms trade a while ago, we have received two big orders in a row! I firmly


    believe that it will not be long before you inherit thepany, Young Master!"


    "Haha\ Even God is helping me! As long as I keep this lucrative business going, that little b*stard


    will never be my opponent!" Tyler boasted.


    "Indeed! You are favored by God, Young Master!"


    "Hahahal¡±


    Just as Tyler and Felix were both chortling joyfully, they suddenly heard the faint sounds of a car


    driving in their direction.


    Like a deer caught in headlights, Tyler instantly froze and he whispered nervously, "Did you hear the


    sound of a car, Mr. Smith? Is someone here?"


    "It is probably someone from another warehouse who came to order goods." Felix reassured him,


    "Don''t be nervous. We have our line of defense at Warehouse 26. We are safe-"


    He was interrupted mid-sentence when a gray jeep quickly came into view and stopped at the door


    of Warehouse 15.


    The next moment, Lancer opened the car door and slowly got out.


    Tyler couldn''t help but get the shock of his life when he peered at Lancer''s mountain-like and burly


    physique. "W-Who are you?!" he squeaked.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Felix pointed at Lancer and stuttered in horror, "W-We''ve booked this warehouse. You better leave


    right now!"


    "Mr. Smith!" Lancer grinned. "Aren''t you a little too forgetful for someone as outstanding as


    yourself? Weren''t you talking to me on the phone just a while ago?"


    "You¡ª" Felix''s eyes were about to bulge out of their sockets as he eximed in a shocked tone, "A-


    Are you Mr. Houston? The one from the ck market?!"


    Tyler was also surprised when he heard his words. "How did you know that we are here? Didn''t we


    tell you to head over to Warehouse 26?"


    Lancer shrugged at that. "Both you and the goods are here, though. Why should I go to Warehouse


    26?"


    Hearing that, Tyler and Felix turned to look at each other, both not knowing what to say.


    "I understand your concerns about the possibility of me being with the police, and that I might do


    you dirty. That must be why you are being on high alert."


    Tyler and his men all paled when Lancer said what they were all thinking.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Felix let out a small cough and admitted, "Um... It is great that you


    understand, Mr. Houston." As he spoke, he nced at the Jeep behind Lancer. "Did youe


    alone?"


    He had just spoken when Kingsley, with his hands behind his back, got out of the car and stood in


    front of the crowd.


    "You... It is you!"


    Tyler''s eyes immediately widened when he saw Kingsley. He recalled what had happened when he


    and Nancy attended the reunion party.


    "Young Master, do you know this man?"


    "Of course I do!" Tyler growled. "He is called Nicho... Bah\ Whatever! He is rubbish that lives off of


    women! He kept sticking to the youngdy of the Tanner Family. He embarrassed me in front of


    Nancy''s ssmates!" "The youngdy of the Tanner Family?" The look in Felix''s eyes changed


    before he turned to look at Kingsley with a frown on his face. "Mr. Nicholson, it should be easy for


    the Tanner Family to acquire explosives, no? Why would you take the risk and buy it from the ck


    market?"


    He suddenly realized that something was wrong. Why would he offer such a high price to buy


    something so small if he really was someone close to the youngdy of the Tanner Family?


    Smilingly, Kingsley denied, "You are having a misunderstanding because you left early that day,


    Young Master Tyler. The youngdy of the Tanner Family and I are not what you think. We are only


    acquaintances."


    "F*ck if I care!" Tyler roared. "Not only did you embarrass me in front of everyone, you also broke


    my girlfriend''s skin with a belt! I haven''t had time to settle the score with you but now, you are


    walking into the lion''s den yourself! You don''t know who you are messing with!"


    Tyler was looking at Kingsley with such resentment that he wished he could kill him to vent his


    hatred on the spot.


    He had found someone to teach Kingsley a lesson after the gathering back then.


    However, his half-brother, of whom he shared a father with, had popped out of nowhere, and had


    thrown him into such a mess that he couldn''t even bother with Kingsley.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Now that Kingsley had appeared before him again, it immediately awoke the rage he felt for


    Kingsley that had fallen into a slumber.


    "You punk, I wouldn''t want to disappoint you since you came to get yourself killed! I will make sure


    you don''t leave here in one piece!" Tyler''s face was grim when he continued to roar, "Remember


    how you humiliated me and beat up my girlfriend back then? I will make you pay back a hundredfold


    today!"


    Lancer''s gaze turned frigid as he looked at Tyler''s cruel expression. He then asked Felix, "Mr.


    Smith, is this the Spearhead Group''s way of doing business?"


    "Ah..¡± Felix paused for a second before he whispered to Lancer. "Young Master, this is an order


    worth three million. We must consider the greater good!"


    Hearing this, Tyler stopped in his tracks, but he immediately showed disdain by scoffing. "How could


    he possibly have three million if he wasn''t Miss Tanner''s boy toy? He must be here to get on my


    nerves and pick a fight!"


    Felix''s scrutinizing eyes scanned Kingsley from head to toe. He couldn''t help but hesitate when he


    realized how Kingsley did not look like someone who could spend three million to buy explosives. "If


    we are going to do the transaction, we would first kindly request for you to show us that you are


    able to pay for the goods."


    "Sure, we will show you the money." Kingsley nodded. "We would like to see the goods as well."


    "Nothing difficult about that. They are in the bed of the truck by the entrance. We can hand each


    other what we need at the same time," Felix suggested in a low voice.


    "Alright, but-"


    Kingsley hadn''t even finished his sentence when Tyler spat a blob of phlegm onto Kingsley''s shirt.


    "But, my *ss! Stop bullshitting if you don''t have the money!"

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    "F*ck!" Tyler''s eyes went wide as he berated Kingsley. "You little scumbag, you have dyed my


    work tonight! Are you really trying to piss me off?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley was rendered speechless by the man''s behavior. "Why would I do that? I don''t even


    remember who you are, and you asked if I am trying to piss you off? You overestimate yourself!"


    Tyler''s temper immediately red when he heard that.


    "You f*cker! How dare a kiddo like you berate me?" He put his hands on his waist and chastised


    Kingsley, "I know you are iming to buy explosives and causing trouble, when you are only here to


    pick up the remaining pieces of Serena''s dignity!"


    "What do you mean? What is this about Serena''s dignity? What did you do to her?" Kingsley


    questioned with a frown on his face as soon as he heard those words.


    Seeing Kingsley''s icy expression, Tyler parted his lips and hesitantly asked, "A-Aren''t you here


    because of Serena?"


    Kingsley could tell that there was more than what Tyler was saying, and he stepped forward with his


    eyes narrowed. "What did you do to my sister?" he hissed.


    "Ha\ What did I do? Of course I taught her a lesson!" Tyler shed a sinister smile. "Isn''t she an


    assassin? I have already got all of your backgrounds checked! Well, I lured her into a deal that


    guarantees her death on the ck market. I think... her body should have turned cold by now.


    Hahahal"


    He raised his chin and gave Kingsley the side-eye as he taunted, "Yeah, I dug a hole for her to jump


    into. So what? What are you going to do to me?!"


    "What did you post about? Who is the target of her assassination?!"


    Kingsley''s eyes look like twin mes.


    It turned out Tyler was the reason Serena was missing!


    "Haha\ Curious?" Tyler tapped the ground with his foot, his face begging for a punch. He then


    offered arrogantly, "Come on. Kneel down and kowtow twice to me. I will be kind and tell you what


    task Serena took."


    "You don''t have to look at me like that." Tyler scoffed when Kingsley only stood there unmovingly


    with his cold eyes on him. "It is not like I forced her or anything. I only baited her, and she bit the


    hook herself when she saw the money. You can''t really me me for that, right?"


    As he spoke, he tapped his toes another two times.


    "Come on. What is a scumbag who relies on women putting on a brave act for? Come, kneel and


    kowtow to me. I promise to tell you Serena''s whereabouts!"


    All Kingsley could feel was a dull pain in his chest when he heard Tyler''s words.


    Serena only fell for Tyler''s trap because she was eager to earn money to buy Kingsley a car.


    Maybe she knew that it was going to be a hard task toplete, but she still took the risk because


    of him.


    As he thought about this, Kingsley took a deep breath to suppress his urge to kill the man in front of


    him, and coldly replied, "I won''t force you to say it if you don''t want to now. Anyway, it just so


    happens that I have a lot to ask you. We have all the time in the world to have a nice chat."


    "What sh*t are you spewing now?" A wave of unease suddenly hit Tyler as he listened to Kingsley''s


    chilling voice. He tried his best to put on a tough front despite how his heart faltered at this moment.


    "Who the f*ck wants to have a chat with you?!"


    Right about then, Felix, who had been silent all this while, hurried forward and reminded Tyler,


    "Young Master, since he is not here to cause trouble, should we get down to business first?"


    Even though he was quiet when he listened to Kingsley and Tyler''s conversation, he was, in fact,


    getting so edgy he was about to puke.


    He knew he would be crying rivers if the three million deal


    went south.


    Hearing that, Lancer took notice of Kingsley''s mood, and he nodded in agreement. "Right. Let''s take


    a look at the goods. We will then pay for them the same time you hand them over."


    They had to confirm whether the explosives sold by the Spearhead Group were the same as the


    explosives that blew up the Nicholson Family Cemetery before they could proceed with the next


    step.


    "Pfft." Tyler spat on the ground and pointed at Kingsley in his face. "You punk, I will let you off the


    hood for now because you brought me money. But if you don''t have the three million like you said


    you do, don''t me me for breaking one or two of your bones afterwards!"

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Kingsley wordlessly nced at him with a cold look before he and Lancer went to the bed of the


    truck.


    Tyler was a dead man to him. There was no need for him to waste his energy talking to someone


    like that.


    Creak! Bam!


    After Felix instructed two tough men to open the rear door, he began to walk them through the


    explosives avable. "There are five boxes of primary explosives and 10 boxes of high explosives.


    The primary explosive is highly susceptible to initiation, which is why the generated detonation wave


    can set off the high explosives. The high explosives have an even higher detonation velocity and


    stronger destruction power. Of course, you are wee to go in and take a closer look."


    "There''s no need for that." Lancer shook his head as he turned to Kingsley and informed


    respectfully, "From my experience, the scent from the cargo indicates that the primary explosive is


    fulminated mercury, whereas the high


    explosive is TNT."


    Felix and Tyler were at a loss of words when they heard that. The jaws of everyone from Tyler and


    company dropped to the ground as they looked at the monster of a man.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He can tell what kind of explosives by the scent alone?ls he even human?!


    "M-Mr. Houston." Felix''s voice trembled. "May I be so bold as to ask you what kind of work you do?"


    "You will find out in a short while," Lancer replied with a smug smile.


    Tyler pursed his lips when he heard that. "You are probably cheating. You are not a goddamn dog,


    so how is it possible for you to have such a sensitive sense of smell?"


    "I will remember that you said that to me." Lancer threw him a nce. "You will regret your words."


    "F*ck! Are you trying to scare me by threatening me?" Tyler red angrily at Lancer. "You and


    Nicholson are birds of a feather! You both just love acting tough, don''t you?!"


    Afterining about them, he dismissively waved and urged, "Hurry up! You have seen the


    goods, now pay up! We will hand it over at the same time you pay us!"


    Tyler probably would have served them humbly if the buyer was someone else.


    Kingsley, however, was someone he looked down upon and detested from the bottom of his heart.


    Although he knew that Kingsley could bring him a three-million profit, he still couldn''t muster a good


    attitude.


    He even thought that Kingsley was giving him alms!


    Lancer proceeded to ignore him as he looked at Kingsley and asked, "Boss, is the order correct?"


    Kingsley nodded in reply, which meant that this was the exact kind of explosives used to blow up


    the Nicholson Family Cemetery!


    After getting confirmation from Kingsley, Lancer turned to Felix and dered, "Your goods are of


    good quality. I will give my men a call and have them deliver the money now." "You will have


    someone deliver the money over?"


    Felix and Tyler''s face immediately fell when they heard his words.


    In a hushed voice, Felix warningly uttered, "Mr. Houston, you are breaking the rules by having


    someone send the money mid-transaction."


    "Worried I will double-cross you?"


    "Worried, my foot!" Tyler chided, "We have more than 30 professional bodyguards here! What are


    you talking about?! You''re surely as broke as ever and not sincere!"


    A sh of killing intent glinted in Lancer''s eyes then. "Since you are not scared, what is wrong with


    me asking someone to send the money?"


    With that said, he took out a walkie-talkie and barked,


    "Everyone! Get fully armed! Surround the perimeter!


    After all. Tyler was a firearms reseller. He and his men probably had weapons on them.


    That was why Lancer had specially instructed Hades and Lev to make sure the warriors were fully


    armed when they acted.


    However, Tyler was utterly confused when he heard themand.


    Get fully armed?Surround the perimeter?lsn''t he supposed to get someone to bring the money


    only?!


    "You punk, what are you trying to do?!" Tyler was stunned for two seconds, but he quickly regained


    his senses, and rather angrily at that. "Are you really trying to swindle us?!"


    Felix''s face was also twisted when he said to Lancer, "Mr. Houston, ck market transactions run


    by certain rules! Are you not afraid that word would spread and you would enrage the people by


    doing this?!"


    "Not at all," Lancer answered without missing a beat. "Because word won? spread."


    "What do you mean by that?!" Tyler gasped.


    He took two steps back, and pointed at Kingsley as he scorned, "Kiddo, don''t think that you can win


    against me with two imbeciles!"


    After he said that, hemanded the bodyguard behind him, "Hurry! Take out the bad boys and


    shoot the punks!"


    "Yes, Young Master!"


    Following that, the bodyguards pulled out handguns from the back of their waistbands and aimed


    them at Kingsley.


    Five seconds had passed by then, but the bodyguards remained in the same position without


    moving.


    "Open fire!" Tyler boomed. "What the f*ck are you idiots posing for?!"

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    The bodyguard who stood in front muttered in a shaky voice, "But... Y-Young Master, they are


    standing at the rear door of the truck..."


    "Do you think I am blind? Of course I see them standing at the rear door of the truck!" Tyler stomped


    angrily and yelled, "Shoot! How is it a problem for you to shoot whether or not they are standing


    there?!"


    "Young Master, we are not sharp shooters... W-What should we do if the stray bullets hit the bed of


    the truck..."


    Upon hearing that, Tyler turned green in his face.


    There were 15 boxes of explosives in the truck, and they all could be bombed all the way to heaven


    if they were careless!


    Caught in a dilemma, he rolled his eyes, and his gloomy gaze soon fell on Kingsley.


    "You punk! I am sure you are seeing how we have more than 30 guns pointing at you. You can''t run


    even if you want to! How about this? We both yield. I will let you go if you get down on your knees


    and kowtow a few times. How does that sound?"


    Without waiting for Kingsley to speak, he continued, "Are you going to do this the hard way? You


    can bring a mob, but you will never be a match for us! You might as well just kowtow to me, and I


    won''t shoot! I can keep my reputation, and you get to keep your life. Why not just do it?!"


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    He had just said that when a thunderous noise came from the sky.


    When they looked up, a total of eight green military helicopters was flying overhead, the des


    chopping through the night breeze.


    At the same time, eight beams of searchlights shone, and like a piercing long sword, gathered in


    that one spot above their heads from eight different directions.


    In that instant, the entrance of Warehouse 15 was as bright as day!


    "W-Why are the choppers here again?!" The look on Tyler''s face was the exact opposite of how it


    was just moments ago. Shocked, he stuttered, "T-They look like they are here for us..."


    Before they could react, the ground suddenly started to vibrate.


    Boom! Boom!


    A uniform set of clomped footsteps could be heard approaching them from a distance.


    "M-Mr. Smith, I think someone is here..."


    "I see them..."


    Felix''s legs were shaking so aggressively it was as if an electric motor had been installed in them.


    With the help of the searchlight, he could see a riot squad, and each member holding a round shield


    as they rushed over like a giant beast to surround them.


    "Holy hell! What is going on here?" The muscles on Tyler''s face twitched wildly as he cried in horror,


    "D-Don''t tell me they are here to catch us?!"


    Felix was extremely pale then. "Young Master." His voice trembled when he said, "It looks like... the


    military is here to check the smuggling of arms. What should we do..."


    "D*mn it! We have no choice but to fight!" Tyler had a crazed look on his twisted face. "We have


    more than 30 guns. So what? It is either they or we die!"


    As soon as his words fell, six ZFB05A four by four light armored anti-riot vehicles drove out from


    both sides of the squadron like steel beasts.


    Looking at these six behemoths, Tyler sputtered through quivering lips, "W-What the f*ck kind of


    cars are these?"


    "Didn''t you just say you were going to go all out on fighting back?" Kingsley slightly raised the


    corners of his mouth and rified, "I can tell you that these anti-riot cars can travel 50 kilometers at


    a speed of 50 kilometers per hour even if their tires are punctured by bullets."


    Tyler''s face turned pale, and he looked at Kingsley in disbelief. "Y-You brought all these helicopters


    and cars? How can you possibly¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, there was an earth-shattering roar from the other end of the


    warehouse.


    Within a second, 20 advanced main battle patrol cars elerated in their direction, filling the air


    with dust and smoke.


    The cars were equipped with 25mm caliber cannons and 7.62mm caliber coaxial light machine


    guns.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    And all the guns were pointed at Tyler and his men!


    Ba bump!


    Ba bump!


    Ba bump!


    Seeing this, the bodyguards in ck suits standing behind Tyler all fell to their knees in fright!


    Those handguns they were holding looked like toyspared to these steel giants.


    How could they possibly be brave enough to hold up guns and even try to show off?


    They were so frightened their limbs had turned to liquid, and they could no longer support their body


    weights nor their guns.


    They were trembling all over, as though they were being electrocuted!


    Tyler, too, had his jaw on the floor from shock.


    He had to rub his eyes hard after seeing the advanced patrol car motorcade zooming in their


    direction.


    "F*cking hell! Am I seeing this right? Is this CGI? Why did so many military vehiclese here?"

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Tyler''s body became stiff as he looked at Kingsley. "You... Why did you call the special forces and


    riot squad? Who the hell are yoiP"


    Kingsley only gave him a cold look and mocked, "This is the ''mob'' that came to bring me money.


    What are you so afraid of?"


    At that point, Tyler was near tears.


    ''Mob''.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    This was the word he used to ridicule Kingsley just minutes ago.


    Now that Kingsley was using the word to taunt him, he couldn''t help feeling like Kingsley had just,


    with all his strength, pped him across the face.


    What was even more ironic was that Kingsley said that these people were here to give him money.


    Tyler looked at the machine guns the special forces were holding and the cannons on the armored


    vehicles, and his face turned so sour he looked like he was about to suffocate on the spot.


    "B-Bro, let''s stop with the jokes now... You have all these guys, yet you still buy explosives from


    me? Aren''t you deliberately digging a hole for me to jump into?"


    "Deliberately digging a hole?" Kingsley''s eyes shed with murderous intent as he repeated. "Didn''t


    you also dig a hole for Serena? It is your turn now!"


    His voice was so cold that it sounded as though it came from an icy mountain.


    Tyler couldn''t help the tremors passing through his body when he heard that.


    "M-Mr. Nicholson, I know that I was wrong for doing that to Serena, but-"


    Bang!


    A deafening explosion sounded from the southeast direction, cutting Tyler off before he could


    complete his sentence.


    In an instant, the sky in that direction lit up like it was on fire!


    "Ah''. My ears!"


    Startled by the sudden sharp pain in their ears, Tyler and his underlings immediately covered their


    ears as they squatted down on the ground.


    A few of them even started bleeding from their ears, making them permanently deaf.


    Tyler forcefully shook his head to shake off the sharp buzzing noise in his ears.


    It took him a while before he gasped, pale-faced, "W-What just happened? What was that


    explosion?"


    "Warehouse 26," Kingsley replied with nonchnce. "Didn''t you ask us to go to Warehouse 26 to do


    the trade? My men must have went over and detonated a bomb out of anger when then found no


    one there."


    "W-What..." Tyler''s expression changedpletely. "We have a few of our men hiding in


    Warehouse 26! Does this mean that they are..."


    "Don''t worry," Kingsley let out a humorless smile." You won''t even find a piece of their body with this


    kind of explosion."


    No one said anything upon hearing his words.


    Just the thought of their colleagues who they had spent time with being bombed to dust in the blink


    of an eye made all the bodyguards shake like leaves.


    One of them crawled to Kingsley''s feet and bawled his eyes out. "Sir, we are only contracted


    workers at the Spearhead Group! We don''t know anything! Please don''t kill me!"


    Seeing this, the rest of them started pleading for their lives too.


    "Yeah! We are just employees. Everything we do is under our leader''s instructions!"


    "Young Master Tyler and Mr. Smith were the one whomitted the crime! We had no choice but to


    help them..."


    Tyler''s face instantly turned white when he heard the bodyguards, and he shrieked, "Are you


    motherfuckers betraying me?!"


    At that, one of the bodyguards begged, "Young Master, you are the son of a rich man. You can still


    be exonerated even if you were caught by the military. That is not the case for us!"


    "He''s right," someone else agreed. "You can just spend a little of your money to get a suspended


    sentence and bail, but we are going to have to go to prison! We could even lose our lives!"


    "You!" Tyler was trembling with anger as he roared, "It is your responsibility at thepany to deal


    with the trading of arms. That is why you lot were offered sky-high wages. Is this how you are going


    to fulfill your responsibilities?!" "We didn''t think we would have to deal with this scale of military


    suppression! If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have had the guts to ept the wage no matter how


    brave I may be!"


    As they argued with each other, Kingsley suddenly interrupted in a cold voice. "Enough! Keep your


    mouths shut!"


    With just one sentence from him, everyone closed their mouths tight, and no one dared to utter


    another word.


    Kingsley then nced at the bodyguards kneeling on the ground and questioned them, "Tell me


    this-have you been involved in any arms trade before?"

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    "I did once!" cried the bodyguard closest to Kingsley. "It was only one time, though!"


    The people next to him hurriedly and added with a wail, "It has only been less than two months


    since the Spearhead Group dabbled in the arms business! This is the second time! We have only


    had one sessful transaction! Please let us go!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The corners of Kingsley''s mouth curled up coldly. "Just once is enough!" he fumed.


    If all things had gone as expected, he knew that the explosives used to destroy the cemetery were


    from them!


    Hence, the hands of these bodyguards were also stained with the blood of those workers who lost


    their lives.


    "There are times when there is no going back for you once you havemitted an unforgivable


    sin." Kingsley''s piercing cold tone made everyone shudder involuntarily.


    "We know what we did wrong. Please, let us go! We only did it for our keep!"


    The bodyguards fell into despair as soon as they heard Kingsley''s emotionless words, and they kept


    kowtowing to Kingsley while they pleaded.


    "We beg of you, please spare us just this one time! We will do anything as long as you let us go..."


    "You will do anything, huh?" Kingsley sneered. "Alright then, I will give you onest chance."


    Hearing this, everyone kowtowed frantically to him while giving their thanks, as if their lives had


    already been spared.


    "You don''t have to thank me for now." Kingsley then continued casually, "You may be exempted


    from death, but not from punishment. Whether you survive or not depends entirely on yourselves."


    After throwing that out, he looked at Hades, who led the troops, and ordered, "Come. Have them


    tied up and throw


    them into the bed of the truck!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After Hades gave that brief response, he immediately turned around to face the fully-armed


    squadron andmanded, "Step forward, Team Alpha and Team Beta!"


    The moment he barked thatmand, two teams from the special forces, who were armed with


    assault rifles, marched out of the formation with a stern and determined look on their faces!


    Seeing the soldiers stalking toward them like predators, the bodyguards huddled in fright, their


    faces drained of blood.


    "Don''te closer... What are you trying to do to us..."


    All the bodyguards were letting out gut-wrenching screams, but the soldiers were unperturbed.


    They only gumly approached the wailing bunch on the ground.


    They first subdued the bodyguards by pressing them on the ground with their knees, and taking out


    the rope they always had on them to tightly tie around the bodyguards'' waists.


    They then used the ends of the rope to tie both hands, positioned naturally on the sides of the body,


    and finally fastened the rope around the waist to secure the knot.


    The soldiers'' movement was so swift and smooth it was done in the blink of an eye.


    In just a few seconds, more than 30 burly bodyguards were already tied up like smi!


    Satisfied with the work, Hades further instructed, "Now throw them in the back of the truck!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The warriors responded in a booming voice.


    With that, they hoisted the rope and dragged the bodyguards to the truck like they were dead


    animals.


    The bodyguards suddenly understood Kingsley''s intentions when they looked at the dark truck


    compartment full of explosives.


    Everyone was instantly hit by an uneasy sense of foreboding that they almost lost consciousness.


    "No... Please let me go... Please..."


    "Please... I don''t want to die..."


    However, despite their resistance, they had no room to struggle in the hands of such well-trained


    warriors.


    Bang!


    Boom! Wham!


    As though they were bulky garbage bags, the bodyguards who were crying and wailing were


    mercilessly thrown into the back of the truck.


    Kingsley''s eyes remained cold without an ounce of emotion in them as he looked on. "Close the


    door!" he ordered. "Light a candle for them when we evacuate. We will let them go if the candle


    burns out and the explosives don''t detonate!"


    "Yes, sir!" The two special forces teams responded in unison before they hurried back to the


    formation.


    Bam! Bam!


    On top of the constant banging on the rear door of the truck, there was also a never-ending wailing


    and screaming of the bodyguardsing from the same direction.


    "Help! Help!"


    "Let us out of here!"


    "Please let me out! I swear I will never do anything illegal for the bad guys anymore..."


    Their cries in the dark bed of the trunk was excruciatingly devastating and distressing.


    Meanwhile, Felix, who had been watching all this unfold, could no longer feel his legs.


    He only had one thought running through his head, We are finished this time.


    He could still go through the usual process of being sentenced and convicted if he were caught by


    the police.


    With the wealthy and powerful Spearhead Group backing him, all he would need to do was pull a


    few strings.


    But he knew that this demonic man in front of him would never give him the chance to do so.


    Even the bodyguards were meeting an end this gruesome. He doubted it would be any better for


    him, as he was the manager who led the transaction.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Thinking of this, Felix knelt on the ground with a thud and begged Kingsley for mercy. "Mr.


    Nicholson... Mr. Nicholson, I know that I was wrong! I will do anything! Just go easy on me. I will


    really do anything!"


    When Kingsley''s expression seemed unmoved, Felix hurriedly continued, "I know all the evil things


    the Spearhead Group has done! I have evidence for how they evade taxes and kill the innocent!"


    Tyler thought he almost had a heart attack upon hearing Felix.


    "Mr. Smith, what are you talking about?! Is ruining the Spearhead Group beneficial to you in any


    way?!"


    "Young Master Tyler, there is nothing more important than my life!" Felix''s face was extremely pale.


    "You are an arrogant man, and now you have finally hit a stumbling block! I don''t want to die,


    though!"


    Kingsley looked coldly at Felix, who knelt on the ground.


    "Leave the talk about the Spearhead Group for another time. Let me ask you¡ªwho was thest


    person who bought explosives from you?"


    "1-1 don''t know that person either!" Felix''s face had turnedpletely white at this point. "He


    couldn''t possibly have used his real identity to do this kind of transaction. I am sure Mr. Houston


    isn''t really Mr. Houston too, right?" he bbered.


    Hearing that, Kingsley let out a small frown. He could tell that Felix was not lying.


    The previous buyer only bought a box of explosives?


    Kingsley thought to himself. They couldn''t impossibly blow up the Nicholson Family Cemetery into


    ruins with just that. Am I heading in the wrong direction?


    When Felix noticed how Kingsley''s face turned darker after he said that, he quickly added, "But that


    person bought Mr. Field''s contact information at a high price! Mr. Field... is the one who sold the


    explosives to the Spearhead Group! He must be trying to bypass us and buy a bigger amount of


    explosives directly from Mr. Field! Mr. Field might know the identity of the buyer!


    Kingsley''s eyes immediately lit up when he heard this.


    I am on the right track after all! I just haven''t followed the smoke enough to know where the fire is.


    However, Tyler, who had been listening to Felix''s one-sided rambling, turned to look at Felix with a


    confused expression on his face. "Mr. Smith, how can you give the buyer Mr. Field''s contact


    information? How are we supposed to make money if they bypassed us to directly trade with Mr.


    Field?!"


    "Young Master Tyler, since the situation hase to this, there is no point in me hiding the truth


    anymore." Felix then unhesitantly confessed, "I can earn amission of 20 thousand to 30


    thousand every time thepany does a one-million business. The buyer directly offered 500


    thousand for me to buy Mr. Field''s contact information. I couldn''t possibly not sell it! How often do


    you think we can sell 30 million in arms in a small ce like Cleapolis? There was no way I would


    spit out the 500 thousand they sent my way."


    "You a*shole!" Tyler''s face was ashen with anger as he yelled, "You selfish b*stard!"


    "Enough!" Kingsley chided coldly. "You have plenty of time other than now to fight if you want to do


    that. Come. You both will be leaving with me now."


    Hearing his words, Tyler, who was still filled with righteous indignation, shrank back in an instant.


    "G-Go back where?" He kept stepping back. "I won''t go. I won''t go with you!"


    He knew what was going to happen all too well.


    Even those bodyguards who didn''tmit anything were locked in the back of the truck, and they


    were still screaming their heads off until now.


    Tyler was sure that he, the eldest young master of the Spearhead Group who once insulted and


    offended Kingsley and also killed Serena, had a much more terrible fate awaiting him.


    I might actually die if I went with him!


    Flop!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Tyler went weak in the knees, and he knelt by Kingsley''s feet, begging, "8-8!r, why don''t you just let


    me go like I am an annoying fart you are holding back? Pretty please? Please, I am begging you!"


    Kinglsey only looked at Tyler condescendingly, his eyes as indifferent as they were murderous.


    "There is still a chance for your survival if youe with me and exin what happened to my


    sister. Otherwise, we will be putting holes in your body with these hundreds of machine guns."


    "I..." At that point, Tyler was shaking all over.


    He raised his head to look at the group of special forces soldiers, and he was so frightened that he


    felt his blood curdle. He couldn''t utter another word.


    In that instant, he suddenly realized that his life was no longer in his hands.


    No matter if Kingsley were to beat him up or kill him, Tyler had no power to fight back.


    I have really offended the King of Hell himself this time!


    Buzz!


    Hearing what sounded like static in his ear, Tyler rolled his eyes before he passed out on the


    ground.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Kingsley threw a nce at the passed-out Tyler and the shivering Felix, and he said to Lancer, "Tie


    them both up and bring them back to the headquarters!"


    He then turned to Hades and ordered, "Immediately bring our men to seize the Spearhead Group


    on the charges of storing illegal explosives in the warehouse, and causing the explosion at the


    warehouse which led to casualties. Also, assist the police in arresting all rted personnel of the


    Jovovich Family. Have them convicted and sentenced ording to Qustian Law!"


    "Understood, Ares!"


    After Hades replied, he promptly left for the Spearhead Group with the troops in tow.


    Tyler was still lying on the ground when his eyes began to turn as he slowly regained


    consciousness.


    However, he let out a squeak and fainted again as soon as he heard Kingsley''s order.


    In just one night, all that was left after the bombing of Warehouse 26 in Jetstar Logistics was a


    mess.


    The dozen or so charred corpses in the warehouse had be the best witnesses of the


    Spearhead Group''s possession of arms.


    Following that, the top management of the Spearhead Group, including the head of the Jovovich


    Family, were all arrested when they were fast asleep.


    Kingsley took the chance in the dark of the night to turn everything over.


    It was only when people woke up the next morning did they hear about the news that the once-


    prosperous Spearhead Group had fallen.


    In that instant, everyone in the business world and upper ss in Cleapolis were quietly hit by a


    sense of impending doom.


    They had noticed something unusual from the fall of the Jovovich Family¡ªit seemed that there was


    someone influential who was secretly cleaning up the filth of the city!


    Panicked, they quickly destroyed the evidence of their respectivepany''s crimes, and tried to fill


    the holes so that it didn''t look like anything was intentionally erased.


    They were afraid that the one responsible for the Spearhead Group''s downfall would target them


    and drag them down instead.


    However, Kingsley waspletely unaware of all this series of turbulent events that followed.


    All he did was go back to his Reene''s house to catch some shut-eye before he went straight to


    Building No. 17 of Coliree Group at noon the next day.


    "You are here, Boss." Lancer took him to the room where Tyler and Felix were imprisoned before he


    reported, "I didn''t let them sleep the whole night. They are on the verge of a breakdown now."


    Great." Kingsley nodded. "We probably will be able to get some answers soon.


    After he entered the room, he habitually pulled out a chair and sat across from the men. "Right.


    Who wants to start talking first?"


    Tyler and Felix were currently frightened and haggard, and it was obvious that they were only a


    push away from copsing.


    However, it wasn''t because they were psychologically fragile.


    This interrogation room was set up by Lancer and Hades ording to the standards for


    interrogating spies and war criminals on Coliree Ind.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Not only was the room dark and silent, there were various torture devices in there.


    Even the air smelled faintly of blood.


    The most an average person could stand in the room was two minutes before they were suffocated


    by the feeling of


    oppression.


    Tyler and Felix, however, were not only tied up in the room for the whole night, they were also


    forced to stay awake.


    In a way, they had reached a limit both mentally and psychologically, and they might have a nervous


    breakdown at any given moment.


    "M-Mr. Nicholson..." Felix''s lips were pale and trembling as he stutteringly pleaded, "I have never


    offended you. Can you show mercy and let me go... I will do anything you tell me to..."


    "It is true that you have never offended me." Kingsley looked at him coldly. "But, it was because of


    your greed for money that more than 10 lives of innocent workers were lost!"


    "Someone lost their life... because of me?" Felix asked with a dazed look on his face. "I admit that I


    am greedy, but I have never killed anyone..." "It is because you wanted money that you gave Mr.


    Field''s contact information to the person who bought the explosives! He bought enough explosives


    to blow up the Nicholson Family Cemetery. The explosion killed more than a dozen innocent


    people!" Kingsley''s voice was as cold as ice as he asked, "Do you think you can escape this circle


    of cause and effect?"


    "I¡ª" Felix''s face instantly turned white, "I didn''t think that far ahead... I only wanted to make some


    money..."


    As he murmured those few words, he suddenly raised his head at Kingsley and whimpered, "l-l can


    tell you everything about Mr. Field! Can I make up for my mistakes and have my life spared?"


    "It depends on what you have to tell me. I can consider your request if it is useful information. But if


    you tell even one lie, I promise that you will be begging to die by the time I am done with you!"


    "Yes, yes. I wouldn''t dare to lie to you..." Felix gulped before he hoarsely started, "About two months


    ago, two people contacted the Spearhead Group and imed that they had supply for arms¡ª"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    As Felix began to recall what happened two months ago, he didn''t even try to hide anything as he


    confessed, "After the sess of the cooperation with Mr. Field, the chairman immediately appointed


    me as the manager in charge of this project.


    "It supposedly was a coboration but in fact, we were just an intermediary that connected both


    companies together."


    Kingsley was puzzled when he heard that. "Why would Mr. Field want a coboration with you and


    let you take another cut from the deal? Isn''t it more profitable for them to contact buyers directly on


    the ck market?"


    "Exactly. I thought that he came to make us his middleman because he didn''t have connections or


    credibility in Cleapolis, but I get it now. They would rather give up that extra money so that the


    Spearhead Group was the one who would take all the risk..."


    He then sighed. "What a sly bunch these d*mn foreigners are!"


    "Foreigners?" Kingsley frowned slightly. "Is Mr. Field a foreigner?"


    "He is!" Felix nodded. "Even though he didn''t outright tell us that, his ent is definitely not from our


    country! He is probably from the Southsiren Republic or the Empire of the Setting Sun!"


    Kingsley was hit by realization when he heard Felix''s words.


    The big fish in Sweoya had detonated a bomb to show off before.


    That was why Kingsley had guessed that the person who blew up the cemetery was the anonymous


    website administrator.


    To his surprise, it was proven that the culprit was actually someone else upon investigation!


    The culprit hade into contact with Felix, who worked for the Spearhead Group, by buying a


    small amount of explosives, and had also bought the contact information of


    Mr. Field, the explosive supplier, at a high price.


    They then bought a lot of explosives directly from Mr. Field, and had snuck into the cemetery to


    nt the bombs when Leroy went to the hospital to take care of Joshua.


    Finally, in the dead of night, the bombs were detonated without warning, thuspletely destroying


    the Nicholson Family Cemetery!


    Kingsley could understand all that, but what he never considered was the possibility that Mr. Field,


    both the root of all these incidents and the provider of explosives, was highly likely to be a spy from


    Qustia!


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The bombs used were the same, after all.


    It only seemedplicated because of the many turns the story took.


    Kingsley and Lancer then looked at each other, both of them already figuring out the truth.


    In a low voice, Lancer started, "Boss, Karl Osberg and his men said that there are five people in


    Team Nightcrawler. Except for the Stork, leader of the team, the other four are paired in teams of


    two. The so-called Mr. Field is an identity held by two people. It is possible that they are the other


    two members of Team Nightcrawler."


    "How surprising. We weren''t even trying to find that out," Kingsley hummed while nodding. "We


    actually discovered the tracks of the other two spies."


    With that said, he turned to look at Felix before he demanded, "What else do you know about Mr.


    Field? I want you to tell me everything!"


    "Of course!" Felix licked his chapped lips and slowly described, "I couldn''t see Mr. Field and his


    partner''s faces because they both wore hats and masks. They were about 5 foot 6, and they were


    dressed in normal clothes. Their voices sounded like they were in their 30s."


    He then nced at Kingsley cautiously. "They were on high alert and didn''t give out too much..."


    Hearing that, Kingsley lit a cigarette and asked, seemingly in deep thought. "Where did the


    transaction happen? Did they say anything out of the norm?" "It was a small hotel in an urban


    vige in the north of the city." Felix paused slightly, and seemed to have suddenly remembered


    something when he quickly eximed, "Oh, yeah! They might have driven there from Diosna City! I


    saw a ticket they got at a highway on the table!"


    Kingsley''s eyes suddenly glinted at that. "That vige again?" he asked. "When was thest


    transaction?"


    "It has been about two months since the coboration ended."


    Hearing his words, Lancer pointed out in a hushed voice, "That was before we destroyed Karl


    Osberg and Jonas Kolstad''s empty warehouses. They have probably already abandoned the


    location now."


    "That''s right. They are likely to be hiding in Diosna City, and onlye to Cleapolis to carry out their


    mission." After pondering for a while, Kingsley continued, "And the north of the city is at the border


    of both Diosna City and


    Cleapolis. That must be why they frequently appear there!"


    As they spoke, he turned to Felix again. "Is there any other information?"

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    "T-That is all... I do have Mr. Field''s phone number, though." Felix''s forehead was drenched in cold


    sweat at this point.


    "I already gave the phone number to M-Mr. Houstonst night..."


    Hearing this, Kingsley turned to Lancer and instructed, "Try to get in touch with him after the news


    about the Spearhead Group has died down. However, if they really are hiding in Diosna City, it will


    be easy for them to catch wind of our n and flee. We might not be able to catch them in time. I


    want you to be careful not to rm them when you contact them."


    "Yes, sir. I understand."


    Felix couldn''t help feeling something was wrong as he listened to the conversation between


    Kingsley and Lancer.


    This seemed to be beyond the scope of ordinary criminalcatching.


    "Um... Just who is Mr. Field..." he hesitantly asked.


    Kingsley peered at him from the corner of his eyes then. "The more you know, the sooner you will


    have to die. Are you sure you want to know?"


    "No!" Felix frantically shook his head. "I don''t want to know. Not at all..." He was shuddering when


    he tried his luck again. "Mr. Nicholson, I have told you everything I know. I don''t know anything else,


    and I don''t want to know either. Can you please let me go?"


    "Why the rush? We will see after I talk to the young master." Kingsley then casually added, "You will


    have to stay here with him if he doesn''t cooperate."


    He had just said that when Tyler, who was scared motionless, blurted out, "I''ll tell you! I will tell you


    anything you ask me! I will definitely cooperate!" However, a bitter look soon appeared on his face


    again. "But this is the first time I have been involved in arms trading... I really don''t know anything


    about what happened before..."


    "I won''t ask you that." Kingsley''s eyes were suddenly filled with murderous intent. "What I want to


    know is what mission you had Serena do!"


    Tyler was frightened by the prickliness of Kingsley''s cold voice, but he managed to answer, "S-


    Serena''s mission was to... assassinate Xanxus Norton...¡±


    "Xanxus Norton?" Kingsley repeated with a frown.


    He knew that name.


    The group of people who collected protection fees in Leroy''s ce before were Xanxus


    subordinates!


    Xanxus, one of the Seven Legends, was the owner of a ce called The Lions in Diosna City.


    The Lions was a casino.


    Even though Xanxus was not the underworld''s top dog in Diosna City, no one was better than him in


    terms of muscles and weapons.


    After all, the clients he would get from operating an underground casino were definitely not easy to


    deal with.


    He wouldn''t have had a ce in Diosna City if he didn''t have the diamond.


    As Tyler looked at Kingsley''s dark expression, he said shakily, "l-l met a young man under Boss


    Norton before. He was the one who helped me send two boxes of explosives to Boss Norton..."


    "And?" Kingley hissed, "So you and Xanxus Norton colluded to trap Serena?!"


    "N-No... I posted a mission to assassinate Boss Norton..."


    Tyler felt like bursting into tears as he looked into Kingsley''s cold eyes. "I only wanted to teach her a


    lesson with Boss Norton''s help for my girlfriend..."


    "Ha! So you only wanted to take revenge?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Kingsley sneered, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    He had heard from Baron that Baron and Xanxus were simr in terms of strength.


    The only difference was that Baron relied on the hundreds of boxers he had trained.


    Xanxus, on the other hand, used guns as his primary offense.


    However, those guns were just unrefined, useless trash to Kingsley.


    Still, it was a gun!


    It was definitely not something that Serena''s mortal body could win against.


    Serena going alone to assassinate a gangster, who was ready for her arrival and was protected by


    dozens of guns, was no different from suicide.


    Kingsley''s eyes were about to catch on fire from the rage inside at the thought of this.


    Suppressing his urge to kill someone, he bit his teeth and growled, "Has Xanxus Norton contacted


    you recently?" "N-No..." Tyler didn''t dare to look directly into Kingsley''s eyes. His stuttering voice


    only shook more than before. "Serena may not have attacked yet... Or maybe..."


    He couldn''t stop the uncontroble trembling of his lips, and neither did he have the guts to continue


    saying another word.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Tyler was going to say that Xanxus might have already killed Serena, who went to assassinate him,


    but hadn''t cared to inform him.


    After all, in the eyes of a monster like Xanxus, killing a small-time assassin like Serena was no


    different from crushing an ant!


    However, Tyler could tell that Kingsley was about to lose control and murder someone at this point.


    How could he possibly be stupid enough to say those words to make thest thread of Kingsley''s


    self-control snap?


    Feeling utterly afraid, Tyler could only shakingly shrink into the chair without uttering another word.


    "Lancer, inform the Diosna Military District to send someone to investigate Xanxus Norton


    immediately!"


    Kingsley''s eyes were fixated on Tyler, but his words were directed at Lancer. "Check if anyone has


    attempted his assassination recently! 10 minutes! I want an answer within 10!" "Right! I''m on it!"


    Lancer answered before he stepped out of the interrogation room.


    Tyler, however, was so startled that he was about to wet his pants. He did not think that Kingsley


    could evenmand the military in Diosna City! Just how much authority does he hold?


    "8-81 r..." Tyler''s voice trembled like he was a sheep bleating. "You must be someone important in


    the military... H-How was I so blind to not see that? G-Geez, little of me and my d*mn eyes..."


    "Do you regret it now?" Kingsley peered at the man emotionlessly.


    "I regret it so much I could die!" Tyler wailed as he bbered, "I wouldn''t have set Serena up no


    matter how brave I am if I had known you were such an amazing person. This is equivalent to


    suicide..."


    "What''s the rush? There''s no need to cry now," Kingsley said lightly. "Let''s just wait for the news


    from Diosna Military District. I will stop bothering you if Serena is fine.


    "But, if she even loses as much as a strand of hair, I will kill you. It is not toote for you to cry then."


    Tyler was trembling so much he started to cramp all over. "She will be fine. She will be fine.... Miss


    Langley is blessed. She will be just fine..."


    He could see the overwhelming murderous intent in Kingsley''s eyes.


    Tyler knew that Kingsley would mercilessly tear his skin and rip his bones out if something were to


    happen to Serena.


    That was definitely not an empty threat!


    Just as Tyler was shaking and waiting for his conviction, Lancer began to walk back to the room in


    brisk steps.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, there is news from the Diosna Military District that there was an assasination attempt on


    Xanxus Norton just the day before yesterday when he invited several big bosses for a card game in


    the Sunshine Casino!"


    Kingsley abruptly stood up from the chair when he heard that. "And?!" he urged.


    "Xanxus Norton only suffered a skin injury on his arm, and the assassin escaped unscathed."


    Kingsley''s expression softened ever so slightly after Lancer said that. Serena must be in hiding,


    waiting for the next chance to strike again after she failed the first attempt.


    "Ha.." Tyler let out a long, relieved breath. "Sir, since she is both unharmed and alive, can you


    please let me go..."


    Felix also quickly begged for mercy. "Please, Mr.


    Nicholson. We have said everything we need to. Please let us go..."


    "Ha! You insulted my sister and inadvertently destroyed my parents'' cemetery, which also caused


    the death of a dozen workers. Did you actually think I will let you go?" Kingsley''s lips curled into a


    smile, but there was no humor in his eyes. "Don''t you think you have over-beautified how I appear


    in your eyes?"


    "What... What is this all about?" Tyler and Felix were in shock. "You have never nned to let us go,


    have you?!"


    Kingsley''s voice was frigid when he mockingly replied, "That is right. You were both dead men the


    moment you saw mest night. You should thank me for my kindness for keeping you alive till now."


    After listening to Kingsley''s cruel words, Tyler cried his eyes out while he struggled against the rope


    binding his body. "But I have already told you everything I know! How could you do this to me?!"


    "Yeah!" Felix also wailed as he broke down in tears. "We were honest and frank about everything


    we knew! We have confessed! Why don''t you let us go?! Where is the justice in this!"


    Hearing that, Kingsley slid his hands in his pockets and took a step forward before he leaned in to


    look at them with a cold gaze. He then uttered softly, "Don''t ask me about justice, because I am the


    law!"


    That proceeded to shut the bbering men up for good.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Tyler and Felix were rendered speechless by his overbearing aura.


    The air even started to feel like it was too thick for them to breathe.


    Horror-stricken, they could only look at Kingsley, as if they were looking at the Grim Reaper himself.


    He said he was thew!


    Despite how arrogant and reckless that should have sounded, it actually felt right hearing it from


    Kingsley.


    It almost felt as if he was supposed to look down on everyone else.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Drip, drip.


    Drops of yellow liquid started dripping from Tyler''s trousers to the ground-he was so frightened that


    he had lost his mind!


    Instead ofmenting on that, Kingsley only stood up and walked toward the door, but he didn''t


    leave before he instructed Lancer, "Kill Felix and keep Tyler alive for now."


    Tyler didn''t even have the time to rejoice before Kingsley continued, "But don''t let him get


    comfortable. Make sure he is tortured everyday. Just don''t kill him. I will let Serena take revenge for


    herself after I get her back."


    Hearing this, Tyler let out a hup and, with his eyes rolled back, fainted out of fright right after Felix


    did.


    Lancer dutifully responded, and he followed up with another question. "Boss, will you be going to


    Diosna City personally?"


    "Yeah." Kingsley nodded. "With Serena''s temperament, she will definitely find another chance to


    attack Xanxus. I am just worried that she may not be able to safely get away next time. I had to get


    Xanxus under control first to prevent her from getting hurt."


    "Would you like for Hades and I to apany you? After all, the two spies from Sweoyan are most


    likely also in


    Diosna City, right?" Lancer offered.


    Kingsley shook his head at that. "With the Spearhead Group''s fresh arrest, the two spies must be


    extremely cautious during this period. You must wait until they put their guard down before you


    contact them. Also, I can''t dy going to Serena any longer. Theter I go to her, the more danger


    she will be in, so I have to save her first! I will decide afterward on how we can catch those two


    spies."


    Even though Kingsley was also anxious to catch the so-called Mr. Field and interrogate who was


    the culprit who bought the explosives, he had to take care of his priorities first.


    The spies could wait, but Serena couldn''t.


    It was a matter of life-and-death that could no longer be dyed.


    Hearing this, Lancer suggested again, "If you want to deal with Xanxus, how about I directly notify


    Diosna Military District and have them weed out the Sunshine Casino?" "We can hold off on that for


    now. Serena takes her missions very seriously. She might get so angry she will kill me if I were to


    use my troops to intercept her mission. I know her-" Kingsleyughed, "-which is why we will let her


    assassinate Xanxus. I am only going there to make sure that she smoothly kills the man without


    getting hurt herself."


    "Yes, sir," Lancer replied, not knowing whether to worry or support this. "You are nning to hold


    Xanxus down by his ''limbs'' first, and then let Miss Langley kill him as she likes, aren''t you? This is


    much cruder than sending troops to destroy him directly..."


    Satisfied, Kingsley patted him on the shoulder and praised, "How clever! That is exactly what I am


    thinking of doing."


    He then reminded, "Anyway, don''t let your guard down. Wait until the news about the Spearhead


    Group has calmed down, then immediately try to make contact with the two spies. Also, have


    Diosna Military District be on standby at all times. When I need to use the machines, they must


    arrive at the scene as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, Ares!"


    After Kingsley was done with the arrangement, he drove back to Reene''s vi, and went to pack up


    as he prepared himself for his trip to Diosna City.


    Coincidentally, Reene was at home. When she saw him packing his luggage, she couldn''t help but


    ask, "Where are you going, Kingsley? Isn''t Alice''s medical forum supposed to end today?"


    "Reene, I am going to Diosna City." Not wanting her to worry, he came up with a random reason to


    reassure her. "I have arade who is getting married in Diosna City. I am attending the wedding,


    and I will be ying tourist for two days."


    "Oh, you are heading to Diosna City?" Reene eximed before letting out a sigh. "I would have


    gone with you as well if I wasn''t so busy with work. I haven''t seen Courtney in months!"


    Courtney Bullock was Kingsley''s seventh sister.


    She was also a genius who had an IQ score exceeding 200.


    Hearing that, Kingsley pped a palm across his forehead. "Oh, right! I almost forgot that Courtney


    is attending a university in Diosna City!"

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    "Kingsley, after the wedding, you should visit Courtney at university. She misses you very much."


    Reene was reminiscing and said with a smile, "After you disappeared, she returned with a pile of


    scrap metal and made a little robot. She also pasted your photo on it and cuddled the robot to sleep


    daily. If she knew you were back, she would be delighted!"


    Kingsley imagined the scene, and a strange yet surprised feeling welled up inside him.


    "When I left the orphanage, Courtney was only thirteen years old. She could even make a robot


    back then?"


    Although Kingsley knew Courtney was a genius with a high IQ, he did not expect she would be able


    to make a robot at the age of thirteen without help.


    He would understand if she had received an elite education and expert guidance since she was a


    child. However, Courtney grew up in an orphanage, just like him. Hence, she had no special


    education at all. All of this came from her superior IQ and extraordinary talent.


    Looking at Kingsley''s surprised expression, Reene smiled. "Courtney has a different way of


    thinking, and her behavior differs from that of ordinary people. After you meet her, you will get used


    to it." As she said, she took out her cell phone. "I will send you her address now. Information


    security of the Sris University of Computer Science... Block Jasmine, Room 1205..." Reene


    muttered while sending Courtney''s address to Kingsley.


    "Okay. I''ll visit Courtney when I''m free." Kingsley nodded and nced at the time on his phone.


    "Reene, I have to go. I''ll call you when I arrive in Diosna City."


    "Okay. Be careful on the road."


    After saying goodbye to Reene, Kingsley drove onto the expressway and headed toward Diosna


    City.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Diosna City, which was the capital of Sris Province, was less than 200 kilometers away from


    Cleapolis. It would take about two hours by car.


    When Kingsley arrived in the southern suburbs of Diosna City, the sky was getting dark.


    He didn''t enter the city but randomly picked a small hotel in the southern suburbs that looked clean


    and checked in.


    It was because the Sunshine Casino built by Xanxus was near here.


    Sunshine Casino integrated gambling, bathing, nightclubs, and many more into onne.


    It was a one-stop gray industry.


    Despite Xanxus being powerful, he would not dare to open this casino in the city center.


    Although the southern suburb was a little remote, it could meet everyone''s wishes. If it was not right


    in front of them, the government would turn a blind eye to the casino. As for the consumers, they


    liked the ce. Whether they came to have fun alone or invited clients to rx, they did not want to


    be seen by anyone.


    Hence, building the casino in such a remote ce could allow consumers to enjoy it with peace of


    mind.


    Initially, the southern suburb of Diosna City was deste. However, the Sunshine Casino


    immediately boosted the surrounding economic development after.


    There were also a lot of hotels and karaoke halls around, which were small industries that relied on


    Xanxus.


    The furnishings of the rooms in the hotel were simple, with only an old TV, two wooden chairs, and


    arge enough bed.


    Of course, Kingsley didn''t care about the furnishings.


    When he was leading the troops, he had slept under the sky countless times, whether in a dense


    forest canyon or a swamp. So, he was satisfied with a bed to rest and sleep in.


    This time, Kingsley didn''t bring much luggage. He only had a sports backpack.


    He threw the backpack on the wooden chair with a thump.


    As hey on the bed, he slowly closed his eyes.


    Yesterday, he was busy in the logistics warehouse for the night. Then, he woke up, only to


    interrogate Tyler and Felix.


    Kingsley did not have any rest, and he drove for another two hours and arrived at Diosna City in a


    hurry.


    He nned to rest and wait until midnight, when the casino was the busiest, before destroying


    Xanxus.


    However, someone opened the door when Kingsley just closed his eyes to think about what to do


    next.


    stood at the door with an alluring posture.


    Her skirt could barely cover her, and it wrapped tightly around her body.


    If she made a slightly big move, the skirt would definitely roll up to her waist and expose her body.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    The woman''s curves were not perfect. Compared to Reene and Alice, she was much worse.


    Although she was showing her cleavage, her bosom was slightly sagging.


    The fat around her waist was also not obvious against her broad thighs.


    In short, she was an extraordinarily plump and mature woman.


    In the eyes of most men, it could be called sensual, but it could not satisfy Kingsley at all.


    Kingsley scanned the woman from head to toe and asked coldly, "Who are you?"


    "Darling, you''re so handsome. My name is Scarlett Ashley, but you can call me Red."


    The woman put one hand on the door frame and the other hand on her waist, posing an enchanting


    posture as her voice turned tempting. "Darling, do you need a massage? I''m a professional."


    "No." Kingsley was indifferent toward the invitation.


    "However, I want to know how you managed toe into my room so easily?"


    "Jeez! Don''t reject me, darling!" Scarlett swayed her hips and she entered the room with a smile.


    "What''s wrong with me entering your room? This is a special service at our hotel. Besides, you''re a


    man. What are you afraid of?"


    Kingsley had a gleam in his eyes and at that point, he immediately realized he was staying in a


    different kind of hotel.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he understood how the surrounding hotels, bars, and KTVs all survived through Sunshine


    Casino.


    So, the people who booked the room were not here to stay, but to have a special service.


    Understanding this, Kingsley waved his hand. "You misunderstood. I''m a tourist who is going to visit


    Diosna City. I''m not that kind of person."


    "Oh? What kind of person am I thinking of?" Scarlett walked with a pair of sky-high shoes and


    swayed over to Kingsley. "Darling, you''re the most handsome guest I''ve ever seen. Well, I''ll give


    you a discount. 500 a night, how about it?"


    "Are you giving me 500?" Kingsley nced at her nkly. "I don''t need it."


    "You¡ª" Scarlett was stunned speechless by his behavior. She blinked her pair of eyes that had


    heavy eyeliner on and said unhappily, "Darling, 500 is a killer price. If you ask around the casino,


    you will understand I''m a premium woman."


    Kingsley sat up with his hands behind his head and said calmly, "I''ll repeat it for thest time-1 am


    just a tourist and I''m not seeking your service. Please leave immediately."


    Hearing this, Scarlett immediately flushed red, and it was obvious even through her heavily made-


    up face.


    Back then, even Xanxus chose to sleep with her when she was young.


    Although she was no longer a youngdy, she was still a famous beauty in the casino.


    Despite that, someone was now rejecting her wish with such coldness. Hence, Scarlett felt that she


    had been greatly insulted.


    "Boy, I''m willing to knock on your door because you''re handsome. Don''t reject my kindness, or you''ll


    suffer!"


    Kingsley spread out his hands. "Why? Will you try to use force?"


    "Hmph! You are underestimating me."


    Scarlett sneered and took off her skirt, letting it drop to her ankles.


    She wore nothing under her skirt, so she waspletely bare after she took off her skirt.


    She stood before Kingsley without anything on.


    The light in the room was slightly yellowish, but it made Scarlett''s skin seem even whiter.


    "How about it? Are you still going to refuse me?" Scarlett then murmured in a seductive voice, "If


    you''re still calm even now, it means you bat for your own team, don''t you?"


    "I don''t, but I''m not interested in you." Kingsley''s eyes were clear. "You should put on your clothes


    now. It''s stinging my eyes."


    "You little-"


    Hearing Kingsley saying that about her figure, Scarlett trembled with anger.


    "Fine, just you wait and see!" Scarlett shouted at the door.


    "Come in!"


    As she said, five strong men walked in roughly from the


    door.


    When the men saw the bare Scarlett, their eyes had a lewd glint to it and their breathing became


    heavier.


    However, the men didn''t dare to make trouble, so they could only lick their lips and forcibly look


    away.


    Scarlett thenmented coldly to Kingsley, "Boy, are you going to run away without paying after


    you have ravished me?"

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Kingsley raised the corner of his mouth slightly. However, his expression didn''t change at all.


    Considering he was observant, he had long noticed something was wrong. Still, I don''t see the


    necessity for them to open the door and barge directly into the room even if this inn has such an


    unorthodox service.


    At this moment, he was even more certain that this was a premeditated badger game as he looked


    at these brawny men standing in the room.


    They are aiming at young men who are inexperienced and aren''t locals like me.


    Too bad, things wouldn''t turn out as Scarlett and others expected today. Since they had always


    caught fishes with their bare hands, they would eventually end up running into trouble.


    Little did they know that Kingsley was not the kind of inexperienced young man who would easily be


    bullied!


    Instead, he was a real tough guy whom they should be fearful of.


    Seeing that Kingsley was still sitting on the bed calmly, Scarlett couldn''t help raising her voice. "Kid,


    didn''t you hear what I said?! Quickly pay up!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "What''s there to pay?" Kingsley asked calmly. "I didn''t even touch you, so why should I pay?"


    Pointing at her naked body, Scarlett sneered, "You said you didn''t touch me when I''ve already taken


    off my clothes like this? Who will believe you?"


    Shortly after, a brawny man behind her also chimed in with a ferocious look, "That''s right! Do you


    know Red is acquaintanced with a lot of gang leaders? Yet, you still want to welch after touching her


    body?! I see you f*cking have a death wish!"


    Even so, Kingsley still remained calm. Hugging his shoulder, he asked faintly, "What''s the price?"


    Hearing him asking them about the price, Scarlett thought that he finally caved in. Hence, she


    immediately stretched out five fingers and demanded, "50,000!" "50,000?" Kingsley looked at her


    from top to bottom. "Do you think you''re worth that price?"


    When Scarlett heard those words that escaped his lips, she was burning with anger. "You!"


    However, she suddenly paused just when she was about tosh out at him. Then, the expression


    on her face turned into disdain and contempt. "Heh. What''s wrong? Are you telling me that you can''t


    even shell out 50,000?"


    Seeing Kingsley didn''t reply, she curled her lips and put down two of her fingers. "Very well. How


    about 30,000? See: I''m being very nice to you, right? If you can''t pay up today, though, I can


    guarantee you that you won''t be able to walk normally out of this room!"


    After hearing that, several brawny men who stood behind Scarlett also shouted, one by one.


    "That''s right! If you f*cking dare to be insensible and refuse to pay up, I will let you have a taste of


    my fury fist."


    "Kid, do you still think 30,000 is too much, considering you''re lucky enough to have seen Red''s


    body? You totally had a big catch today!" "Yeah! Pay up quick! Don''t force us toy our hands on


    you!"


    Looking at the vicious look on these people who rolled up their sleeves to show their arms, Kingsley


    showed a trace of a sneer.


    "30,000? Sure, I can give you guys, but are you guys certain you will all be alive to spend it?"


    "What do you mean?" Scarlett raised her eyebrow in anger. "You''re pretty good at acting tough at


    such a young age!


    How dare you threaten us!"


    Likewise, the crowd alsoughed when they heard Kingsley''s ''threatening'' words.


    "That''s right. You are just an inexperienced young brat!


    Why are you acting tough with us?"


    "Heh. Do you think we will be afraid of you, a little brat who came here to travel? Believe it or not: I


    will screw your head off if you still keep acting tough!"


    At that, Kingsley smiled coldly. "Do you guys honestly think I''m here to travel?"


    At once, Scarlett''s eyes shed. "If not, are you here to splurge your money in the Sunshine


    Casino?"


    "No." Kingsley raised a finger and shook it. "I''m here to settle with Xanxus."


    Even though his voice wasn''t loud, it prated everyone''s eardrums like a great bell.


    Like a shot, everyone couldn''t help but be slightly startled.


    More than ten secondster, a brawny man named Zwander Langson reacted first and scolded


    coldly, "What the hell?! Settle with Boss Norton?! Who do you think you are?! How dare you


    threaten to settle with him!"


    As soon as these words escaped his lips, everyone gradually came back to their senses.


    For a moment, everyone sneered and jeered, "You?! An inexperienced young man who can''t even


    shell out 50,000? How do you even dare to boast in such a way? What a f*cking idiot!"


    "Hahaha¡ªYou amused me greatly! I will give you my respect if you''re able to meet Boss Norton in


    person. Here you are still thinking you can settle with him! Bullsh*t! Are you even worthy?!"


    Apart from those brawny men, even Scarlett giggled frantically while covering her rosy lips. "You are


    truly ridiculously naive and childish. I''m amused."


    After giggling for a while, a trace of sinister and ruthlessness shed across her eyes. "You will


    definitely be torn to shreds if Boss Norton heard what you said just now! However, if you find a way


    to collect 100,000 and give it to me, I will consider keeping this secret for you."


    Kingsley frowned. "100,000? Isn''t it 30,000?"

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    "Well-things have changed." Scarlett sneered. "This is the price you pay for acting tough!"


    Likewise, Kingsley also sneered. "No problem." After that, he pointed at the backpack on the


    wooden chair beside him with his chin and said calmly, "There! The money is in that bag. Go and


    get it."


    In an instant, her eyes brightened. Crooking her finger, she ordered, "Zwander! Go and get the


    money!"


    As soon as she gave her order, Zwander swiftly walked up to the chair. He grabbed the backpack


    strap and opened the zipper.


    At the next moment, he carried the backpack upside down and shook it, letting everything drop out


    of the bag. "Red, I don''t think there''s a wallet or anything valuable in here."


    With that, he squatted down. After throwing a few short sleeves shirts aside, he scolded, "Just a few


    f*cking clothes, a power bank, and a phone-" Zwander gradually paused as he flipped through the


    items that dropped out of the bag.


    "Search carefully again! Check if there''s a wallet in the inteyer!"


    After she finished speaking, Scarlett looked at Kingsley with a sullen face. "Kid, you''re dead if you


    dare to y tricks with us!"


    Zwander picked up the backpack upon hearing Scarlett''s words and unzipped the zipper of the


    inteyer. Instantly, he shouted with great joy, "Red, you guessed it right!


    There''s a small bag inside!"


    Taking out a small ck leather bag from the inteyer of the backpack, he said excitedly, "Damn!


    It''s pretty heavy!"


    "Open up and check what''s inside! Is it some kind of jewelry or gemstones?"


    As soon as these words escaped Scarlett''s lips, everyone''s gazes were fixated on the ck leather


    bag in Zwander''s hands.


    There was a hidden rule behind their gangster inn''s operation here. They wouldn''t be in operation


    for three years. However, they would try to fish the three years'' worth of profit once they opened for


    business.


    Without a doubt, it was impossible to support such arge group of people with the room rate alone.


    Hence, they could only make some money throughing up with ideas like badger games and


    extortions.


    Fortunately, those who would check into their inn were quite wealthy.


    Normally, Scarlett and the others would demand for tens of thousands in order not to make


    themselves look bad. In almost all cases, many would rather pay up than choose death.


    Once they had paid, the most they would do was secretlyment their bad luck.


    Moreover, some people even directly visited and checked into their inn simply because of Scarlett.


    They would spend 100,000 or 200,000 just to have a taste of the woman who once belonged to


    Xanxus.


    As for Scarlett, there were two reasons why she came to knock on Kingsley''s door today. First off, it


    was because they haven''t opened for business for more than two months. Hence, they would still


    carry out their sinister plot even if the person didn''t look wealthy enough. Secondly, she really


    thought Kingsley was a very handsome young man and waspletely different from the greasy


    middle-aged men she usually attended to.


    However, she changed her mind after constantly getting rejected by Kingsley. She no longer


    intended to have a taste of him. In her heart, she kept thinking that the most significant thing that


    she needed to do was to get her hands on the money first.


    Therefore, her eyes couldn''t help but light up when she saw the superb style and materials of the


    ck leather bag that Zwander was holding at this moment.


    Deep down, she thought to herself, Perhaps this kid is really a low-key rich kid. There might even


    be some sort of spiritual protective gemstone hidden in the bag!


    Just when Scarlett and the others looked at the leather bag with their eyes full of greed, the face of


    Zwander, who was holding the leather bag, changed drastically.


    As he looked at the item in the leather bag, his lips trembled greatly like they had touched the


    electric door. In fact, he trembled so much to the point that his phantom almost showed up.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Zwander, what''s wrong?" a brawny man wondered. "What kind of treasure is in it? Take it out and


    show it to us!"


    Simrly, another younger looking brawny man also urged, "That''s right, Zwander! Why are you


    looking so excited?


    Could it be that there''s a rare treasure inside?"


    Rolling her eyes, Scarlett took a step forward and snatched the bag. Sounding impatient, she said,


    "I ought to see what it is that scares you so much until you''re in a state like you''d seen a ghost¡ª"


    As she spoke, she looked down at the contents of the bag.


    Immediately afterward, her voice gradually decreased.


    "T-This is-"


    Scarlett found herself couldn''t finish her sentence as she stared nkly at the jet-ck handgun in


    the bag. In an instant, her face turned as pale as a white sheet.


    In contrast with the shocking look on their faces, Kingsley replied calmly, "This is a Glock G29.1


    guess you should be able to sell it for more than 100,000 on the ck market."


    "G-Glock?" Several brawny men looked at each other. "Handgun-is this a real handgun?"


    In a fit of panic, Scarlett''s entire person trembled even more. Shivering in fear, she handed the gun


    to Zwander.


    "Check if t-this is a real gun."

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    With his legs jiggling like a jello, Zwander stuttered, "Red, I''ve seen Frederick''s handgun, l-it''s much


    poorer than t-this. T-This should be real."


    When Scarlett heard that, her face turned even ghastly pale. Frederick Malfoy! He''s the top thug


    who works for Boss Norton! If Frederick''s handgun is more poorly made than the gun in front of me,


    then this gun must be a real deal!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Red, what should we do-" Zwander paused for a while, and the tone in his voice changed a little.


    "We seem to have run into trouble."


    Taking a deep breath, she then looked at Kingsley. "Buddy, how shall we address you?"


    "Nicholson."


    "Mr. Nicholson, a-are you someone from the police department?"


    In her perspective, there were only two groups of people in this world who would bring a gun with


    them. They were either police officers or gang leaders.


    Looking at Kingsley''s extremely youthful and handsome look, Scarlett subconsciously thought he


    was a young police officer who works in a police department.


    Without waiting for Kingsley to answer her, she continued, "Officer Nicholson, you''re not a local of


    Diosna City, so you may not know that this part of Sunshine Casino is under Boss Norton''s


    supervision and protection. Y-You''d better not cause trouble in his territory."


    "Trouble? What trouble have I caused?" Kingsley asked, feeling speechless. Then, he added again,


    "You guys were the one who came up with this badger game. Now you guys are using me of


    causing trouble instead?"


    "What I meant was Boss Norton had paid a visit to the Diosna City Police Department and


    personally informed the sergeant regarding all businesses in this part of the city."


    As she spoke, there was a change in expression on Scarlett''s face. Shortly after, she secretly


    threatened, "You say you want to deal with Boss Norton, but he isn''t someone who you can so


    easily deal with. He has connections in the police department too. We admit that we''re unlucky to


    have stumbled upon you today, but don''t you think of throwing us to the wolves!"


    After hearing that, Kingsley raised his eyebrows. "Oh? Does Xanxus truly think he has be the


    ultimate king of the undend in Diosna City that no one can touch his territory?"


    At once, there was a slight change in Scarlett''s expression. "What do you mean by that?"


    "As far as I know, Jarett is also here in Diosna City." Kingsley raised a corner of his mouth. "Xanxus


    only upies the southern suburb of Diosna City, yet you guys are acting so rampant?!"


    When Scarlett and those brawny men heard his words, they were all shocked.


    "Y-you''re not an officer from the police department?" She took a step back. "Do you work for Jarett?!


    Are you here to wreck this ce?!"


    At this moment, a trace of ruthlessness shed across Zwander''s eyes. He whispered to Scarlett,


    "Red, this kid is here to create havoc regardless of who he is. How about we... we might as well


    directly-"


    As he spoke, he made a throat slitting gesture with his hand.


    Presently, the fear in him was so overwhelming that he decided to go all out.


    Simrly, there was also a trace of ruthlessness in Scarlett''s eyes. No matter what, I can''t be at


    peace and sleep well if I let a man with a gun roaming around freely in my own territory. We might


    as well follow Zwander''s suggestion and just kill him! The gun is now in my hand anyway


    With a trembling voice, Scarlett asked Zwander, "You''ve been around Frederick for a while, so you


    should know


    how to fire a gun, right?"


    "I know! I know! Although I never fired one personally, I do have a little knowledge about it."


    Despite saying that, Zwander''s palms were actually sweaty. Holding the gun, he muttered, "The first


    step in firing a gun is... safety off, safety off."


    His lips trembled uncontrobly, and he kept repeating these words while looking at the gun in his


    hand to and fro.


    At that moment, someone wiped the cold sweat from their forehead. "Zwander, what are you doing?


    Shoot him already!"


    Likewise, Scarlett was also breaking in cold sweat. ncing at Kingsley, who was sitting on the bed


    with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, she uttered, "Zwander, what are you examining? Do


    you actually know how to fire a gun?!"


    "1-1 once heard Frederick say that the gun safety must be off before pulling a trigger." At this rate,


    Zwander had gotten so anxious that he was sweating profusely. "B-but f*ck! This gun has no


    safety!"


    Just when everyone was panicking, Kingsley said calmly, "Do you want to know why you can''t find


    the gun''s safety?"


    "W-Why?"


    "This is exactly the characteristics of a Glock G29 handgun." Kingsley smiled slightly. Then, he


    pulled out another gun of the same model from his waist.


    "Its safety is inside the gun. Hence, that makes it great for concealed carry and quick draws in an


    emergency."


    Instantaneously, everyone present including Zwander and Scarlett was stunned as they listened to


    him. We''re just a bunch of small potatoes living in a grey area. How can we possibly understand


    this?!


    Holding the gun in one hand, Kingsley slowly aimed it at Zwander''s head. "The internal safety of this


    gun is divided into firing pin safety, trigger safety, and drop safety. So, do you know how to turn off


    the safety of the gun and fire it now?"

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    "H-How?" Zwander asked as he stared at the dark muzzle. At this juncture, he was in tremendous


    fear that he felt even the blood in his entire body was cold.


    A sense of near-death drowning filled his chest, making it hard for him to breathe.


    "It''s very simple." Kingsley showed a warm smile. "Like this. Just pull the trigger, and you can then


    release the firing pin."


    Following his words, he moved his fingers slightly and pressed the trigger all the way.


    Then, he released all the gun''s safety mechanisms in turn.


    After that, the firing pin struck the primer, causing ignition.


    Bang!Suddenly, the sound of a gunshot was heard.


    Since Kingsley moved his arm three inches downward at the moment when the shot was fired, a


    10mm caliber bullet directly prated Zwander''s left shoulder instead of his head.


    With a loud thump, the shot immediately knocked Zwander off and mmed his body hard on the


    wall behind him.


    "Ahhhh!!!!" Clutching at the bleeding wound, he hissed and groaned in pain.


    "Zwander!" Everyone shouted loudly in unison.


    Immediately afterward, they all trembled as they looked at Kingsley like they were looking at a


    bloodthirsty devil.


    At this moment, Scarlett was so scared out of her wits that her fair skin became slightly livid. I have


    never felt so terrified before in my life!"H-How dare you fire a gun at someone on Boss Norton''s


    territory! Y-You¡ª''''


    "What about me?" Kingsley abruptly cut her off. Then, he nced at her calmly. "I already said that


    I''m going after Xanxus. Do you think I''ll be afraid of him?"


    Like dropping a bombshell, everyone''s mind once again wentpletely nk when they heard


    Kingsley say he was going to deal with Xanxus.


    Staring at him in fear, everyone couldn''t help but think to themselves. He''s very knowledgeable


    about firearms. In addition, there isn''t a change in his facial expression, and he''s very urate


    when he shoots. We''re afraid we won''t be able to find such a terrifying character like him around


    Boss Norton. Furthermore, the two Glock 29 guns that he possessed are definitely high-end goods


    that even Boss Norton can''t get his hands on!


    Suddenly, Scarlett realized that the young man in front of her wasn''t inexperienced and an easy


    target at all.


    On the contrary, she found that he was a terrifying existing character who was able to confront


    Xanxus.


    The brawny men whoughed at Kingsley a while ago were all shivering with immense fear now.


    "Ah... It hurts so much... Help!" Zwander''s cries of pain sounded intermittently, shing each of their


    hearts back and forth like a blunt knife.


    Thud!


    Finally, a brawny man couldn''t bear it any longer. He fell to his knees and begged for mercy, "Mr.


    Nicholson, please spare me... Spare me..."


    Simrly, everyone became indefensible when they saw the man kneeling down.


    Hence, one by one, they fell to their knees and begged Kingsley.


    "M-Mr. Nicholson," Scarlett uttered with trembling lips. Just as she was about to say more, Kingsley


    pointed at Zwander lying on the ground and groaning in pain. With a cold voice, he said, "Perhaps


    you can still save him if you send him to the hospital now."


    When she heard that, Scarlett abruptly came back to her senses. She immediately beckoned the


    others, "Quick! Send Zwander to the hospital quickly!"


    As she spoke, she picked up the dress from the ground. Then, she wore it in a panic and said to


    Kingsley with a trembling voice, "S-So, does this mean you are letting us go?" "This one shot made


    up for the badger game you guys nned to pull on me." Kingsley waved his hand impatiently.


    "Leave now. I''m going to rest."


    The reason for Kingsley''s trip over to Diosna City this time was topletely wreck Sunshine


    Casino first before Serena assassinated Xanxus again.


    Thus, he certainly didn''t want to waste his energy on cheap, unimportant characters like Scarlett


    and Zwander.


    By this time, Zwander had already been carried away.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ncing at the bloodstain on the corner of the wall, she whispered, "M-Mr. Nicholson, why don''t I


    change a room for you? T-The smell of blood is too heavy here."


    "It''s fine." Kingsley closed his eyes and waved his hand. "I''m used to it, so it doesn''t matter."


    Scarlett became speechless upon hearing that. At this moment, fright and shock could no longer


    describe her


    mood.


    Who the hell is this young man in front of me?! How can he be so calm when faced with horrific


    bloodstain all over the ground?! This is definitely not a level that''s achievable by ordinary people!


    Not daring to speak further, Scarlett grabbed the chest area of her dress and slowly exited the


    room.


    In the end, she even slowly closed the door with great respect.


    Without a doubt, this was in stark contrast to the alluring and arrogant look she had when she came


    in earlier.


    As soon as she walked out of the room, a brawny man stepped forward and whispered, "Red,


    Zwander has been sent to the hospital. What shall we do next?"


    She frowned slightly. "What do you mean by what we should do?"


    "This person... is going to deal with Boss Norton!" The man nced at the door to Kingsley''s room


    with lingering fear. "Won''t it be a great achievement for us if we tell Frederick this news and let him


    inform Boss Norton?"

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    p''.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Scarlett gave the person a tight p and chided, "Logan, I still want to live even if you don''t! I''m


    telling you, if you dare to speak too much, I''ll pull out your tongue right now!"


    A terrified Logan covered his mouth and gawked at her while answering timidly, "Okay, I realized my


    mistake now, Red. I''ll keep my mouth shut¡ª"


    "Let''s go! We''ll pretend that nothing happened today. Also, a big change is going to happen to this


    ce," she said warily. "We''ll have to think of another way out..."


    After everyone had left, Kingsley took a short nap on the bed, and at a little past 10.00PM, his eyes


    fluttered open slowly.


    Right after he had a simple change of clothes, he left the house and drove to the entertainment city.


    Scarlett''s hotel was close to the entertainment city and it took him no effort to reach. At the parking


    lot, the valet boy took a nce at his Phaeton and trotted over in a pleasant manner. "Sir, would you


    like to visit the bar, restaurant or the sauna? I''ll be your guide."


    Kingsley took a nce around the tall buildings which were bright with colorful lights and said


    composedly, "I would like to head to the casino."


    "The casino?" The muscles on the valet boy''s face froze. "May I ask if you have a membership


    card?"


    "What? I¡¯ll need a membership card to go to the casino?"


    "Yes, sir. Only those who spend over 100,000 in the entertainment city are entitled to have the


    membership card of the casino, or you may enter together with a senior member."


    A frown appeared on Kingsley''s face.


    "But it''s my first visit here. You can''t just turn me away at the door.¡±


    The valet boy''s attitude started to be aloof. "I''m sorry, but this is the rule of the entertainment


    city."


    Tapping his fingers on the wheel gently, Kingsley considered his options silently. The Sunshine


    Casino was Xanxus'' most important business spot and if he wanted to take care of Xanxus, he had


    to start from Sunshine Casino. In addition, only at the casino could he attract Xanxus'' attention and


    sessfully approach him with one move.


    Of course, he could also drive straight in now, barging in solely on his courage, and point a gun at


    Xanxus'' temple.


    However, he was Ares, the God of War, whomanded thousands of troops based on strategy,


    and not a dumb, reckless man who rush for the kill wildly without any certainty!


    While Kingsley''s brows were knitted tightly together as he evaluated how he should enter the


    casino, a pink Land Rover stopped next to him.


    The driver¡¯s window of the Land Rover rolled down slowly as anky arm stretched outzily,


    sandwiching a ck-colored card between two slender fingers.


    At the same time, a female voice that pretended to be deep spoke, "I have the membership card of


    Sunshine Casino!"


    Turning his head, Kingsley saw Paige, who was wearing a pair of sunnies on the bridge of her nose.


    Waving the card in her hand, she shed him a sly smile.


    "What are you doing here, Miss Tanner?"


    Chuckling, she responded, "Luckily I''m here, or else you can''t even get past the main entrance!"


    Before waiting for another question from Kingsley, she waved her card at the valet boy. "I''m a senior


    member. May I bring someone in?"


    "Of course you can! No problem!¡± he said. Immediately afterward, he pushed a button on the


    inte headset and said, "Hey, Jett,e over to the parking lot now. We have VIP guests!"


    Soon, a young man dressed in a white shirt with a bowtie trotted over.


    Politely, he bowed slightly to Kingsley and Paige as he said in a robotic tone, "Hello, I¡¯m Jett Xeno,


    your attendant at Sunshine Casino. Pleasee out of your car and I¡¯ll show you the way after


    this."


    The valet boy from earlier hurriedly added, "I''ll be responsible for parking your car. Ten minutes


    later, someone will pass the keys directly to you."


    Hence, Kingsley and Paige got out of the car and followed Jett inside through the bar before getting


    into an elevatorbeled only for staff use''.


    In the elevator, Jett took out his work ID, swiped it at the elevator console and pressed the button


    for level basement 6.


    "Dear guests, you can ask me if you have any enquiries or requests tonight. I''ll provide you with an


    allrounded and personalized service."


    After saying that, Jett turned around and said no more.


    This was the mandatory and official greeting that he had to say to his guests every time, and it was


    robotic and emotionless.


    After all, an attendant like him had served countless bosses and tycoons, so he had no interest in


    Kingsley, who was dressed in ordinary clothes.


    In fact, he even had a little contempt in his heart.


    In his eyes, Kingsley would cash in tens of thousands in chips at the most, and then lose all of it. He


    would go bankrupt and return home with his tail between his legs in the end.


    He had seen one too many people like that, and he really couldn''t be bothered with him!

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Jett''s discriminative attitude was clear to Kingsley, but he didn''t want to stoop to a young attendant''s


    level and instead said in a low voice to Paige, "Miss Tanner, you haven''t answered me. What are


    you doing here? Also, why do you have the membership card here?"


    "The card belongs to my brother," she answered with a mischievous giggle. "I''m here on vacation


    and saw that you were turned away at the door, so I came over to help you out!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Knitting his brows, Kingsley could tell that she wasn''tpletely honest, but before he could have


    more questions for her, the elevator already reached basement 6.


    Ding!


    The elevator doors opened, and Jett was the first to step out and gestured politely to them, "This


    way, please."


    After casting Paige a deep look, Kingsley asked no more. Even though she was a mischievous


    person, she wasn''t scheming and mean, so he decided not to get to the bottom of matters and


    merely told her nonchntly, "I''m here this time for an important matter. Don''t act recklessly and


    affect my ns." "Okay!" Paige stuck out her tongue at him. "I promise I won''t start a fight, expose


    my identity or get in the way of your ns!"


    While they were talking, they followed Jett through a long, dark walkway, and at the end of it, an


    opulent European-style double door which stood as high as the height of three men greeted them


    with grandeur.


    At the console next to the doors, Jett swiped his work ID, and the big doors slowly and silently


    opened up.


    The next second, bright lights poured out of the room, akin to opening the doors to another world.


    Looking at the bright lights and lush designs of Sunshine Casino, Kingsley chuckled and said, "It''s


    like the Garden of Eden, which will immediately lift up the spirits."


    "This way, please." In a robotic manner, Jett led them in. "If this is your first visit, you may exchange


    for some chips at the cashier first."


    Kingsley nodded. "Is there a minimum amount to cash in the chips?"


    He had learned all sorts of gambling games from his godfather before, as well as swindling


    techniques, and with the lowest amount, he could easily make a win so big that this casino could go


    bankrupt, which was exactly his n!


    If there was really a person who won all the tables at the casino with a few chips in his hand, it was


    only a matter of time before Xanxus came to check it out.


    Hearing Kingsley''s question, Jett disyed a look of disdain. "The lowest chip exchange is 1,000,"


    he responded with a sulk. "Pardon me for being straightforward, though. You can barely do anything


    with 1,000. It''s better if you exchanage more." "That''s alright. 1,000 is enough. I''m just here to have


    some fun." Kingsley shook his head. "Let''s go. Where''s the cashier?"


    When they were talking, a man dressed in branded casual clothes brushed past them, and after he


    caught sight of Paige, he stopped in his tracks unwittingly.


    This man was less than thirty in age, but the dark circles under his eyes were deep, as though he


    hadn''t slept a wink in three days and three nights. And in his eyes, it was filled with desire and


    greed. Just one look and anyone could tell that he was a person obsessed and addicted to


    gambling and women.


    At the moment, his lustful eyes were fixed on Paige, and like a famished dog who had seen some


    delicious food, he was about to start drooling any second.


    "What a stunner! She''s the real stunner!" the man muttered under his breath as he licked his lips.


    Pacing forward, he lifted his chin and said to Kingsley arrogantly, "You''re only exchanging 1,000 in


    chips to y in Sunshine Casino? Are you here to be a joke?" Then, he turned to Paige and smiled


    lustfully. "Hey gorgeous, it will be a waste if a beautiful woman like you is hanging out with a loser


    like that! Why don''t youe with me? You can exchange however much in chips as you want.


    What do you think?"


    Paige frowned, grabbed Kingsley¡¯s arm and cast that man a look of disgust. "Who wants to hang


    out with you? Get lost!"


    Pursing her lips tightly, she almost couldn''t stop herself from whisking out her Serpent Whip and


    lashed it across this ugly and disgusting face. However, she already promised Kingsley that she


    wouldn''t act rashly. So, she suppressed her anger forcefully.


    With a lewd chuckle, that man took a step closer. "You have such a strong personality, pretty girl! I


    like women who are gutsy like you, and you''re just so hard to resist!"


    Hiding behind Kingsley, Paige poked him in the waist and whispered, "You should protect me if you


    don''t want me to start a fight, shouldn''t you?"

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Kingsley shed her a soft smile. "Don''t worry. I''m here," he assured, looking at Paige in a different


    light.


    Given her personality, she would have whipped him with her whip a long time ago when she


    encountered such a frivolous person usually, but right now, the Second Young Lady of the Tanner


    Family tolerated this harassment forcefully because of a casual promise.


    Because of this, Kingsley felt a little moved with a sense of responsibility; the Second Young Lady of


    the Tanner Family had already tolerated such an insult for him, shouldn''t he gain the responsibility


    of getting her dignity back?


    Taking a step forward, he stood in front of Paige and said coldly to the man, "We''re here for fun and


    don''t want unnecessary trouble. You better not kill our mood!"


    "Fun?" the man repeated,ughing hysterically. "You want to have fun in Sunshine Casino with


    1,000 worth of chips? You''re giving us stitches in our stomachs!"


    When the well-dressed people around them heard that, they gathered over and started criticizing,


    "What? Did I hear it right? This man is only exchanging 1,000 in chips in Sunshine Casino?"


    Someone else chortled. "All kinds of people will show up when the ce is huge and popr! Isn''t


    this just an insult to Sunshine Casino''s name?"


    "Exactly. Since when does Sunshine Casino have such low standards? And


    I just applied for a WIP membership card earlier!"


    "Allowing someone like this to enter is just an insult to my status."


    The people around despised Kingsley, and that man raised his chin even higher. "Lad, this isn''t a


    ce a loser like you shoulde. I think you better get lost and let me apany this beautiful


    girl!"


    Raising his brows slightly, Kingsley responded calmly, "This isn''t a ce someone like me should


    come? Why? Are you people a level above others?"


    "That''s for sure!" That man hooked his finger arrogantly at Jett. "Come here, Jett. Tell this loser who


    I am!"


    Hearing that, Jett hurriedly bowed slightly and replied with an earnest and respectful tone, "He is


    Eric Yorkshire, the young master of Sunrise Corporation in Diosna City!" "Did you hear that, loser?"


    Eric pointed a finger at Kingsley''s shoulder. "My father is the chairman of Sunrise Corporation, and


    I''m a level above you by birth!" As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes and surveyed Paige''s figure


    explicitly. Then, he licked his lips and added, "Prettydy, you probably only get a few hundred for a


    night with this chap. Why don''t you spend a night with me and I''ll give you 10,000? What do you


    say?"


    "What did you say?" Paige''s eyebrows shot up and she scoffed loudly, "What do you take me for?"


    With a nasty snigger, Eric said, "Why the f*ck are you pretending? Could you be ady from a well-


    to-do family when you''re at this ce with a man?"


    "You!¡±


    Mad with fury, Paige¡¯s face was flushing brightly. Unlike Alice who was eloquent, Paige was unable


    to retaliate at all without the use of force!


    The sight of Paige''s adorable face as she breathed heavily from anger but still pouted her lips to


    suppress her fury caused a smirk to emerge on Kingsley''s face. Pulling over her by her arm, he


    ced his own arm over her delicate shoulders and said to


    Eric, "She''s my woman. You better watch your words."


    After the words left his lips, the mad expression on Paige turned into a look of surprise. His


    woman... An odd feeling bubbled up in her chest while her fury dissipated unwittingly.


    Meanwhile, when Eric saw Paige blushing as she leaned against Kingsley''s shoulder, the look on


    his face turned solemn, and he thought to himself furiously, Damn it! Why is this loser so lucky to


    land himself such a stunner? It''s just a eking waste of good stuff!


    The men who were gathered around gushed out in envy and jealousy, "Tsk, tsk. This girl is probably


    only eighteen, isn''t she? Looks like this loser tricked her feelings!"


    "Yeah, it''s easy to be fooled by a goodlooking face at her age, and she has no idea at all that money


    is the most important thing in this society!¡±


    Hearing theirments, Eric suddenly realized something in his heart, and a smile filled with


    contempt appeared on his face.


    For the son of a wealthy man like him, it was simply a piece of cake to snatch a woman from a


    loser. Be it some innocent young girl or a mature woman, there wasn''t one he couldn''t have as long


    as the amount of cash was right.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    At the thought of this, he stuck a hand in his pocket and said to Paige, "Gorgeous, I''ll give you a


    lesson today and show you what a real man is!" After that, he waved his hand and turned to Jett.


    "Go and exchange 500,000 in chips for me. I''m going to squander it!"

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    "I''m going to squander it! "


    When Eric said that, Jett almost kneeled in front of him. By running this errand for Eric, he could at


    least make a few thousand inmission and tips!


    "Y-Yes, I''m going right now!"


    Right when he wanted to go to the cashier, Kingsley stopped him. "Hang on, I want to exchange


    chips as well!"


    "You, too?" A look of indifference appeared on Jett''s face. "You can exchange that 1,000 in chips by


    yourself! I can¡¯t be bothered to serve you."


    At the moment, he already thought of Eric as his cash cow, so he could no longer be courteous to


    Kingsley.


    With an icy face, Kingsley retorted, "500,000 is money, but 1,000 isn''t?"


    Jett chuckled and spat, "Sir, 1,000 is really not considered as money in Sunshine Casino! To put it


    bluntly, the beggar at the entrance of the entertainment city may not even want your 1,000 even if


    you offer it to them."


    Nodding their heads, the people around agreed. "Yeah, is 1,000 considered as money now? The


    cheeks of this guy to say it out loud!"


    "I think this guy is a mere university student, thinking that he can show off with two weeks of living


    expenses. What an innocent and silly guy."


    With a smug face, Eric said to Paige, "Gorgeous, did you hear that? It''s just a waste of your youth to


    date a person like this, and you''ll regret it once you graduate from university! Only a capable young


    master like me can give you happiness. Don''t you understand this truth?"


    Paige sulked. "I don''t care about that!


    Do you think you''re great just because you''re rich?"


    "You''re a gutsy woman, and an innocent one at that! I like you too much, really! " Smiling indecently,


    Eric revealed his teeth. "After sleeping with so many gold-diggers, it''s such a fresh feeling to run


    into a white rabbit out of the blue!" he said and waved to Jett. "Go and exchange 1,000,000 in chips,


    half of it is for this pretty girl!"


    After he said that, Jett took in a breath of cold air, thinking, This is how generous a man should be!


    Then, the despise he had for Kingsley deepened as he cursed silently, This stingy, poor loser!


    Right then, a man wearing the same uniform as Jett walked in and passed the car keys to Paige


    and Kingsley politely. "Dear guests, your cars have been properly parked and here are your keys."


    "Darien, this guy just offended Mr. Yorkshire earlier, so you don''t have to be so nice to him," Jett


    said with a sulk.


    The attendant who came to deliver the car keys flinched and he stammered, "H-He has offended


    Mr. Yorkshire?"


    "Yeah!" Jett rolled his eyes. "And this loser can only afford 1,000 in chips.


    Why are you so polite to him?"


    Darien''s face fell, and he stole a nce at Eric. "But... a person who buys 1,000 in chips is a guest


    as well..." he mumbled and bowed to Kingsley.


    "Your cars are parked at slot number 9 and 10 in section C. If you need help,


    I can lead you there when you''re leaving."


    Seeing that Darien was still so polite, Jett rolled his eyes again and muttered under his breath,


    "Dumb*ss!"


    Eric was also unhappy and he red at Darien. "I''ll remember you. The next time I meet your


    manager, I''ll get him to give you the boot immediately!"


    "N-No..." Blood drained from Darien''s face and he begged, "Please let me off, Mr. Yorkshire...¡±


    If his manager found out that he had offended the young master of the Sunrise Corporation, it would


    spell the end of him. Not only would he lose his job, he would definitely suffer a vicious beating as


    well!


    Feeling sorry for him, Paige tugged at the hem of Kingsley''s shirt. "This guy is so pitiful! Help him


    out and knock this guy named Yorkshire down. That will help me get even with him as


    well!"


    A sigh escaped Kingsley¡¯s lips. His original n was to draw out Xanxus by winning everything with


    1,000, but it looked like there would be a change of ns now.


    "Okay, I''ll help him out and help you get even!" Then, he peered coldly at Eric. "You like crushing


    others with money, don''t you? I''ll show you what it really means to crush someone with money!" he


    said, taking out a bank card and tossing it to Darien. "Go and exchange ten million in chips for me.


    The password is six zeros," he instructed calmly.


    Snort!


    Right after he said that, everyone burst intoughter.


    "Goodness, did this guy lose his mind? He jumped from 1,000 straight to 10,000,000?"


    "He''s just bragging! Well, I f*cking want to exchange 100,000,000, then! Anyone can brag, right?"


    Others continued tough. "Sunrise Corporation is one of the biggestpanies in Diosna City, and


    even Mr. Yorkshire doesn''t dare to fork out 10,000,000 to buy chips. This guy is really good at


    bragging, eh?" "Yeah, and Sunrise Corporation just acquired a big project worth 8 billion from the


    Coliree Group in Cleapolis!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Eric looked at Kingsley like he was a fool. "Boy, do you know that this is Boss Norton''s territory?


    You''ll die a horrible death if you continue to parade around here like this!"


    Darien started trembling as he stammered, "M-Mister, I know you want to help me, but... we can''t


    joke around like that..."


    However, Kingsley patted Darien on the shoulder. "Don''t worry about the exchange. I''ll take care of


    the rest." "But¡ª" Darien still wanted to argue, but Jett began to pressure him, "What do you mean


    ''but''? If someone wants an exchange, just do it! What if he''s wealthy?"


    Although Jett said that, his face was clearly painted with ridicule.


    Darien was inducted at the same time as Jett, but his reputation among the guests was much


    better.


    Therefore, he had never liked the other party from the start! A hint of maliciousness shed across


    his eyes as he dragged Darien forward. "Come on! We''ll exchange together."


    He thought to himself, Colleen, the woman in charge of the exchange, is Mr. Glen''s lover. I can fan


    the mes if the card doesn''t go through. By then, that brainless bimbo may think Darien is doing


    this on purpose! After she tells Mr. Glen about what is happening, Darien will definitely not be able


    to escape from his crimes. Adding on to the fact that he had offended Mr. Yorkshire, there''s no way


    that Darien would walk away alive!


    Just as a horrified Harriett was dragged to the desk by Jett, Eric held onto Kingsley''s shoulders as


    he taunted, "Boy! There''s no turning back once you''ve pulled the trigger. It''s toote for you to take


    back your arrogance now! So, hurry up and admit that you''re a fool in front of everyone before you


    get even more humiliated! Of course, your girl will have to apany me for a night, and maybe


    then I will consider letting you go!"


    "Why should I leave?" Kingsley''s face remained indifferent. "I have 10 million on my card; I''m not


    lying!"


    Although it wasn''t the ck card used by other countries, the bank card that he had given Darien


    just now still had 100 million.


    This card was initially intended to be given to Kingsley''s eldest sister so she could repay the Wynns


    for their kindness.


    Unfortunately, the Wynns were shameless and raised the amount to one billion, so he gave up this


    moderate means.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    In the end, instead of giving Reene the bank card, he just kept it in one of the pockets of his pants.


    Coincidentally, he was wearing that pair of pants today, and the card finally had a chance to shine.


    But how could Eric have known about this?


    As soon as Eric heard Kingsley say that the card really had 10 million in it, he immediately held his


    stomach andughed boisterously.


    "Hahaha... You''re really all hat and no cattle. I''m going to die fromughter listening to an idiot like


    you."


    Then, someone next to him immediately echoed, "Exactly! I''ve been ying at Sunshine Casino for


    two to three years, and I''ve only met one guy that bought 10 million worth of chips at once! This kid


    doesn''t even ask around before he brags!"


    When Eric heard this, he stopped smiling and said with admiration, "I''ve heard of that as well! That


    man is the eldest son of Gavin Tanner from the Tanner Family! He''s reallymendable!" "Yeah!


    I¡¯ve heard about it too!" eximed a man with a pot belly.


    "I heard that Young Master Tanner is a five-star VIP here, and his membership card is embedded


    with five pure grade D diamonds on the back!"


    "Gasp..." As soon as those words came out, everyone gasped.


    Pure grade D diamonds were the highest grade of diamonds!


    They were colorless, free of impurities, and scarce!


    Paige, who was listening to everyone''s discussion, took out the membership card in her pocket


    doubtfully and murmured, "Really? Why didn''t I notice?"


    When she turned to the back of the card and took a closer look, there were indeed five millet-sized


    diamonds in the lower right corner. Finally, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but curl up as she


    secretly thought about how stingy her cousin was. How could he have the nerve to embed such a


    small diamond?


    When Eric noticed what Paige was doing, he sneered. "Hey, beautiful, stop looking at it. Your man''s


    card is probably the lowest-level membership card! So, it''s a waste of time to look at it!"


    "Really?" She held up the membership card and waved it under the chandelier more than 10 meters


    above her before saying lightly, "Why does it seem like these are diamonds?"


    Although the five diamonds were minuscule, they still reflected the chandelier''s light, illuminating the


    room with dazzling brilliance!


    "T-There are diamonds on it!" "Five! There are five diamonds! Oh


    my God!"


    Eric''s face immediately twisted into something awful!


    Thus, he looked at Paigeplicatedly and spoke with difficulty, "H-How are there diamonds on


    your card? Could it b-be that you are T-Tanner¡ª"

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Kingsley did not expect that there were such things on Paige''s card, so he could only shrug. "My


    surname is Nicholson. I''m not the young master of the Tanner family."


    When Eric heard this, a little color returned to his pale face.


    "Hehe, I was wrong about you just now. It seems like you did do your homework before you


    bragged. But, what a shame. Even if you stick five cheap rhinestones onto the card, it won''t change


    the fact that you are poor!"


    When everyone heard this, they let out a relieved sigh. "Haha, I was almost scared out of my wits! I


    thought Young Master Tanner was in front of my eyes!"


    "How could that be possible? I heard that thest time Young Master Tanner came and yed, he


    was still young and arrogant. With his status now, why would he still step foot into a small casino


    like this?"


    Just as everyone was chattering away, Jett had already helped Eric change one million chips.


    Colleen, who was sitting at the bar, tidied her hair and smiled at Jett. "Jett, it looks like you''ll be


    earning big this time!"


    "Hehehe, this is all thanks to you, Colleen!" Jett praised her with a smile. "Once I get my


    commission, I will definitely invite you and Mr. Glen for dinner."


    After he said that, he nudged Darien and sneered, "Your turn. Swipe your card?"


    "Yo? Darien is here as well?" Collen grinned and continued, "But why do you look so pale? Has


    work been tough on you?" "No, Colleen, I¡ª" Before Darien could answer, Jett interrupted him and


    turned to Colleen. "Him? He''s here to look for trouble!"


    She was startled when she heard this. "How can this be? Darien has always been a polite chap,


    hasn¡¯t he?"


    "Colleen, you just wait and see! He''s trying to trick you!"


    Her face changed slightly upon hearingjett''s provocative words as she turned to Darien and asked,


    "What''s going on, Darien? Is what Jett said true?" "No..." He did not know how to defend himself.


    "No, your *ss!" Jett sneered coldly. "Tell Colleen what you are trying to do here!"


    As Darien saw the half-smile on Colleen''s face, he gritted his teeth as he handed over the bank


    card. "Colleen, I''d like to exchange 10 million worth of chips for a guest."


    Colleen was speechless at his request.


    Before she could even react, Jett hurriedly added, "That guest is in his early twenties, and he''s a


    loser! He probably only has a thousand in his


    pockets!"


    When she heard this, her face immediately dropped!


    Then, she grabbed the bank card from his hands and swiped it across the machine before saying


    coldly, "Darien, you''re not deliberately trying to make fun of me, are you? You shouldn''t waste my


    time like this. Do you know how busy I am? Now, you''re here to add¡ª"


    Suddenly, she stopped talking halfway through!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Her heavily made-up eyes widened to the size of saucepans!


    "T-This..."


    She pointed at herputer screen; she was so shocked that she couldn''t even make a single


    noise!


    "What''s wrong, Colleen?" Jett put his arms on the counter. "Can you not swipe the card at all?


    Hahaha!"


    Darien, who noticed the change in her expression, immediately panicked!


    "Colleen... This is my fault. I''ll¡ª"


    Yet, before he could finish speaking, Colleen interrupted him as she stammered with trembling lips,


    "T-T-


    The transaction was a sess... 10 million..." "What?!"


    This time, it was Jett''s turn to be stunned.


    "W-What? Colleen, are you sure? How is that possible?"


    He put his two hands on the countertop to support himself as he stretched his neck to peep in.


    Then, the corners of his mouth twitched as he said, "Impossible... How could that kid''s card have


    enough to swipe for 10 million..."


    On the other side, Colleen took a deep breath to calm her excitement before turning theputer


    screen outwards. "See for yourself! Why would I lie to you?"


    On theputer, seeing the words ''Transaction Approved'' almost made Jett bite his tongue off!


    He immediately began to rub his eyes vigorously.


    At this moment, his mind started recalling how he ignored Kingsley in the elevator earlier and even


    followed Eric''s lead to parade over Kingsley. Jett felt as though he might faint at any given second.


    Sh*t, sh*t, sh*t....


    He staggered back a few steps before finally holding onto the counter to stabilize himself.


    "W-What is going on?" Jett stumbled over his words as his face was as pale as a sheet.


    "C-Could it be that that man is not a loser but an actual rich man?!"


    Darien was also in disbelief. "Oh, my God, 10 million! Am I dreaming..."


    In the next second, Colleen handed the card back to him with both hands and a scary-looking grin


    on her face. "Oh, my beloved brother, this isn''t a dream! You''re rich! After dealing with such arge


    transaction, Jonah might evene and meet you in person!"


    "Jonah will meet me in person..." Darien''s face flushed with excitement as his breathing began to


    quicken.


    Meanwhile, Jett had a gloomy look on his face. In a blink of an eye, he had pped himself hard!

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Jett almost copsed!


    At the thought of how he had offended a VIP, he wanted to p himself to death!


    A one-off 10 million chip purchase!


    If this was in Seavale, it might not be a big deal. However, here, it could definitely shake the


    audience!


    When Colleen noticed his blue lips and pale face, her eyes began to twitch.


    "Jett, didn''t you say the owner of this card is a loser? So, what the h*ll is going on? Did you just


    offend a VIP guest?"


    "I..." His throat was dry as he trembled. "I didn''t know... I didn''t know he was so rich..."


    As he spoke, he grabbed Darien''s arms and begged, "Darien, since were colleagues, can you do


    me a favor?"


    Darien discretely shook off his hand and asked, "And how would 1 do that?"


    "I offended him, but you didn''t!" Jett begged, "Can you put in a good word for me so that he won''t


    make things difficult for me?"


    "I''m not in the position to do that. I¡¯m afraid I can''t help you." Darien began counting the chips and


    faintly said, "Why don''t you ask Mr. Yorkshire to help you?"


    When Jett heard this, his eyes lit up!


    That was right!


    Even if the world came crashing down, there was a way out!


    With Eric here, Jett had nothing to be afraid of!


    Once he thought of this, he hurriedly turned to Colleen and said, "Quick, Colleen! Quickly count a


    million chips out for Mr. Yorkshire!"


    On this side, Jett and Darien were counting the chips at the counter.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the casino, Eric had his hand on Kingsley''s shoulders as he


    mocked him, "Mr. Nicholson, did you think that you could impersonate Young Master Tanner by


    sticking five cheap rhinestones on your card? Let me tell you, even if you were reincarnated into a


    new life, you still wouldn''t beparable to his toe!"


    Paige scrunched her dainty nose upon hearing his bold remarks and said, "What? You''ve seen his


    toes?"


    "Hehe. Sweetheart, do you think a person like me would be lucky enough to see his toes?"


    Then, with a creepy smile on his face, he added, "But, I''d love to take a look at your toes..."


    Paige wasn''t wearing her iconic ck leather jacket today. Instead, she wore a tight short, sleeve


    top and jeans, hugging her curves in all the right ces.


    She wore a pair of white sneakers on her feet that revealed her white socks, when Eric saw that, his


    eyes sparkled.


    Then, he licked his lips and said,


    "Sweetheart, I love it when girls wear white socks! It''s a lot sexier than those ck stockings


    everyone wears.¡±


    When she noticed the lewd look on his face, she turned to Kingsley in disgust.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "This man is so annoying! Bring him away from me, and I''ll forgive you for sleeping in my room!"


    "No problem!"


    Kingsley had long wanted to put what happened before behind him!


    Otherwise, he would think of the misunderstanding in the Tanner


    Mansion whenever he saw Paige.


    Then, with the corners of his mouth raised, he turned to Eric. "Mr. Yorkshire, how about a bet in this


    casino today?"


    "Why not?!¡± A hint of insidiousness shed across his eyes as he continued, "Then, why don''t we


    bet on...whether your card could go through!"


    Eric was sure that Kingsley could not afford 10 million chips!


    So, Eric was preemptive with his first strike; he wanted to make it difficult for Kingsley to back off.


    Kingsley nodded. "Okay, if you win¡ª"


    Before he could finish talking, Eric interrupted, "If I win, you''ll let your girlfriend sleep with me for a


    night!"


    "You!" Paige was furious. "In your dreams!"


    Nevertheless, Kingsley remained calm and answered, "Deal."


    When she heard this, her eyes immediately widened. "What did you say? How could you agree to


    such a shameless bet?"


    "Do you think I''ll lose?" He stared at her with his deep hazel eyes.


    "I would never fight an uncertain battle!"


    "I..." She was slightly moved when she heard this as she bit her head and nodded vigorously.


    "Okay! I believe you!"


    As soon as she said that, she turned to Eric and said inly, "If we win, you''lL.you''ll have to eat my


    socks!"


    The whole room fell silent after hearing her request.


    Even Kingsley did not expect her to bet on such a thing!

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Paige was enraged by Eric and that she couldn''t restrain the insolence in her!


    She gave him a cold look and said, "Didn''t you say you like my socks? I''ll give them to you! But, if


    you lose, you''ll have to swallow them in front of everyone!"


    At first, Eric was slightly startled before he immediately burst intoughter.


    "Sweetheart, don''t worry. I, Eric Yorkshire, will never lose! Those socks of yours will be mine!


    However...! won''t eat them. But, I want you to ensure I have a good time when you serve me..."


    Disgust was evident on her face when she heard this. "You''re epting our bet, then?"


    "Of course! Of course, I''ll ept the bet!" Eric rubbed his palms together and said, "Sweetheart, just


    wait. We''ll have a fun time together tonight. Hahaha..."


    The crowd around heard them sealing the deal to their bets and started murmuring, "Is this Kingsley


    guy an idiot? He will just use his girlfriend as a bet like that?"


    "Haha, what else could he bet on? A loser like him is nopetition to Mr. Yorkshire. He might as


    well allow Mr. Yorkshire to have fun with his girl.¡±


    "That''s right. It''s just a woman! How could anyone be stupid enough to offend Mr. Yorkshire for a


    woman?!"


    Eric had a proud smile on his face. "Hey, sweetheart. I think you should go to the Sunshine Hotel


    next door to book a room and get ready while you wait for me."


    "Heh..." Paige sneered. "I think you should get ready to eat my socks!" With that, she sat down on


    the ground and began to untie her shoces.


    "Miss Tanner, are you just going to take off your socks like that in public?" Kingsley¡¯s face darkened.


    "Isn¡¯t that a little ungracious?"


    Yet, she looked up with a grin. "Do you not know how I am? Would I care about things like that?"


    Kingsley furrowed his brows slightly at her candid remark.


    The Tanner Family was the first family of the Empire of Qustia in the Northern Underworld.


    Paige was the Second Young Lady of the Tanner Family; it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call her


    an underworld princess!


    Moreover, she was a proud disciple of General Tobias of the Seavale Military District, with the


    ''major'' title on her name.


    Ever since she was a child, she had been around soldiers of the underworld, so she did not have


    the conventional behavior of a woman.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Therefore, she did not mind taking her socks off in public!


    On the side, Kingsley let out a sigh.


    "It''s Mr. Yorkshire''s unlucky day that he bumped into you... "


    Initially, he just wanted to teach Eric a lesson and did not n to be ruthless.


    Firstly, it was because Kingsley''s purpose here tonight was to get in touch with Xanxus Norton. He


    didn''t want to waste his time and energy on someone like Eric.


    Secondly, Kingsley and Eric''s father, Arnold Yorkshire, were acquainted.


    At that time, at a bidding meeting of Cohere Group, the son of Scarlet Heart Group of Diosna City


    offended Keene.


    Then, Kingsley immediately sent a text, asking Jay to change the group that won the bid.


    The project worth 8 billion that initially belonged to Scarlet Heart Group was given to Sunrise


    Corporation of Diosna City. It so happened that the chairman of Sunrise Corporation was Eric''s


    father, Arnold.


    After Keene was shot, he was also one of the first few people that offered to clear the way for her.


    Because of this, Kinglsey always had a regard for Arnold. So, for Arnold''s sake, he did not n to


    destroy Eric. Although Kingsley intended to let things go for Arnold''s sake, Paige had no intention of


    allowing Eric to leave after he disrespected her.


    At this time, she had already taken off both of her white socks, revealing a pair of feminine feet,


    which looked white and soft under the casino''s light.


    "Gulp..." Eric swallowed a mouthful of saliva; his perverse side was on full disy.


    "Sweetheart, I didn''t expect your feet to be so beautiful. I think I''m in love with you... I can''t hold


    myself back any longer..."


    As he said this, he looked in the direction of the chip exchange area impatiently and questioned


    anxiously, "Geez, why aren''t they back yet?"


    Just as he said, two figures pushing a cart came from the chip exchange area.


    "Jett!"


    Paige''s beauty so blinded Eric; all he could think about was her sexy figure and perfect feet that he


    didn''t notice Jett''s pale face.


    "Jett! Hurry up! " Eric called out loudly.


    Tett and Darien walked into the crowd with fancy casino carts, one after the other. There were more


    than a dozen golden trays filled withser anticounterfeit chips on the carts.


    "Did you change a million chips for me? I made a bet with this kid, and I

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Eric suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    He looked at the trays curiously and said, "This...Are a million chips that many?"


    The people around also had puzzled looks on their faces as they whispered, "I''ve changed a million


    chips before. I don''t remember it being that much."


    "Exactly... Each tray has 10,000 chips, right? So, I think there''s roughly around a few hundred of


    them there." "What''s going on? Is there a buy-one-free-one promotion at the casino today?"


    While everyone was still perplexed, Eric waved his hands andughed. "I know! Mr. Glen must


    honor who I am, so he gave me more chips!"


    "Oh, it''s a gift from Mr. Glen!" The crowd suddenly cheered and showed a thumbs-up.


    "This is as expected of Mr. Yorkshire of Sunrise Corporation! The big bosses will always respect him


    no matter where he goes!"


    "Tsk tsk, there are definitely over two million chips here! That Kingsley kid lost miserably!"


    Eric, who was listening to everyone''s praises, looked at Kingsley with pride as he spoke arrogantly,


    "What now, boy? Do you know where you stand now? Even the manager of this casino holds high


    regard for me!"


    Then, Eric turned to Jett and beckoned him over.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Come, tell this loser how many chips did Mr. Glen give me? Is it more than 1,000?"


    "About that..." Jett''s face was pallid as he spoke hesitantly, "About that... Mr.


    Glen did not give you any chips..."


    Eric froze slightly at Jett''s hesitant statement.


    "What do you mean? He didn¡¯t give me chips? Then why are there so many?!"


    "T-That..."


    Jett''s face was drained of any color as he stammered a word with trembling lips. Then, Darien


    stepped forward and pushed the dazzling cart to Kingsley before saying respectfully, "Sir, here are


    all your 10 million chips. Please have a look!"


    Boom!!!


    The whole ce fell into dead silence as soon as those words came out!


    Everyone!


    Every single person here!


    All of them looked like they had been struck by lightning!


    They were stunned in ce!


    When they saw the thousands of trays on Darien''s cart, it was as if their souls had left their bodies,


    and they were frozen in ce.


    The whole ce was dead silent for more than two minutes!


    Then, a gulp was heard from the crowd.


    This tiny sound was deafening in this silence!


    Suddenly, everyone seemed to snap back into reality and gasped in surprise.


    "D-did I hear things correctly? Did that man really exchange 10 million chips?¡±


    "1 doubted my ears as well... This is absurd!"


    Most of the people here were from the sessful upper ss of Diosna City; they would be able to


    spit out a few million through gritted teeth.


    However, it was still shocking for them to see Kingsley spending 10 million at once just to buy chips.


    Buying so many chips was tantamount to throwing away money!


    Because this was Xanxus'' territory!


    Winning or losing tens or hundreds of thousands could easily be brushed off.


    But when it involved tens of millions, they did not dare to gamble even if they could win!


    In their eyes, Kingsley was just flushing his money down the drain!


    Moreover, he was throwing away 10 million!


    How could they not be shocked?!


    Eric''s face turned green when he heard the gasps around him!


    "T-this is impossible... How could you have 10 million?!"


    He stared at the cart in front of Kingsley with red eyes as his confidence faltered. "No... There must


    be a mistake!"


    As he said that, he suddenly turned around and grabbed Jett by the cor, roaring, "What the h*ll is


    going on?! Did you conspire with him to trick me?!"


    At this point, Jett had turned white with fear. "No... Mr. Yorkshire, I''m also a victim here..."


    "Bang!"


    Eric threw Jett to the ground before turning to Kingsley and saying ruthlessly, "What on earth is


    going on?! What the h*ll did you do?! I refuse to believe that you can afford to have 10 million!"


    Although the Sunrise Group was sitting on arge project of 8 billion, Arnold only gave him 200,000


    to 300,000 worth of pocket money every month.


    He couldn''t figure out how Kingsley, a loser in his early twenties, could throw away 10 million at will!


    This was simply too much for him to process!


    "I know! It''s you!" Eric stretched out his fingers, pointed at Darien like a madman, and roared.


    "It''s you! It''s you who had colluded with Kingsley. He doesn''t have 10


    million! Both of you are trying to trick me!"

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Everyone began to look at each other with doubtful looks once they heard Eric''s exmation.


    Could it be that the two of them worked together to pull this off, tricking Eric?


    Darien quickly waved his hands around in trepidation. "Mr. Yorkshire, I didn''t... I-"


    Halfway through his sentence, he saw a man rushing over from not far away.


    It was Rhys Glen, the casino manager!


    "Mr. Glen is here! He can exin everything!" Darien quickly said.


    After they counted the chips at the exchange counter just now, Colleen immediately called Rhys.


    Rhys, who was drinking at the bar next door, quickly put down his ss of wine and rushed over as


    soon as he heard that there was a wealthy man that was generous with his money at the casino.


    "Darien! Darien!"


    Before he was even near, everyone heard his voice. "Where''s the distinguished guest? Quick, let


    me


    meet him!"


    When Eric heard this, he felt like he had been electrocuted and trembled violently!


    When people saw Rhys running over, sweating profusely, and reeking of alcohol, they looked at


    each other and whispered, "This...can''t be a game, right? So, it must be Mr. Nicholson that had just


    bought 10 million chips, right?¡±


    "Of course! Do you know who Mr. Glen is? He is second in line behind Jonah in front of Boss


    Norton. How could he be a part of a game with this young man?"


    The arrival of Rhys immediately dispelled the doubts of everyone present!


    No one doubted that the tens of millions of chips that belonged to Kingsley were a trick anymore!


    Eric took two steps back in vain as he shook his head in disbelief. It was as if he had lost his soul.


    "No way... How is that possible... Why have I never heard of you in Diosna City?"


    Diosna City was the capital of Sris Province; all the toppanies and families were gathered


    here.


    And Sunrise Corporation was one of the top three most influentialpanies here!


    Hence, Eric had more or less heard of the names of the second-generation wealthy kids in Diosna


    City and even the whole of Sris Province.


    Nevertheless, he had never heard of bosses or a big family named Nicholson!


    "Who on earth are you?" His face was pale as he looked at Kingsley before speaking up with


    difficulty, "C-Could it be that you''re from Seavale?!"


    As soon as he said that, Rhys pushed through the crowd.


    Without even a nce at Eric, Rhys went straight to Darien, panting. "Right, who is this


    distinguished guest? Let me meet this old man!"


    Eric let out a cold snort; his face was ugly and filled with embarrassment!


    In the past, he would be the center of attention wherever he went!


    No one had ever ignored him before!


    Yet, everyone''s eyes were fixated on Kingsley right now!


    He could only shut his mouth angrily as his eyes burned with resentment!


    Darien raised his hand and gestured toward Kingsley respectfully. "Mr. Glen, Mr. Nicholson bought


    10 million chips."


    "This..."


    Rhys couldn''t help but feel slightly startled upon seeing Kingsley!


    He did not expect that the wealthy man was so young!


    But, to be a manager in a ce like Sunshine Casino, Rhys was obviously no ordinary person.


    He was only stunned momentarily before he immediately put a smile on his face and bowed


    respectfully to Kingsley.


    "Mr. Nicholson, it is an honor for Sunshine Casino to have you here! I will personally serve you


    tonight! If there''s anything you need, please let me know!¡±


    The corners of Kingsley''s mouth raised slightly. "I''ll tell youter. Right now, I need to settle a


    gambling debt with Mr. Yorkshire."


    "Mr. Yorkshire..." Only then did Rhys notice Eric standing behind him with a livid face.


    Rhys and Eric were also old acquaintances, so Rhys quickly whispered, "Mr. Yorkshire, did you and


    Mr. Nicholson... make abet?"


    Eric nodded. At this point, his whole face was twisted nastily as if he had eaten something foul!


    "Nicholson or whatever your name is, I don''t know where you came from, but Sunrise Corporation is


    a well-known name in Diosna City! Are you sure you want to embarrass me?!"


    "I''m not trying to embarrass you." Kingsley opened up his palms and said lightly, "We just made a


    small bet."


    As he spoke, he pointed to the golden chips on the cart.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I''ve exchanged 10 million chips. Now, it''s your turn to fulfill your half of the het!"

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    When Rhys heard what Kingsley said, he let out a slow exhale.


    Between Kingsley and Eric, one was a wealthy man who was generous with his money, and the


    other was a frequent customer.


    Rhys didn''t want to offend any of them!


    So, he was slightly relieved when he heard Kingsley say it was only a small bet between them.


    "Mr. Yorkshire, it''s normal to win and lose in a casino!" he said in a self-righteous manner. "There''s


    nothing to be ashamed of if you lose and fulfill your bet! The tide might turn then!"


    Eric''s face flushed red at those words as he gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Glen, it''s easy for you to


    talk from the sidelines."


    Then, Rhys paused for a moment and suddenly realized that things might not be as simple as he


    thought.


    Before he could think about it more, Kingsley spoke, "Mr. Glen, in


    Sunshine Casino, what if someone refuses to admit their losses?"


    Rhys subconsciously replied, "If you refuse to admit your loss, you must cut your hand¡ª"


    Halfway through, he quickly came to his senses and stopped talking!


    But what he said was more than enough!


    A smirk showed up on Kingsley''s face.


    "Mr. Yorkshire, you heard what he said. You¡¯d have to cut your hands off if you don''t admit your loss!


    Are you really going to go back on your words in front of so many people?" Eric''s lips twitched


    slightly as his face twisted into several expressions before he became as pale as a sheet.


    Of course, he knew the rules of Sunshine Casino!


    Even as the Young Master of Sunrise Corporation, he would not dare to renege on his bet in


    Xanxus'' territory!


    He nced at the pair of white socks on the ground as his Adam''s apple bobbled before softly


    murmuring, "About that... Can we change the bet? These socks, I-I really can''t swallow them..."


    Rhys was dumbfounded when he heard what Eric said.


    They gambled on swallowing the socks?! That''s too cruel, isn''t it?!IfMr Yorkshire fulfills his bet in


    front of so many people, he will never have the face toe into Sunshine Casino ever again!


    Yet, when he saw the smirk on Kingsley¡¯s face, Rhys wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and


    quietly took two steps back.


    In his heart, he assumed that Kingsley wasn''t someone that was easy to deal with and had decided


    not to get involved...


    When Eric noticed how Rhys had cowered away and how Kingsley''s face remained indifferent, his


    face started to change.


    "Bro, don''t go down the wrong path! My father is the chairman of Sunrise Corporation! So, you


    might as well change your bet. Be it money or respect, I, Eric Yorkshire, can give it to you! Let''s just


    be friends; what about that?"


    Although Kingsley had a warm smile on her face, his eyes were frigid.


    "Mr. Yorkshire, I originally nned to let you go. But I''m someone who can''t take threats from


    others!"


    "W-What do you mean?"


    Kingsley raised two fingers. "First of all, I don''t want money. I have plenty of it!"


    "Gasp!"


    Everyone sucked in their breath when they heard this.


    ''I have plenty of it!''


    Although it sounded arrogant, it was true!


    Someone who can casually buy 10 million chips is indeed qualified to say such a thing!


    Kingsley continued amidst the sound of gasps, "Second of all, I don''t need you to give me any


    respect because my respect isn''t something a scum like you can afford to give! Even your father,


    Arnold Yorkshire, doesn''t deserve it!"


    Boom!


    ''Even your father, Arnold Yorkshire, doesn''t deserve it!''


    This shocked the audience entirely.


    Just like that, it was as if the whole casino had been stunned mute; it was so quiet that one could


    hear a pin drop.


    Arnold Yorkshire was one of the best in the business world of Diosna City!


    Nheless, Kingsley didn''t even hesitate to disrespect a man like that!


    Everyone''s mouth was agape in shock!


    Arrogant was no longer the word that someone could use to describe him!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You... How dare you insult my dad like this!"


    Eric was so angry that his eyes looked like they were about to burst into mes!


    "I insulted vour father?" Kineslev nced at Eric lightly, and an aura of contempt erupted instantly.


    "Arnold Yorkshire isn''t qualified to be insulted by me!"


    Everyone was rendered speechless!


    This was madness!


    This was insanity!


    Arnold Yorkshire, the chairman of the glorified Sunrise Corporation, wasn''t qualified. Then, who else


    would be permitted?


    This was simply crazy!


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at


    Kingsley with aplicated expression!


    Within the shock in their eyes, there was a trace of curiosity¡ªwho on earth was this young man?

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Eric''s face had turned ck at this point!


    His fists tightened as he spoke with resentment in his eyes, "Alright, I see how it is.


    However, before he even finished his words, Paige interrupted impatiently, "Are you done? I don¡¯t


    have all day to listen to you brag. Either eat the socks or cut your hands off!"


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    Her words seemed to have dealt a significant blow to him as he let out a few coughs!


    The fury that boiled his blood felt as though it would boil his organs!


    "Y-You guys are going too far! You''ll definitely regret offending our Sunrise Corporation!¡±


    With that, he grabbed a sock from the ground!


    In a sh, he shoved it into his mouth!


    "Gasp..."


    "Holy sh*t! Did he really eat that?!" "Oh my God! Mr. Yorkshire is eating


    socks!"


    When everyone saw the dignified Mr. Yorkshire actually putting a sock in his mouth, everyone was


    dumbfounded.


    "Amazing." Kingsley pped his hands lightly. "I thought you would kneel on the ground and beg for


    mercy. I didn''t expect you to be so honorable!"


    "Ugh..." Eric''s face was ck as he continued to retch. "Ugh... I... Sooner orter... I''ll make sure


    my dad... kills you ..."


    However, Kingsley had a cold smile on his face. "If Arnoldes to see me, I''m afraid your fate


    would be even worse!"


    "You!!!" Eric was trembling with anger as he roared, "I''ve fulfilled my bet! Are you happy now? Ugh...


    J-Just you


    Peking wait! It''s not over yet!"


    After he said that, he turned and stomped away angrily!


    "Hey..." Paige frowned as she watched the angry and embarrassed Eric walk away. "He only ate


    one! There''s another sock left!"


    Everyone began to sweat profusely as they heard her words!


    It wasn''t supposed to be taken that seriously!


    This woman was ruthless!


    She even wanted Eric to eat the other sock!


    Kingsley had a faint smile and pointed to Jett, paralyzed on the ground, and gestured with his chin.


    "Isn''t there another person there?¡±


    "You''re right!" Paige smiled before turning to speak to Jett, "Didn''t you say you''re willing to be Eric''s


    dog? Come,e eat this sock for him!" "No...." He instantly rolled over and got on his knees,


    begging, "Please, Miss, please let me go! Please..."


    Rhys had already kicked him fiercely before she could even speak!


    Bang''.


    Jett was kicked to the ground by Rhys, and Jett''s nose began to bleed immediately.


    "Motherfucker! After offending Mr. Nicholson, you still dare to beg?!" Rhys'' face began to twitch as


    he retorted.


    "If she tells you to eat, do it! Why the f*ck are you talking so much?! Do you think you''re more


    dignified than Mr. Yorkshire?!"


    In the face of his hideous expression, colors began to drain from Jett''s face!


    He knew that if he didn''t eat the sock today, Rhys would definitely beat him to death on the spot!


    Those thugs in this casino, both out in the open and hidden in the dark, weren''t just there for


    decorations!


    When Jett thought of this, his face was filled with despair!


    Eric managed to turn around, leave, and spit out the sock after going out.


    As for Jett, he had no chance to do so!


    He could only swallow it in front of everyone!"


    "Huhuhu... Mr. Nicholson, please spare me... Mr. Glen, please have mercy on me..."


    He desperately bowed on the ground desperately and begged for mercy!


    Kingsley shot Jett a quick nce and said faintly to Rhys, "Mr. Glen, my time is precious. I''ll leave


    this person to you."


    "Yes, yes, yes! Don''t worry; I''ll definitely make sure he eats that sock!" Rhys nodded and continued,


    "And I will punish him ording to Boss Norton''s rules. Don''t worry!"


    When Jett heard the words ''Boss Norton''s rules'', he was so frightened that he peed in his pants


    before his eyes rolled back and passed out!


    "Someone! Drag Jett to the back hall for his punishment!"


    After Rhys ordered some men to drag the unconscious Jett away, he turned to Kingsley and said


    graciously, "Mr. Nicholson, what do you feel like ying? I''ll get someone to open a table for you!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Kingsley pointed to the 1 million chips that Eric had changed and said to Darien, instead of


    answering Rhys, who was just standing at the sideline, "These are Eric''s losses. Now, it''s yours."


    "A-All of it?" Darien pointed to himself in disbelief. "I-It''s one million... Are you giving it all to me?"

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Kingsley nodded. "Consider a tip for you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson! Thank you so much, Mr. Nicholson!"


    Darien wept excitedly as he fell straight onto his knees, bowing to Kingsley several times!


    Everyone around him was shocked when they saw the events ying before them. "Oh my! A tip of


    1 million? T-That''s too much, isn''t it?"


    "Exactly! My littlepany only manages to get 1 million worth of turnover in half a year¡¯s time. I


    should just be a waiter here!"


    "Tsk tsk, this is what a real rich man looks like! In contrast to him, I am a sh*tty chairman! I''m f*cking


    poor and low-life peasant!"


    Rhys'' envious eyes turned red as he listened to the sighs of the people around him.


    Then, he spoke to Darien in a hoarse voice, "All right! Once you exchange those chips for money,


    you can go back and rest! I''ll give you half a month''s paid leave! I''ll take over catering to Mr.


    Nicholson for you!"


    Rhys was about to go crazy with regret!


    On most days, he would be watching over the casino. But today, he decided to take a break from


    his busy schedule and went to the bar next door for a drink.


    Who would''ve thought that a ss of wine would cause him such arge sum of money?!


    After he drove Darien away, he muttered to himself, "D*mn it, if only I had been here just now. That


    money could''ve been mine!"


    Once he had muttered those words lowly, a ttering smile painted across his face as he looked at


    Kingsley.


    "Mr. Nicholson, please let me know if you need anything. I will serve you wholeheartedly!"


    Kingsley had a half-smile on his face and said, "Mr. Glen, right?" This is my first time in a casino, so


    I don''t know much about it. Could you introduce me to something interesting?"


    "First time in a casino?!"


    Rhys was so excited that he almost jumped in celebration!


    Wouldn''t this mean that this was a fool with a lot of money?!


    "Mr. Nicholson, Sunshine Casino has everything, from poker to Sic bo and even slot machines!¡±


    Rhys narrowed his eyes with joy. "You can y whatever you want. I''ll apany you all the way."


    Then, Kingsley turned to look at Paige and said with a smile, "Girlfriend, what do you want to y?"


    "Who are you calling your girlfriend?" She pinched his waist with a blushing face. "If you dare talk


    nonsense again, I''ll tell Serena about it!"


    Once he heard this, he raised his eyebrows. "Have you seen Serena recently?"


    "N-No..." Her eyes darted around as she replied, "I haven¡¯t seen her. Isn''t she in Cleapolis..."


    Just as Kingsley wanted to question her further, she quickly said, "I want to y a game of Sic bo!


    I¡¯ve seen my cousin y it a few times, and it looks quite interesting!¡±


    The corners of his mouth curled up as he leaned down and whispered into her ears in a low voice,


    "If you can get in touch with Serena, tell her that I¡¯ll help her settle whatever that is going on here.


    Tell her that she doesn''t have to worry."


    "What do you mean? Settle what?" Although Paige was flustered by Kingsley''s scent, her face


    remained indifferent. "I don''t understand what you''re on about."


    "Forget it, then." Then, he straightened up and turned to Rhys.


    "We''ll listen to her. Let¡¯s y some Sic bo. We''ll bet on the high and low."


    "Got it!"


    Rhys replied and instantly called for his subordinates, "Quick! Prepare a VIP room for Mr.


    Nicholson."


    "It''s okay," Kingsley said lightly. "I''ll just y in the main hall."


    "Sure, sure... As you please!" Rhys called out, "Quick! Open up a slot for Mr. Nicholson!¡±


    After a while, Kingsley and Paige sat down at a table in the middle of the casino.


    When the other guests saw this, they all began to gather around.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    All of them wanted to see how Kingsley would squander 10 million chips!


    Then, Rhys called for a beautiful woman dressed in revealing clothes and said, "Sienna, this is our


    distinguished guest! Come be the croupier for this table.¡±


    That woman''s name was Sienna Robinson; she was one of the best dealers in Sunshine Casino.


    She usually only served the big shots in the VIP rooms and would rarely be in the lobby on the first


    floor.


    Today, Rhys deliberately called for her toe downstairs just to please Kingsley!


    She nced at him with a twinkle in her eyes, pointed at the ss dice cup on the table, and


    exined, "In the ss dice cup, there are a total of three dice. The points of the dice will be added


    together, and the total number of 4 to 10 is considered small, while 11 to 17 is considered as big.


    So, you can choose to bet either big or small. Also, if the points on the dicend on the same


    number, neither the big or small bets matter!"

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Kingsley looked at the three dice in the ss dice cup and nodded. "I see.


    Let''s start."


    "Alright, Mr. Nicholson," Sienna replied softly before picking up a reddish-brown wooden lid and


    tightly closing the ss dice cup.


    Click!


    Then, she fastened the lid to the base with a gold buckle.


    ck''.cklck!


    She pressed the handle three times in a row, and the dice hit against the ss cover, making a


    clicking sound.


    At the same time, Kingsley''s ears twitched slightly...


    After a while, everyone heard a ring.


    Ding!


    The sign on the table lit up, and the words, ''ce Your Bet'' glowed impressively.


    Sienna smiled and spoke sweetly, "Mr. Nicholson, you may ce your bet."


    Kingsley turned to look at Paige with a light smile. "Do you want to bet on big or small?"


    "You''re letting me choose?"


    Excitement filled her childish face.


    She had only seen her cousin y a few times before; this was the first time she yed alone!


    "I choose...big?"


    Yet, he shook his head slightly. "I think it''ll be small."


    As he said that, he threw a handful of chips and said lightly, "I''ll bet on small." "Hmph! Then why are


    you still asking me if you''ve made up your mind?!" Paige pouted. "I think you''ll lose!


    Hmph!¡±


    A small smile crept onto Kingsley''s face. "I''m just trying to improve your intuition."


    "Hmph! I think you¡¯re just teasing me." She crossed her arms before her chest and said huffily.


    "You''re flirting with the croupier all this while; don''t think that I didn¡¯t notice! I almost forgot that


    you''re a flirt, a yer!"


    Once he heard her rebuke, he rubbed his brows helplessly. "My dear Paige, didn''t we agree just


    now if I taught Eric a lesson, you wouldn''t mention what happened that day?"


    "Hmph! Did I? I don''t remember!" She rebuked.


    When Rhys heard her tone getting higher, he quickly took a step forward and interjected, "Mr.


    Nicholson, you''ve bet 230,000 on small, right?"


    Kingsley nodded, then nced at the people around him. "Are you guys not going to bet?"


    Everyone waved their hands and said, "No, no, no. We won''t interrupt your fun!" "Yeah! I only


    bought 500,000 chips today. It''ll be gone after two rounds with you!"


    "That''s right. You go ahead, Mr. Nichilson. We''ll watch you y!"


    As Sienna saw that no one ced any more bets, she rang the bell on the table and announced


    softly, "Open!"


    Finally, she opened the lid and slowly lifted the dice cup.


    "Two, five, six. 13. Big wins!"


    At that instant, everyone craned their necks to look at the dice in the cup.


    Sure enough, the three dice were two, five, and six, respectively!


    The crowd began to look at each other and whispered, "This... He just lost 230,000 in a round.


    Ouch..."


    "He has 10 million chips! So what if he lost? This is nothing to him!"


    "Having said that, it seems like...Mr.


    Nicholson¡¯s luck isn''t too good..."


    Paige scrunched up her nose when she heard the whispers of the people around. "Hmph! I told you!


    You really lost! You''re cursed!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The smile on Kingsley''s face grew. "Yes, you''re right, mydy. You''re a psychic."


    There was a mysterious tinge to his smile.


    It was as if this was all part of the n!


    As a matter of fact, it was!


    He had learned all sorts of gambling techniques from his godfather and knew how to count dice


    very well.


    As soon as the dice rolled just now, he knew the points!


    The reason why he deliberately bet on small to lose was to bait Xanxus out of hiding, step by step.


    After a while, the second round started.


    Kingsley threw around 20 to 30 chips on the table and said lightly, "This time, I''ll bet on big."


    After the dice were rolled, he lost again, as expected.


    Sienna announced the result elegantly," One, two, five. Eight points. Small wins!"


    At this point, Paige turned away; she didn''t even want to look at the game any longer!


    She even muttered under her breath, "Hmph! Stupid idiot! Unlucky dog! And just when I thought you


    were smart too!"


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t just Paige; the onlookers were also whispering to each other.


    "How unlucky can he be? He just lost two games in a row!"


    "Yeah. In only a few minutes, he almost lost a million!"


    At this time, someone from the crowd said, "What if...we bet against him in the next round? Wouldn''t


    we win, then?"

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    This simple sentence immediately made everyone even more invested in the game!


    As soon as this statement was said, everyone couldn''t help but feel as though a golden opportunity


    had arrived!


    That was right!


    If they followed him and ced their bets against him, their chances of winning would be higher!


    Just as everyone''s minds started to spin, the third round had begun!


    Kingsley casually threw a handful of chips. "Small."


    As soon as he said that, everyone rushed to ce their chips.


    "I''ll buy 150,000 on big!"


    "I''ll buy 2000,000 on big!"


    "600,000 all on big!"


    All at once, dozens of people around began to bet their chips on ''big.''


    Rhys, who was beaming a moment ago, couldn''t help but scowl as he observed the situation!


    Right now, the bets ced on big have already amounted to almost 10 million!


    ording to the 1-to-l odds, he would lose miserably today if the results were big!


    "Open!"


    Under everyone''s hot gaze, Sienna slowly opened the dice cup.


    "Two, four, five. 11 points. Big wins!"


    As soon as her voice fell, the crowd began to wave their arms in


    excitement.


    ¡±Sh*t! We really won! This is amazing!"


    "Mr. Nicholson is really a money deity!"


    "Hahaha... I''m going to pray for his longevity when I''m home! I hope he blesses me with a fortune!¡±


    On the other hand, Rhys dropped to the ground with a bang as his face paled. "H-How much money


    do I have to pay at once..."


    "Mr. Glen, are you okay?" Kingsley saw the ugly expression on Rhys'' face and asked with a smile.


    "Are you telling me that a big casino like Sunshine Casino cannot afford to pay out 20 million?¡±


    Rhys gulped, only to feel that his throat was so dry that it hurt.


    "We...can afford it. It''s just that...we could only pay once or twice. If we pay any more..."


    As he spoke, his eyes darted to the nearly 9 million chips next to Kingsley, and Rhys'' mouth


    twitched.


    He could still afford to bear the losses if it was just around 10 to 20 million.


    But, with 9 million, Kingsley could still y more than a dozen rounds!


    If he loses more than 10 to 20 million, he wouldn''t be able to exin himself to Xanxus.


    Moreover, the public was never to me!


    Even if he wanted to use force to make them return the money, he didn''t know who to start with!


    Kingsley smiled lightly. "Don''t worry, Mr. Glen. I don''t think I am that unlucky!"


    As soon as Rhys heard his reassurances, he got up from the ground and wiped the cold sweat off


    his forehead. "Yeah... Maybe, maybe you''ll win the next round?"


    "Thank you for your kind words." Kingsley tapped the cart full of chips with his fingers thoughtfully.


    "Well, I don''t want Mr. Glen to worry, so I¡¯ll go all in the next round!"


    "A-All in?"


    Rhys was dumbfounded.


    All the guests who were filled with excitement after winning were stunned as well!


    "T-There are about nine million left!" Rhys said in disbelief. "Are you sure you''re going to bet all in?"


    Paige also kicked Kingsley lightly under the table and said in a low voice, "Are you crazy? No matter


    how rich you are, you can''t spend it like that. Do you not know how unlucky you are? "


    Regardless, Kingsley grinned as he yed up his arrogant rich kid persona. "I feel happy when I


    spend! Quoting Eric, I want to spend money!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Idiot!" She scolded and rolled her eyes. "How could someone as smart as


    Serena have such an idiot of a brother like you?¡±


    At this moment, Rhys was invigorated once again!


    If Kingsley really bet all his chips at once, Rhys wouldn''t have to worry about losing too much!


    When the crowd saw the situation, they also stopped betting against him.


    They were all experienced gamblers and were only here to y for fun. None of them expected to


    make a fortune here.


    It was a one-time thing to follow the crowd and experience the pleasure of winning together.


    Moreover, this was Xanxus'' territory, after all. They didn''t want to offend Sunshine Casino just to win


    a few thousand.


    Therefore, everyone put away their chips this time and watched the game with excitement.


    With a faint smile on Kingsley''s face, he spoke to Sienna, "I''m going all in on big. So, roll the dice."


    "All right..."


    There was already a thinyer of sweat on her palms.


    Although she had been serving the big shots in the VIP rooms upstairs, this was the first time she


    had hosted a game worth 9 million.


    She took a deep breath before she announced, "Open!"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Sienna lifted the lid nervously and spoke tremulously, "Two, two, five. Nine points. Small wins!"


    Wow!!!


    There was an uproar when the crowd saw the three dice in the cup!


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "F*ck! Just like that! He lost 10 million in less than 10 minutes?!¡±


    "What a f*cking waste of money! I''m in pain just looking at him!"


    "Rich people are just built differently! But I don''t think he''s that smart. How can he throw away


    money just like that?!"


    At this point, Paige was so angry that her chest rose and fell rapidly as she scolded, "Kingsley


    Nicholson, what is the matter with you?! Are you dumb or stupid?"


    "I''m just rich! What''s wrong with that?!" Kingsley grinned arrogantly and continued, "I enjoy throwing


    away my money! It feels great!"


    "You!" Her beautiful eyes were now filled with disappointment.


    "Even my cousins wouldn''t spend like this! I didn¡¯t expect you to be a fool, just like Eric Yorkshire!"


    The people around also had the same thoughts as her, as they gossiped in disdain, "Where is Mr.


    Nicholson from? He''s really Peking stupid!"


    "Yeah, although he''s rich, he''s still a fool!"


    "Man, God is so unfair! How could a fool be reincarnated into a rich family?! I''m so envious!"


    Although everyone was mocking Kingsley in a low voice, Rhys was delighted that he couldn''t hold


    himself back.


    With a grin, he leaned forward and said graciously to Kingsley, "Mr. Nicholson, I think your luck is


    about to change! Maybe you can win the next round!"


    "You''re right!" Kingsley waved his hand, threw his bank card into Rhys'' palm, and said, "Go, change


    another 10 million chips for me!"


    Gasp....


    When the onlookers heard that he was going to exchange another 10 million chips, those who were


    whispering immediately shut up!


    For a while, the air in the room was


    still!


    After nearly half a minute, Rhys was the first to break the silence!


    His blood boiled with excitement as he kicked the man beside him and said shrilly, "Quick!


    Exchange the chips for Mr. Nicholson. We must make sure he has a good time tonight!"


    "Yes, Mr. Glen!"


    The staff ran to the exchange counter with the bank card in his hand while the crowd began to


    regain their senses.


    "D*mn! Who is this dude?! He''s spending his money like it''s nothing!¡±


    "Exactly! He doesn''t know how to gamble, and he''s unlucky. Isn''t he just giving away his money to


    the casino?!"


    On the other hand, Rhys was grinning so widely that he could feel his jaw hurting. "Mr. Nicholson,


    please give us a moment. The chips will be here soon."


    "Okay." Kingsley stood up from his seat and stretched his neck before saying, "But I''ve had enough


    of Sic bo. So, let''s y something else. I need a change in luck!"


    "Sure, sure, sure... You can y whatever you want! I¡¯ll be here to serve you the whole night!" Rhys


    nodded and bowed obediently.


    "What about poker? ckjack or Three Card Poker?"


    Kingsley nodded. "Three Card Poker sounds fun, but who will y with me?"


    Then, he nced around the crowd and asked, "Any of you want to y with me?"


    As far as he could see, everyone stepped back and waved their hands around.


    "No, no, no. I can''t afford to y with you..."


    "I don''t have the courage to! My limited chips can''t follow through with you."


    Kingsley sighed when he heard their replies. "Well, I''ve been so unlucky, yet none of you wants to


    y with me. Is this what it feels like when there''s nowhere to spend your money?"


    While he was speaking, he suddenly turned to Rhys and suggested, "What about you y a few


    games with me, Mr. Glen?¡±


    "About this..." Rhys pondered for a while before he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay! I''ll y with


    you!"


    Although there was a little reluctance on his face, he could barely suppress the excitement in his


    eyes!


    From his perspective, Kingsley was a young boy that didn''t know anything and was extremely


    unlucky.


    As for Rhys, he was an old dog that had been in the gambling world for more than ten years!


    He was filled with confidence!


    How could he lose to a fledgling?!


    For him to go against Kingsley in Three Card Poker, wouldn''t it be equivalent to earning free


    money?!


    As Rhys thought of this, he forcefully suppressed the excitement in his heart and ordered Sienna,


    "Quick! Prepare the cards!"

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    After a while, Sienna brought out the poker cards, and at the same time, the staff that went to


    exchange chips also returned with a cart.


    Rhys sat across Kingsley, tidied up his clothes, and waved at her excitedly. "Come, Sienna. Exin


    the rules of the Three Card Poker to Mr.


    Nicholson!"


    Then, she began to exin while shuffling the cards skillfully. "In Three Card Poker, each person is


    dealt three cards, and the dealer will start the bet while the other person can choose to call, raise, or


    fold.


    The strength of the cards, from small to big, were Jaguar, Straight Flush, Flush, Straight, Pair, and


    Single. In Singles, Ace is thergest card."


    Kingsley nodded, pretending that this was the first time he had heard all these. "I see. So, the


    biggest card in the whole deck is three aces?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "That''s right! Mr. Nicholson, you''re so smart!" Rhysughed aloud. "Who knows, you might get


    those three aces tonight!"


    Although he kept singing praises, he had another thought in mind. Does he want to draw three


    aces? In his dreams''. I have been around casinos of all sizes for over ten years, and I have only


    seen three aces once! This Kingsleyd is out of luck today. He might not even get a straight!


    At that thought, Rhys rubbed his hands and spoke respectfully to Kingsley, "What do you think? Mr.


    Nicholson, are you ready? If you are, why not get Sienna to start dealing?"


    Kingsley nodded nonchntly. "Sure."


    As soon as he said that, Sienna''s fair, elegant hands began to shuffle the cards quickly.


    Shuffle''. Shuffle!


    Her actions were skillful, so everyone knew that she was a professionally trained dealer with just a


    nce.


    A deck of 52 ying cards flew around in her hands like gravity didn''t matter, as none of them fell.


    Then, as if the cards had minds of their own, they fluttered before Kingsley and Rhys.


    They fluttered to the table lightly without making a sound.


    Kingsley looked at the three neatly arranged cards in front of him and pped his hands lightly.


    "Beautifully done!"


    Sienna smiled charmingly as she curtseyed. "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson."


    At the sight of her charming appearance, most men in the crowd had their eyes fixated on her.


    On the other hand, Paige rolled her eyes. For some reason, there was a burst of inexplicable


    annoyance at the bottom of her heart.


    When Rhys noticed the displeasure on her face, he began to fear that something terrible might


    happen, so he quickly turned to Kingsley and said respectfully, "Mr. Nicholson, for the first round,


    why don''t you be the dealer?"


    "Then, can I look at my cards?" Kingsley pretended to act clueless. "I don''t know the rules very


    well."


    "Yes, of course," Rhys nodded and said. "Let¡¯s not make it hard. You can see any cards you want


    and bet anyhow you want!"


    As he said that, he dragged a cart full of chips from the side.


    "This is five million chips I took from the casino in advance. If these chips aren''t enough, then we''ll


    open up the game to the public! I hope you''ll go easy on meter, Mr. Nicholson."


    In Sunshine Casino, Rhys'' status was second to the big boss. So, it was effortless for him to borrow


    chips from the venue.


    Moreover, he was confident that he could pay it back immediately. From the way he saw it, the 10


    million on Kingsley''s cart would soon belong to him!


    Kingsley smiled. "If that''s the case, I won''t see my cards for now."


    As soon as he said that, he picked up a tray full of chips from the cart. "There should be about a


    million in this tray, right? I''ll bet a million!"


    Gasp...


    Everyone sucked in a deep breath after hearing that he would bet a million.


    Nevertheless, at this point, they weren''t as shocked as before; they were basically immune to his


    shy actions.


    "Mr. Nicholson, you''re really generous with your money!" Rhys was secretly delighted. "As for me, I


    have to be careful with my small amount of money. Let me take a look at my cards first..."


    As he talked, he took a peep at his cards and looked up to nce at Sienna.


    She gave him a discrete nod seamlessly.


    The meaning was obvious; she was telling him to y with confidence!


    Her acrobatic shuffling technique just now was just a shy way to cover up the fact that she was


    secretly cheating. Because of her superb skills, it wlessly covered up her actions.


    Unfortunately, Kingsley had noticed all of that!


    That was why he praised her with a smile just now as it was beautifully done!


    Rhys got the hint, and that gave him a boost in confidence. So, he picked up the card and took a


    look.


    Four, five, six! A straight!

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    "Mr. Nicholson, my cards are pretty good. I''ll bet a million with you!"


    Rhys held back the smile on his face and threw a million chips on the table.


    "Oh? Your cards are good?" Kingsley casually flipped over his cards with a half-smile. "Then, let me


    take a look at mine as well.¡±


    At that moment, Paige and everyone else standing behind him widened their eyes and huddled


    together.


    Kingsley, too, did not shy away and allowed everyone behind him to see his cards clearly¡ª2, 8, K.


    "This..."


    Everyone pondered on the cards for a while, and their expressions varied.


    Some people thought that this was a rather lousy hand.


    Some thought it was a blessing for an unlucky guy like Kingsley to get a K...


    However, because of the casino''s rules, no one said anything.


    s, Paige did not care much and sneered when she saw the card.


    "Hmph, I told you you''re unlucky! What kind of sh*tty hand is this?!"


    After Rhys heard what she said, heughed and said, "Miss, you can¡¯t leak information like this at


    the poker table!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Kingsley waved his hand. "I don''t have a good hand, so I won''t waste time. I''ll put


    out four million, and you bet the rest of your chips."


    Right then, the room fell silent.


    "Y-You saw your cards and still bet four million?!"


    Rhys nced at Sienna as his heart began to tremble slightly.


    Was this kid ying a losing hand?


    Or did he actually have a good card?!


    Sienna was also puzzled by this; she did not know what Kingsley''s tricks were.


    All the people standing behind him looked at each other and whispered lowly, "What is going on?


    How can he bet on a bad hand like that? Has he lost his mind?" "Exactly. This is too idiotic, isn''t it?"


    At this point, Paige rolled her eyes in anger, stood up, and was prepared to leave!


    She felt that if she were to sit with Kingsley any longer, she would feel insulted!


    Yet, he grabbed her hand and said, "Don¡¯t worry. Just wait for the next round."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Hmph! Can you turn smarter after another around?" Paige muttered before sitting down again.


    "I won''t let you down." Kingsley smiled and looked at Rhys. "Come, Mr. Glen. Let''s reveal our


    cards." "Okay!" Rhys was grinning so much that he showed off his pearly whites for all to see. "I


    have a small straight. I don''t know what your card is, Mr. Nicholson¡ª"


    Kingsley deliberately expressed annoyance. "I thought my K was big enough! I didn''t expect to lose!


    "


    "Hahaha... Then, that five million in this round is mine!"


    At this moment, Rhys was so delighted by his good fortune that his mind went nk as he saw the


    colorful chips before him.


    He could avoid the casino''s interest altogether and put the five million into his pocket!


    The speed at which the money came in was almost as good as robbing a bank!


    "Hahaha... Five million... Hahaha..."


    He was about to go mad with utter joy!


    He kept grinning andughing wildly."


    "Mr. Nicholson, I only have 5 million left." Kingsley shook his head. "It''s too much work to keep


    exchanging 10 million each time! Let''s just exchange 50 million for me!"


    "Hahaha-eh?!"


    Rhys, who had beenughing hysterically, suddenly stopped and questioned incredulously, "H-How


    much?!''


    "50 million."


    "Change! Quickly, we''ll change now!"


    At this point, his hands began to tremble with eagerness!


    He wanted to get on his knees and bow down to Kingsley at this point!


    How was this considered gambling?!


    Kingsley was clearly just donating money to Rhys!


    And, it wasn''t a small amount as well!


    At this time, the onlookers were losing their cool.


    Although most were not short of money, 50 million was equivalent to their entire worth!


    They all looked at Rhys with an envious gaze, filled with jealousy!


    In their heart, they could only sigh at how rich Kingsley was while at the same time cursing him for


    being an idiot.


    As for Rhys, it seemed like he had gone insane!


    After the staff sent over 50 million chips, he couldn''t wait as he urged Sienna, "Quick! Quickly deal


    the cards!"

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    As Sienna tampered with the cards in her hands, she showed off her dazzling shuffling skills again.


    Just as she was about to deal, Kingsley stretched out his hand. "Hold up! Can I take a look at the


    card? I''m just a little curious."


    Right then, her delicate body began to tremble as she forced herself to calm down and said, "This...


    I''m afraid you can''t do that. In this casino¡ª"


    Before she could finish her words, Rhys, who was filled with excitement,ughed and said, "Sienna,


    you''re so rigid. Do you think Mr. Nicholson is just another ordinary guest? If he wants to take a look


    at the card, let him!"


    Rhys had entirely regarded Kingsley as a rich kid with a low IQ!


    So, he did not suspect that Kingsley had any motives at all!


    "Then...you may take a look..." Sienna slowly handed over the cards with an uneasy feeling in her


    heart.


    However, Kingsley''s face remained indifferent throughout the entire exchange.


    He randomly picked a few cards and put them down, saying, "I thought there was something weird


    about the cards! It turns out that it¡¯s just another ordinary deck. Let¡¯s deal! ¡±


    From the beginning, Kingsley did nothing more than lightly tap the card.


    The deck did not even leave Sienna''s palms for more than two seconds.


    Phew...


    She let out a sigh of relief, and she directly dealt three cards without any doubts to Rhys and


    Shaun.


    "Mr. Nicholson, it''s my turn to be the dealer." Rhys picked up his cards carefully and said, "I''d better


    take a look at the cards first..."


    Gasp...


    When he saw the cards in his hand, he subconsciously sucked in a deep breath.


    Three Ks!


    That hand was only second to having three aces!


    His gaze darted to Sienna, thinking that she was a little too bold this time!


    She actually gave him such a good hand!


    Regardless, Rhys pretended to look around as he pondered. "Then... I''ll ce a bet of one million


    first."


    He feared that Kingsley would be too scared to call if he bet too much at once.


    Thus, Rhys put on a hesitant look and reluctantly threw a million chips on the table.


    On the other hand, Kingsley smiled slightly. Then, without even looking at the cards, he waved his


    hand and said, "55 million, all in!"


    "What... cough, cough, cough...."


    Rhys immediately choked on his saliva and coughed so violently that his face was flushed red,


    looking like he was going to explode!


    The people around had their mouths agape and were stunned in ce!


    Initially, they thought that five million a round was crazy enough!


    But unexpectedly, the bet on the second round went straight up to 55 million!


    Kingsley lightly tapped the table with his fingers and asked casually, "Mr.


    Glen, I haven''t even seen the card. Are you afraid to follow up?" "This..." Rhys finally returned to his


    senses and asked in a trembling voice, "Mr. Nicholson, you... Are you sure you will bet 55 million all


    at once?


    At this time, his heart felt like a hundred cats were scratching it!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The five million he had earned just now was so easy that itpletely enticed him!


    In addition, he now had 3 Kings in his hand. He did not thank that Kingsley still had room to win!


    But 55 million was too huge of an amount!


    If Rhys wanted to call, he had to borrow chips from the casino again or use other means to pay the


    price!


    When Kingsley noticed Rhys'' dting pupils, Kingsley smiled and said, "If Mr. Glen is too afraid to


    call, you can just fold the cards. You''ll only lose a million."


    As soon as he said that, Rhys'' expression changed slightly.


    He thought in his heart that if he were to lose a million at a time, he would lose all his chips if he


    yed like that ten times!


    The crowd also seemed aware of this as they discussed, "It seems that Mr. Nicholson is not stupid


    after all! As long as he puts a big bet every time, Mr. Glen wouldn''t dare to bet. Then, he would win


    without losing!"


    "That''s right, but what''s the point of it? If Mr. Glen only bets 10,000 each round, they will y until


    dawn."


    At that time, someone in the crowd shouted, "Mr. Glen, bet against him! I don''t believe he''ll have


    any good cards with such bad luck!"


    As soon as that person spoke, someone else echoed him and said, "Exactly! Otherwise, it''ll just be


    a waste of time. We might as well decide who''s the winner or loser immediately!"


    Nevertheless, Rhys only felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat upon hearing


    everyone''s incitement!!!

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Rhys gritted his teeth hard as he looked at the Three Kings in his hand and said to Kingsley, "I''ll


    follow up! But the amount of chips is toorge, I still need..."


    Before he could finish, Kingsley said lightly, "No need to change your chips. How about you ask


    Sunshine Casino to pay for it?"


    "Sun... Sunshine Casino?" Rhys only heard a buzzing sound in his head, "This is a property of my


    boss that we''re speaking of. How would I dare use it to bet¡ª"


    Meanwhile, Kingsley raised the corner of his mouth. "How about you let your bosse to have a


    bet with me in person?"


    At this point, he only revealed his ultimate goal: to draw out Xanxus Norton!


    "Look..." Rhys looked worried. "Boss is not here today..."


    Kingsley was slightly disappointed upon hearing Rhys'' stammered mutterings. The news that


    Lancer gave him was that Xanxus would oversee Sunshine Casino almost daily, but he did not


    expect Xanxus to be away, today of all days!


    He sighed and then waved with frustration. "Forget it. This game won''t go on."


    As he said that, he tapped the table twice while preparing to get up and leave.


    "Hold on!"


    When Rhys realized that his source of fortune was about to leave, he was at a loss all of a sudden!


    To him, it did not feel like Kingsley''s departure mattered, but the fifty-five million that was at his


    fingertips!


    Kingsley raised his eyelids and asked,


    "What now? Do you intend to continue the bet with me, Mr. Glen?"


    "I''ll bet!¡± Rhys gritted his teeth fiercely. "I''ll bet with you!"


    He was already sure that he was guaranteed a win!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    How would he let such an opportunity slip by?


    It was music to Kingsley''s ears as he smiled and sat firmly on the chair again. "So, Mr. Glen can call


    the shots for putting Sunshine Casino as a wager for me?" "I... can call the shots!¡± Rhys said


    uneasily, "I just bought a batch of equipment two days ago, and I haven''t had time to return the


    company seal of Sunshine Casino to my Boss!"


    Kingsley''s eyes immediately lit up.


    "Great! You shall record this and ce his bet now, right?"


    "Fine!"


    Without hesitation, Rhys instructed someone to bring a pen and paper for writing down the letter of


    transfer for the Sunshine Casino!


    p!! As soon as he affixed thepany seal, the Sunshine Casino had be one of the


    gambling chips on the table that instant!


    When the surrounding audience saw the letter of transfer lying quietly on the table, they were so


    shocked it felt as though their eyes were bulging out of their sockets!''


    "F*ck! This... this gamble is too much, isn¡¯t it?"


    "This is nuts! What kind of cards did Mr. Glen get? How dare he make such a big bet!"


    "That''s right! What if he lost?


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean the end of his career?"


    Meanwhile, Rhys'' lips were also a little pale as he urged impatiently, "Mr. Nicholson, hurry up and


    reveal the cards!"


    Although he was sure that he would definitely win, the letter of transfer written in ck and white


    still made him feel a little apprehensive.


    He nned to make it quick and win the fifty-five million from Kingsley, so he could immediately tear


    that piece of paper apart!


    "Let''s open the cards." Kingsley reached out with his hand. "You¡¯re the house. You should open


    first!"


    "Okay! I''ll open the cards! Mr.


    Nicholson, you better take a good look!"


    Rhys stood up abruptly, and he could feel the muscles all over his body tense instantly!


    p''. He threw it with force, revealing the three cards as theynded on the table!


    "My card, Three Kings!"


    Whoa! There was an uproar in the crowd when they saw those three conspicuous Kings!


    "Three Kings! He had Three Kings!


    He''s this close to a big win!"


    "Holy sh*t! Mr. Glen has earned a profit of sixty million tonight! What luck!"


    Rhys¡¯ chest was heaving violently and rapidly with every gasp of excitement! His skin was quickly


    bing flushed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his eyes even turned bloodshot due to


    agitation!


    At this point, he had utterly lost his mind!


    "Mr. Nicholson, it''s your turn! Show your cards!"


    He was overexcited! He was so excited to the point that he did not notice that Sienna''s beautiful


    face had paled!


    These Three Kings were simply not one of her tricks!


    She would never conduct such a risky y!


    She waspletely staggered at the turn of events!


    W-What the hell was going on here?

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Rhys'' heart was pounding as he looked up to the sky and cackled.


    "Mr. Nicholson, my luck is excellent today! Hahaha... Now it''s your turn to y!"


    Kingsley slightly raised the corner of his mouth: "Mr. Glen, this card is really something! Does it


    mean that I could only win if I draw Three Aces?"


    "Hahahaha...¡± Rhys continuedughing wildly, "Mr. Nicholson, with all due respect, you will never be


    able to get Three Aces!"


    "That''s not necessarily true." With his right hand on the table, Kingsley gently moved his fingers. "I


    think I can definitely get three Aces this time!"


    There was a burst of mockingughter around Kingsley once the crowd heard his brazen remark.


    "Hahaha...Has this person lost his mind after losing? Is this person hallucinating?"


    "That''s right! I''ve been ying for years, and I''ve never seen anyone get three Aces!" "Hehe, he''s


    obviously having a breakdown! A full 60 million! If it were me, I would have freaked out too!"


    Amidst theughter, Kingsley slowly stood up and picked up the poker card with one hand. He then


    proceeded to toss it on the table, saying lightly.


    "I''ve said it before. I would rather someone than fight an uncertain battle!"


    The three cards were like feathers and fluttered on the table, making an almost inaudible collision


    sound.


    But this tiny sound struck like a thunderbolt and caused the room to go into aplete frenzy!


    Three! Ace!


    These three fluttering cards were like heavy hammers, as each card made a huge impact on


    everyone present!


    Boom!


    As if a nuclear bomb was dumped in everyone''s minds, filling them with disbelief.


    They were in utter shock as they stared at the Three Aces quietly ced on the table unblinkingly!


    The entire casino hall was as quiet as a void for quite some time!


    Dozens of people stood there, but they were all motionless like Terracotta Warriors!


    Even Paige covered her mouth in disbelief, so shocked that she couldn''t say a word!


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    It took three full minutes before finally someone inhaled sharply and said with a trembling voice,


    "Then... is that really Three Aces?! A-Am I right..."


    It was that one sentence that made everyone snap back to their senses!


    Whoa!


    The whole ce went crazy in an instant!


    Everyone was dumbfounded! This is madness!


    This gamepletely shattered their sanity!


    First came Three Kings!


    Immediately afterward, Three Aces appeared!


    Such a scene has never happened at any casino in the entire Sris Province.


    Rhys was alsopletely stunned!


    He could feel that his blood had gone cold as he stared nkly at the cards on the table!


    "H-How is this possible?!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He raised his head to look at Sienna, only to find that she was also in aplete daze!


    He immediately came to his senses!


    This card was not one of her tricks!


    That...


    He suddenly recalled the situation when Kingsley requested to read the cards just now!


    Could it be that... he just took advantage of the two seconds of drawing the cards to set up his


    cards?


    Rhys shook his head vigorously once he thought of that possibility!


    Impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    There was no way anyone would have such superb skills!


    Little did he know that the small trick just now was a piece of cake for Kingsley!


    Back then, when Kingsley was learning skills from his godfather, he was praised by his godfather


    often. If he were born in an ancient dynasty, he would have ruled over it with ease.


    "Mr. Glen, is this my victory?" Kingsley grinned and reached out to pick up the casino''s letter of


    transfer on the table. "Now, does it mean I am the owner of this ce?"


    Bam''.


    Rhys'' brain had gone haywire, and his knees went weak as he fell to the ground!


    "No...Please don''t..." His face became as pale as a corpse while he stuttered, "Mr. Nicholson, let''s


    y one more game...If I lose this casino, my boss will definitely kill me!"


    Rhys was on all fours as he crawled to Kingsley''s feet, hugging his thigh as he pleaded pathetically,


    "Mr.


    Nicholson, I beg you, let''s y another game! I can''t afford to lose..." Kingsley looked at him


    condescendingly and said derisively, "One more game? What do you have to bet with me?"

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    "I..." Rhys was speechless as despair painted across his face.


    Kingsley was right. He had nothing else he could use to bet on with


    Kingsley anymore.


    He had lost the casino, so now, what else could he bet on?


    Paige shifted her gaze and whispered to Kingsley as she noticed Rhys¡¯ distraught look, "Did you


    n this? Was that why you asked me to wait for the next round?"


    Kingsley chuckled upon hearing her questions. "Of course! You thought I was one of those dumb


    and rash yboys?"


    Paige''s face turned red at thatment as her eyes unknowingly filled with admiration for Kingsley.


    "You''re so amazing," she cupped her cheeks and said dreamily. "How did you do that?"


    The corners of Kingsley''s lips curved up at her question. "It''s a secret."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "A secret..." Paige echoed.


    Just when she was about to ask more questions, she heard a voiceing from above the stairs.


    "Where''s Sienna? I''m waiting for her to roll the dice."


    At the sudden interruption, all heads turned to see a man in a smartlooking suit slowly walking down


    the stairs with his hands behind his back. He was only in his early 30s but had the aura of a master.


    It was none other than Nathan Kearney, the beloved pupil of Sris Province''s underground


    gamble master.


    "Mr. Kearney!" Rhys¡¯ eyes brightened up at the sight of him.


    As if he had found his savior, Rhys scrambled over to Nathan and cried, "Mr. Kearney! You have to


    help me! Only you can save me now."


    Nathan frowned when he heard that.


    "Are you alright, Mr. Glen? What happened?"


    Rhys pointed at Kingsley with a pale face and glowered. "He tricked me!"


    Rhys had overheard Kingsley and Paige''s conversation, so he now knew that it was Kingsley who


    lured him step by step into that devious trap. "This punk is from the Nicholson family. He has


    unusual gambling techniques that he used to create a trap and tricked me!" he snarled through


    gritted teeth.


    "He pretended to be a rookie at first and lost 10 million during Sic bo! Then, he coaxed me into a


    game of Three Card Poker and lost 5 million again to me on purpose, making me giddy with all the


    winning! I don''t know what he did, but somehow, he handed me big cards that I had no choice but to


    bet on during thest round, deceiving me to lose Sunshine Casino to him! F*ck! Until now, I can''t


    figure out how he did it."


    Nathan raised his eyebrows upon hearing Rhys'' allegation. "How could that be? You couldn''t see


    through his


    tricks?"


    Rhys pped his thigh and eximed, "Exactly! Even I couldn''t see past his tricks. F*cking h*ll!


    Either he was too skillful, or it just isn''t my day today."


    "Interesting..." Nathan pondered as he touched his jaw, eyes twinkling.


    However, it did not seem like he nned to avenge Rhys at all.


    Rhys was observant; he noticed that Nathan was tempted to step up. Nevertheless, Nathan was the


    beloved pupil of the gambling master, and people of his status were usually unwilling to make a


    move in front of so many other people.


    After some quick thinking by Rhys, he stepped closer and whispered, "Mr. Kearney, I know you like


    Sienna. If you can help me with that Kingsley guy, I will ensure that Sienna apanies you


    tonight."


    At that, Nathan smirked dirtily. "Do your words hold true? Hasn''t Sienna been uninterested in such


    things? Are you sure she''ll listen?"


    Rhys nodded. "Don¡¯t worry. I have my ways."


    "Great!" Nathanughed heartily. "I will make an exception this time and take out this scum for you."


    Nathan strode over to Kingsley resolutely, lifted his chin and said, "You there. Were you the one


    who tricked Mr. Glen?¡±


    At the question, Kingsley nced at the man. "And who are you?"


    "I am Nathan Kearney, the beloved pupil of Sris Province''s underground gamble master," Nathan


    dered. "If you know your ce well, return the casino''s Letter of Transfer to Mr. Glen


    immediately, or else I will make you regreting here!"


    Nathan''s revtion of his identity caused amotion among the onlookers. Everyone was


    surprised by the turn of events.


    "The gamble master''s pupil? So, he is the powerful Nathan Kearney?"


    "The gamble master¡¯s getting old! It¡¯s been a long time since he''s been active. Mr. Kearney has now


    taken over Sris Province''s underground gambling scene."


    "Oh my god! We''re going to watch Mr. Kearney y. Luck must be on our side today."


    Kingsley looked at Nathan up and down with the crowd gossiping in the background. "You''re the


    gamble


    master''s pupil? I guess you are a good gambler, then?"

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    "Hahaha..." Nathanughed derisively. "In the whole of Sris Province, no one is my match except


    my master!"


    Rhys cheered on, knowing that Nathan was backing him up. "That''s right! Don''t think too highly of


    yourself. You''re trash in Mr. Kearney''s eyes.¡±


    On that note, he whispered to Nathan, "Mr. Kearney, he''s very loaded, so he could be a gambling


    expert from other states. You must let him know who''s the boss here!" "Very loaded, you say?"


    Nathan smiled mirthlessly. "Being loaded at such a young age, if he isn''t born with a silver spoon,


    he must work in the ck market."


    Nathan pointed at Kingsley and said, "No matter how arrogant you act before others, I''ll make sure


    you know your ce well!"


    Kingsley lightly shook his head as he regarded Nathan''s pompous stance. He had gotten the Letter


    of Transfer for Sunshine Casino, so all he needed to do now was wait for Xanxus to see him.


    There was no need to createplications and argue with the likes of Nathan.


    "Whatever floats your boat." Just then, Kingsley got up, walked to Rhys'' side, and said, "Get Xanxus


    to see me tomorrow. I''m staying at Scarlett''s hotel. You know that ce, right?"


    With that, Kingsley was ready to leave. Rhys immediately broke out in cold sweat once he saw


    Kingsley''s intention of leaving.


    "No! You can''t leave!" He blocked Kingsley with his arms and looked back pleadingly at Nathan.


    "Mr.


    Kearney, please, help me get back the Letter of Transfer!"


    At once, Nathan''s face darkened at the turn of events, for he did not expect Kingsley to ignore him


    like that. "You punk! You should feel grateful that someone of my status wants to gamble with you."


    Then, he took a step forward and stared down at Kingsley. "Others beg for this opportunity, yet you


    dare to reject me?"


    On the side, Rhys continued to add fuel to the fire. "Are you scared, Kingsley? You chicken. If so,


    return the Letter of Transfer to me now, and I''ll let you leave."


    When Kingsley heard those provocative words, his gaze turned cold as he nced at them. "What if


    I insist on leaving?" he said indifferently.


    "Leave?"


    Rhys felt he had nothing to lose upon hearing Kingsley''s calm retort. With Nathan backing him, he


    had all the confidence he needed. Therefore, with a wave of his arms, hemanded, "Shut the


    doors! Don''t let him leave!"


    At his words, a big group of burly men rushed in from the corners of the casino and blocked the


    door leading to the elevator.


    A wave of panic washed over the crowd at the staff s move; fear was written on their faces.


    "Everyone, please stay calm!" Just then, Rhys raised his arms and reassured the crowd. "Sunshine


    Casino has always been courteous with our customers! Unless there''s cheating, we would never


    resort to violence! But today, this man has not only cheated but also disrespected Mr. Kearney. That


    is an insult to the gamble master and Sris Province''s underground gambling scene! So, please


    forgive me for using extreme measures. But, he must be punished!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At Rhys'' words, the other immactely dressed customers agreed and yelled, "Nicholson! If you


    want to cause a scene, don''t drag us down too!¡±


    "Exactly! Hurry up and y a round with Mr. Kearney. Stop wasting time!"


    "Act like the man you are! Just gamble like the rest of us! You can leave if you win, but if you lose,


    you''ll just get beaten up, that''s all! So why did you involve us in your problems?"


    Nathan smiled smugly and said triumphantly upon hearing the crowds'' displeased mutterings, "Are


    you scared now? If you''re afraid of ying against me, leave the letter and get out of here!"


    At his words, someone from the crowd sucked up to him and said, "Ha! This guy must be scared.


    No one dares to y against Mr. Kearney in Sris Province."


    Paige angrily pursed her lips when she heard those impudent words and ordered Kingsley, "Go! Bet


    with him. Show him who''s boss! What a show-off!"


    He shook his head resignedly at her orders and asked Nathan, "What do you want to bet on?" "We''ll


    use these dice." Nathan picked up the dice cup on the table and looked inside. "There are five dice


    here. Care for a round of Liar''s dice?¡±

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Kingsley waved his hand impatiently. "Pass the dice cup to me."


    "Sure! I''ll let you use this." Nathan then turned to ask Rhys, "Mr. Glen, I need another dice cup."


    Before Rhys could order his men to grab a dice cup for them, Kingsley stopped them. "There''s no


    need for that."


    At that, he grabbed the only dice cup around and began to shake it rhythmically.


    The sound of the dice rustling inside the cup was like a powerful drumbeat. However, what Kingsley


    was doing left others in confusion as they nced at each other for answers.


    "What is he doing? Aren''t they going to y against each other?"


    "That''s what I''m saying! How can he begin the game on his own without waiting for Mr. Kearney to


    get a dice?"


    Nathan was more confused than the audience. "Punk, what tricks are you trying to pull? Do you


    even know how to y it?"


    Just then, he heard a loud thud as Kingsley mmed the dice cup on the


    table.


    "Punk, what do you mean?" Nathan looked at him with detest. "Do you think you have the upper


    hand?"


    Kingsley said nothing but smiled.


    Then, as he lifted the lid, the five dice stacked up in an odd pile were revealed to everyone.


    The onlookers booed when they saw the oue. The audience didn''t hide their mocking and


    derisivements.


    "What the hell is that? I expected to see him roll out all sixes."


    "At least pile a tower out of them! What is that thing he made?"


    Kingsley ignored them as he kept his eyes straight at Nathan. "Five dice with fourteen faces. Two


    sets of numbers from one to six made twelve of the faces. Thest two faces will be ''Pride'' and


    ''Awe'' respectively."


    At that, the corner of Kingsley''s lips curled into a smirk as he said, "You must know it if you''re a


    student of the gamble master.¡±


    Rhys sneered, thinking that he was just saying some nonsensical words. "Punk, are you crazy?


    What kind of bullsh*t are you talking about?" The onlookers alsoughed out loud at the side. They


    all thought Kingsley was desperate to win after hearing Nathan''s title.


    Even though the audience was sneering at Kingsley, Nathan remained the only one who didn¡¯t


    share their joy. "T-This is the stone dice with fourteen faces?"


    He took a few steps back in disbelief as he felt his throat dry at the scene. "No way... That one is a


    long-lost trick! I-It¡¯s impossible to show up now!"


    Rhys'' heart skipped a beat at Nathan''s troubled state. "Mr. Kearney? Is everything ok? Did he pull


    tricks?


    Why don''t I ask my men¡ª"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    His words died in his throat abruptly, and his eyes widened as if he saw something fearsome.


    Before everyone, Nathan kneeled with a thud as he referred to Kingsley respectfully, "Grand


    Master!"


    The onlookers were shocked to hear him calling Kingsley "grand master" and struggled to let the


    idea sink in.


    Their jaws dropped as Nathan had a massive change in attitude. The once prideful and arrogant


    man was now prostrating himself before Kingsley.


    "Mr. Kearney," Rhys asked in confusion. "Are you okay? What is it now? What happened?" The turn


    of events was driving him mad. Tonight had been an emotional roller coaster for him as he tried to


    catch up with the ups and downs.


    He thought he could depend on Nathan to save him. But, to his surprise, his assumed savior hadn''t


    even tried their best and instead kneeled in front of their opponent.


    Rhys ran his hand through his hair roughly as his expression gradually turned distraught. "Mr.


    Kearney, what''s going on?"


    Regardless, Nathan paid Rhys no mind as he looked at Kingsley with absolute admiration. "Grand


    Master, Master once told me if there is anyone who can do the stone dice with fourteen faces, then


    that person will be none other than the Grand Master in Qustia."


    At that, he kneeled and bowed his head as a token of respect to Kingsley. He stared at Kingsley


    with expectation. "Grand Master, please teach me the long-lost trick!"

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    The audience gawked at Nathan as he made a loud thud every time he bowed his head hard.


    Who is this Nicholson guy, exactly ? Even the favorite student of the gamble master needs to pay


    the most respect to him as the title of "grand master" holds more significance than the "gamble


    master".


    The audience was overwhelmed with thoughts.


    As the onlookers had difficulty believing their eyes and looked at each other for answers, Nathan


    bowed his head another three times. "Grand Master, forgive my ignorance. Please,


    I beg you to forgive me."


    Kingsley scorned the change in his attitude. "I''ll let you off this time.


    However, I''m going home to sleep for now. Are you trying to step in my way?"


    "O-Of course not!" Nathan moved two steps on his knees to clear a path for Kingsley. "I''ll tell the


    Master everything tonight. Then, the two of us will visit tomorrow."


    "There¡¯s no need for it." Kingsley calmly rejected, "I''ve ns tomorrow."


    Nathan didn''t contradict. "All right. We''ll visit once you''re free then."


    Kingsley nodded at Nathan¡¯s cooperation to obey and stopped in front of a stupefied Rhys. "Tell


    Xanxus I''ll be waiting for the 60 million in Blood Moon Hotel at 9.00AM tomorrow. You''ll lose the


    casino forever if you''re one minutete."


    As he finished speaking, he took Paige''s hand in his and walked toward the elevator.


    Nathan scolded theckeys standing outside the elevator with weapons, "Rhys Glen! Tell your men


    to f*ck off! Who gave you the Peking right to block the Grand Master''s way? Are you trying to make


    enemies within the casino?"


    "I-I..." Rhys stuttered, "I''m not..." He gestured for his men to back off. "Let the Grand Master leave."


    Rhys was left in despair as he made the mistake of losing the Sunshine Casino to Kingsley.


    Boss Norton would be enraged by his mistake. However, the man who won the Sunshine Casino


    was the so-called Grand Master of the gambling world.


    His agonies were indescribable. As he spent half of his life working in the casino, he would have


    nowhere to go if he was forced to leave.


    Therefore, even though he hated


    Kingsley so much right now, he kept his silence and didn''t bother to order hisckeys to snatch the


    letter of transfer from Kingsley.


    All he could do was watch Kingsley step into the elevator and leave.


    Once Kingsley and Paige departed, Nathan rose to his feet and shot daggers at Rhys. "Mr. Glen,


    you nearly got me into big trouble tonight. If what happened tonight gets to my master, I''ll be


    punished by the rules."


    Rhys looked desperate. "Mr. Kearney, the guy looks only in his twenties! How can he possibly


    be the grand master?"


    His questions piqued the onlookers'' interests as they all turned to Nathan for the answer.


    Nathan only cast him a hard look. "This is a tradition among the Gamblers Organization. Are you


    having doubts?"


    "No! I won''t dare!" Rhys turned pale at the threat as he was merely a casino manager supervising


    the small games. He was aware that he held no position to meddle in the rules of the legendary


    Gamblers Organization.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I''m warning you, don''t try anything on the Grand Master." Nathan continued to threaten, "If you


    send your men after the letter of transfer, I¡¯ll call upon all the members of the Gamblers


    Organization in Sris Province to go against the Sunshine Casino."


    Hearing his statements drew a gasp from the audience. Rhys was even shaking his legs frantically.


    The Gamblers Organization was vast and ancient in the Empire of Qustia. Their members were all


    over the Twelve Main Provinces and were well-known for their gambling skills and card tricks.


    Furthermore, Nathan¡¯s master¡ªthe gamble master¡ªwas precisely the spokesperson of the


    Gamblers Organization in the Sris Province.


    If Nathan was serious about shutting down the Sunshine Casino in Diosna City, then even Xanxus


    himself couldn''t redeem the situation.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    They did not have to go too far either. All the enemy had to do was send a couple members of the


    Gamblers Organization to do their bidding and they would lose everything.


    "Of course, Mr. Kearney. I won''t do anything to Mr. Nicholson," Rhys answered fearfully. He felt like


    crying.


    Xanxus had been in hiding ever since he was nearly assassinated a couple of days ago. He was


    trying to hunt the killer down. As if things were not bad enough, Rhys lost their most profitable


    estate, Sunshine Casino, to someone else. Mr Norton will kill me if he finds out.


    "Sobs. What should I do? What should I do?" I''ll have to see the Grand Master at the Blood Moon


    Hotel tomorrow, and Mr. Horton will be there too. Rhys felt a heart attacking up, and he felt like


    he had the wind knocked out of him.


    While Rhys was crying in despair, Kingsley and Paige had arrived at their car in the parking lot.


    "Don''t forget what I told you just now, Miss Tanner," Kingsley said. "If you see Serena, tell her


    Xanxus will fall by tomorrow morning. She cane straight in after that and clear things up."


    "You mean she can mount a frontal assault?" Paige cocked her eyebrow. "Xanxus isn''t your usual


    romp, you know." Before Kingsley could say anything, she crossed her arms and took one step


    toward him.


    Curiously, she looked into his eyes and asked, "Who are you, actually? Grandpa gave the Northern


    Draken Tag to you, and now someone from the Gamblers Organization calls you their grandmaster.


    You''re a mysterious guy, aren''t you?" She blushed. "I might actually fall for you if I don''t have a


    crush on someone else."


    He smiled sheepishly. "Wow, you have a crush? He must be one lucky guy.¡±


    "Oh, no. If anyone''s lucky here, it''s me." Paige''s eyes shone. "The guy I like is the one and only


    Ares, the God of War!"


    Kingsley choked on himself and pushed Paige into the car. "You should get going now, Miss Tanner.


    It''ste." He would never try to trifle with a mischievous soul like Paige. She mightmit


    unimaginable horrors if she went out of control. Kingsley went back to the Blood Moon Hotel after


    he saw Paige off.


    Logan was behind the reception,


    fiddling with his phone. The sight of Kingsley upset him, and he said nothing.


    Scarlett had pped him when he suggested telling Frederick about Kingsley''s ns of dealing with


    Xanxus, and he med that on Kingsley. He wanted to yell at Kingsley, but the guy had a gun, so


    he kept quiet and rolled his eyes.


    Kingsley came to the reception and knocked on the table. "If anyonees for me tomorrow, take


    them to my room."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I''m a bouncer, not your personal servant!" Logan grumbled. "If someone''s here for you, they can


    f*ck off to your room themselves. I ain''t serving them!"


    Kingsley smiled. "I''ll keep that in mind. Try telling that to his face when he''s here tomorrow." He then


    went upstairs.


    "Yeah, that''s right. Run!" Logan spat. "You''re not the only one with guns! Mr. Norton''s men are all


    armed!


    Bloody b*stard."


    Kingsley wouldn''t waste his time with small fries like Logan and he went to his room thereafter.


    While he was winding down and getting ready to sleep, Paige made her way to a remote vige in


    southern Diosna.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Most of the vige was demolished, and nearly everyone had moved. Their houses were in ruins,


    save for the few smaller ones in the corners. Paige drove into the woods and got out of her car.


    After looking around, she went into a dimly lit yard. There was a dpidated house in the yard, and


    she walked inside. "Serena," she whispered.


    The lightbulb on the wall lit up, and Serena came out of the darkness. She looked surprised.


    "Paige? Why did youe back? I thought we agreed to only call."


    "I''m worried about you." Paige sat on the chair under the window, and she smiled. "I looked around


    the casino just now, but that old b*stard isn''t there. He''s in hiding."


    "I can see that." She nodded. "He''s probably gonnay low for a couple more days before he shows


    his ugly head again. I''ll stay around and wait for an opening until then."


    She was a meticulous woman when it came to her missions. Serena would never make a move


    unless she was sure she could kill the enemy. She had been hiding in this vige for nearly a month


    just to kill Xanxus. She had to find out his schedule, and she did. It was a pity she couldn''t kill him


    thest time she attacked. She never thought hisckey would sacrifice himself just to defend


    Xanxus.


    Fortunately, she had attacked when defenses around him werex, and she was fast enough to


    retreat unscathed. Serena then changed her hiding spot and hid herself in this vige. She even


    asked for Paige''s help to ensure that she would not fail the next time she attacked. Serena wanted


    to see if she had Sunshine Casino''s membership card. Her n was to sneak into the casino and


    figure out itsyout so that she could move swiftly next time.


    Worried that the people at the casino might recognize Serena, Paige had volunteered to take a look


    around the casino herself after borrowing a membership card from her cousin. Thanks to that, she


    showed up at the casino tonight and ran into Kingsley. "Guess who I ran into, Serena?" She


    grinned. "Bet you can¡¯t guess it right."


    Serena looked a little curious. "Is it someone from our dojo?¡±


    "It''s Kingsley!" Paige gushed. "It''s your brother, Kingsley! He''s super awesome! I thought he was a


    moron, but he¡ª"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Serena shot up before she could finish. "Kingsley went to the casino? What''s he doing there?"


    "Kicking Xanxus'' *ss for you, I think." Paige picked up a bottle of water and took a sip. "He wants


    me to tell you that he''ll settle Xanxus. Just barge into the casino in the afternoon tomorrow if you


    want to kill the old f*cker."


    Serena had a worried look on her face. "How did he find out that I''m trying to kill Xanxus? And what


    does he think he''s doing? Does he have any idea how powerful Xanxus is?"


    "Don''t worry about it, Serena.


    Kingsley''s not as simple as he looks." Paige chuckled. "He''s more than strong enough to handle


    Xanxus. Besides, he owns the whole casino now."


    And he also has the Northern Draken Tag, she said that quietly. All he has to do is show that to


    Xanxus, and the old f*cker has to do everything he says. Still, Serena was already in awe even


    without Paige telling her that.


    "H-He owns the casino? That''s impossible! That''s Xanxus'' most important estate!"

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Serena''s jaw dropped. "Xanxus gave the casino to Kingsley? That''s unbelievable!"


    "Yeah. Kingsley is awesome." Paige ced the water bottle down. "Don''t worry, Serena. Get some


    sleep. We''ll go to the casino together tomorrow. This time, we¡¯re getting rid of that old f*cker for


    good."


    She frowned. "I just hope nothing bad happens."


    The next morning at 8.30AM, Logan was still behind the hotel''s reception and dozing off. He had


    chatted with a girlte into the night, and he felt exhausted.


    Someone tapped the table before him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "What the f*ck do you want?" He waved his hand impatiently, eyes closed. "We''re only open at


    night."


    "I''m not here for a room, you motherf*cker! I''m here to see someone!" the guy roared, and Logan''s


    ears buzzed.


    "What the f*ck did you just¡ª" Logan opened his eyes angrily and looked up, but then he nched.


    His blood ran cold, and he felt his hair stand on end. "F-Frederick? What brings you here?" he


    stammered. "A-Are you here for Scarlett?"


    The man before him was about six feet four and weighed two hundred pounds. He had a little


    mustache growing above his lips, and the guy looked even more fearsome than Mickey was. This


    man was none other than Xanxus'' top lieutenant¡ª Frederick. "I''m looking for a guy named


    Nicholson. Is he in?"


    Sweat poured from Logan''s forehead like a waterfall. He was reminded of what he said to Kingsley


    the night before. "If someone''s here for you, they can f*ck off to your room themselves. I ain''t


    serving them!"


    Kingsley smirked at him back then. "I''ll keep that in mind. Try telling that to his face when he''s here


    tomorrow."


    Logan thought he was going to have a heart attack. He shivered and stammered, "O-Oh, so you''re


    looking for him, Frederick."


    Frederick shook his head. "No, I''m not the one looking for him. Mr. Norton is." He turned around and


    opened the door solemnly. "Come in, Mr. Norton. The guy''s in this hotel."


    A man in a ck coat slowly came in, and he was holding a string of beads in his hands.


    Logan fell from his chair and crawled out from the counter. "S-Sir! It''s an honor to see you, sir!"


    Logan couldn¡¯t believe that the King of South Nakson woulde here himself. He prostrated


    himself and kept his head low in fear.


    "I''m here for Nicholson," Xanxus said slowly. There was this dark air about him, and it sent chills


    down Logan''s spine. It felt awful.


    "Yes, of course. Right away, sir!" Logan quickly got back up and led the men upstairs.


    Kingsley had his door opened. He was sitting in a chair with his legs crossed, and he was smoking


    like nobody''s business. The moment Xanxus came in, he puffed a circle of smoke. "I thought you


    said they can f*ck off to my room themselves. So why are you helping them now?"


    Logan felt his blood run cold once again.


    Frederick kicked him before he could say anything. "F*ck off! I''ll deal with youter!" He then looked


    at Kingsley darkly. "Mr. Norton is here, kid. Now, give us the letter of transfer!"

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Xanxus put one hand behind his back and fiddled with his string of beads with the other. He looked


    down at the ground and said nothing. He would never deign to see a no-name man in most cases,


    but this concerned the casino, so he had to be here himself. Still, he refused to talk with Kingsley,


    thinking that he was too good for that.


    Frederick looked at his boss before pointing at Kingsley. "Mr. Norton is here for you, kid. Now grovel


    before him! Nobody disrespects Mr. Norton like this!"


    Kingsley smiled and remained in his seat. He kept smoking. The guy did not really care for Xanxus.


    Frederick shot him a re and roared, "Are you listening, you b*stard?" He tossed a card to


    Kingsley. "This is the money you want! Now give us the letter of transfer!"


    Kingsley puffed another circle of smoke, but he was still silent. He was waiting for Xanxus to speak


    first. ying arrogant, are we? Let''s take you down a few notches then. A lowly gang boss doesn''t


    get to lord me around.


    Xanxus was annoyed by how calm Kingsley was, and he couldn''t help but say, "I know you''ve heard


    of me, kid.


    I''ve given you what you wanted, so give me my casino back."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "And why should I?" Kingsley crossed his legs. "I won it fair and square. Now youe into my


    room and demand I give it back for free? That''s against the rules, isn''t it?"


    "Why you little..." Frederick was about to whip his gun out, but he looked to his boss for permission.


    "Why don''t we just kill this guy?"


    Xanxus looked at Frederick darkly. "Rhys told you that the Gamblers Organization is involved, didn''t


    he?" "Yeah, and it''s not wise to get on their bad side." Frederick understood what Xanxus was trying


    to say. "So what should we do with him?"


    Xanxus turned his gaze to Kingsley.


    "What do you want, kid?"


    Kingsley tossed his cigarette to the ground and stomped on it with his foot. "I want you dead."


    Xanxus sneered, "So ignorant, huh? Do you really think you can do anything just because the


    Gamblers Organization is backing you up?" He nodded at Frederick. "Show him the picture." "Yes,


    sir." Frederick whipped out a photo from his pocket and tossed it to Kingsley. "Take a long, hard


    look, kid. This is what happens if you refuse to work with the boss."


    Kingsley looked at the photo. The guy in it was tightly tied up like a dumpling. Almost all his skin


    was peeled off, and blood fell like a waterfall. He was just a mess of flesh hanging from the ceiling.


    It was a horrible sight. Kingsley looked at the man''s face and cocked his eyebrow. "Is that Rhys?"


    "d you can see that!" Frederick growled. "Now hand the letter over if you don''t want to end up


    like this sorry b*stard."


    They were on guard against the Gamblers Organization, so violence was out of the question. They


    were relying on intimidation and scare tactics to make Kingsley hand the letter over. Most people


    who saw the picture would be scared senseless, and the weaker ones might even hurl and give in


    to their demands. Surprisingly, Kingsley only looked at the grotesque body calmly before smiling.


    "You call this horrible?" He looked up. "Hey, do you want to see what a real nightmare looks like?"


    Xanxus and Frederick fell silent. Even the veteran triad boss shivered when Kingsley made that


    threat. He froze up and finally realized Kingsley was


    more than met the eye, and he stared at Kingsley. "Who are you? And why do you want to see


    me?"

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    "Someone tried to assassinate you, didn''t they?" Kingsley cut to the chase. "I''m here to talk about


    that."


    Xanxus¡¯ face fell. "It was you?" However, he shook his head right away, then said in puzzlement,


    "Impossible. The assassin was a woman, and my men are on their way to take her out."


    Kingsley looked shocked and horrified. "Take her out? What is that supposed to mean?" Nothing in


    the world could faze him, unless his sisters were involved. He could never stay calm when it came


    to them.


    Kingsley shot up from his chair. "What do you mean? Are you hunting her down?"


    "She tried to kill me, so of course I¡¯m getting back at her." Xanxus looked at the time and sneered.


    "If I''m right, that b*tch is probably a dead body now."


    Fury erupted from Kingsley like roiling magma. "You could have had a painless death." He clenched


    his fist, turning Rhys'' photo into dust. "But I''ve changed my mind. I''ll make your death the worst


    nightmare you can ever imagine." He whipped his phone out and called General Ignatov. "Move out!


    Now!"


    Kingsley''s fury pleased Xanxus, and he sneered. "Oh, so you have your own team too? But it''s


    useless. They''re all just gonna die for nothing."


    "That''s right! Our men are armed! Now grovel and we might just spare you!" Frederick spat on the


    ground and put his hands in his pockets. "And it''s toote for that b*tch now. Our men went for her


    half an hour ago."


    Thirty minutes earlier.


    Xanxus'' men told him that they found where Serena was hiding. He promptly sent two dozen


    marksmen ¡ªwho were armed with illegal firearms¡ªto the vige, while he,


    Frederick, and a few otherckeys came to the hotel.


    Xanxus was confident Serena wouldn''t get away this time. She managed to attack him and escape


    last time because defenses werex. He had no fighters around him, but this time, two dozen


    marksmen were heading her way. There''s no way she can escape, not even if she''s a god.


    Serena and Paige had no idea about that. The vige was on the border between Diosna and


    Cleapolis. They would never expect Xanxus'' men to reach this far, but they still did.


    Thedies woke up early in the morning and took a shower. They wanted to take a look at the


    casino around afternoon and see if they could head inside and kill Xanxus just like Kingsley


    promised.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Serena was still worried. "I have a bad feeling about this, Paige. This is Xanxus we¡¯re talking about.


    Will Kingsley be fine?"


    "You and your paranoia." She smiled cheekily. "Your brother is a sly old fox.


    This is child''s y for him. He¡¯ll be fine."


    Serena nodded, but she was still frowning. "Maybe you''re right. Maybe I am being paranoid." Just


    then, she heard something rustle in the yard, and her face fell. "Someone''s out there."


    Paige got serious too. She took out her Serpent Whip and tossed her car key to Serena. "Serena,


    my car''s in the eleven o''clock direction behind this house. Get out from the back, now!"


    Serena whipped out a dagger from her boots and squinted, her eyes glinting. "This is my mission. I


    can''t let you risk yourself."


    "I''m one of the Tanners, remember?" Paige tensed up. "They won''t do anything to me."


    Something rustled in the yard again as they spoke, and this time, the enemy was closer. Serena


    leaned against the wall and nced outside. There were about two dozen armed men in the yard,


    and they were slowly edging toward the front door.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    "They¡¯re all armed and dangerous! I don''t think they care who you are!" Serena smiled seductively.


    "And you''re a regimentmander, aren''t you? Just leave ande back with reinforcements!"


    "Yeah, in Seavale! I''m miles away from my turf!" Paige pursed her lips.


    "Cleapolis'' northern urban vige is due south from where we are, and Diosna''s southern rural area


    is due north. Maybe I can get someone from Sris to bust us out?" Paige shook her head. "No.


    We''re under different districts. General Ignatov won''t help us out for private reasons, unless we


    have permission."


    Serena epted her fate and smiled. "You should leave, Paige. It''s toote for reinforcements now.


    I''m a killer. We dance with death every day, and sometimes we fall. I knew this wasing."


    As she spoke, she teared up. "Paige, if you see Kingsley next time, tell him I can''t get him his car


    anymore. Tell him I''ve always loved him."


    "Serena¡ª" A gunshot flew through the air and smashed the ss window before Paige could finish.


    Shard flew everywhere, drawing lines of blood on thedies'' bodies. Paige gnashed her teeth.


    "Nobody''s staying behind, Serena. We live and die together!"


    Someone in the yard whispered, "Hey, boss. I don''t hear anything. There''s no way a woman can


    stay so quiet after that gunshot."


    "She''s no ordinary woman! She''s an assassin! She almost killed Mr.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Norton!" someone hissed. "Look alive,ds! I don''t want you dying to a girl, hear that?"


    Serena¡¯s assassination failedst time, but she managed to take out one of Xanxus¡¯ most trusted


    lieutenants, so these guys knew how skilled and cruel this woman could be.


    While the men were wasting their time in the yard, thedies had snuck out through the backdoor.


    The house might be dpidated, but it had a secret backdoor that led to the woods. That was why


    Serena chose to hide in this house.


    "Where did you park your car, Paige?" Serena was bent over and leaning against the wall. She


    whispered, "How much further?" Her forehead was covered in sweat, but she looked calm.


    "Not much further." Paige pointed at the woods. "It''s right¡ª"


    She shut up and made a gesture to tell Serena they hadpany ahead. Xanxus'' men had noticed


    Paige''s car as well, and they had sent two guys to guard it, just in case Serena tried to escape in it.


    They might be hiding in the forest, but Paige still saw them. She could see through enemy units


    even when they were in Ghillie suits, and that was on the battlefield, not to mention theseckeys,


    who had no idea about camouging.


    Serena pointed to her left and right. She wanted Paige and her to nk the men and pin them down.


    Paige nodded and tiptoed to the other side. Thedies might be alluring and adorable, but one of


    them was a coldblooded killer, while the other was amander who had survived the battlefields.


    Taking down one enemy unit was as easy as pie for them.


    The breeze brushed across the woods, rustling the leaves in the trees.


    One of the men in the bushes asked hispanion nervously, "Did you hear that, Buford?"


    Buford shook his head. "It¡¯s just the wind. Stop overreacting, Ga¡ª" Buford¡¯s eyes widened, for he


    saw an alluring silhouette popping up behind his friend. She was none other than Serena.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    "0-6..."


    Gary knew something was wrong. He was about to whip his gun out, but then something tightened


    around his neck.


    Serena had approached him and held his neck in a vice grip.


    "Gary!" Buford shouted and whipped his gun out, but a whipshed at his hand before he could


    even aim. The pain made him let go of his gun, and it fell. Shit. This is bad. Buford shouted, "Pierre!


    Pierre, they''re in the forest! They''re trying to escape!"


    Paigeshed out at him again, but this time, she went for his mouth.


    The searing pain made him scream. He covered his face and fell to the ground.


    "Done!" Paige said quickly, "Now let''s get in the car!"


    "Alright!" Serena replied and snapped Gary''s neck right away.


    "Serena!" Paige was stupefied. This was the first time she saw Serena killing anyone. Her troops


    did kill a lot of enemies on the battlefield, but she never killed anyone herself. She would always


    stop after her enemies were incapacitated or captured. Not once did she take her enemy¡¯s life.


    "You''re a soldier, Paige. I¡¯m an assassin." A forlorn look appeared in her eyes. "Getting rid of any


    and all enemies is one of the basics in this line of work."


    She went ahead and stomped Buford¡¯s chest. The guy was still wailing, but his shouts were cut


    short as Serena crushed his chest. A sickening crunch was heard as his ribs were broken into


    pieces, and Buford went limp like a dead fish. He died before he could even close his eyes.


    "Serena..." Paige was about to say something, but then she heard shoutsing from the front


    yard.


    "They''re gone, Pierre! They''re in the woods!" Theckeys kicked the door down and smashed


    everything in the house. "I see them! They''re in the woods!"


    "Open fire! Don''t let them get away!"


    Pierre shouted, "Mr. Norton specifically told us to leave no one alive!"


    The mention of Xanxus motivated theckeys. They fired off shots like crazy and came charging


    toward the forest.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get in, Serena!" Paige hopped into the driver''s seat. "We need to get out of here, pronto!"


    Someone fired a shot, and a front tire turned t.


    Pierre was standing on a hill, holding a gun in both hands. He sneered, "I''m Mr. Norton''s best


    marksman. There''s no way you b*tches can run when I''m here."


    He fired another shot, and this time, he shattered the windshield.


    Fortunately, Paige was faster. She hopped out of the car before the bullet could hit the windshield,


    and the shot missed her. She rolled around and hid behind the car with Serena as she huffed and


    puffed. "What now? They have a marksman."


    Serena held her dagger tightly, but she saw no way out either. They were surrounded by two dozen


    armed men, and one of them was a marksman. This was the most dangerous situation she had


    ever been in all her career. She looked at her dagger, and she made a decision. I''ll kill myself if I


    can''t run away. She heard the sound of footsteps approaching them, and she gnashed her teeth.


    Serena took out her phone and made a call. "Kingsley..." She was ready to die, but before that, she


    had to say goodbye to one person.


    At the same time, Kingsley was in his chair in the hotel, looking livid.


    Xanxus and Frederick were standing before him, both hands behind their backs, and they looked


    insulted. Kingsley insulted them with every possible slur just now, and Xanxus felt humiliated. He


    would have asked his men to tear Kingsley limb from limb if it were not for the fact that the


    Gamblers Organization was backing Kingsley.


    "Serena." Kingsley took the call and asked, "What''s going on there? Are you alright?"

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Serena felt like crying when she heard Kingsley''s voice. "I''m sorry, Kingsley. I promised I''d get you a


    car once I finish this mission, but I don''t think I can go back alive this time. I have a lot I want to tell


    you, but I don''t have much time. Just remember that I''ve always loved you. Perhaps a lot more than


    you think. Please, be happy." She started sobbing.


    Paige approached the phone and shouted, "A bunch of armed b*stards surrounded us, Kingsley! Y


    ¡ª"


    She was cut short by gunshots, and Kingsley''s face fell. "You¡¯ll be fine,


    Serena. Trust me." "I know you can help us out, Kingsley.


    I always knew, but this time¡ª"


    Serena was trying to speak, but Xanxus sneered. "I sent my best marksman to hunt her down. She


    can''t run away no matter how good of a killer she is."


    Kingsley couldn''t hear what Serena said because of Xanxus¡¯ interruption. "Shut the f*ck up!"


    Kingsley roared. "One more word and it''s off with your head!"


    "What the f*ck did you just say?" Frederick red at him and tried to charge ahead.


    He had just taken a step, and Kingsley whipped out a wooden token from his pocket and tossed it to


    the ground. "I said, shut the f*ck up!" he growled.


    "What the f*ck is this? You think you can just¡ª" Frederick came to an abrupt halt, and he rubbed


    his eyes. He bowed down to stare at the wooden token, as if someone just punched the wind out of


    him. His voice trembled, "I-It can''t be..." When he saw the token for what it was, his legs gave out,


    and he plopped down to the ground.


    Xanxus saw the Northern Draken Tag too, of course, and he nched. "The Tanners'' Northern


    Draken Tag? Why do you have it?" Xanxus staggered backward, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Kingsley pointed at him again. "Last warning," he hissed. "Shut the f*ck up! I¡¯m trying to talk here!"


    Yes, of course. Xanxus and Frederick kept their pipes down and said nothing. Frederick scrambled


    to get up and stand behind Xanxus. They exchanged looks of fear and terror.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kingsley couldn''t care less about them. He told Serena softly, "Don''t worry, Serena. You''ll be fine.


    Someone''s on their way to save you."


    Serena smiled bitterly. Someone''s on their way? It''s toote. I can hear the guy closing in on us.


    They''ll kill me and Paige right about now.


    Paige was pale as well. "Stop lying, Kingsley. There''s no way you can save us. Just tell my mom


    and dad that¡ª"


    The crunch of a sticking from behind stopped Paige. The marksman was just one car away


    from them. Her lips trembled, and her hands were white. She pursed her lips and told Kingsley,


    "The next time you''re in Seavale, tell my mom and dad that I made the family proud!"


    She flicked her wrist and stood up. Paige held her whip and was about to fight for what might be the


    last time in her life, but the moment she stood up, she was stopped by the roar of a helicopter.


    A dozen military helicopters flew in from north and south, then four attack aircrafts buzzed past the


    woods, leaving chemtrails behind. The sonic boom made Xanxus''ckeys freeze, as if they were


    chucked into a freezer.


    Serena looked up at the ground-attack aircrafts and military choppers in awe. "What''s going on? A


    military exercise?"

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    "No, this is no military exercise!" Paige was shocked as well. "These chopperse from the north


    and the south. It''s where Cleapolis and Diosna''s military districts are located! Prefectural military


    districts don''t do military exercises together that much. This is no exercise." She gulped. "And only


    Diosna''s main military district can dispatch attack aircrafts. General Ignatov is probably behind this!


    "


    Serena asked, "But how did they know we''re in danger? "


    "Yeah, how did they¡ª" Paige froze up. "Did Kingsley do this?" She just remembered Kingsley


    telling them that someone was on the way to save them. Did he send these aircrafts in?


    Serena instinctively shook his head. "No way. I know Kingsley. He might have been gone for ten


    years, but there''s no way he''s this powerful."


    Paige frowned. She wanted to figure things out, but the sound of a machine gun rattling off


    distracted her. The helicopters lowered their altitude, and the M134 Minigun attached to the cabin''s


    door rained down a volley of bullets on the woods. The men nearest to thedies were filled with


    lead in mere moments.


    The hellish sight terrified Xanxus''ckeys. They ran like crazy in the opposite direction. Some ran


    on all fours, and some scurried off like mice. Some lost their shoes, but they didn''t even care to take


    them back. The hunters had be the hunted. Just a moment ago, these men were trying to


    shoot Serena, but now they were running for their lives.


    "W-What''s going on? I thought she''s just a random killer! What''s the military doing here?" Pierre


    almost wet his pants. He looked bemused and terrified. He had no idea what was going on.


    While Pierre was fearing for his life, the roar of an engine approached him, scaring theckeys.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A dozen men huddled around Pierre fearfully. "What now, Pierre? I think we''re in trouble."


    "Yeah! They took out more than ten of us! What now?"


    Pierre''s lips were pale. He mustered all his strength to say, "We gotta survive, so run¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a few dozen military trucks had surrounded the woods, and a cloud of dust


    trailed behind them. A hundred armed warriors hopped out of the trucks and mmed the doors


    shut.


    There were two regimentmanders among them, and they were the highest-ranked. They came


    from Diosna and Cleapolis'' military district. Since this was the border, they arrived at the same time.


    They brought a regiment each with them, and the soldiers had surrounded the entire vige.


    Pierre and hisckeys were dumbfounded. They couldn''t escape now that they were surrounded by


    armed soldiers.


    "T-They look like soldiers, Pierre." A scar-faced man started crying in fear.


    "I don''t think we can run away now."


    "Stop crying." Pierre put his weapons down. "Just surrender. The military doesn''t kill captives."


    Hisckeys threw their guns away as well, and they nodded. "Yeah, let''s surrender! They won''t kill


    us if we do that!"


    "Yeah, I heard Qustia military doesn¡¯t torture their captives.¡±


    Everyone tossed their shoddy guns away and raised their hands to surrender.


    "We surrender!¡± Pierre kneeled and


    shouted.


    Paige and Serena finally stuck their heads out from behind the car. "We''re saved, Serena!" Paige


    stood up, looking excited. "They¡¯re here for us!"


    Serena took a deep breath and slowly stood up as well. She was in disbelief. "We actually got out of


    this alive?


    What''s going on?"


    "Yeah, I have the same question too.¡± Paige was curious as well.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Paige looked at the regimentmanders, and she recognized one of them. She held Serena''s


    hand and told her, "Come with me, Serena. I know one of themanders, Kevin Leonard. We can


    ask him what''s going on."


    Serena tucked her dagger away and went to the soldiers with Paige.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, Captain Leonard." Paige went ahead and saluted him. "Thanks for saving our skin."


    Kevin waved her down. "It''s nothing, Major Tanner. Just doing my job." He pointed at the guy beside


    him. "This is regimentmander Vernon Simpson from Diosna¡¯s military district."


    Another regimentmander? Serena was surprised. A regimentmander is already a high


    official, and two of them at once? And from different military districts too. Only a provincial military


    official can mobilize them. Serena asked, "Pardon me, but how did you know we were in danger?


    How did you manage toe in time?"


    "Yeah, Captain Leonard!" Paige was curious too. "I saw Sris Military District''s attack aircraft. Did


    General Ignatov do this?"


    Kevin shook his head. "No. We¡¯re doing this on Ares'' orders."


    "A-Ares?"


    Paige and Serena were shaken to their cores. Paige''s eyes were shining brightly as she asked,


    "How did he know we were in danger? Did he send you guys just to save me?"


    "Um..." Kevin froze. He recalled what the general told him, and he nodded. "Ares knew you were in


    danger and demanded that we came to your rescue. As for why he knew you were in danger, that''s


    not something I know the answer to."


    "Ohmigosh! He actually sent these troops just to save me!" Paige covered her mouth in excitement.


    She had a look of bliss on her face. "Hey, does he like me? Maybe he''s been keeping an eye on me


    for a long time now. That''s probably why the troops came in time."


    Paige was fangirling, and the regimentmanders exchanged looks. They felt likeughing, but


    they held it in and only smiled. Let the girl have her fun.


    "Serena, you think so too, don''t you?" Paige''s face was red, and she swung Serena''s arm. "That


    must be why he sent the troops here."


    "Of course. You''re the prettiest major of Qustia. I think it''s possible that Ares likes you." Serena


    smiled. "Thanks to you and Ares, I''m saved." Serena thought that Paige¡¯s inference was right, since


    she had no idea why Ares would save them otherwise. She bowed at themanders. "Thanks for


    saving us,manders. If it''s possible, can I deal with these men myself?"


    She looked at the men who were groveling on the ground, but there was only anger in her eyes.


    She almost died just now. She almost had to say goodbye to Kingsley. The thought of that lit a fire


    of murder in her eyes.


    Kevin saw the look in Serena''s eyes, and he knew what she wanted to do. "You can do whatever


    you want to them, Miss Langley. We''ll stay out of this."


    "Thank you,manders." Serena nodded and held her dagger with her right hand. She slowly


    approached Pierre and his men.


    At the same time, Kevin waved his hand and told his soldiers, "Go and make sure Miss Langley isn''t


    hurt."


    "Yes, Captain!" his soldiers roared, and a troop of special forces armed with ArmaLite AR-10


    Supersass followed Serena.


    Vernon wanted to flex his troops as well. He said, "Men, make sure Miss Langley stays safe."

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    General Ignatov had told them that their mission was to protect Ares¡¯ sister. Chances like this didn''t


    come very often. Vernon wouldn''t let Kevin take all the credit and please Ares. Diosna''s soldiers


    stepped up and followed Serena.


    Kevin grinned. "Captain Simpson, I''m the leader of the special forces, and these men have been


    brutally trained. They''re enough to keep Miss Langley safe."


    "What a coincidence. My men are on par with the special forces too." Vernon patted Kevin''s


    shoulder. "I''m already in my forties,rade. Can''t you let me have this one?"


    "Well, if you say so, Captain Simpson. I''ll tell Ares that you led the soldiers into a victorious battle


    when we see himter. How does that sound?¡± Kevin beamed. "I don''t mind letting you have it this


    time. I was credited for Hugo''s defeatst time. I''m fine with this."


    Paige''s eyes shone. "Wait. We get to see Arester?"


    "No, we don''t," themanders answered at the same time.


    "But you just said you''re seeing him."


    Paige pouted. "He¡¯s in Sris, isn''t he?"


    "Um..." Kevin scratched his head.


    Ignatov had specifically told them not to expose Ares¡¯ real identity. He couldn''t answer Paige¡¯s


    question, so he gave Vernon a look before stammering, "I-I think so? Is he in Sris, Captain


    Simpson?"


    "Of course." Vernon knew just how to handle this. He nodded. "You can ask the general about it,


    Major Tanner. I bet he¡¯ll take you to Ares."


    Kevin gave him a silent thumbs up. Heck yeah. Throwing the ball into the general''s court. Genius.


    Now we don''t


    have to answer her question.


    At the same time, Serena was finally approaching Pierre and his gang. Two groups of armed


    soldiers followed her, and every step they took was perfectly uniform and firm. Theckeys were


    shivering in fear, and they felt like they could die.


    "W-What do you want?" Pierre turned even whiter. "W-We''ve surrendered.


    Qustia military never tortures their captives."


    Serena smiled. "They don''t, but I''m not a soldier, am I? No. I''m a killer." She leaned forward and


    stared into Pierre¡¯s eyes closely. She said, "In case you don''t know, one of the basic virtues of killers


    is that we take out all the trash."


    It was summer, but Pierre was shivering, though certainly not because a cold breeze blew his way.


    "W-We''re just doing our job. Mr. Norton asked us to do this." He pleaded, "Please don''t kill me..."


    "Oh, I''m not killing you," she sneered. "My services are expensive, and I don''t waste my time on


    trash like you."


    Pierre gulped. "So what did you mean by ''taking out the trash''?"


    "Oh, I can take out the trash just fine even without killing you!" She roared and spun the dagger


    around. It almost turned into a little fan spinning in Serena''s hand.


    Pierre moved backward in horror.


    "What are you doing? Don''t¡ª" Serena''s dagger arced through the air and sliced Pierre''s knees.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kneecap removal¡ªan ancient torturing method. Serena had removed both of Pierre''s kneecaps in


    just moments.


    An almost inhuman scream shook the forest. It sounded like a sinner screaming out in agony as the


    fires of hell licked them. The screams alone could fuel the nightmares of many children.


    Even the hardened soldiers behind Serena felt a chill down their spine. Are you sure she needs our


    protection?

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    The dagger flew back to Serena. At the same time, Pierre rolled his eyes and cked out from the


    pain.


    Hisckeys were shaken to the core.


    "I don''t wanna die! I don''t wanna get crippled! Please, let us go!"


    "I''m sorry. I won''t do it again! I''ll never work for Mr. Norton again!


    Please, let me go!"


    Some of them banged their heads against the ground, begging for mercy; some were spasming and


    foaming at the mouth, almost fainting from fear; and some passed the line of fear and stepped into


    rage. One of theckeys even broke down. He shot up and screeched loudly.


    "I''ll kill you!" The guy picked up his gun and loaded it. He was nning to take Serena down with


    him, but the soldiers were quicker. They had already reacted the moment he picked the gun up.


    Rounds of gunshots flew at the guy, and he was dead in just a moment. He fell back down, the


    ghost of his rage still hanging on his face. Hispanions would have to pay for his reckless


    behavior.


    The soldiers behind Serena stopped shooting after the guy was dead, but the man on the chopper


    was not that agreeable. "Are they Peking stupid? Kill them all!" This man was none other than


    Ignatov, the main general of Sris. He knew how important Ares'' sisters were to him. He couldn''t


    afford to make any mistakes in this mission. The moment he got Ares'' orders, he put all his work


    aside and came tomand the battle himself.


    He felt his blood run cold when the guy tried to shoot Serena earlier. Ares would have him fired if


    Serena was hurt, especially when he was supervising the battlefield himself. That thought scared


    him, and he told his men to kill all enemies without hesitation.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The machine guns on the choppers started firing, and all of Xanxus''ckeys who were involved in


    this attempted murder were dead in a few seconds.


    Serena stared at the disfigured ground in surprise, but she snapped out of it right after that. "Can''t


    do anything about it." She sighed coldly and went back to Paige.


    Kevin said solemnly, "You may go straight to Sunshine Casino and kill Xanxus after this, Miss


    Langley." "Sunshine Casino?" Serena arched her eyebrow. "You dealt with Xanxus too?"


    Vernon quickly answered, "He''s still alive, Miss Langley. We wouldn''t get in the way of your job."


    Serena was starting to suspect something. Hm, it''s fine that he rescued us, since he likes Paige, but


    why did he help me out with my job? That''s overstepping, isn''t it?


    Paige grinned stupidly and gushed, "Ohmigosh, he''s such a gentleman! He even helped my best


    friend out! I love him even more now!" She patted Serena''s shoulder. "My boyfriend has settled


    everything for you, Serena.


    Oh, I see. Smart guy, this Ares. He knows how to work his way through his crush''s friends. Serena


    felt a lot better now. With Ares backing her, killing Xanxus just got a lot easier, and she could even


    joke now. "I thought you wereing with me, Paige. Are you ditching me for your boyfriend now?"


    Paigeughed. "Of course! I wanna see Ares! I don''t have time to kill a smalltime gang boss. You


    can deal with it yourself." She guffawed.


    Serena sighed. "Fine, I''ll do it myself. You don¡¯t care about me anymore."


    Paigeughed even louder.


    Kevin and Vernon wereughing as well. Things were looking cheery in the vige, but things were


    the opposite in Blood Moon Hotel.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Xanxus was still upright, but he had to tense all his muscles to stay upright. He asked throatily,


    "How did you get your hands on the Northern Draken Tag?"


    Kingsley answered calmly, "Henrich gave it to me."


    "Hen¡ª" The fact Kingsley was on first-name basis with Henrich almost made Xanxus wobble.


    Henrich Tanner was the undisputed king of Qustia''s northern underworld.


    Xanxus was just a small frypared to that juggernaut, but Kingsley made it sound like Henrich


    was just an old man living next door. He felt his blood run cold, and he asked, "Y-You know the


    Tanners'' family head?"


    "Of course," Kingsley answered calmly. "The geezer''s a shitty chess yer, and he loves to lecture


    people."


    Xanxus wanted to scream. "You called the Tanners'' family head a geezer. A geezer."


    Frederick huddled closer and whispered, "I think he¡¯s friends with the Tanners. We should kill him


    while he''s alone. Nobody''s gonna know."


    Xanxus'' eyes glinted coldly. He''s right. We''re already enemies anyway. He won''t let us go even if we


    grovel. There''s nobody else around. This is our chance to get back at this little bastard. He''ll be a


    problem for us if we don''t kill him now because his backers are powerful. I''m no match for either the


    Gamblers Organization or the Tanners. Xanxus cracked his neck and said darkly, "You overestimate


    yourself, kid. You shouldn''t have challenged me alone, even if you have the tag."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Xanxus?" Kingsley arched his eyebrow. "Are you going to attack me, even


    when I have the tag?"


    Xanxus scrunched up his nose. "We''re in the middle of nowhere. The


    Tanners can''t control me here. And nobody''s gonna know that I killed you."


    Kingsley pped. "No wonder you''re the King of South Nakson. You have guts.¡± He then swiveled


    around and said coldly, "But you got one thing wrong."


    Xanxus'' face fell. "What do you mean? What did I miss?"


    Kingsley smiled. "I''m not alone."


    Amotion happened outside the room, and Leoric came in with a dozen men, swarming the


    room. "Boss!"


    He came straight to Kingsley and bowed. He would help Kingsley out without any questions asked,


    especially after he took the urban vige back for him. "My men and I came here right after you


    called me. What''s the situation?"


    Leoric looked haggard and nervous. They were on Xanxus'' turf, and a dozen men was not enough


    to fight him. He could feel his heart race.


    Kingsley smiled. "And I thought you wouldn''te. Aren''t you afraid of Xanxus?" "Hey, you called


    me. There''s no way I wouldn''te." Leoric clenched his fists. "Say the word and I''ll fight Xanxus


    even if I can''t win."


    "You don''t have to fight." Kingsley pointed at Xanxus, who looked furious. "Xanxus is right there.


    There''s no need to fight."

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    "What? He''s Xanxus?¡± Leoric and hisckeys took a few steps back in fear and disbelief. They


    knew full well who Xanxus was, but since they were in different cities, and Xanxus was high up on


    the hierarchy, these people had never seen him before. The fact that Xanxus was a gloomy man


    made Leoric sigh. "So he¡¯s the King of South Nakson. Doesn''t look any different from the guys I¡¯ve


    seen. And I thought he¡¯d be a god."


    The veins on Frederick''s forehead popped, and his chest heaved. He roared, "What the f*ck did you


    just say about Mr. Xanxus? Imma skin you


    alive!"


    Frederick'' fury scared Leoric, and he took a little step back instinctively. It was a subtle step, but


    Xanxus noticed it.


    He scoffed at Leoric and asked coldly, "And where do youe from, punk? You think you can f*ck


    around on my turf?"


    Xanxus'' infamy scared Leoric, and the guy was already sweating. "Um..." He gulped and nced at


    Kingsley.


    Kingsley said calmly, "Just say whatever you want. He''s gonna die very soon." Xanxus might be


    scary, but Kingsley was even more powerful. Xanxus was looking infuriated, but he couldn''t do


    anything.


    Leoric felt a lot more confident now. "Hey, you sent Kenzo to take my turf. Why are you asking me


    the questions?"


    Xanxus froze for a moment before hissing, "You work for Victoria?"


    Frederick roared, "F*ck! So you''re the guy who did my bro in!"


    He had sent Kenzo and someckeys to Cleapolis and started a gang war over some turf on


    Xanxus'' orders. They were nning on using the vige as a stepping stone to infiltrate Cleapolis''


    underworld. To their dismay, Kenzo never returned. They had no idea what happened to him and his


    crew. Frederick then sent a few more people to look into this, but he got no news. He was furious


    when he found out Leoric was behind Kenzo''s disappearance. He clenched his fists, growling,


    "Kenzo''s myckey and brother. What the f*ck did you do to him?"


    "Oh, I didn''t do anything." Leoric shrugged. "Mr. Howe took them to a gay bar. They''re working there


    now. Oh, and illegal boxers love that bar. They''re probably dead or worse at this point." "A gay bar


    for illegal boxers?" Frederick nched, and he felt a sting from his butt for some reason.


    Xanxus froze up. "Howe? Baron Howe? He''s not friends with Victoria, so why did he¡ª" He looked


    straight at Kingsley. "I-It''s you! You told him to do that!"


    He has the tag, so of course he can order Baron around. "Oh, I see. You''re here to get back at me


    for Victoria!" He pointed at Kingsley. "You want revenge!"


    "No. I''m here for someone else, and I''m not on a path of revenge." Kingsley shook his head. "But it


    doesn¡¯t matter. Soon, Victoria will own your turf anyway."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Xanxus'' face fell. "What the f*ck did you say? You think you can take over my whole turf just like


    that?"


    "I think you''re overestimating him, boss," Frederick sneered. "He only scammed us out of the casino


    with petty tricks. There''s no way he can take your turf."


    Xanxus scoffed. "You''re right. He doesn''t have the power." He picked the tag up and fiddled with it,


    then said sarcastically, "It''s a scary tag, but you''re in South Nakson. Do you think you can scare me


    on my own turf? I''m not a coward like that Baron! Nobody can scare me on my own turf!"


    Frederick quickly brown-nosed him. "That''s right! Mr. Norton is the King of South Nakson! You think


    you can win just because you got a bunch of trash fighters with you? What a joke!

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    The hrity mounted, and Frederick clutched his stomach, pretending to guffaw in glee. He mocked,


    "Honestly, trash like you can''t even get close to our turf. The local gangs can wipe you out easily.


    The guys in this hotel can beat your ass without breaking a sweat. You guys¡ª¡±


    Frederick''s voice slowly turned into a whisper, and the disdain on his face faded. His jaw dropped,


    and disbelief filled his eyes. "Wait. Why didn¡¯t anybody stop you? They should''ve seen you and your


    crew a mile away!" Frederick frowned. "And what about the hotel bouncers? What about my crew?


    There''s no way they would have let you in."


    "Man, I have the same question." Leoric shrugged. "Some guys tried to stop us before we could


    even get close. I thought we were goners, but then some more guys showed up and kicked the


    local gangs'' asses."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "T-They kicked their asses? What the f*ck are you talking about?"


    Xanxus was bbergasted. The whole of South Nakson was his turf. Aside from hisckeys, there


    were more than a few hundred borderline criminals who relied on the casino for their livelihood.


    Scarlett and Zwander were just a few of many. Xanxus couldn''t believe all thoseckeys would lose


    so easily, unless Jarett''s men were involved. His face fell, and he looked at Leoric. "Are they Jarett''s


    men? Your reinforcements, I mean."


    "No,¡± Leoric answered confidently.


    "And how do you know?" Frederick red at him. "You better f* eking tell me the truth! "


    "I am telling the truth," Leoric answered. "I''ve never seen Mr. Cole, but I know how powerful he is.


    There''s no way those guys work for him." There was a look of worship in Leoric''s eyes. "They were


    barehanded, but any one of them could take out ten enemies by themselves easily. They''re


    professionals!"


    Frederick thought about it and whispered, "Maybe they''re Baron''s boxers."


    Before Xanxus could say anything, Kingsley blurted, "Alright, stop.


    They''re my crew." He knew those guys must be soldiers in disguise sent by Ignatov. Borderline


    criminals aside, there were civilians around. The soldiers would cause a ruckus if they came in fully


    armed. Ignatov knew that as well, so he sent some soldiers in disguise to take out all of Xanxus''


    goons.


    Xanxus'' cheeks trembled. "Your crew? There''s no way they''re your crew. Baro¡ª"


    Sounds of uniform footsteps rang in the hallway, cutting Xanxus short. Five lean, tanned men


    appeared outside the door. They were in neat white shirts, stylish ck suits, and a pair of ck


    leather shoes that gleamed under the light.


    Their hair was cut short, and their eyes were filled with steely resolve and motivation. One look at


    how these men carried themselves, and Xanxus knew why Leoric was sure these men did not work


    for Jarett. None of Jarett''s thugs had their air of confidence.


    The leader of the men came into the room. He approached Kingsley and was about to raise his right


    hand, but then he put it down beside him. Nobody noticed that but Kingsley, and he nodded with a


    smile. He knew the soldier was about to salute him, but he was under strict orders to keep


    Kingsley''s identity a secret, so he put his hand down. "Si¡ªMr. Nicholson, we''ve apprehended the


    thugs around the casino. What do you want us to do now?"


    The soldier was trembling with excitement. Oh my god. I''m reporting mission progress to Ares


    himself. And I''m inches away from him''. He was starting to radiate the kind of air only soldiers had,


    though he did not realize it.


    Kingsley nodded. "Good job. Is anyone hurt?"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    "No, Mr. Nicholson!" the soldier answered loudly. "Five teams totalling eighty units were deployed


    for this operation. None are injured." He gulped nervously. "Any resisting enemy was tied and


    apprehended. Some of the enemies are badly hurt. There are no casualties."


    Kingsley nodded. "Thank you."


    "Of course, Lieu¡ª" He stopped himself before he could finish and quickly said instead, "The teams


    are gathered downstairs. Them...


    The team leaders will be here shortly."


    Even an idiot could see that something was up, let alone people like Frederick and Xanxus. Still,


    Xanxus refused to believe this, and he gulped. "Impossible! I have more than thirty men with me,


    and they''re all armed! They couldn''t have gone down that easily!"


    Frederick said raspily, "That''s right! You''re lying! My whole team is armed. There''s no way they


    didn''t go down without a fight." He nced outside the window. "We''re on the second floor, and the


    window''s open. We would have heard it if you guys were fighting. You''re just bluffing. That''s a bluff."


    The soldier looked back. "Oh, you mean those guys downstairs? They didn''t even put up a fight. We


    apprehended them easily. See for yourself."


    Xanxus and Frederick exchanged looks and went to the window. They didn''t believe their best


    lackeys would go down without so much as a fight, but when they looked downstairs, they both


    gasped and tensed up.


    A few dozen hardened young men in white shirts were standing on the za downstairs. They were


    spread out in five rows while Xanxus'' bestckeys were crouched down with hands on their head


    and huddled together, shivering in fear. None of them moved, and more importantly, there were only


    five men keeping an eye on them.


    Frederick trembled in rage and thumped the windowsill. He roared, "Goddammit! There''s like eighty


    of them, but only five are keeping an eye on them, and they can''t even move? F*cking useless!"


    Xanxus looked furious and agitated as well. He had spent top dor hiring a few retired mercenaries


    to train hisckeys in marksmanship to create a team of marksmen. Sixty of them emerged


    triumphant, and they became the fearsome South Nakson shfire. He had sent about two dozen


    of them to hunt Serena down, while the rest followed him here. He never expected his eliteckeys


    to do nothing and shiver like scared children. He felt something welling in his throat¡ªit was blood.


    He smashed the ss window and roared, "What the f*ck are you doing? You''re embarrassing me!"


    Hisckeys looked up at him, scared and horrified.


    "You gotta save me, boss!"


    "I-I wanna go home!"


    A few of the men broke down and


    cried.


    Xanxus spewed out blood for real this time. He never thought his best men would be nothing but


    weaklings. The guy turned around slowly and stared at Kingsley in disbelief. "H-How did you do


    that? What happened to my men?"


    Kingsley smiled. "Why don''t you ask them yourself?" He stood up and smoothed out the creases on


    his shirt before saying, "Let''s go. Take Frederick and Mr. Norton with us."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The soldiers came up to the gang leaders and pinned them both down before they could say


    anything.


    ¡±F*ck! Let me go!" Frederick struggled violently, but his strength was nothingpared to the


    soldiers. No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t break free.


    Xanxus was a lot calmerpared to him. He said coldly, "I can walk by myself."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Kingsley looked at a warrior and asked, "What about the people at Blood Moon Hotel? Have you


    already kept them under control as well?"


    "No. They scrambled away in fright as soon as they saw using! They should be hiding in the


    backyard now!"


    Kingsley nodded, turned around, and instructed Leoric. "Take someone to the backyard, find out all


    of those who are hiding in the Blood Moon Hotel, and bring them to the door." "Got it, Mr.


    Nicholson!" Leoric responded and immediately walked downstairs with his men.


    Afterward, Kingsley and five warriors dragged Xanxus and Frederick downstairs.


    Walking out of the door of Blood Moon Hotel, the five warriors quickly joined their unit and stood at


    the forefront.


    The five of them were the captains of each inclothes squads.


    Kingsley came to the group of warriors and smiled. "You''ve all worked hard."


    "Don''t mention it!" All the warriors were extremely excited when they saw Ares, the God of War.


    Their eyes were all filled with fanaticism! There were only eighty people, but it sounded like a


    hundred people shouting the majestic chant!


    The deafening shouts instantly alerted Xanxus and Frederick!


    Xanxus¡¯ throat went dry as he stammered, "Who... who are you people?"


    By just looking the view in front of them, even a fool could tell that these young people with their


    hands behind their backs, who were standing at ease, were definitely not ordinary people!


    No matter how reluctant Xanxus was to believe it, he had to admit that he was doomed this time!


    Just then, Frederick suddenly stuttered with a pale face. "Boss, I... I think I know why our army dare


    not to resist."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Why?" Xanxus merely blurted out a word without saying anything more.


    When his gaze followed the direction at which Frederick''s finger was pointing, he saw the pistols


    slung on the waists of the soldiers!


    All of them were carrying thetest version of the military pistols!


    Inparison, the ck guns his subordinates carried were nothing but trash!


    Frederick''s jaw dropped as he eximed in shock, "Eighty soldiers are carrying the AMT Automag II


    pistols. Who... who is he to have such a huge army?!"


    Xanxus'' Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down nervously as he stammered, "It''s not just a pistol. If you


    look closely under their white shirts, they seem to be wearing bulletproof vests as well." "Bulletproof


    vests?" Frederick was shocked when he heard Xanxus''ment. "Isn''t this a freaking army?!"


    Apart from the military of the Empire of Qustia, he could not think of any other force that could be


    equipped with such sophisticated weapons and equipment!


    Even the Tanners family in Seavale would not be able to send such a strong team!


    Xanxus'' lips trembled as he looked at Kingsley in horror. "Who...Who on earth are you? Are you


    really from the military?!"


    When the question was blurted out, his gaze was filled with disbelief.


    Kingsley was too young!


    He merely looked like he was in his early twenties!


    Even if he was really a member of the military, with his age and qualifications, he should have


    absolutely no power tomand such an armed team, right?!


    Just as Xanxus was full of doubts, the sound of car brakes suddenly sounded!


    More than a dozen of military vehicles were parked on the side of the road one after another.


    Immediately, both Kevin and Vernon Simpson walked out of the car with their men.


    Xanxus'' eyelids twitched wildly when he saw the license te hanging on their cars!


    All those vehicles had the white military license tes!


    He shuddered with fright, and his body went rigid!


    Kevin stepped forward and bowed respectfully to Kingsley, greeting him.


    "Good day, Mr. Nicholson!¡±


    Kingsley nodded with a light smile.


    "We''ve met again, Captain Leonard."


    Kevin took a deep breath. "That''s right! Captain Simpson and I have already dealt with the


    demolition of the vige!"


    "Captain Simpson." Kingsley looked at Vernon next to him. "You must be the captain of Diosna


    Military District."


    Vernon''s eyes showed fanaticism as he nodded fervently. "That''s right! I am the Major Captain of


    Diosna Military District, Vernon Simpson!"


    "Major... Captain?!"


    Hearing Vernon revealing his identity, Xanxus looked like he had just experienced an earthquake of


    a high magnitude. His eyeballs nearly fell out of his sockets due to shock!

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Although he had always been known as the King of South Nakson, he was just the boss of a small


    gang after all.


    He even needed to be part of the Seven Legends along with six other significant figures in order to


    be as famous as Jarett Cole!


    For him, even apanymander of the military could make him kneel to greet him!


    However, now, there were two major captains here together!


    Xanxus was about to go crazy!


    He felt like he was getting electrocuted by some high-voltage electricity and was going to be


    shocked to death by it anytime soon!


    Crash!


    The agarwood bracelet that he had been fiddling with instantly fell to the ground with a thud.


    The thread was broken and the beads scattered all over the ce!


    Kingsley looked at him with a halfsmile. "Boss Norton, it''s not a good sign that the beads are


    scattered." Xanxus opened his mouth, but it felt as if the cat got his tongue. He could not speak at


    all!


    Frederick, who was standing behind him, was even worse!


    A boor man weighing almost 200 pounds and of a height of more than 6.5 feet stood up and peed in


    his pants!


    He was so scared that his dder went out of control!


    Kingsley spared a quick nce at the two of them before turning to Kevin and Vernon, uttering with


    a smile. "You''ve worked really hard, captains.


    Once everything is over, I will instruct Lev to grant you merits!"


    "Thank you, Lieutenant!"


    Kevin and Vernon stood straight at the same time!


    The two of them were so excited!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, they forgot that Lev had specially instructed them that Ares, the God of War, was


    unwilling to reveal his military identity!


    After calling him ''lieutenant'', they immediately realized their mistake.


    In an instant, the excitement on their faces turned into fear!


    Seeing the instantly paled faces of Kevin and Vernon, Kingsley smiled lightly.


    "It''s fine. The reason why I didn¡¯t want to reveal my identity earlier was because I was afraid of it to


    be known by someone and would dy the important tasks of the military. But, now that we''re


    surrounded by our own soldiers, and the rest which are present here will not be able to see the sun


    of tomorrow, it is no longer necessary to hide my identity.¡±


    Hearing that, Kevin and Vernon took a breath of relief at the same time.


    Their backs were actually soaked in cold sweat within a few minutes!


    Although they were relieved, Xanxus and his subordinates werepletely dumbfounded!


    The rest which are present here will not be able to see the sun of tomorrow. Wasn''t... Wasn''t that


    referring to them?!


    "I... I don''t want to die!"


    "Please don''t kill me... 1 didn''t do anything..."


    "I... I''m just trying to earn a living by following Boss Norton. I haven''t done anything bad..."


    "Me... Me too. We''ve only collected protection money and bullied some citizens. These aren''t


    crimes which deserve the punishment of death."


    All of a sudden, the trembling buff men all kneeled before Kingsley!


    They were all crying and begging, hoping that Kingsley could let them go!


    However, Kingsley''s gaze was cold as he scolded mercilessly, "Collecting protection money?


    Bullying citizens? Aren''t those crimes?! Must it be murder, arson, rape, and looting to be considered


    a heinous crime?!" Hearing Kingsley''s bone-chilling voice, all those kneeling on the ground shut


    their mouths in fright as their faces turned pallid!


    want to die yet!"


    Hearing the cry of his subordinates, Xanxus felt bitter.


    He was also barely alive right now. How was he supposed to save them?!


    When the two major captains called Kingsley ''lieutenant'' earlier, he heard it loud and clear!


    Although he could not figure out why Kingsley was able to achieve such immeasurable


    achievements at the age of his early twenties, the facts wereid right before his eyes!


    Even if he was perplexed and reluctant to admit it, the fact that Kingsley was the military lieutenant


    was beyond doubt!


    Xanxus knew that this time, he was going to pay for the price!


    A price that was enough to ruin his whole life!


    Xanxus swallowed hard, looked up at Kingsley, and inquired in aplicated tone. "Lieutenant, in


    what way did I offend you? Why would you attack me with such a big fanfare?"


    Kingsley uttered indifferently, "Didn''t I make it clear? The assassin you were trying to kill is my


    sister! Since you were trying to kill her, I would have to hunt you down and protect her!"


    "That... That''s it?!" Xanxus'' face turned green.


    "You could¡¯ve just told me to stop and I would. You didn''t have to bring such a big army..."

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    "I thought I had warned you in advance," Kingsley spat coldly. "I took Sunshine Casino from you.


    Isn''t that enough of a warning to you?!"


    "I..." Xanxus'' expression instantly stiffened, and he was unable to say anything!


    Kingsley was right!


    He had clearly warned Xanxus beforehand! Xanxus was the one being ignorant and still tried to win


    it back!


    Xanxus slowly crouched down, sped his head with both hands, and frantically tugged at his hair!


    He felt extreme regret!


    If he had known that this would happen, he would not have gone to retrieve Sunshine Casino!


    Great! Now, not only did he fail to win the casino back, he had also lost his entire career!


    Perhaps, he was even going to lose his life!


    "How... How could this happen?" Xanxus murmured as he copsed. His face was painted with


    despair!


    Suddenly, he raised his head and inquired in a trance. "What about my men? What about those who


    went to demolish the vige?"


    Kevin chuckled. "Some of them resisted stubbornly. So, General


    Ignatov ordered for them all to be killed!"


    Plop


    Xanxus¡¯ legs went limp as he slumped to the ground!


    "The general..." He looked at Kingsley in horror. "Are you even qualified tomand the general of


    the military district?¡±


    Kingsley smirked proudly and uttered, "The twelve military districts of the Empire of Qustia and


    millions of troops under them are all under mymand!"


    Xanxus was rendered speechless.


    He was terrified because he had aplete nervous breakdown!


    He knew that what Kingsley said was definitely not an exaggeration!


    That was because neither Kevin nor Vernon had any doubts about it!


    They even nodded at his words!


    In an instant, a title representing supreme glory and military power appeared in Xanxus'' mind.


    Ares, the God of War!


    "Are you... Are you the legendary Ares


    Before Xanxus could finish his sentence, Kingsley interrupted coldly. "I see that you are aware of


    my identity!"


    The reason why he did not let Xanxus finish his sentence was because Leoric had already walked


    out of the hotel with someone.


    Leoric was Victoria''s subordinate.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    If he knew of Kingsley''s identity, that would mean she would find out too.


    Kingsley did not want his seven godsisters to get involved in his dangerous missions. Therefore, it


    was necessary to conceal his identity as the god of war from them.


    "Boss Nicholson!" Leoric pushed the trembling Scarlett and the rest in front of Kingsley and


    informed him. "Everyone from Blood Moon Hotel is here."


    Kingsley nodded and pointed at Xanxus'' subordinates, ordering,


    "Make them kneel together!"


    As soon as he gave themand, Leoric immediately forced Scarlett and the rest to move over!


    At this moment, she looked like she was in a state of panic. She hadpletely lost the coquettish


    and charming aura that she had when she was seducing Kingsleyst night.


    When she saw the group of people kneeling on the ground, her body trembled with fright.


    She finally understood why Kingsley carried two Glock pistols, as well as the reason that Kingsley


    was used to seeing the blood all over the ground!


    There was only one reason!


    He was a soldier!


    Logan, who was standing beside her, had the same thought as her.


    In an instant, he was so terrified that his soul almost left his body!


    He insulted a soldier of Qustia! That was an even more terrifying offense than offending Boss


    Norton!


    Belch''. The more Logan thought about it, the more frightened he became. His eyes rolled before he


    fainted!


    Following a loud thud, his head mmed onto the stairs at the entrance of the hotel, and he


    instantly suffered a crack on his head.


    Bright-red blood gushed out from the back of his head like a flowing river!


    Seeing Logan lying on the ground as if depleted of life, Scarlett immediately broke down!


    Plop''.


    She copsed on the ground, crawled to Kingsley¡¯s feet with both hands and feet, and cried out,


    "Mr. Nicholson!


    I''m so sorry! I know I''m guilty! Please let me go this time!"


    Scarlett begged for mercy and even tore her clothes to reveal her chest.


    "Mr. Nicholson, as long as you let me go, I shall be your woman! You may torture me or insult me as


    much as you want to! All I''m asking is for you to spare my life!"


    "You wanna be my woman?" Kingsley raised his eyebrows. "But I recall that your subordinates said


    that you''ve been with Xanxus before. Isn''t that right?"

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    "I..." Scarlett nced at Xanxus and said with a twisted face, "Boss Norton thinks I''m not a virgin


    anymore, so he dumped me."


    Kingsley sneered. "Do you think a woman who was dumped by Xanxus deserves to be my


    woman?"


    p


    His words were like a wake-up call to her, making her face instantly pallid.


    Seeing her look of despair, Kingsley smiled lightly. "Don''t worry, after you die, I will bury you and


    Xanxus together so that you may pick up where you left off."


    "I don''t want to die. I don''t want to..."


    Scarlett''s lips trembled as she repeated the same sentence over and over again.


    Seeing her disheveled and pale face, Xanxus sighed. "Mr. Nicholson, I surrender! As long as you


    spare Scarlett and my men, you could do anything you want to me!"


    After all, they used to be in a rtionship. Now that death was imminent, he did not have the heart


    to watch her get killed just like that.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a loving and loyal person, Boss Norton," Kingsleymented as he


    pped his hands.


    "I shouldn''t embarrass you even more since you''ve said that, should I?"


    While saying that, Kingsley waved his hand and instructed. "Take Boss Norton''s subordinates and


    everyone from Blood Moon Hotel to the local police station. Make sure they are punished ording


    to thew!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Kevin and Vernon responded in unison before ordering their soldiers to escort everyone kneeling on


    the ground into the car!


    All of a sudden, the entire entrance of Blood Moon Hotel seemed to turn into aplicated


    battlefield.


    Everyone was screaming and begging for mercy!


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Among them, the one whomitted the least crime was Scarlett, who was involved in Badger


    games.


    The rest were mostly involved in armed brawls or manughter and threatening citizens.


    No matter which crime theymitted, they had to be driven into the abyss of eternal death!


    They were also well aware of the negative consequences of being turned over to the police station


    by the military.


    Most people were likely to be sentenced to at least ten years imprisonment!


    "No! Don''t send me to the police station!"


    "Please let me go. I don''t want to go to jail."


    Amid the wailing and begging for mercy, the men were dragged into the back of a military truck.


    Bang!


    With the shutting of the door, all the howls were shut behind it!


    Now that his surroundings had finally quieted down, Kingsley stretched out his right hand and


    suggested. "Boss Norton, shall we head back to Sunshine Casino now?"


    "Head... Head back to Sunshine Casino?" Xanxus looked incredulous as he questioned. "Aren¡¯t you


    going to kill me? Why would you want to send


    me back?"


    Before he could feel at ease, Kingsley looked at his watch and uttered indifferently, "Serena will


    arrive at Sun Casino by 12 pm to kill you. It''s past 12 now. I shouldn''t make her wait long for you,


    should I?"


    Xanxus went silent.


    He wanted to bawl out loud but there were no tears!


    Wasn''t he voluntarily offering himself up to be killed?!


    Was there any goddamnw to help him right now?!


    Before he could say anything else, Kingsley stepped forward to Vernon and said, "Captain Simpson,


    since you are from the local military district in Diosna City, you should take charge of escorting


    those people to the police station. Kevin will follow me."


    "Yes, sir!" Vernon answered confidently, put his heels together, and offered Kingsley a military


    salute!


    Immediately after that, the soldiers standing behind him also raised their right hands and greeted


    Kingsley with the standard military salute!


    After Vernon left, Kevin ordered someone to tie Xanxus up and put him in the car.


    Just as everything going on at Blood Moon Hotel was about to be done and dealt with, Serena had


    packed up all her essentials and headed toward Sunshine Casino to eradicate Xanxus!


    Although she already knew that Ares, the God of War, would help her, she was quite unsure about


    how much help he would offer her.


    After all, Xanxus was one of the Seven Legends in Sris Province.


    He was also known as the King of South Nakson of Diosna City who had hundreds of subordinates


    under hismand and was the owner of Sunshine Casino.


    If Ares, the God of War, merely warned Xanxus with words or set a brutal example to scare him off,


    she was afraid that with Xanxus'' arrogant character, he might not stay still and wait for her to


    assassinate him!


    After all, it was difficult for a king who sat on the top of the throne to get involved personally in every


    little thing in the country. Therefore, she figured that Ares, the God of War, would not waste his


    precious energy on such a small gang.


    Serena felt uneasy and anxious, so she dared not act rashly by barging straight into Sunshine


    Casino.


    Instead, she hid somewhere secluded outside the gate of the casino while secretly observing the


    situation.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    One minute passed.


    Two minutes passed.


    Three minutes passed.


    As always, Serena was on high alert when she was executing a mission.


    She observed the door for more than ten minutes before standing up slowly and walking out of the


    ce that she was hiding.


    For ten minutes, no one showed up in Sunshine Casino, nor was there any sound that escaped the


    ce.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was as quiet as a dead city.


    Did Ares, the God of War, settle the whole situation thoroughly? Did he wipe out Xanxus and all his


    people?


    Serena found it unbelievable.


    She was not Paige Tanner. She did note from a family of high status, nor was she a captain or


    major in the military.


    Could Ares, the God of War, actually go through so much trouble to assist an insignificant assassin


    like her?


    Though she found it ridiculous, Serena strode forward and walked carefully toward the gate of


    Sunshine Casino.


    Crack! Crack!


    The surroundings were silent except for the sound of her footsteps.


    Serena took a deep breath, and the muscles all over her body tensed!


    The quieter her surroundings were, the more vignt and anxious she was!


    Judging by an assassin''s experience, she told herself that it was most likely a trap set up by Xanxus


    for her!


    However, when Serena walked through the parking lot and came to the central square of Sunshine


    Casino, she was stunned!


    In the huge square, a carved wooden chair was ced in the middle.


    Someone was bound to the chair with thick ropes.


    It was Xanxus!


    Serena went silent and was puzzled.


    Could... Could this be the work of Ares, the God of War?


    She silently eximed how helpful he was. She found it hard to believe that he had settled


    everything!


    Despite that, Serena did not rx her tense nerves!


    Before the task wasplete, many uncertainties lurked around!


    Last time, she waspletely sure that she could take Xanxus¡¯ life at a critical moment.


    Never did she expect a confidant of Xanxus to suddenly leap out and take the fatal blow for him!


    This time, Serena was not going to allow herself to make the same mistake twice!


    Just as she was looking around vigntly, Xanxus mocked himself. "I''ve already been tied up


    pathetically here. What are you still worried about?"


    "You are a scheming person. How would I know if this isn¡¯t a trap that you set up?" Serena stood


    ten steps away from Xanxus and spat coldly.


    "Haha...¡± Xanxusughed miserably.


    "Do you think I have all the free time to tie myself and entertain you?"


    Serena''s eyes blinked at that moment as she questioned. "Is this the work of Ares, the God of


    War?"


    "Why are you hesitating if you''re already known?" Xanxus closed his eyes slightly and urged.


    "Come on."


    Swoosh!


    Without hesitation, Serena pounced on him like a sh of lightning!


    With a sh of the dagger, it left a bloody opening on Xanxus'' neck!


    In an instant, blood spurted out of his aorta like a fountain!


    The scene was gory and terrifying!


    Serena, who was holding the dagger upside down, stood quietly in front of


    Xanxus, looking at him indifferently.


    It was not until Xanxus'' eyes were devoid of life and his breathpletely stopped that the muscles


    on her body slowly rxed.


    On the other hand, Kingsley sat on the window seat of the bar next to the square and watched the


    whole scene.


    This was the first time he saw Serena on a mission, and he could not help but felt bad for her.


    He could imagine how Serena had survived all these years.


    She had always been struggling and running between knife and blood, life and death all her life.


    Just as Kingsley felt gloomy, Kevin, who was sitting across from him, wiped his cold sweat.


    "I can tell why Miss Langley is your god-sister. She kills without blinking an eye."


    Kingsley picked up the wine ss and took a sip, uttering, "She shouldn''t have to be like this. She


    should have been like other girls. Gentle and graceful..."


    Before he could finish his sentence. ng!


    The ss wall of the bar beside him suddenly shattered!


    Immediately afterward, a ck and sharp double-ded throwing knife flew at him and smashed


    the wine ss in his hand into pieces!

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Fortunately, Kingsley reacted fast, so he managed to pull away in time to dodge her dagger!


    Otherwise, he would have probably been pierced by the sharp throwing knife!


    Gulp!


    Kevin swallowed hard and stuttered, "T-This throwing knife is specially designed to break windows...


    Miss Langley surely is gentle and elegant..."


    Even though the two talked and drank quietly earlier, they were still caught by Serena''s sharp ear!


    When Serena heard that someone else was in the bar, she instantly threw a double-ded throwing


    knife through the broken window and attacked them.


    Just as she fished out a throwing knife from her waist and was about to throw another, Kingsley


    shouted loudly, "Serena! Serena! It''s me! Don''t attack!"


    Hearing Kingsley¡¯s voice, Serena was slightly startled.


    In an instant, her entire body rxed.


    Her eyes quickly turned slightly red...


    He took Kevin out of the bar andined intentionally, "Serena, don''t you check whether it''s an


    enemy or a friend before you attack?! If I hadn''t reacted quick enough, I would have died in your


    hands just like Xanxus did!"


    Serena offered him a smile. "Have you forgotten our agreement on a hundred times of


    assassination? Congrattions, King, you''ve managed to escape disaster again. You have ny-


    seven chances left!"


    Kingsley went speechless upon hearing that.


    Even Kevin fell into an awkward silence.


    "Cough..''.'' Kingsley cleared his throat embarrassedly. "We have outsiders here. Please don''t call me


    King..."


    "Sure." Serena''s charming eyes shed a hint of inquiry. "Then, tell me. Why are you here?"


    Kingsley scratched his head and blurted a half-lie, "I... I''m friends with Captain Leonard. I heard that


    he came here today for a mission, so I tagged along to watch the fun."


    Serena frowned slightly and questioned, "But I heard from Paige that you came to Sunshine Casino


    last night and said something in the lines of wanting to help me settle Xanxus!"


    "I..." Kingsley groaned and changed the subject.


    "Actually, your mission this time is a trap set up by Tyler Jovovich from Spearhead Group. After I


    heard about it from him, I rushed over to save you. I didn''t expect to meet my old friend, Captain


    Leonard, here! He''s on a mission in Diosna City, so I just thought of using this excuse to win your


    favor by settling Xanxus!"


    Kingsley''s exnation could be said to be full of loopholes.


    However, Serena, who was involved in the situation, was quite puzzled to hear that, but she chose


    to believe most of his words. She even shifted her attention to Tyler.


    "Did you just say... that this mission was a trap set up by Tyler Jovovich? Nancy Stewart''s fiance?!"


    "That''s right." Kingsley nodded. "After the dojo ss reunion, he started hating you. He contacted


    one of Xanxus'' subordinates, sent two boxes of explosives to him, and set up this trap for you."


    Hearing Kingsley¡¯s words, Serena quickly pulled a gloomy face. "Tyler Jovovich is such a deceiving


    person! I''m going to show him what it means to regret his own actions once I return to Cleapolis this


    time!"


    Kingsley chuckled, "1 knew you would say that, Serena, so I saved the killing job for you! You


    should kill him with your own hands when you return!¡±


    "What do you mean? Did you arrest him?" Serena was slightly surprised to hear that.


    "As far as I know, Spearhead Group is regarded as a first-ss corporation in Cleapolis. If you


    arrested their young master, wouldn''t theye for you?" "Spearhead Group has gone bankrupt!"


    dered Kingsley. "They resold munitions, so they were punished by the military!"


    Hearing that, she finally released her furrowed brows. "That''s what they deserve."


    Saying that, she looked back at Xanxus'' lifeless body and uttered, "My mission is over. Do you want


    toe back to Cleapolis with me?"


    "Sure. I''lle with you."


    Kingsley had just finished his sentence when his phone rang. The screen showed that the caller


    was


    Lancer.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Kingsley then excused himself to a corner to answer the phone. "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    "Boss, I have news from The Anonymous."


    "What news?"


    "This morning, The Anonymous sent a message to Hades, saying that they managed to detect the


    address of the admin of Sweoya''s spy website!"


    Kingsley''s eyes lit up when he heard the news. "Where is it? Is it in Diosna


    City?!"


    Back then when he interrogated Tyler and Felix, Felix once said that the two Sweoyans who sold


    them the


    Spearhead Group''s explosives were hiding somewhere in Diosna City.


    Kingsley spected that those two were the members of Earthworm spy team of Sweoya.


    Moreover, it was very likely that these two members, just like Karl Osberg and Jonas Kolstad, were


    used as baits to cover the real website administrator.


    If the two baits were hidden in Diosna City, then the mysterious website admin must also be hiding


    in Diosna City!


    Sure enough, hearing Kingsley''s spection, Lance replied, "Yes. The address they found was


    located in Diosna City! The specific address is a demolition vige in Nakson! It is sparsely


    popted and extremely secluded, which is very suitable for..."


    Kingsley no longer digested Lance''s following sentences.


    He was well aware that he would miss those spies again this time!


    Wasn''t the demolition vige in Nakson, Diosna City, the ce where Serena hid?


    Kingsley rubbed his temples in exhaustion.


    Why didn''t he think of that earlier?!


    Someone as cautious as Serena would choose that vige as her hiding ce!


    That fact itself was enough to prove that Diosna City must be the most suitable ce to hide


    oneself!


    The spies from Sweoya were all veterans. How could they give up on such a perfect ce to hide?!


    Hearing that there was no response on the phone, Lance inquired, "Boss, shall we order soldiers to


    raid their hiding ce?"


    "There''s no need for that." Kingsley sighed. "There''s been a riot this morning. The spies aren''t fools.


    They probably escaped long ago!"


    His spections were right.


    In order to rescue Paige and Serena, Diosna City Military District and Cleapolis Military District


    dispatched a total of two corps to surround the demolished vige.


    Even the provincial military district dispatched four ground attack fighter jets!


    The scene was massively threatening!


    When the soldiers killed Pierre and the rest, the mysterious website manager and two other spies


    who sold the munitions were in the same vige as them!


    When the three spies saw the battle, they almost urinated on the spot!


    They thought that their identities were exposed. They mistakenly assumed that they had attracted


    the army of Qustia, and that the army was preparing tounch a cleanup against them!


    Just as the three spies were about tomit suicide with bombs, they discovered that the


    helicopters and fighter jets were not targeting them at all!


    Instead, they were focusing on some other tasks!


    Seeing that, the three Sweoyan spies breathed a sigh of relief!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was such a frightening experience for them that they fell into a daze.


    After Kevin and Vernon took the people away, they immediately sorted out all the equipment and


    fled back to Cleapolis in a hurry!


    Originally, they hid in Diosna City in order to carry out espionage activities throughout Sris


    Province with the provincial capital as the center.


    However, after what happened today, they realized that the provincial capital was too dangerous!


    A fighter jet was dispatched without any announcement! Who could have taken it well?


    Therefore, all of them scrambled back to Cleapolis!


    Once theypleted the preparations to build an impable spywork in Cleapolis, they would


    slowly make ns to expand into the provincial capital of Diosna City...


    Kingsley sighed again and said to Lance, "Even if they have run away, order the soldiers of Diosna


    City Military District to clean up the entire demolition vige. They might be able to get some clues


    from there."


    "Yes, sir!" Lance responded and continued reporting, "Boss, Kenny''s army have been patrolling


    Thinking Cup Coffee all this while, but they haven''t found any clues about Stork..."

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    "Stork is the leader of Earthworm, so naturally, he''d be more cautious and cunning than most. Have


    Shane keep an eye on him at all times; we cannot afford even the tiniest oversight," Kingsley


    ordered. "I''ll be heading back to Cleapolis tonight after I tie up the loose ends here in Diosna City.


    We''ll talk about this in depth when I see you tomorrow."


    Upon hearing that Kingsley was going back to Cleapolis, Lancer quickly said, "Boss, there''s


    something else you should know about¡ªthe Anonymous appears to be right here in Diosna City."


    "What?" Kingsley¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    While the world was currently in the midst of a decade-long peace, the strife under this thin veneer


    of harmony was still raging on. Therge number of spies being sent into Qustia by other countries


    near the border was proof of this. It was only a matter of time before an information, intelligence,


    and technology war broke out. There would be no firearms and no cannon fodder, only cyber


    attacks that could cripple a government from within.


    Take the web manager for example. If Qustia had technology that rivaled Sweoya, then there would


    be no need for them to rely on the Anonymous, whose loyalty had yet to be verified, to gather


    intelligence.


    On the flip side, if the military could uncover the Anonymous'' identity and recruit them as a military


    organization, then the army''s technological advancement could very well reach new heights. The


    military of Qustia could take the lead in this espionage war if that came to pass.


    But even if the Anonymous'' debut hadunched them into the league of the top five hacker


    organizations in the world, not to mention, being the first hacker organization the military of Qustia


    had paid attention to recently, there was still the issue of their elusiveness.


    No one knew anything about the head of the organization, its members and its location. As such,


    even if the military wanted to pull some strings or rub elbows with them, it would still be quite a


    challenge.


    Consequently, the military had to beg for the Anonymous to gather intel with the promise of a


    ludicrous reward.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This was why Kingsley had been excited to hear that the renowned hacker group was here in


    Diosna City. If he could just track the Anonymous down and find out who was behind the


    organization, then perhaps he could make them part of the technology department in Coliree Ind.


    From there, he could sharpen the Anonymous'' cyber prowess like a sword and use them to stab


    through their enemy''s heart!


    "Send me whatever information you have on the Anonymous," Kingsley said to Lancer. "They''re


    vital to our espionage, and I have to personally meet with the head of the organization."


    "Coliree is all I have at the moment," Lancer admitted ruefully. "I only learned of their location


    because they slipped up during the coboration and told me they were at Sris University in


    Diosna City."


    Kingsley frowned at this. "Sris University? Is the head of the Anonymous a professor there or


    something?"


    "Maybe," Lancer said. "The Sris University of Computer Science, which was what the university


    was originally known as, is alma mater to the CEO of thergest software producer in the country.


    There could be a powerful hacker hiding among the faculty." "Got it. I''ll drop by the university and


    check things out for myself," Kingsley said. Then, he saw Serena peering in his direction and added


    over the phone, "I have a couple of things to take care of here. We''ll talk about this when we meet in


    Cleapolis. As for Stork, make sure you keep a close eye on him and call me if anything goes


    wrong."


    With that, he hung up and returned to Serena''s side. "Serena, I need to stay here for a while, so


    you¡¯ll have to go back to Cleapolis alone."


    "Did something happen, Kingsley?"


    Serena asked worriedly. "Should I stay here with you just in case you need help?"


    "No, I''ll be fine," he said with a shake of his head. "I''m just meeting a few friends whom I''ve known


    for ages. It''s a reunion, so there''s nothing to worry about." He grinned as he added, "Besides, you


    still have to go back and deal with Tyler. I bet that guy''s been tortured to the brink of death."


    She nodded, then smiled as she said, "You''re right. I''ve been away for more than a month now, and


    I should probably return to thepany to see how everything''s going."

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    "I think you should too. Also, you should probably stop taking missions from the Assassins Market


    and stick to your job at thepany," Kingsley advised with a chuckle. "I can''t believe they are


    labeling you as a measly tier two assassin. They are letting a talent like you go to waste! You''re


    heaps better than that, and you deserve better than having to take odd jobs."


    He was only saying this because he was worried about Serena¡¯s safety. He didn''t like that she had


    to risk herself just to fulfill tasks from the Assassins Market.


    However, after hearing what he said, Serena countered in astonishment, "How did you know I was a


    tier two assassin? Have you been to thepany?"


    "There was a guy from thepany ¡ªDavid, who took on a mission from the Assassins Market,


    but he slipped up and hurt Reene by mistake." Kingsley saw no point in hiding this fact, so he went


    on to say, "When I interrogated him, he told me he partnered up with you once and that your alias


    was ck Turtle. He mentioned you were both tier two assassins."


    Serena was shocked when she heard this. "What? Reene''s hurt?" she asked incredulously. Then,


    she added, "I''ll go back to Cleapolis to see her right away, Kingsley. You take care in the meantime!"


    "Rx, Serena. She''s fine now; she''s already recovered," he said as he pulled out his phone and


    typed out a text, then sent it. "Anyway, if you want to go back to dispose of Tyler, just give Lancer a


    call. I just texted you his number."


    Serena nodded anxiously and did not ask who Lancer was. All she wanted to do now was to get


    home and make sure Reene was alright. To her, it did not matter if Tyler was dead or alive,


    not while her sister was probably still nursing her wounds back home.


    Upon seeing how restless Serena was, Kingsley did not waste time and immediately turned to


    Kevin, saying, "Captain Leonard, you''re heading back to Cleapolis now, aren''t you? I''m going to


    need you to give my sister a lift.¡±


    "Yes, sir!" Kevin replied firmly. He looked at Serena and said respectfully, "Miss Langley, this way,


    please."


    Before following Kevin, Serena threw her arms around Kingsley and gave him a tight hug, then said,


    "Come straight home after you finish your business here, Kingsley, you hear me? I''ll be waiting for


    you at home."


    "I know, Serena. Don''t worry about me."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After sending her off, Kingsley walked into the elevator, which took him to the Sunshine Casino on


    the lower-sixth level.


    Presently, Leoric and his men were looting the ce.


    When he registered Kingsley¡¯s arrival, he walked up to him and greeted respectfully, "Mr.


    Nicholson!"


    Kingsley nodded in acknowledgment.


    "So, how''s everything going down here? Did you guys find anything valuable?"


    "Mr. Nicholson, we really hit the jackpot this time! You won''t believe how much cash Xanxus had


    hidden here in Sunshine Casino! There must be millions!" Leoric''s face was flush with excitement.


    "It''s right there in thest secret vault. Come on, I''ll show you!"


    Leoric led the way to Xanxus'' office, whereupon he opened the hidden room behind the bookshelf.


    There, they saw the secret vault that measured up to about forty square feet.


    Leoric''s men were checking the valuables stored up in the vault when the door opened. At the sight


    of Kingsley, they quickly put down the items they were holding and greeted in reverence, "Mr.


    Nicholson."


    Nodding at them, Kingsley swept his gaze over the room. The forty square feet of the space was


    taken up by stack upon stack of bills, which was quite the sight to behold. Aside from the cash,


    there were also jewelry and antique vases. This was a treasure trove indeed!


    The most shocking part of this discovery was the dozen or so guns propped up in one corner of the


    room, with crates of matching ammunition stacked up on the ground. The two boxes of explosives


    sent over by Tyler were here as well.


    "This must be Xanxus'' prized nest," Kingsley concluded with a humorless smile. "Now, all this


    belongs to you."


    These words struck Leoric like a lightning bolt. He stiffened, then gaped at Kingsley as his face


    turned red. He was hyperventting as he asked, bbergasted, "Are you serious, Mr. Nicholson?


    Do you mean... Are you saying you''re giving all this to the Jeanne Gang?" "That''s not all, of course,"


    Kingsley drawled, waving his hand dismissively. "While Xanxus¡¯ men have all been arrested, the


    consequences of their illegal activities have not affected Sunshine Casino, surprisingly. I''m in


    charge of it for the time being, but I''ve decided that I''m going to give the entire casino to Jeanne as


    my warmest regards."

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Leoric was stunned speechless, and so were his men. The room was so quiet that one could hear a


    pin drop.


    While Jeanne was one of the Seven Legends, her forces were nowhere close to being on Xanxus''


    level before his fall from grace; Sunshine Casino alone was worth three Jeanne D¡¯Arcs. Then again,


    such power was what made Xanxus so full of himself, and why he had so unabashedly sent forth


    his men to Cleapolis to infiltrate and seize Victoria''s territory.


    Presently, Leoric gulped loudly as he asked, "M-Mr. Nicholson, are you actually handing Sunshine


    Casino over to us? It''s a huge business, and even Jarett would drool over it!"


    "Yeah, I don''t think Jarett''s going toe swooping in with a protest," Kingsley said calmly. "Jeanne


    will officially be the new owner of this casino from now on." He pped a hand on Leoric''s shoulder,


    then added, "Besides, with the northern side of Cleapolis so close by, you''d be the best person to


    oversee operations here. Go back and tell Jeanne you''ll be in charge of running the casino, got it?"


    "1-1¡¯11 be in charge?" Leoric could hardly believe his own ears. He was going to be in charge of


    Sunshine Casino, a ce where he previously had neither right nor rank to step foot in! He must be


    dreaming, he believed, but the pain that shot through his knees as he fell in front of Kingsley in


    overwhelming gratitude and reverence assured him that this was real life.


    "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson!" he said earnestly. "Thank you!"


    "On your feet," Kingsley said. "There''s no need to thank me. If you really want to show your


    gratitude, then take care of the casino for Jeanne."


    He was only being so generous to


    Leoric because he had helped Yvonne and Joshua in their time of need. It was no small feat for a


    thug to reach out and help the less fortunate, which was a noble deed and warranted praise.


    Kingsley was relieved that Victoria had Leoric as her right-hand man.


    Leoric, on the other hand, did not think much of this and went on to bow his head. "Don''t you worry,


    Mr. Nicholson. I''ll do anythingjeanne asks of me and I won''t let her down!"


    Exasperated by the man''s extreme show of gratitude, Kingsley gave him a soft nudge with his foot


    and said, "Okay, that''s enough. Pack up and go back to Cleapolis. You''re going to need


    reinforcements if you want to take over the reins in Sunshine Casino, and a dozen of you here


    simply will not do."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, you''re right, Mr. Nicholson. I''ll go back to Cleapolis right away!" Leoric got to his feet, and his


    face was so flushed that he looked like he was drunk. "Come on, boys, we''ve got to get back and


    tell Jeanne the good news!"


    Kingsley added before Leoric left, "If Jeanne asks, just tell her that I go by Nicholson, and that¡¯s all


    she needs to know."


    "Roger that!" Leoric grinned. "I''ve got you covered, Mr. Nicholson."


    With that, he left his men here in the secret room to go through the loot and happily drove back to


    Cleapolis, then made his way to Jeanne D''Arc as soon as he got to the city.


    Jeanne D''Arc was a three-story building that featured Regency elements. From the outside, it


    looked like a Georgian terrace house.


    This was the Jeanne Gang''s headquarters, the base from which Victoria ran her operations and


    managed the affairs of the gang.


    Granted, she neither was as powerful as Xanxus had been nor had an impressive casino as the


    main headquarters. In fact, most of the gang was scattered throughout the bars and karaoke


    lounges in Cleapolis, but at the center of all these joints was none other than Jeanne D''Arc.


    While Leoric was pulling into the basement car park of the building, Victoria was lounging on the


    couch in her office with her phone pressed to her ear.


    She was twenty-five this year, just a couple of months younger than Serena, but the two girls could


    not be more different.


    Where Serena''s alluring looks hid a cold and ruthless demeanor, Victoria had a decidedly more


    intrepid nature, and her bold beauty matched it perfectly.


    Shey on the couch wearing nothing more than an oversized white blouse, and her long legs were


    d in fleshcolored stockings. Thankfully for her, the blouse was long enough to cover the tops of


    her thighs, preventing what would have otherwise been an unfortunate wardrobe malfunction, but at


    the same time ying up an inevitably provocative appeal.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Victoria''s long legs were crossed and propped up on the armrest of the couch, dangling ever so


    slightly. She was the picture of indulgence, and her fair looks made her even more alluring


    combined with her insouciance. Anyone who stumbled upon this sight would think she was just


    another beautiful young woman who was on the phone with her best friend.


    The atmosphere would have been a heartwarming one had there not been the startling sight of four


    muscr men guarding the office door. They looked out of ce, seemingly intimidating in their


    ck suits and their arms behind their backs, standing straight like they were cadets waiting to


    greet their superiors.


    The scars on their faces gave them a vicious air, making them look like guardians who would not


    hesitate to take down intruders.


    They had their gaze fixed on a spot on the wall, but regardless of how stunning Victoria looked at


    the moment, none of these four men dared to steal a nce at her. On the contrary, they looked


    terrified of her, if not, outwardly respectful.


    As far as they were concerned,


    Victoria was no ordinary woman. She was their boss; themander of their gang and the one who


    would deal the harshest punishments should they act out of line.


    "Hey, Court, have you been staying upte cramming for tests?" Victoria askedzily as she twirled


    a lock of her hair around her finger. "Did anyone pick on you at school? Should I send a few of my


    men over to watch your back?"


    At once, Courtney¡¯s voice cried out from the other line, "Victoria, you have to stop treating me like a


    child! In case you haven''t noticed, I''m already a college student!"


    Upon hearing this, Victoria smiled and pointed out, "You''re my baby sister. You could be graduating


    college for all I care, but you''ll always be a kid to me. It''s my duty to protect you."


    Courtney exined wearily, "My friends are all terrified of you, and they tell me just as much during


    our reunions. Look, it wasn''t easy for me to switch to another city just to go to college here, so


    please do not mess this up for me by sending your goonies over."


    A smile curled on Victoria''s lips when she heard Courtney''s plead, and she found herself


    reminiscing the good old days when Courtney was a kid in grade school and she went to the junior


    high next to it.


    Back then, she had already made a name for herself as the most intimidating girl in junior high. She


    would often wait by the grade school entrance with her goonies behind her while threatening the


    other pipsqueaks not to pick on Courtney.


    Things got even worse by the time Courtney started junior high.


    Victoria had taken it upon herself to have the biggest bully in Courtney''s school roughed up even


    though he hadn''t done anything to deserve it. He was close to being beaten into a pulp as she


    warned him icily, "If my sister gets picked on by the other kids, it''ll be your fault for not looking out


    for her, and I''ll make sure you pay dearly for it."


    Since then, Courtney could not go anywhere around school without having a few goonies tailing her,


    protecting her, and making sure no one was giving her a hard time. If they slipped up, then their


    poor leader would have to take a beating for their carelessness.


    When Courtney was in her senior year in high school, she had a homeroom teacher who yed


    favorites. He had given her position as the study hall monitor to the disciplinary teacher''s son, which


    left Courtney sulking for a while.


    Once Victoria had learned of the details, she went over to the homeroom teacher''s house with two


    dozen of her men to teach him a lesson.


    The next day, the homeroom teacher, missing three of his front teeth, ended up getting down on his


    knees in front of Courtney and begged her not to have gang members attack him or his family home


    after this.


    All in all, Victoria had always been the femme fatale whose name struck fear into the hearts of her


    peers, be it in school or in society. As for Courtney, she grew up sheltered.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At the thought of this, Victoria chuckled and said, "The older girls aside, the only other sisters I have


    are you, Yulia, and Jessica. Yulia''s a supermodel with a figure to die for, and she dresses up so well


    that most men would fight to protect her; Jessica, on the other hand, has a temperament odd


    enough to ward off most people, so she has neither friends nor enemies who could potentially pick


    on her. You''re the only one who looks like a kid and acts like one, and heaven knows what''s going


    on in that oddball brain of yours. If you don''t need my protection, then who does?"


    Without thinking, Courtney blurted out, "What about Kingsley?! Why don''t you go coddle him


    instead?"


    The words had only just left her mouth when she realized she had said something wrong.


    At once, both women fell into a long silence. Little did they know, Kingsley had already made a


    gloriouseback as a man of great sess.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    The seven sisters had made a pact not to interfere in each other''s work and personal life. After all,


    with seven of them, it would be hard to avoid conflict when it was time for them to make their own


    choices in life and individual careers.


    As such, they stopped keeping in touch after they grew up and carved out lives of their own. The


    only times they gathered were during the holidays like New Year''s, when they would drop by the


    orphanage to pay Joseph a visit.


    However, they all knew the real reason why they hardly ever kept in touch, and it was one that they


    did not wish to dive into¡ªKingsley.


    Every time the girls got together, they couldn''t help thinking about their brother, who had gone


    missing and left their hearts broken since. It would be like ripping the bandaid off a stillfresh wound


    and provoking the painful memories that they had buried in the recesses of their minds.


    That said, it wasn''t as if they cut each other offpletely. Serena, for example, was rarely at home


    given the nature of her work, and she saw no point in buying a house on her own, so she moved in


    with Keene instead.


    As for Victoria, she was constantly worried about Courtney, who was in college, and she would call


    thetter every once in a while to catch up and wire her money for her allowance. But seeing as


    Victoria''s line of work did not coincide with Beene''s they hardly spoke, and with Beene''spany


    getting busier these days, she simply could not catch a break long enough to give any of her


    siblings a call.


    Consequently, she did not tell them about Kingsley''s return.


    Even now, Victoria was still oblivious to the fact that her brother hade back to Cleapolis safe


    and sound, and she did not know that he had a surprise for her too.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After a long pause, she finally sighed and said, "Forget about it. Do you need pocket money over


    there, Courtney? I could transfer you some if you''d like."


    "No, thanks, Victoria," Courtney answered. "I found a part-time job near the school that pays really


    well. 1 can get by."


    "But I insist¡ª"


    Victoria was cut off when a loud knock came from the office door. The next second, Leoric came


    bustling into the room, looking out-of-breath as he rasped, "Jeanne, I have important news!"


    Upon seeing how overwhelmed and excited he looked, Victoria raised a brow and said into the


    phone, "Hey, Courtney, I need to hang up now. It seems like there''s something that simply demands


    my attention."


    "Okay. Bye, Victoria!"


    After hanging up on the call, Victoria turned to look at Leoric questioningly as she sat up and asked,


    "Leoric, aren''t you supposed to be in the urban vige? What are you doing here in Jeanne D''Arc?


    Did something happen?"


    "Jeanne, I went to Diosna City today, and I¡ª"


    Leoric did not get to finish his sentence, for the office door mmed open once more, and this time,


    a man with a side-part hurried into the room. He was just as out-of-breath as Leoric had been as he


    gasped, "Jeanne ¡ªsomething¡ªhappened! There''s been groundbreaking news!"


    He was the mostpetent among all of Victoria''s men, and he went by the name Rupert. He was


    easily one of the strongest and most reliable figures in the entire Jeanne Gang.


    Victoria frowned when she saw how anxious he looked. "What are you talking about? Pull yourself


    together and use your words, Rupert."


    Rupert swallowed and caught his breath. "Word has it that Xanxus has fallen."


    "W-What?" She stood up at once and demanded, "What do you mean by ''Xanxus has fallen''?" She


    knew very well what he meant by that; she just couldn''t believe it and had to make him repeat it.


    "He''s dead! Someone slit his throat! Apparently, he died pretty gruesomely." Rupert nched as he


    added, "And most of his men were wiped out too. The ones who survived have all been caught and


    thrown behind bars. There''s not a single one of them left! Not even those rats down at Sunshine


    Casino were spared. Anyone who protested was rounded up and taken down to the detention


    center."


    Victoria staggered backward and asked with wide-eyed wonder, "H-How is that possible? I don''t


    know anyone who could have done this! How powerful must the person be to bring Xanxus to his


    downfall?!"

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Xanxus was one of the most powerful figures of the Seven Legends in the Sris Province, and


    Sunshine Casino alone was an enterprise that every gang leader drooled over.


    Never did Victoria expect someone as formidable as Xanxus to die. She had been sure that death


    was something that eluded him.


    "Do we know who''s behind it?" she demanded, eyes wide and thoughts moring. "I don''t think


    Jarett would resort to such clean and forthright methods of eradicating Xanxus, would he?"


    Rupert pped his own thigh as if to calm himself. "Every witness in Sunshine Casino has either


    been killed off or captured, so no one can provide intel on this. All we know is that the mysterious


    forces who killed Xanxus and wiped out his gang fled as soon as the deed was done, and no one


    has imed ownership of the casino yet!"


    Next to him, Leoric could hear his own blood beating in his ears. No one knew the details of Xanxus''


    downfall except for him. "Uh, Jeanne, there''s something you should¡ª"


    "Oh, for f*ck''s sake, can''t you see that I''m speaking to Jeanne here? Stay out of this!" Rupert


    barked at him before he could exin what happened back at the casino with Kingsley.


    In truth, Leoric had been getting on Rupert''s nerves these days. He thought the man was nothing


    more than an over-glorified errand boy for the Jeanne Gang who was put in charge of their territory


    in the urban vige, but that was until recently when Leoric had, with Kingsley''s help, fought back


    against Kenzo and his men during a turf war.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since then, Victoria started seeing Leoric in a new light, and the subtle admiration she had for


    him was beginning to show. After all, Kenzo was one of Xanxus'' most trusted subordinates, not to


    mention, one of the most capable. To be able to hold onto the Jeanne Gang''s turf and keep it from


    falling into Xanxus'' hand was enough to prove Leoric''spetence.


    As such, she praised him for the job well done and told him she saw potential in him. She also said


    his kindness, despite his circumstances, was a remarkable trait to have as a gang member. She


    even nned on having him help out at Jeanne D''Arc once business at the urban vige had been


    concluded.


    Having sensed the shift in structural dynamics, Rupert couldn''t help panicking. He was worried that


    Leoric would climb up the organizationaldder and eventually take over his ce in the gang.


    "Leoric, you ought to learn your ce around here. Don''t get so full of yourself just because Jeanne


    gave you a few encouraging words!" Rupert snapped with a manic gleam in his eyes, riding out the


    rage he had felt when he came in earlier and saw that Leoric was already in the office speaking to


    Jeanne.


    However, there were more pressing concerns at hand, such as the news of Xanxus'' downfall and


    the subsequent abandonment of Sunshine Casino, so he held back from chewing Lcoric out at first


    instance. He thinks I''m going easy on him and now he''s climbing over my head! He has quite the


    nerve, interrupting me while I''m speaking to Jeanne!"


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Leoric, and don''t try to butt into gang matters. You don''t get the right to


    speak when I''m in the room!" he growled, ring at Leoric mutinously.


    Meanwhile, Victoria was frowning in disapproval when she saw how unnecessarily rude Rupert was


    being, but she thought about how he had stuck by her since junior high and helped her with gang


    matters all these years, then decidedly brushed this incident off. In any case, she couldn''t put him in


    his ce in front of Leoric and her other subordinates.


    Presently, a grim look shed across Leoric''s features as he pointed out impatiently, "I wasn''t trying


    to butt into gang affairs; I was only trying to tell Jeanne about the incident with Xanxus¡ª"


    He was cut off once again by Rupert, who demanded incredulously, "And what the hell do you know


    about Xanxus¡¯ death, huh? Do you even know how serious things are right now out there in the


    underworld? Huh?" He did not wait for Leoric to respond and turned to address Victoria in a


    considerably gentler tone, "Jeanne, now that word on Xanxus'' death has broken out, the entire


    Sris Province underworld is getting restless. Every gang we know will start making their moves


    soon. A war may be inevitable."


    Victoria slowly resumed her seat on the couch, her pretty brows furrowing as she said, "The casino


    was Xanxus'' pride and glory. Anyone with power, no matter how little of it, will try to get their hands


    on it." She twirled a lock of her hair around one slender finger as she continued pensively, "But as


    long as Jarett doesn''t make a move, then no one will get to take the casino for themselves. It''d be a


    feat for gangs like ours to get even a tenth of the share!"

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    "Yeah, Boss! We have to act now!" Rupert urged. "Even if we can''t snatch the most profitable


    casino, a bar or club would be enough for us!"


    As soon as he said that, Rupert''s phone buzzed.


    When he read the new message, his face fell from shock. "Jeanne, I just received news that the


    entire Sunshine Casino has been imed by someone..."


    "What?" Victoria''s eyes went wide. "Who bought it? Is it Jarett Cole?" "No... It is not Jarett," he


    dazedly replied. "However, I have been informed that he made the announcement. He warned


    everyone in the Circle that Sunshine Casino already has a new owner. No one was allowed to do


    anything to get their hands on it!"


    Rupert swallowed hard. "What group is it? Who is so powerful that Boss Jarett would act as their


    protector?"


    Hearing that, Leoric was shocked as well because he never expected Jarett to help out!


    As soon as he left Diosna City earlier that day, Kingsley had immediately called Kenny, Jarett''s


    advisor.


    He asked Kenny to inform Jarett that Sunshine Casino now belonged to the Jeanne Gang.


    Kingsley also requested Jarett to announce a warning to the Circle to warn off the people of Sris


    Province who were in the "industry"; they were not to try to steal something that now had an owner.


    It was why Rupert received that message.


    Victoria did not know any of that though. Her beautiful face turned pale as she mumbled to herself.


    "I see... Chaos is going to erupt in Sris Province. I wonder if this neer who emerged like a


    dark horse will be our friend or foe..."


    Seeing that, Leoric hurriedly said, "Jeanne, I know what is going on! I know about Sunshine


    Casino!"


    "You do?" Rupert gave him a disdainful side-eye. "How could a small fry like you know anything?"


    Leoric puffed out his chest and loudly dered, "Boss Nicholson called me this morning,


    summoning me to Diosna City! I saw the fall of Xanxus Norton with my own eyes!"


    "As if! See it with your own eyes?


    Bah!" Rupert spat on the ground near Leoric''s feet and sneered.


    "Everyone knows all eyewitnesses to Xanxus'' fall were either dead or in prison! Can you at least


    come up with a more logical boast?"


    He poked Leoric hard on the chest.


    "Also, do not ever mention Nicholson''s name in the Jeanne Gang! Remember this; we only have


    one boss!"


    Rupert knew Leoric was only able to defeat Kenzo because of help from Kingsley.


    As such, he despised Kingsley as well.


    In his opinion, Kingsley was a busybody poking his nose in other people''s business. He was the


    reason why Leoric was able to impress Victoria.


    Although Rupert''s poke hurt, Leoric remained steady on his feet with his back straight. There was


    an unpleasant look on his face though.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can insult me, but do not ever insult Boss Nicholson!"


    "Oh? You are such a good doggy. Look at how protective you are of your master!" Rupert''s face


    twisted with fury.


    "However, remember that you belong to Jeanne, even if you are a dog! If you want to serve


    someone else, I will kill you first!"


    He then kicked Leoric in the stomach.


    "Also, if that Nicholson man dares to set a single foot near the Jeanne Gang, I will make him kneel


    and call me uncle!" Rupert snapped.


    Bam!


    Leoric fell to the ground from the force of the kick. He pressed down on his stomach with his hands


    as he sweated profusely from the pain.


    "Hey, now! We are allrades. How could you attack him like that, Rupert?" Victoria rebuked.


    "I did not say anything because I respect you. However, do not keep pushing my limit!"

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    The cold bark of Victoria''s rebuke made Rupert nce at her slender legs before looking down and


    flippantly saying, "Yes, Boss. I know I should not have done that."


    However, immediately after, he straightened up and his voice took on an argumentative tone.


    "Still, he was being insubordinate! Not only is he always talking about another gang leader to you,


    but he even lied about how he witnessed Xanxus" fall! A treasonous person like him would never


    know his ce if he is not taught a lesson!"


    With gritted teeth, Leoric climbed to his feet with his hands still clenched over his stomach.


    "I am not a traitor, and it was not a lie! Xanxus Norton was taken down by Boss Nicholson!"


    Hearing that, both Victoria and Rupert stared at him in shock.


    A few secondster, Rupert let out a derisive snort.


    "kicking hell! That is absolute rubbish! I have never heard of Boss Nicholson in Sris Province!


    Even so, you still insist he took down Xanxus?"


    "Leoric, this is important," she added, disbelief clear in her voice. "Don''t fool around."


    "Boss Jeanne, I am here today to report to you about this." Leoric wiped away the sweat from his


    forehead.


    "This morning, I went to Diosna City. I watched Boss Nicholson defeat Xanxus Norton and his men.


    Furthermore, he gave Sunshine Casino to us, the Jeanne Gang!"


    She was rendered speechless.


    Rupert was at a loss for words as well.


    "He... We were given Sunshine Casino?" She gasped with disbelief.


    "Could it be... Are we now the sole owner of Sunshine Casino?"


    Leoric nodded hard. "That''s right! He even said I am to be the manager of the ce!"


    As soon as Rupert heard that, he was roaring withughter.


    "Hahaha! Are you daydreaming? Who do you think you are? What makes you think you can be the


    manager of Sunshine Casino?"


    Rupert then walked over to Victoria.


    "Boss, I think he''s gone mad," Rupert slyly said. "Just listen to the unrealistic nonsense he''s


    spouting! Get him out of here so that we can properly discuss how we should handle the new


    change in Sris Province..."


    Just then...


    Ring, ring!


    Leoric''s phone began to ring.


    It was a video call from his subordinates in Sunshine Casino.


    Rupert was furious about being interrupted. "Get out already! Stop intruding on our talk! "


    However, Leoric ignored him and answered the call. "What is it, Johnny? Why are you calling me?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    How dare Leoric disregard his words and answer a call as if he were alone!


    Rupert immediately charged over to Leoric and grabbed him by his shirt. "F*cker! Did you not hear


    what I just said? You absolute..."


    Before he could finish speaking, a box of TNTs appeared on Leoric''s phone screen.


    "How do we dispose of these explosives, Leoric?" Johnny asked.


    "None of us have experience with them, so we''re all too scared to touch them."


    "Leave them in Xanxus'' storage room for now," replied Leoric. "Don''t mess around with them."


    As Rupert watched the shaky footage on the phone, he gradually loosened his grip on Leoric''s shirt.


    "How can this be?" Rupert was stark pale with disbelief.


    "Explosives? Xanxus'' storage room? What kind of joke is this? You... You must have nned this! It


    is just a prank!"


    He then snatched Leoric''s phone away and roared into it, "Johnny, what on earth are you guys


    doing?"


    When Johnny saw Rupert appear on the call, he hurriedly focused on the call.


    "Hello, Rupert! We are in Sunshine Casino, clearing out the things Xanxus left behind!"

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    "This ce is sovish," Johnny said as he held up the phone to show the casino cage. "Look


    here..."


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Rupert stumbled backward from the phone with shock painted all over his face.


    He did not hear a single word Johnny said afterward.


    All he heard was a buzzing sound in his ears as his vision spun.


    That ce was truly the Sunshine


    Casino!


    He had the pleasure of going there once.


    Thevish decor of Sunshine Casino had left an impression on him.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, he would never have forgotten how it looked!


    He slowly looked up at Leoric and dryly asked, "W-What is going on? Was everything you said the


    truth?"


    "Why would I lie to Boss?" Leoric replied with a frown.


    Smash!


    Rupert let go of the phone, sending it crashing into the ground. The screen went ck as cracks


    spread across the ss.


    "Impossible... How can it be possible? It is indeed Sunshine Casino! How could it be so easily


    obtained?"


    His pupils were dting and he began rapidly shaking his head like a crazy man.


    Victoria shot to her feet in surprise. "Are you serious, Leoric? That... Boss Nicholson really... He..."


    She was so shocked that she could note up with a coherent sentence.


    Sunshine Casino was a cash cow everyone wanted.


    Now, it was hers!


    It made her feel like she was dreaming. None of this felt real!


    "That''s right, boss! I am back to ask for more men. I will revive Sunshine Casino to its full glory!


    Once we haveplete control over it, we would be the second most powerful gang in Sris


    Province, right after Boss Jarett!¡±


    Hearing that, she excitedly nodded. "Okay! I will give you some men right now. Take whoever you


    want!"


    "Yes, ma''am! Thank you, boss!"


    When Rupert saw how easily Victoria agreed to give Leoric more men, he snapped back to his


    senses.


    "No way!" He was practically buzzing with anger. "He is just a nobody! How can we give him so


    much power? I object!"


    She frowned at him. "Rupert Shapiro! Who is the boss of Jeanne Gang¡ªyou or me? Do my words


    mean nothing to you?"


    "You are the boss, ma''am.¡± A dark look shed across his eyes.


    "However, please consider this; there is no such thing as a free lunch. Perhaps this is all a trap set


    by Nicholson!"


    She paused at that. She then turned to Leoric and said, "Who is this Boss Nicholson? What kind of


    man is he?"


    "I..." Leoric hummed. "He would not let me say. He said he would visit you at Jeanne D''Arc when he


    has time..."


    When Rupert heard that, he immediately shot to his feet. "Did you hear that? Nicholson does not


    even dare to reveal his identity! There is something fishy about him!"


    "Enough! Shut up! I can make my own judgments!"


    After snapping at Rupert, she began to ponder with a frown on her face.


    Momentster, she looked up at Leoric with a clenched fist.


    "No matter what, let us ept this gift first. Whether it is a blessing or a curse, what will be, will be.


    We live and work in the Circle, so we cannot be cowards who jump at every shadow!¡±


    With a wave of her hand, she continued, "All of Jeanne Gang is ready at yourmand! Take over


    Sunshine Casino as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Leoric shouted. His face was full of uncontroble excitement.


    Meanwhile, Rupert was stark pale.


    The malicious glint in his eyes was strong enough that it could kill.


    He was thoroughly defeated by Leoric this time.


    The anger in him burned as bright as the sun.


    This was all the fault of the mysterious man known as Nicholson!


    Ever since Boss Nicholson appeared, Jeanne Gang had been slipping out of his grasp...

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Just when everyone in the Jeanne Gang turned out in preparation to set off for Sunshine Casino,


    Kingsley came near Sris University, wanting to find The Anonymous, the hacker organization


    hiding in the university, in order to speed up the extermination of the spies.


    There was a busy pedestrian street across from Sris University where one would find everything


    they expected: shopping malls, hotels, ygrounds, inns, inte cafes, and coffee shops. Driven


    by the strong spending power of the university students, the businesses along themercial


    streets were flourishing, especially those inns, almost all of which were full.


    Kingsley entered three inns in a row before finally getting himself a windowless room. He checked


    into the room and was just about to rest for a moment, but some indescribable sounds suddenly


    came from the room next door. It wasn¡¯t that he was happy to eavesdrop on someone else having


    sex, but the inn had terrible soundproofing. And besides, the female college student was so youthful


    and unrestrained that she did nothing to lower her voice.


    Soon after that, he began to hear strange soundsing intermittently from the rooms around him,


    as though these rooms had been infected by the sounds made by the female college student.


    Feeling incredibly uneasy and embarrassed, he took a nce at his watch. It was just past 7:00PM,


    and it wasn''t dark outside yet. He couldn''t help but let out an inward sigh. These undergraduates


    really have a lot of energy, don''t they...


    After briefly unpacking his luggage, he opened the door and left his room, deciding to get something


    to eat at a restaurant nearby before visiting Courtney. He had wanted to see her tomorrow, but he


    could hardly sit still after hearing those indescribable sounds. He feared that she might''ve had her


    cherry popped by some bad guy like those female college students...


    As darkness fell, the evening lights were lit, illuminating the bustlingmercial street in various


    colors.


    Kingsley sensed the youthful vibes emanating from countless fresh and exuberant faces as they


    came and went past him. Since leaving the orphanage at 12 years old, he had undergone training


    on Coliree Ind, killing enemies on numerous battlefields. Over the past ten years, he had built


    one line of defense after another with his own flesh and blood to protect Qustian borders. Charging


    head-on against hails of bullets, he saved everypatriot and fellow citizen in need of rescue with


    great passion. While numerous college students were studying, hanging out, or even idling away


    their timefortably, he was leading the Qustian soldiers forward with the heavy burden of


    responsibility on his shoulders.


    He had never experienced life in college. Over the years, he had always been apanied by


    nothing but weapons, gunfires, and partings in life or death. Now that he was incidentally enjoying


    the after-school life of ordinary youngsters today, he suddenly felt a sense of indescribable joy and


    happiness. His lips curved into a faint smile as he looked at the young and carefree faces of the


    studentsing and going past him. Perhaps this is what we''ve undergone training, fought, shed


    blood, and sacrificed ourselves for...


    He had only wanted to grab a bite to eat at first, but now that he was in a cheery mood, he decided


    to satisfy his hunger at a somewhat fancier restaurant. After reaching the entrance to a restaurant


    with fine decor, he strode inside.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A waiter in uniform came up to him.


    "Good evening, sir. How many people are there in your party?"


    "I''m alone."


    "This way, please." The waiter led him to a corner. Then, he continued, "Today¡¯s a weekend, so our


    private rooms are all fully booked. It may take some time for the food and drinks to be served, so


    please make allowances for this."


    "It¡¯s okay. I''m not in a rush," Kingsley said before ordering several dishes on the menu. Then, he


    said to the waiter, "That''s all for now." "Okay. Please wait a moment, mister." The waiter took the


    menu, but just as he was about to leave, a group of young men and women came to the empty


    table next to Kingsley''s. They were led by a young man. Despite being only about 20 years old, he


    feigned maturity by dressing in high-end formal wear. He was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed


    sses, which couldn''t conceal his bloodshot eyes. He came over and grabbed the waiter, saying,


    "Are your private rooms really fully booked? There are so many of us, so we don''t wanna sit in the


    hall!"

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    The waiter looked troubled. "Mister, today''s a weekend. Usually, if you don''t make any reservations


    in advance, the private rooms will be taken by others," he said before pointing at the empty table


    next to Kingsley''s. "That''s thest table left now. Would you like to take the table, line up to wait for


    a private room to be avable, or go take a look at another restaurant?"


    Just then, a youngdy standing next to the man spoke. "Let''s take the table, Calvin. The heels I¡¯m


    wearing today hurt my feet a little, so I don''t want to walk anymore. And besides, I''m


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    hungry."


    "Okay, ine. Since you''ve said so, let''s take the table." The young man called Calvin shed her a


    grin before immediately urging the other five young men to take their seats with the air of a leader.


    Then, he snapped his fingers at the waiter, saying, "Excuse me, we''d like to ce an order!" He


    was very liberal with his money. With a wave of his hand, he ordered 20 expensive signature dishes


    all at once.


    The other five men immediately sucked up to him, saying, "Oh, Calvin, it''s so kind of you to order so


    many nice dishes!"


    "That''s right! Not only do you do well in your studies, but you''re also bold and enterprising! I have


    nothing but admiration for you, Calvin. You''re my idol!"


    "Yeah, that''s right! Calvin, you''re my idol, too, so we mustn''t let you treat us to dinner today! Let me


    treat you guys to it instead!"


    Calvin Giuliani seemed incredibly pleased by their boastfulpliments. "Haha... Didn''t we agree


    that this dinner would be my treat? None of you are gonna take it away from me! Don''t worry; I''ll


    arrange for you guys to join the student council as soon as you''re in the second semester of your


    freshman year!"


    Upon hearing this, the five young men said excitedly, "In that case, Calvin, thank you so much!"


    Calvin smiled smugly. "Nah, it''s no big deal. It''s just a piece of cake for me."


    The five young men today had given him a bribe of about 10,000 in total for the purpose of joining


    the student council. As the student council''s president and Vincent Albright¡¯s favorite pupil, he


    naturally promised to take care of everything. While he was at it, he asked ine Albright¡ª whom


    he had been courting all this while¡ªout on the excuse of weing the student council''s new


    members. "ine, are you free tonight?" he asked with a lewd smile. "I hear that there''s a new film


    showing at midnight at the theaters next door. Why don''t we go and watch it?"


    ine asked expressionlessly, "Is this the student council''s wee party that you told me about?"


    "Hehe. If I hadn''t said so, you wouldn''t havee out! " Calvin replied with a cheeky grin.


    ine darted a look at him in annoyance. Then, not in the mood to say anything else, she turned


    her head away immediately. She wasn''t the type of person who would make a scene by flipping the


    table and turning against anyone before leaving. Even though she knew that she had been fooled,


    she decided to bite the bullet and eat a few bites before returning to her dorm immediately.


    At this moment, the dishes Kingsley had ordered were served¡ªbraised eggnt, sauteed


    mushrooms, a shrimp cocktail, a green sd, and a bowl of chicken soup. As he ate dinner while


    listening in on the ongoing drama at the adjacent table, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. The life of


    college students is really interesting, huh...


    Soon after that, the dishes ordered by Calvin and his men were served as well. After drinking a bit


    of alcohol, he began to assume an air of superiority and brag volubly about himself.


    Getting impatient from listening to him, ine put down her fork and spoon, saying, "It''s enough. I''m


    full, so I gotta go back to my dorm."


    "Don''t leave, ine!" Calvin grabbed her hand. He said with a smile, "Why leave so early? It''s only


    been half an hour now, and there are a few dishes that haven''t been served yet."


    The other young men chimed in,


    "That''s right, ine! You''re eating like a bird. Come on and eat more!"


    "There are more than three hours before the dorm is closed. It''s so boring for you to go back so


    early, ine!"


    "Haha! Who cares if the dorm''s door is locked? I¡¯ll book a hotel suite for you and Calvin, ine!"


    ine''s face darkened more and more at their greasy words of harassment. "Get off me, Calvin! If


    you harass me again, I''ll tell my dad about it!"

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    "Oh, ine, that''s a wrongful usation you''re hurling at me. I''m not harassing you! " Calvin was


    still holding ine''s wrist in a tight grip. "And besides, I''m Professor Albright''s favorite pupil.


    Perhaps he has long wanted us to be a couple!"


    "Don''t go too far, Calvin! Let go of me!" ine raised her voice, drawing the gaze of many people


    around them.


    Kingsley also raised his eyes to look at them, but he merely darted an impassive nce at them


    with no intention of meddling in someone else¡¯s affairs.


    "Look, ine! Everybody is now looking at you. How embarrassing!" Calvin said with a grin. "I''m


    Professor Albright''s favorite pupil, whereas you''re his beloved daughter. If someone takes pictures


    of us and posts them online, it''ll make him look bad, right?"


    ine turned ghastly pale at his words; she involuntarily sank back into her chair. She was afraid of


    losing face, but she was even more afraid of making her father look bad.


    "That''s more like it!" Calvin gently patted her hand. "Cool down, ine.


    Come on, let me show you a special trick of mine!" he said while holding a beer bottle to his mouth.


    "I''ll show you how to open a beer bottle with your teeth!"


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the beer bottle''s cap was popped off, causing white beer foam


    to gush out of the bottle at once.


    "Bravo!" cheered the five students licking his boots as they pped their hands.


    On the other hand, Kingsley was startled; the beer bottle cap fell right into his chicken soup. He


    turned to nce at them, upon which ine immediately said, "Sorry! It''s our fault for being


    careless. I''m really sorry for that."


    Kingsley replied, "It''s okay. I''m almost done eating, anyway¡ª


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Calvin cut in with a curl of his lips, "ine, you don''t


    have to apologize to him!"


    ine had a scowl on her pretty face. "This is your fault, Calvin. You should apologize to him, too!"


    "Why should I apologize to him?!" Calvin turned to look at Kingsley with a frown. "What makes him


    deserve my apology?!"


    Upon hearing this, Kingsley frowned slightly and turned to look at Calvin with a somewhat frosty


    look in his eyes.


    Seeing the frosty look in his eyes, Calvin instinctively shuddered for a moment. The next instant,


    however, he immediately became furious, thinking that he had lost face in front of his dream girl.


    Standing up suddenly, he pointed at Kingsley and swore, "F*ck you! Which motherfucker are you


    looking at?!"


    Kingsley nodded. "You."


    Speechless, Calvin didn''te to his senses for a moment, whereas ine burst into a chuckle.


    After a long time, Calvin finally growled angrily, "I didn''t mean that as a f*cking question! How dare


    you call me a motherfucker, you brat!" As he spoke, he kicked a chair over and came up to


    Kingsley. Then, he said viciously, ¡°Which faculty are you from? What year are you in?!"


    "I''m not a student of Sris University." Kingsley picked up a spoonful of food with perfect


    composure. He said impassively, "I''m in a good mood today, so you''d better not mess with me."


    "You''re not a student of Sris University?" Calvin looked him up and down. Then, he said coldly,


    "F*ck, like hell I''m gonna believe you!"


    The five freshman undergraduates also came over and added fuel to the fire, saying, "Calvin, it''s


    obvious at a nce that this brat is a freshman! He doesn''t know what you''re capable of!"


    "That¡¯s right! To think that he has the nerve to insult you. Calvin, you''ve got to teach him a lesson!"


    Just then, one of them suggested obsequiously with a flicker in his eyes, "Calvin, why don''t you let


    him pay for our dinner? Our meal has to cost at least 3,000. Why don''t we let this brat pay for it as a


    token of apology to you?"


    Calvin''s eyes lit up when he heard this. His family wasn''t rich, so 3,000 was a huge sum for a


    student like him. He had only pretended to be extravagant today by ordering a tableful of food for


    the purpose of showing off in front of ine. In reality, however, his heart was bleeding for the


    money he''d have to spend. Therefore, hearing that person''s suggestion at this moment, he


    immediately said to Kingsley without hesitation, "Did you hear that, you brat? You''re gonna pay for


    our dinner today!"

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Seeing how tense and vtile the situation was over here, all the diners eating in the hall turned to


    look in their direction. Most of these diners were students of Sris University, so Calvin was


    recognized by many of them.


    "Isn''t that the president of our student council? Why would he get into a fight with somebody?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but I guess the freshman across from him is gonna be finished. How dare he offend


    the student council''s president? He''s gonna have a hard time in the future." Hearing the discussion


    around him, Kingsley raised his eyes to look at Calvin. He asked impassively, "You''re the president


    of Sris University¡¯s student council?"


    "Good that you know it!" Calvin''s expression was haughty. He said with a hint of threat, "If you want


    toplete your four-year studies without hitches, then pay the Peking bill for me now. If you don''t


    do that, I''ll make you feel sorry for it!"


    Kingsley frowned slightly. "Don''t you think you''re too cocky as the student council''s president? You


    sound like you have greater authority than the university chancellor."


    "Haha... A freshman who¡¯s still wet behind the ears like you doesn''t know a damn thing." Calvin


    burst into a reckless guffaw. "I¡¯m your superior; whether your life at the university is rosy or bleak


    depends on my whim!"


    The next instant, the five sycophantic young men spoke as well. "He''s right! The school is


    equivalent to a small society, where the student council¡¯s president is our supreme leader!"


    "That''s right! We have to respect and adore our leader. Not only that, but we have to obey all his


    instructions!¡±


    "Exactly! Now hurry and apologize to Calvin before paying the bill, you


    brat!"


    When Kingsley saw this, the furrows in his brow deepened. His face sullen, he chided in an icy


    voice, "The school isn''t a small society, but a ce to foster talents! You guys go to university to


    learn stuff, not to do these filthy things! You think you''re a badass by putting on an air of superiority


    here? I can tell you that when you really go out into the world, you''ll know how childish you are! "


    Calvin''s face turned livid one moment and pale the next as Kingsley reprimanded him. "F*ck you!


    You''re quite good at bragging despite your young age, huh? How dare you lecture me!" Clenching


    his fists tightly, he took a big step close to Kingsley and said threateningly, "Let me Peking ask you


    this for onest time, brat-are you gonna pay the bill or not?!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the two men were only less than half a meter away from each other. It seemed that


    they woulde to blows at any minute!


    Seeing the situation, ine hurriedly came forward to act as a mediator. "Alright, that''s enough. It''s


    just a trifling matter. Do you guys have to fight to the bitter end for this? " She picked up the


    handbag near her. "I''ll pay the bill for today''s dinner. Step back and stop arguing, you two!" When


    Calvin heard her words, his face darkened even more. "ine, do you think that I care about the


    dinner bill? I''m Peking trying to let this brat know who can be offended and who can''t!"


    ine''s almond eyes were full of disgust. "Why can''t you be offended? You''re just the student


    council''s president! Stop applying the rules of society to the school! This freshman is right; you''re


    simply too immature!"


    Calvin''s veins were pulsating with rage. "ine Albright, how could you Peking speak for an


    outsider?" he said. The next instant, a dark look flickered across his eyes. "ine, don''t tell me you


    have a crush on this brat! How could you be such a slut as to take a fancy to him the first time you


    met?!"


    "How dare you!" ine¡¯s pretty face turned pale instantly. "Stop slinging mud at me, Calvin!"


    "I''m slinging mud at you?" Coming under the influence of alcohol, Calvin picked up his beer ss


    and forcefully hurled it to the ground. He swore angrily, "I''ve wanted to give you a piece of my mind


    for a long time, you b*tch! I''ve courted you for two years, but have you ever been nice to me?! F*ck


    you! Your dad is just the best professor at the Faculty of Computer Science! What are you acting


    like diva for?"

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    The best professor at the Faculty of Computer Science? Kingsley''s eyes involuntarily flickered for


    an instant when he heard this. After all, his purpose ining to Sris University was to look for


    The Anonymous, the top hacker organization of Qustia!


    The Anonymous'' superb hacking skills were even a dozen years ahead of those of Coliree Ind''s


    technical department. Such skills could never be possessed by an ordinary undergraduate, so


    Kingsley surmised that the leader of The Anonymous might be a prestigious professor at the


    Faculty of Computer Science.


    Therefore, when he heard Calvin mention at this moment that ine''s father was such a professor,


    he immediately perked up. Perhaps ine''s father was the leader of The Anonymous whom he was


    looking for! At the thought of this, he darted a look at ine¡ªwhose eyes reddened ¡ªbefore


    saying coldly to Calvin, "You''re the student council''s president, huh? Well, you can throw tantrums if


    you want, but you shoulde at me instead of bullying a woman!"


    It wasn''t his intention to get involved in these people''s affairs. However, now that he wanted to get in


    touch with Professor Albright through ine, he couldn''t sit by and watch her being insulted by


    Calvin. It wasn''t that he was a snob. Even an average citizen had to pay visits and give presents


    before asking someone for favors. So, there was no way he could stand by and watch ine being


    humiliated before shamelessly asking her to help take him to meet Professor Albright. He couldn''t


    bring himself to do something so brazen!


    Calvin didn''t know what was on Kingsley''s mind, though. Instead, he was positive that thetter was


    going against him on purpose and might even steal his woman. Clenching his fists tightly, he


    growled at thetter, "Come at you? Are you gonna fight me or something?!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, ine hurriedly said in anxiety, "You''d better stop going against him, young man.


    He used to be the Taekwondo Club''s president. You''re no match for him!"


    "Taekwondo, huh?" Kingsley''s lips curled into a sneer. He looked down his nose at such a form of


    martial arts, which was more sh than substance. However, as the God of War, he wouldn''t go so


    far as to get into a fight with several students in public. He said to ine with a sigh, "Never mind.


    I''ll do you a favor by not letting myself sink to his level." Then, he turned to look at Calvin, saying,


    "I''m in a good mood today, plus Miss Albright has just spoken for you, so I''m not gonna fight you


    today. I can even help pay the bill for your table, but-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Calvin burst into a guffaw. He said smugly, "Haha, stop making


    such a high-sounding excuse, you brat! Just admit that you''ve chickened out!"


    There were boos and hissesing from those around them.


    "Jeez, didn''t he put on such a brave face just now? In the end, he''s still afraid of President Giuliani¡¯s


    authority!"


    "That''s right! I thought he had some guts. Turns out that he¡¯s just a piece of trash!"


    "Hehe, I''ve long expected such an oue. I''ve never heard of any student who has the nerve to


    go against President Giuliani!"


    Hearing the crowd''s discussion, Calvin held his head up proudly. "Haha... Did you hear that, you


    little piece of trash?! You''re no match for me at Sris University! Hurry and pay the bill!" "I haven''t


    finished my sentence just now," Kingsley said impassively. Then, he continued, "I can pay the bill,


    but you have to take the bottle cap out of my soup and apologize to me first!" He could refrain from


    letting himself sink to the likes of a student, but he wouldn''t let himself be trampled on like a good-


    for-nothing either. After all, he had his own principles and limits!


    "Take out the bottle cap?" Calvin''s eyes narrowed sinisterly. Clenching his teeth, he uttered, "Okay,


    let me take it out for you!" As he spoke, he picked up the bowl of chicken soup on Kingsley''s table.


    At thest syble of his sentence, he immediately sshed the chicken soup onto Kingsley with a


    turn of his wrist!

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    "Whoa!"


    The entire bowl of chicken soup was sshed onto Kingsley along with the meat!


    Fortunately, Kingsley had superb reflexes. Turning sideways at the speed of lightning, he dodged


    the bowl of boiling hot chicken soup. Even so, arge patch of his clean shirt was stained with the


    soup as a result.


    "Haha..." Calvin burst into a wild guffaw. "Now that the soup is spilled all over the ce, let''s see


    how you''re gonna make me pick up the bottle cap, you b*stard!"


    Kingsley stared at him with a frosty expression for a moment. Then, he raised his hand and said to


    the waiter nearby, "Excuse me, I''d like to pay the bill."


    As university students were young and aggressive, such arguments would happen every once in a


    while, so the waiters had long grown used to it. They were students, anyway, so they couldn''t stir up


    much trouble, and the waiters couldn''t be bothered to step in either. At this moment, seeing that


    Kingsley would like to pay the bill, the waiter immediately came forward with the bill in his hand,


    asking, "May I ask if you want to pay the bill for these two tables?"


    Kingsley nodded. "How much is the bill?"


    "The bill is 3,452 dors in total, including the smashed beer ss. If you don''t want the receipt, the


    amount can be rounded off."


    Kingsley nodded. "I want the receipt. I''ll pay by card; the PIN number is six zeroes," he said while


    taking out a bank card and handing it to the waiter.


    The waiter was startled as he took the bank card. This was his first time seeing a customer settling


    their bill in such a way. He actually told me the PIN number and had me pay the bill for him?!


    Despite his inner astonishment, he went to the payment counter with the bank card in his hand.


    At the sight of this, Calvin gave a sneer of disdain. "Damn it, now you''re acting cool, huh? It''s just


    over 3,000, and you act like you''re paying three million! What a Peking show-off! "


    Kingsley shot an icy look at him. "I''ve paid the bill as you asked. Isn''t it supposed to be your turn


    now?" "Me? My turn to do what?" Calvin was dumbfounded. "Don''t tell me you want me to search


    the floor for the bottle cap now that the soup is spilled all over the ce?!"


    Kingsley held up a finger and wagged it. "Nope, that¡¯s what I asked just now," he said while pointing


    at the chicken soup stain on his shirt. "Since you''ve stained my shirt, I''ve changed my mind," he


    continued. Then, before Calvin could speak, he said coldly at once, "Now, lick up all the chicken


    soup on the floor and find the bottle cap!"


    "Hiss..." Everyone around them gasped at his words.


    "Holy cow! Is this freshman out of his mind? To think that he''d ask the student council''s president to


    lick up the chicken soup on the floor!¡±


    "Oh, my God. Young people are really fearless, aren''t they?"


    "This guy''s got to be crazy! He''s got to be insane! Isn''t he asking for trouble? How is he gonna


    survive at Sris University in the future?"


    Calvin also threatened sinisterly, "Don''t go too far, you f*cking brat! Don''t you worry that you''ll have


    a hard time after offending me like this?!"


    "Offending you? I''m already showing you enough mercy!" The look in Kingsley''s eyes was frosty. "If


    it weren''t for you being a student, you''d have been killed for your offensive behavior just now!"


    Both Calvin and the crowd of onlookers were rendered speechless by his words.


    Calvin''s veins stood out in anger thanks to Kingsley''s words. "You... How arrogant! How dare you


    speak so cockily to me! I''m gonna kill you today!" he said. Waving his fist, he charged at Kingsley


    and smashed his fist hard against thetter''s chest, producing a dull Smack!


    "Oh, my God! They''re really fighting!"


    A myriad of expressions instantly crossed the crowd''s faces when they saw Calvin punching


    Kingsley. Some were shocked by how the student council¡¯s president actually hit someone in public,


    while some scoffed at Kingsley for not knowing his ce, saying that he deserved to get beaten up.


    On the other hand, ine covered her red lips gently with her eyes full of worry.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    While the crowd''s facial expressions were varied, Calvin''s heart shuddered slightly. At this moment,


    he had lost all feeling in his right fist, which he smashed against Kingsley''s chest!

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Not only that, but his whole arm was numb with a faint hint of dull pain as if it were broken!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    On the other hand, Kingsley still lookedpletely unperturbed, as though he wasn''t hit by the


    punch at all. "I put up with you again and again, but you never cherish it, huh?" He looked at Calvin


    coldly. Then, he said impassively, "Say, should I spare your life or kill you on the spot ording to


    the rules?"


    Coliree Ind had a rule whereby attacking the God of War was an offense that warranted death. If


    this were a battlefield, Calvin would''ve been shot by gunfire until he was reduced to a bloody pulp!


    Seeing the frosty look in Kingsley''s eyes, Calvin braced himself to say, "F*ck! You don''t have to


    pretend like you''re something! I''m proficient in Taekwondo kicks!" As soon as he said that, he


    suddenly lifted his left foot and kicked out at Kingsley''s head!


    Kingsley smirked. "Your feet are quite supple, but your kickcks power!" he said while lifting his


    right arm to ward off Calvin''s sideways kick!


    Crack!


    In an instant, the blood-curdling sound of bones cracking filled the air, sending shivers down


    everyone''s spine. Consequently, everyone looked at Kingsley with sympathy, thinking that Calvin''s


    kick had broken his arm.


    After a brief moment of silence, a ripple of murmurs instantly broke out in the restaurant.


    "Holy sh*t. Judging from that sound, that guy''s arm must''ve been broken to pieces!"


    "Tsk, tsk. He''s totally crippled this time! Even I can feel his pain." "It''s his fault for being brainless


    enough to mess with President Giuliani! President Giuliani used to be the Taekwondo Club¡¯s


    president; I''ve heard that he''s a third-degree ck belt holder!"


    Calvin''s face turned puce when he heard the crowd''s discussion. Both his arm and leg were broken!


    Not only did his right arm fracture due to the impact, but he also suffered aminuted fracture in


    his lower left leg! Right now, he was holding his breath to prevent himself from wailing in pain.


    Struggling not to copse, he clung onto the table behind him with his left hand for support while


    waiting for Kingsley to copse first. Newton''s thirdw of motion states that to every action, there''s


    always an equal and opposite reaction. I don''t believe that this guy can still remain unscathed now


    that I''m so badly injured!


    He waited for one second, then two, then three... Beads of sweat dripped from his forehead as his


    face grew increasingly pale.


    Seeing how Kingsley and Calvin were both standing still 30 secondster, everyone looked at each


    other in bewilderment.


    Unable to wrap their heads around this, Calvin''s fiveckeys exchanged a brief look. A moment


    later, one of them had a sh of inspiration.


    Waving his fists, he broke the ice by saying, "Holy cow! You''re awesome, Calvin! You fractured this


    brat''s bone with just a kick!"


    The next instant, everyone else also came to their senses. They shouted, "You''re so awesome,


    Calvin! You''re really the best of the experts!"


    "What are you waiting for, you brat! Apologize to Calvin now! Do you want to have your other leg


    broken as well?!"


    Just when everyone was shouting excitedly, the waiter who had left to pay the bill with Kingsley''s


    bank card came back, saying, "Mister, this is your card and your receipt."


    Taking two steps forward, Kingsley took the bank card and the receipt before saying with a nod,


    "Thank you."


    Stunned, everyone looked at Kingsley''s legs with looks of disbelief.


    "W-What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t his leg broken? How can he walk like a normal person?!"


    "That''s right! The sound of the bones breaking just now was so loud. How is it possible that¡ª"


    All of a sudden, everyone shut up and turned to look at Calvin, their mouths agape with


    astonishment.


    Unable to hold on any longer, Calvin instantly fell to the ground with a loud thud. Looking at


    Kingsley with disbelief, he said in a quavering voice, "H-How could you possibly be unscathed... No,


    there''s no way you could remain unscathed! Something''s got to be wrong about this!"


    Kingsley darted an impassive nce at him. "That light kick of yours doesn¡¯t even count as an


    attack to me!"

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Over the past ten years, Kingsley had fought numerous bloody battles. Having gone through almost


    1,000 battles of various scales, he had sustained countless injuries. To him,mon injuries like


    knife wounds or gunshot wounds were part of everyday life, not to mention all kinds of burns,


    frostbites, and corrosive injuries that had left numerous scars on his body. On the one hand, this


    was how he had distinguished himself in action and be Ares, the God of War who was feared


    by enemies. On the other hand, however, this was also why Alice had burst into tears of anguish


    when she saw his bodyst time. Having gone through so many trials, he had a much stronger


    physique than an ordinary person could. To him, Calvin''s Taekwondo wasn''t much different from a


    tickle.


    However, Calvin didn''t know these things, so he felt as though his world had been turned upside


    down. With a look of disbelief, he yelled at the top of his voice, "W-What trick did you use?! How


    could you not suffer any injury?! I don''t understand! I can''t figure it out!"


    "There are lots of things that you can''t figure out," Kingsley said coldly. "Remember to learn to rein


    yourself in in the future. Otherwise, you might end up hurting yourself instead. Since you''re still in an


    ivory tower, I''ll forgive you this time. If you''re still unrepentant, then I''m not gonna show you mercy


    again!"


    Whoa! At the sight of this, everyone at the scene was stupefied. The room burst into an uproar,


    especially the several guys who had been ttering Calvin loudly just now¡ªthey were now stunned


    on the spot with looks of stupefaction!


    "W-What''s going on here? Don''t tell me that the sound of bones breaking just now actually came


    from Calvin?!" "Hiss... Is this guy''s body made of iron or something? President Giuliani has really


    gotten into trouble today!"


    Kingsley kicked Calvin as thetter was lying on the ground. "Come on. Lick up the soup, and the


    matter between us today will be over."


    Feeling spasms of pain all over his body, Calvin said falteringly, "D-Didn''t you say you''d forgive me?


    Why do you still want me to lick¡ª"


    "I mean that I''ll spare your life, but I''m not saying that I''m gonna forgive you for dirtying my shirt,"


    Kingsley said icily. "You should know that one has to pay the price for the wrongs they''ve


    committed."


    Hearing his icy voice, Calvin instantly gave a shudder; he lowered his eyes, which had been tinged


    with blood in the first ce. At this moment, his eyes were bloodshot as a hint of venom flickered


    across them. A wise man doesn''t fight when the odds are against him, he told himself inwardly.


    Then, clenching his teeth, he roared, "Okay! I''ll lick it up!" With that, he stuck out his tongue and


    began licking the dirty soup on the floor right away.


    "Holy crap! P-President Giuliani is licking the soup on the floor!"


    "Oh my God! There really is a tough guy among this year''s freshmen!" Seeing how Calvin, who had


    always assumed a great air of superiority, got down on all fours and licked the soup like a dog,


    everyone at the scene was extremely shocked. Perhaps no one would''ve believed it if we hadn''t


    seen it with our own eyes! At this very moment, everyone was stupefied.


    As a result, no one dared to take Kingsley as an ordinary student anymore. At this moment, they


    looked at him with their eyes full of shock and awe!


    However, ine knew that Calvin absolutely wasn''t the kind of person who would take this lying


    down. Knowing that he would definitely find a way to get even with Kingsleyter, she stepped


    forward and whispered to thetter, "You''d better leave as soon as possible. If you meet Calvin in


    the future, try to avoid him as much as possible¡ª"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley still wanted to visit Courtney, so he didn''t want to waste time here either. Hence, he


    suggested with a nod, "Miss Albright, how about we go back to the campus together?" He wanted to


    talk to ine on their way to the university to ask her about her father.


    ine looked back at the mess over here. After a moment of hesitation, she replied with a nod,


    "Okay, let''s go back to the campus together."


    Upon hearing this, Calvin instantly went mad. "ine! You never agreed to go out for a stroll with


    me no matter how I begged you! And now you agreed to go with him right away?!"

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Going on all fours, Calvin looked a sorry sight with the residual soup all over his face.


    ine darted a look at him in disgust. She couldn''t be bothered to speak to him; she was so


    annoyed with him that she found it offensive to the eye to take another look at him. "Let''s go, dude."


    She grabbed Kingsley''s arm. "The dorm will be closed in around two more hours. Let''s hurry and


    get back."


    Watching Kingsley and ine leave side by side, Calvin struggled and growled at the top of his


    voice, "ine Albright!" The rage and hatred in his eyes were almost palpable. Gritting his teeth


    hard, he bellowed like an animal, "You son of a b*tch! Not only did you make me lose face, but you


    also stole my woman! I''m gonna make you regret doing that! And you, ine! I''m definitely gonna


    make you sleep with me, you b*tch!"


    At this moment, Kingsley and ine had long walked out of the restaurant, so they didn''t hear


    Calvin''s loud threats. For a time, the atmosphere between them was somewhat awkward as they


    walked side by side along the busymercial street.


    Seeing the student couples walking past them from time to time, Kingsley tried hard to strike up a


    conversation. "Uh... There are quite a lot of couples in this university...¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ine was startled for a moment. Then, she replied in a whisper, "Yeah, there are quite a lot of


    them."


    Kingsley replied, "Well, it''s pretty good to fall in love... Ahem..." At first, he wanted to start a


    conversation by chatting about some light-hearted subjects before slowly steering the conversation


    to talk about Professor Albright. As he spoke, however, he also felt there was something wrong with


    his words. Consequently, he hurriedly hemmed twice and


    mmed up.


    Just then, a little girl holding a handful of roses walked up to them and said to him, "Mister, would


    you like to buy some flowers for your girlfriend?"


    "Uh... We''re not dating..." said Kingsley. Just as he wanted to say no, he thought it''d be somewhat


    ungentlemanly of him to do so, for it''d make ine look bad. Therefore, he had no choice but to bite


    the bullet and take the flowers from the little girl. "How much is it?"


    Seeing her empty hands, the little girl answered in surprise, "One stalk is 5 bucks, so 50 stalks are


    250 in total!"


    "250, huh..." Speechless, Kingsley took out 300 in cash. "Here''s the money.


    Keep the change."


    "Thank you, mister! Thank you so much!" The little girl took the money and scampered away


    happily.


    Kingsley put therge handful of roses in ine''s hands. "Here. Now that I''ve bought these roses,


    just take them."


    ine''s pretty face seemed to reflect the red color of the roses. "Actually... one stalk is enough..."


    "Is that so?" Kingsley scratched his head. "This is my first time buying roses, so I¡¯m not experienced


    in this. I thought roses were sold in packages..."


    "Pffft!" ine chuckled as she was amused by his words. "I didn''t expect you to have such a simple


    personality. You seemed quite brutal when you fought just now."


    "I didn''t fight...¡± Kingsley threw his hands up. "Calvin''s the one who hit me first, but he got hurt due


    to the impact instead. I didn''t hit him even once!" Seeing that ine had started talking, he began to


    try to bring the conversation around to Professor Albright. "I heard Calvin say just now that he was


    your father''s favorite pupil. But doesn''t he worry that your dad will find out about him treating you


    like that?"


    "My dad knows very well what kind of a person Calvin is, but... This might sound ridiculous, but my


    dad isn''t any better than Calvin is." ine let out a sigh. "The two of them are very alike. They''re


    considered geniuses with exceptional talent inputer science, but their disposition is sort of a


    long story..."


    When Kingsley heard this, he instantly figured out what she meant. There was a kind of person in


    the world that valued one''s abilities more


    than their character. Seems like Professor Albright is such a person... At the thought of this, he


    couldn''t help but frown slightly. If that Professor Albright really is the leader of The Anonymous,


    things will get a bit tricky...

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    If Professor Albright had a wed character, Kingsley wouldn''t enlist his help¡ªeven if the former''s


    skills were 100 years ahead of Coliree Ind''s. This was because Kingsley knew that a partner with


    a disreputable character might bring incalcble losses to his own side.


    Seeing his grave expression, ine said with a smile, "Do you happen to have chosen one of my


    dad''s sses? Haha, don''t worry. He only has a weird temper, as well as some problems with his


    lifestyle. He''s stubborn, prone to get angry, and sexist, but he absolutely isn''t a bad


    guy."


    "Uh... Is it okay for you to speak of your dad like this?" Kingsley didn''t know whether tough or to


    frown at her words. Thisdy really doesn''t treat me as an outsider, huh... He decided that the most


    appropriate thing to do would be to contact Professor Albright himself. Firstly, hearsay was


    undependable, and seeing was believing, so he had to judge for himself whether Professor Albright


    was a bad guy or not. Secondly, he had to confirm whether thetter was really the leader of The


    Anonymous whom he was looking for. After all, everything he knew now was merely his conjecture.


    It remained to be confirmed whether Professor Albright was the leader of The Anonymous or not.


    He nced at his watch and realized that it was almost 9:00PM now. "Miss Albright, at what time


    are the dormitories of your university closed?" If the door to Courtney''s dorm was locked when he


    arrived, he would''vee here for nothing.


    "Your university?" ine asked in puzzlement, "Aren''t you a student of Sris University?"


    "I''ve said at the restaurant just now that I''m not a student of Sris University," Kingsley replied.


    "I''m here to visit my seventh sister."


    ine replied, "I thought you lied to him that you weren''t a student of the university because you


    were afraid that he''d give you a hard time."


    Kingsley rubbed his chin. "I''m not afraid of him, nor do I have to lie to him either."


    "Haha... You don''t have to be afraid of him, of course! You''re not a student of the university," ine


    replied with a smile. "The dormitories in our university are closed at 11:30PM. Which dormitory do


    you want to go? Let me take you there."


    Kingsley took out his cell phone and found the text message Keene had sent him. He read, "The


    Information Security course at Sris University''s Faculty of Computer Science... Room 1205 of


    Block Jasmine."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Pffft! Cough! Cough..." Hearing the address he read aloud, ine choked on her saliva and


    coughed repeatedly. "Room 1205 of Block Jasmine? That¡¯s my dorm room! Who is your seventh


    sister?"


    "My seventh sister is called Courtney Bullock." Kingsley was surprised, too. "Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s


    such a coincidence."


    ineughed at once. "Turns out you''re Court''s brother! You should''ve told me earlier! Court and I


    are best friends!"


    With Courtney being a mutual friend, ine and Kingsley instantly grew closer. ine asked with a


    smile, "So, what''s your name, brother?"


    "Uh..." Kingsley couldn''t help being rendered speechless when he heard


    ine call him like that. "I''m Kingsley Nicholson."


    "Your surname is Nicholson?¡± ine asked in puzzlement. "Are you Court''s cousin?"


    "Nope, we grew up together in the orphanage," Kingsley replied honestly.


    ine''s eyes froze when she heard this. Only now did she learn that Courtney had actually grown


    up in an orphanage. Her eyes showed a hint of sympathy as she said, "No wonder. No wonder


    Court is so thrifty andpassionate..."


    "Thrifty?" Kingsley turned slightly pale. "Is she living on a tight budget or something?"


    "No, that''s not the case." ine exined, "Your eldest sister and fourth sister always wire her a lot


    of money, but she only keeps enough for her living expenses and donates the rest to local


    orphanages... Still, she never brags about these things. Everyone thinks that she''s from a working-


    ss family that lives frugally. It was only by chance that I learned that she''d been making


    donations."


    Kingsley was somewhat touched by her words. Little did I think that Courtney, whod always liked to


    get up to mischief with me when we were little, would be so warm-hearted...


    Just then, a middle-aged woman holding a card walked up to them and greeted them


    enthusiastically, saying, "Hey, guys, wanna get a hotel room?


    We''ve got onest room with a romantic round bed left today!"

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Seeing how the middle-aged woman pulled faces at them, Kingsley and ine felt embarrassed for


    a moment.


    Kingsley said with a wave of his hand, "You''ve got the wrong idea. We''re not a couple."


    The middle-aged woman darted a look at therge handful of roses ine was holding. She said


    with a smile, "You guys will be a couple after spending a night at our hotel!"


    As Kingsley was toozy to exin himself, he immediately left while taking ine by the hand.


    ine turned red with embarrassment. Pointing at the campus gate nearby, she said, "Um... You''ll


    reach the gate of the campus after crossing the road. Our dorm isn''t far from here. It only takes over


    10 minutes to get there on foot."


    Knowing that she was trying to ease the awkwardness between them, he went along with her,


    saying, "Courtney''s supposed to be in her dorm room at this hour, right?"


    "Yeah, she is." ine nodded. "Court usually stays in our dorm room and ysputer games;


    she rarely goes out except to go to sses. She''s a total homebody!"


    As they spoke, they came near Block Jasmine, which was a dormitory building fordies. The


    building consisted of Hall No. 1 and Hall No. 2, each of which contained six floors. Room 1205,


    where Courtney and ine stayed, was the fifth room on the second floor of Hall No. 1.


    As soon as Kingsley and ine followed a path to the downstairs of the dormitory building, they


    suddenly heard a loud Boom! The next instant, spectacr fireworks appeared in the sky, creating a


    shocking visual impact by filling half of the starry sky!


    Kingsley looked up and asked in surprise, "Why is there a fireworks disy at your university?


    Today''s not a festival, right?"


    "Well... Perhaps it''s just a couple celebrating some sort of anniversary..." ine pointed at the open


    ground surrounded by the crowd ahead of them. "There''s always this kind of stuff outside the


    dormitory for thedies. It''s either someone courting one of the girls or a couple celebrating some


    sort of anniversary."


    She and Kingsley moved through the crowd and stepped forward, only to see three convertible


    sports cars and several eye-catching motorcycles parked downstairs outside the dormitory building.


    Standing at their center were a dozen fashionably-dressed young men who were smoking while


    looking up at the fireworks with grins on their faces.


    Darting a look at the cars, Kingsleymented, "Are university students so rich nowadays? To think


    that they drive cars that are worth millions to the campus!"


    ine said with a frown, "They might not be students of our university. They could be here to court


    ady..."


    Boom! Boom! Boom''.


    As thest of the fireworks died away in the sky, those gorgeously-dressed young men immediately


    stepped forward and lit all the candles on the ground with the lighters in their hands. In an instant, a


    huge heartshaped candle formation appeared on the ground.


    A man dressed in an undershirt and pants nearby whispered with both envy and disdain, "Jeez,


    lighting candles in a formation is too old-fashioned, isn''t it? I thought these rich guys coulde up


    with something new!"


    Upon hearing his words, someone immediately retorted, "You don''t know a damn thing! These


    candles are thetest scented candles from Louis Vuitton! Each of these costs nearly 200, which is


    converted to 1,500 Qustian dors!"


    These words instantly drew many gasps from the surrounding crowd.


    "Hiss... A candle that costs 1,500 each? Do they have to go to such lengths?!"


    "That¡¯s right! Such arge heart-shaped formation would need nearly 100 candles, right?¡± "Oh, my


    God! Just who is the lucky girl that''s courted by such a rich guy?"


    Hearing the crowd''s discussion, the person standing in the center announced loudly, "Today, Young


    Master Kyle from the Scarlet Heart Group is gonna woo his dream girl, who he has admired for a


    long time. Everyone, please give your support by livening up the mood!"


    Upon hearing the words ''Scarlet Heart Group,'' everyone around him realized what was going on.


    "Holy cow! Turns out it''s Young Master Kyle from the Scarlet Heart Group! No wonder he¡¯s willing to


    spend so much money!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "As expected of the second son of the Scarlet Heart Group''s owner. He ys his trump card right


    away!"


    When Kingsley heard these words, he raised his eyebrows. The Scarlet Heart Group, huh? Sounds


    familiar to me.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    A momentter, Kingsley remembered Scarlet Heart Group¡¯s Will Maslow was Keene¡¯s ssmate


    during her university days. They had met once during the pre-bid conference back in the Coliree


    Group. At the time, Will was so arrogant that he told Keene she should sleep with him for a night. In


    a fit of rage, Kingsley immediately reced the Scarlet Heart Group, which had won the bidding,


    with the Sunrise Corporation to be in charge of the project.


    Nheless, Will wasn''t as much of a fool as he seemed, as he immediately came and apologized


    to both Kingsley and Keene after he realized how serious the matter was. Furthermore, when


    Keene got shot, it was due to him taking the initiative to clear the way with his Aston Martin that they


    had managed to rush Keene to the hospital in time. At the time, Kingsley hadn''t gone after Will and


    had allowed him to return to Diosna City, as he was worried about Keene''s injuries.


    However, the Scarlet Heart Group did indeed suffer defeat at the pre-bid conference. Not only did


    Will lose an eight billion project, but he had also lost that huge project to his rival group, Sunrise


    Corporation. With the fact being what it was, it was natural to assume he would be faced with


    unfortunate consequences upon returning to Diosna City. Firstly, he was physically abused with a


    belt by his father. Next, all of his bank cards were frozen. Then, he hade close to losing the


    management rights of hispany. Truly, his misery had known no bounds. However, Kingsley was


    not aware of any of these facts.


    At this moment, Kingsley looked at the extravagant disy in front of him and thought to himselfjust


    how arrogant these young masters from the Scarlet Heart Group were, one after another. Back


    when Will was still in college, he had made a bet with the other wealthy kids on who would be the


    first to get into Keene''s pants.


    However, Kyle was even worse, as he spent more than a hundred thousand just to go after a girl.


    Just as Kingsley was secretlymenting the situation, one of the wealthy men shouted, "The


    heroine will being out soon! Friends, let''s give space for Young Master Kyle!"


    As soon as someone said that, the rest of the wealthy men went back to the crowd before they


    started cheering and making whistling sounds. Then, only one young man, who was all dressed in


    branded items, was left standing smugly in the middle of the heart-shaped candle formation.


    Looking at such a situation, he said to ine with a smile, "This gesture seems to be so full of it. I''m


    guessing the average girl would not be able to refuse such a courtship, right?"


    With slight awkwardness on her face, she replied, "About that... Court''s brother, please don''t be too


    agitated when I tell you this..."


    "What is it?" Kingsley was slightly taken aback, as he felt a bad feeling by ine''s way of talking.


    "About this Kyle, he''s been courting Court for a long time. If I''m not mistaken, everything here is part


    of his effort in going after Court," ine said while taking nces at Kingsley. "Logically speaking,


    she wouldn''t agree to go out with that man. However, just like you said, no average girl would be


    able to refuse when faced with such a courtship. With how things are right now, Kyle may end up


    bing your brother-inw..."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley''s face immediately turned grim when he heard the words ''brother-inw.'' Staring at Kyle,


    who was shaking his legs with a high and mighty expression, he said coldly, "Him? Not even several


    lifetimes of him bettering himself would make him worthy of my sister!"


    One of Kyle''s men overheard what Kingsley said. However, due to how noisy the ce was, he only


    overheard bits of what Kingsley said. Thus, he turned his attention to Kingsley and asked, "Brat,


    what did you just say? Are you saying Young Master Kyle isn''t worthy of your senior?"


    Immediately, several young men with cigarettes in their mouths around Kingsley snorted and swore


    vulgarities. "Haha, looks like we have another school boy here who has a crush on Courtney! Just


    another one of those craving for something they''re not worthy of!"


    ¡±F*ck you! You better watch what you say! How dare you say Young Master Kyle isn''t worthy!"


    "That''s right. Although that chick is good-looking, with how ordinary her family is, it''s a blessing for


    her to be courted by Young Master Kyle!"


    Kingsley''s expression grew colder with every passing second as he listened to their provocative


    words.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Based on how these men around Kyle spoke of Courtney, Kingsley knew they hadn''t the slightest


    ounce of respect for her. With how disdainful their words were, it was evident that she held no


    importance to Kyle himself. Furthermore, it was much more likely that Kyle was going after


    Courtney just for fun, which was the same as Will who had gone after Keene. With these thoughts


    in his head, Kingsley left the crowd and headed to the dorm with a chilly aura d around him.


    "Hey, Kingsley. Where are you going?" Noticing Kingsley taking his leave so abruptly, ine quickly


    followed after him.


    Kingsley grinned. "Just helping my sister clear out the trash." With that, he entered Block Jasmine


    and went toward the fire extinguisher at the corner of the corridor.


    The moment the dorm mother saw the appearance of a man here, she rose from her seat by the


    door and shouted, "Hey, you! What are you doing here? Don''t you know this is the girl''s dormitory?


    Get out of here!"


    Kingsley paid no mind to the dorm mother and went straight for the fire extinguisher. After he kicked


    open the case containing the fire extinguisher, he took that red cylinder object out and said to her,


    "I''m borrowing this!" With that, he left the dorm mother looking dumbfoundedly at the empty fire


    extinguisher container and exited the dorm.


    Following behind Kingsley, ine said with fear in her tone, "Kingsley, what are you nning to do?


    Don¡¯t tell me you''re nning to beat Kyle to death with the fire extinguisher?!" She came closer to


    him and continued with a tense expression, "Don''t be rash here! The Scarlet Heart Group is a


    powerful force in Diosna City! If you kill their young master, no one would be able to help you then!"


    Still walking toward the crowd, Kingsley smiled and said indifferently, "I''m not going to give him a


    beating. I''m only going to teach him a lesson, so that he''ll stay away from Courtney." As he spoke,


    he made his way through the crowd to the center where the candles were arranged.


    At the time, Kyle was shouting at the second floor. "Courtney! Please be my girlfriend! I will


    definitely treat you¡ª" Before he could finish his love confession, a burst of white smoke came and


    put out the candles on the ground.


    It was Kingsley who had put out these valuable scented candles with the fire extinguisher in his


    hand. Everyone became dumbfounded, as they couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. The


    crowd all looked at Kingsley with cked jaws and thought, Is this man crazy? Why did he ruin the


    candles in the middle of Kyle''s confession?!


    "J-Just where did this brate from? This is just too much!"


    "Right, the heroine hadn''t even made her appearance, yet more than a hundred thousand had been


    flushed down the drain!"


    "Just what the heck is that man doing? How dare hee and ruin Young Master Kyle''s


    confession! Even if he wants to die, this isn''t the way to do so!"


    The crowd immediately went into an uproar. With Kyle''s face growing red in anger, the man pointed


    at Kingsley and roared, "What the f*ck are you doing?! Are you tired of living?!"


    ng¡ª


    Kingsley threw the fire extinguisher to the ground and said indifferently, "With how dry the weather


    is, it''s dangerous to y with fire right now. What I''ve done is save your life here." "You son of a


    b*tch!" Kyle''s anger shot through the roof. He stomped his feet and bellowed, "F*cking hell! You¡¯ve


    ruined my perfect setting! I¡¯ll kill you for this!"


    Just then, the wealthy men who had spoken briefly with Kingsley came forward and said to Kyle,


    "Young Master Kyle, this brat is Courtney''s junior! It looks like he has a crush on that chick as well!"


    "That''s right! He must not want your confession to be sessful, so he came and caused a scene!"


    Hearing this, Kyle looked at Kingsley with a livid expression and said rudely, "How dare a piece of


    trash like


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    you try to go after Courtney?!"

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Saying that, Kyle pointed at the chicken soup stains on Kingsley¡¯s clothes and sneered, "You''re not


    a Peking beggar, are you? With how you''re dressed, do you think you''d stand a chancepeting


    against me?!"


    The crowd erupted intoughter at Kyle''s words. It was true that Kingsley''s current appearance left


    much to be desired, as the chicken soup stains left by Calvin on him made the man look as though


    he had not washed his clothes for several days.


    "Hahaha! Just where did this beggare from? How dare a piece of trash like him go against


    Young Master Kyle?!"


    "His endeavors must have been fruitless so far. He must''ve gone crazy the moment he saw Young


    Master Kyle was going to win that chick over!"


    "Looks like there are all sorts of people in this world. There are even beggars like him that dare


    come and ruin Young Master Kyle''s joyful asion!"


    Listening to the crowd who had expressed support for him, Kyle felt his anger quelling slightly. Then,


    he sized Kingsley up and scorned him. "Brat, it''s not easy for an ordinary man like you to have


    entered such a university. Don¡¯t ruin your future just because of one woman."


    Saying that, one of thepdogs beside Kyle immediately said, "That''s right! Don''t you know just who


    Young Master Kyle is? Don''t you know that just a word from him is enough for you to be expelled


    from this school?! Plus, this won''t just end with your school records! Your parents will be dragged


    into this mess as well! I would advise amon man like yourself to not mess with the likes of us!"


    "Common man?" Kingsley shot an icy look at them. "What? So none of you are men? Are you all


    women dressed in a man''s outfit? Or perhaps just animals masquerading as men?"


    "F*ck you! Don''t you Peking talk back here!" Kyle took a step forward and said to Kingsley in a


    condescending tone, "You''re a Peking piece of trash! You''d better kneel and beg me for mercy here!


    Otherwise, your fate will just be like these Peking candles! I''ll extinguish the life out of you!"


    "Kneel for you? Are you sure you''re ready for me to do so? " Kingsley asked indifferently.


    "Phew! This brat is crazy in the head!" Kyle gave a burst of sardonicughter. "It''s been a while


    since I''vest seen a loser with a backbone!" He then poked at Kingsley''s shoulder. "When the


    other losersy their eyes on me, all they could do was kneel and call me daddy! I didn''t think you


    would stand your ground against me. You''re a Peking interesting one."


    Saying that, Kyle beckoned at the wealthy men beside him andughed. "How about this? Let us


    have this interesting loser be our ve for us! He can be our pet in the group!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The group of wealthy men erupted intoughter at Kyle''s suggestion.


    "Why not?! This kind of stupid loser is always the most willing one that wants to be our dog!"


    "Hahaha! It¡¯s just as you said, Young Master Kyle! This kind of poor kid would always pretend to


    have a backbone of their own! Just giving him some of our leftovers would make him wag his tail at


    us like a dog!"


    Kyle gradually collected himself and stopped hisughter before he looked at Kingsley with shady


    eyes. "Brat, I''ll give you a hundred thousand right now if you kneel now and say: ''I''m sorry, Daddy.''


    How about it?"


    Kingsley smirked. "What should I say when I kneel?"


    "I''m sorry, Daddy!"


    "It''s okay. I forgive you."


    After a second of silence, Kyle erupted in anger as he pointed at Kingsley and said in anger, "F*ck


    you! Don''t you be so damn cheeky with me!"


    Next to Kyle, one of the men spoke up as well. "Hey, brat! Think carefully now! It''s not worth


    offending Young Master Kyle all because of one woman!" "Right! Giving you money to be part of our


    clique is already good enough for a man like you! Don''t you throw that away and go the harder route


    here!"


    Just then, one of the men who was holding a motorcycle helmet came forward and said to Kyle,


    "Young Master Kyle, looks like this kid is full of love for that chick in his head! I guess he would


    dly lose his life for the sake of that chick as well!"


    Listening to the man''s exnation, Kyle finally understood the fact that these youngsters would


    dly give their lives up for women. "Heh, just when I was wondering why a loser like you has such


    a backbone that you would even reject my money! It''s because you''re in love with Courtney! How


    about this, as long as you kneel and call me ''Daddy,'' I''ll give you a turn after I''m done with Courtney


    tonight," he sneered.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Kyle was boiling with rage. He would have Kingsley kneel and beg for his apology right here in this


    instance no matter what, as he had suffered a stain on his reputation with how Kingsley had ruined


    his courtship and repeatedly talked back against him. He feared that if he did not establish a


    precedent here, there would be many others who woulde and further stain his reputation in the


    future.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Ayer of frost came over Kingsley''s eyes as he listened to Kyle''s offer. "You''ve gone through great


    efforts in trying to court Courtney, yet you don''t know how to cherish her? You''re just going to throw


    her to someone else after just one time?"


    Kyle erupted into deafeningughter. "Don''t you know? Women are just men''s ythings! Who


    wouldn''t like to y with new toys? It''s only you losers who would treat your girlfriends like treasure,


    as you losers are afraid they won''t help extend your bloodline! Besides, since Courtney only has her


    beautiful skin going for her, just once is enough! I hope you don''t think that a woman from an


    ordinary family like hers would qualify as my wife!"


    Crack... Crack... Crack...


    Listening to Kyle, Kingsley clenched his fists so tightly that they started to pop. He was on the verge


    of punching Kyle in the face andpletely disfiguring the man''s features.


    Noticing the anger on Kingsley''s face, Kyle said in disdain, "There''s no need to be so angry. This is


    just how it is between the rich and the poor. Did you think that you''re a human just by having a


    humanoid body? Wrong! In my eyes, poor losers like you are just trash, while women are just


    ythings!"


    Smugly, Kyle continued, "I hope you don''t think that I''m insulting you. Believe it or not, even if you


    losers pour your heart and soul into courting a woman, she would not give you the time of the day,


    whereas even if I address them as wh*res, they would cling to me like flies!"


    Listening to how outrageous Kyle was, the surrounding crowd looked extremely displeased, as they


    all came from ordinary families. However, not one of them dared toe forward and speak up.


    They had even inwardly convinced themselves that Kyle was talking about the loser dressed in rags


    in front of him and not themselves. They had told themselves that they were much better than this


    beggar here even if they weren''t rich.


    Looking at how Kyle was pleased with talking down that beggar in front of them, several of the


    wealthy kids became smug as well. "True! Kyle''s right! What use is there for standing up for


    Courtney?! She won''t necessarily appreciate you for this! Heh, a loser like you getting a girlfriend is


    already a miracle, let alone getting together with Courtney! Even if some woman fancies you, I''m


    sure she''s just as ugly as a pig!"


    Just then, ine came forward with arge bouquet of roses in hand and said coldly, "I am his


    girlfriend!" She could no longer bear to continue watching Kingsley being insulted like this. Not only


    was Kingsley her best friend''s brother, but he had also helped her out back at the restaurant. As she


    was a person who would never forget to repay the kindness shown to her, it was impossible for her


    to stand still and indifferently watch the situation unfold.


    Taking a nce at the crowd, ine repeated in a clear voice, "I am his girlfriend! So? Am I as ugly


    as a pig?!" She was very confident in her looks. By society''s standards, she would be a beauty with


    a score of nine out of ten.


    She wore a designer suspender dress today, thinking she was to attend the so-called student


    council weing party. The length of her skirt was just right as it wrapped around her firm


    bottoms. The 10-centimeter high heels she wore further enhanced how seductive and firm her legs


    were. Furthermore, the bouquet of roses in her hands supplemented her delicate and beautiful face.


    Among the dumbfounded crowd''s eyes, ine''s beautiful eyes were the only ones that glittered.


    Casting a sweeping nce at the crowd, she then said loudly, "What''s wrong?! Why aren''t any of


    you speaking up? This man that you''ve all been mocking is the boyfriend that I''ve courted!¡±

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Blinking herrge almond-shaped eyes, ine exuded faint otherworldly pureness. If one were to


    use a phrase to describe her, it would be ''purity and desire.'' Her appearance was just as pure as a


    white lotus flower. However, it was also because of how radiant her appearance was that had others


    desiring her.


    Regardless, the reason why no one had noticed her before was that she had hidden herself in the


    crowd and blocked her face with the bouquet. Right at this moment, she hade into the center of


    attention.


    Instantly, everyone became mesmerized by ine''s appearance. It was only after half a minute did


    someonee back to his senses and said in shock, "I-Isn''t she the school belle who''s as famous


    as Courtney Bullock?"


    "Yes, yes! I was only looking at the fireworks and candles just now. How did I not notice such a


    beauty here?!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gradually, everyone started reacting to ine''s appearance. They were both dumbfounded and


    jealous when they saw the beautiful and captivating ine clinging to Kingsley, who was dressed in


    rags.


    "Sh*t! Just what is going on? Am I dreaming right now?"


    "I can''t believe it myself! How can a brat like him have such a beauty as his girlfriend?!"


    "F*ck! Don''t tell me such a beauty actually loves a loser that stains himself with chicken soup?! I


    don¡¯t know what''s going on anymore!"


    The wealthy kids, who had mocked Kingsley earlier that he would never find a girlfriend, became


    dumbfounded as well. Although they had sunk their fangs on many women, not one of them was as


    beautiful as ine. Those women might as well be unattractive maids whenpared to ine.


    Instantly, their faces fell as they realized they were the real clowns in this situation.


    Kyle, without doubt, was in utter disbelief. He knew from the start that there was a beautiful woman


    by the name of ine at Sris University. However, he heard that her father was a hot-tempered


    dean of the university, which was why he didn''t dare to act rashly. Hence, he had nned to first


    make his moves on Courtney, who had an ordinary background, beforeing up with a n to


    slowly approach ine.


    However, he hadn''t expected ine, who he didn''t darey his hands on so carelessly, toe out


    and dere that she was this loser''s girlfriend. At this point, he was overwhelmed with fury. As the


    second young master of the Scarlet Heart Group, he had arranged for fireworks and this disy of


    candles outside the girls'' dormitory just to court Courtney, who came from an ordinary family.


    However, this loser before him had already gotten together with this beauty, who was from a much


    better family. Furthermore, it was this beauty who had taken the initiative in courting the loser. All of


    these facts caused him to feel an unprecedented sense of humiliation. It was as though the words


    he spat out as an insult to Kingsley had turned into huge ps, directed right back in his face.


    As Kyle''s face grew red with fury, a girl with a bun hairstyle who was leaning on the windowsill in


    room 1205 of Block Jasmine eximed, "Court! Come and take a look! That person looks like


    ine!"


    The room these girls were in was a four-person room. Besides Courtney and ine, there were two


    other girls living here. The one with the bun hairstyle was Queenie Ss; her bed was the one


    numbered ''3'' opposite Courtney. The other girl who was assigned to bed number ''4'' was Catherine


    Cook. Currently, she was not around, as she had gone out to live with her boyfriend.


    While looking out the window, Queenie beckoned behind her. "Court! Come quick! Looks like Kyle


    has been defeated!"


    Sitting at her desk with a pair of ck-rimmed sses on her, Courtney said indifferently, "What''s


    there to see? They''re just being frivolous." She had been looking at herputer all this while and


    was seemingly uninterested in what was going on downstairs.


    "Court, are you not going to watch?


    That man with a fire extinguisher just now seems to be ine''s boyfriend!"


    Upon the words ''ine''s boyfriend,'' Courtney became puzzled and turned to Queenie before she


    asked, "Since when did ine have a boyfriend? Why wasn''t I told about this?"

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    "Yeah! I was surprised too! But, with that bouquet of roses in her hand and how close she is clinging


    to that man, she must be head over heels with him!" Queenie eximed.


    Courtney then took her hands off the keyboard and went to the windowsill. Since she heard that her


    best friend was currently in a rtionship, there was no way that she could sit still right now. She


    came to the windowsill to find Kyle grimacing downstairs and hissing with his fingers pointing at the


    man with an upright posture. On the other hand, ine was sticking close to the man with an angry


    expression. "T-That''s ine¡¯s boyfriend?" She pushed her sses up her nose before she leaned


    out the window. "But, why does that man look familiar..."


    Back when Kingsley had disappeared, Courtney had made a small robot and taped a picture of him


    on the robot''s face. She would hug that very small robot every night to sleep. It was only after she


    entered university and started living in the dormitory did she wean off this particr habit. Since she


    had always looked at his picture every day, his distinct facial features were much more imprinted in


    her mindpared to the other six sisters. Hence, the moment she saw Kingsley downstairs, she


    immediately sensed a trace of familiarity from his figure.


    Beside Courtney, Queenie grinned and said, "Maybe it''s because he''s our junior. You might have


    met him before in the cafeteria or library. That''s why you thought that man was familiar!"


    "Not as a junior." Courtney shook her head. "This sense of familiarity... It''s not on the level where


    I''ve seen him here once or twice..."


    "Are there even levels to familiarities?" Queenie then leaned over and looked down the window. "If


    not as a junior, then maybe he''s your long-lost


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    brother?"


    As the saying went, a casual remark would sound significant to an attentive listener. Although it was


    just a casual remark from Queenie, Courtney had taken those words to heart, as the gears in her


    mind started to spin to piece the puzzle. As she continued to fix her eyes squarely on the imposing


    figure downstairs, her tears came gushing out an instantter. It''s him! It''s really him! My brother!


    My long-lost brother, Kingsley Nicholson!


    Noticing that Courtney was trembling slightly, Queenie started to pat her shoulders. "Court, it¡¯s fine if


    you can''t remember where you''ve seen that guy. You don''t have to be so angry about¡ª"


    Before Queenie could finish her sentence, Courtney immediately took a step backward before


    rushing out of the dormitory without any exnation.


    Queenie, who still had her hand in midair, became dumbfounded and wondered just what had


    gotten into that entric roommate of hers.


    Meanwhile, downstairs.


    Pointing at the scented candles on the ground, Kingsley said to the furious Kyle, "Young Master


    Kyle, I advise you to stay away from Courtney. Otherwise, these candles may make their way to


    your altar." Then, he took one stalk of rose from ine''s bouquet and threw it at Kyle¡¯s feet before


    he said indifferently, "Besides, you should maintain whatever dignity you have left. After all, this


    luxurious aromatherapy was no match for my bouquet of roses. Oh right, I''ve forgotten to mention


    that this bouquet only cost me 250."


    "Why you!" Kyle was driven mad with rage as he listened to Kingsley¡¯s mockery. All he felt at this


    moment was the burning fury in his chest. It was burning so intensely to the extent that it would


    burst forth from within and shoot through the sky like fireworks at any time. "Stop acting so Peking


    arrogant in front of me!" He bellowed, "I don¡¯t give a f*ck about a girl like ine! Courtney is the one


    I want!"


    Seeing that Kyle had broken down in anger, thepdogs beside him quickly followed up. "That''s


    right! The one Young Master Kyle is interested in is Courtney! Why are you here bragging with


    some other woman?!"


    "You couldn''t get Courtney yourself, right? That''s why you were so annoyed and ruined Young


    Master Kyle''s candle arrangement!"


    "Brat, you should stop showing off here. Hurry and get lost with that girlfriend of yours! Come and


    talk to us again when you have Courtney in your arms!"


    One after another, the surrounding men who were envious of Kingsley started to vent their


    frustration as well. "That¡¯s right! If you have the Peking skills, then go after Courtney! If you can


    have the two most beautiful women in the school in your arms, then only we''ll call you a master! If


    you can''t, then stop acting cool here and get lost!"


    "Hahaha! If he can really have two of the most beautiful women in the school in his arms, I''ll f*cking


    call him ''Daddy''!"


    Bang!


    Just then, a loud bangsounded.


    Someone flung the door of the girls¡¯ dormitory, Hall No. 1, open.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    A youngdy with twintails and ckrimmed sses darted into the throng¡ªshe was none other


    than Courtney. Courtney was already adorable to begin with, and she had dimples every time she


    smiled. Now, her twintails and cartoon pajamas made her look even more like an adorably young


    girl loved by everyone.


    However, Courtney''s face was not the most attractive part about her; her voluptuous body was. She


    might look like a teenager, but she had an F-cup chest. As she ran toward Kingsley while wiping her


    tears, her chest


    jiggled as well.


    One look at that and everyone knew thisdy was the school belle named Courtney. Before they


    realized what was happening, Courtney buried her head into Kingsley''s chest, hugging him tightly.


    "What took you so long, Kingsley?" She cried. "I missed you!"


    Kingsley could feel her chest pressing against him, and he patted her back. "Aw, you don''t have to


    cry. I''m here, aren''t I?"


    The crowd was shocked, and they erupted into discussion. Courtney had remained hidden for a


    while now, and now she went straight for Kingsley after she made her appearance.


    Kyle and everyone else were silent.


    Kingsley and Courtney were hugging each other like nobody''s business, but Kyle and everyone else


    looked upset, especially the one who said he would call Kingsley ''daddy'' if he managed to make


    both school madonnas fall for him.


    Everyone stared in disbelief. They couldn''t understand why a loser like Kingsley could make


    Courtney fall for him. Kyle looked furious. He had spent more than ten grand and professed his love


    loudly for hours, but Courtney did not even look at him, not even after his throat was sore. Yet here


    she was, hugging someone else in the candle formation he made.


    Kyle could feel himself exploding. I''m second-in-line to thepany. No woman has ever refused


    me. I can''t believe a loser just proved me wrong right in front of everyone. Kyle was trembling in


    rage, and he pointed at Kingsley and Courtney. He asked ine, "Your boyfriend is hugging


    someone else right in front of you, and you''re not doing anything about it? At least argue with him!"


    He wanted to pit ine and Kingsley against each other. If the three of them were to fight over the


    rtionship, it might be a good chance to make everyone forget about his humiliation.


    Everyone else was envious of Kingsley as well.


    "Yeah. He already has one madonna, and now he''s going for another one?"


    "He cheated on you, ine! Right in front of you! Just break up with him!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    While everyone was egging ine on due to jealousy, she smiled. "Hey, that''s nothing to feel


    jealous about. Why should I break up with him?


    This is normal."


    Kyle and the crowd were at a loss for words. That''s nothing to feel jealous about ? He''s hugging


    another girl right in front of you, and you call that normal? What the f*ck?


    Kingsley and Courtney were slowly cooling down from the hype of reunion.


    Courtney pulled herself away sheepishly and whispered, "A-Are you dating ine? I didn''t know


    that, Kingsley."


    Realization struck Kingsley. Oh yeah! Everyone thinks I''m ine''s boyfriend. She only said so to


    help me out, but I just hugged another girl right in front of her and everyone else. I hope I didn''t


    embarrass her.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Kingsley approached ine and apologized, "Sorry." He meant it as, ''Sorry for embarrassing you.


    And you helped me out too.''


    ine smiled. "It''s alright. Nobody forced me into this." She meant it as, ''It''s alright. It''s normal for


    siblings to hug, and you didn''t make me help. I did it willingly.''


    Everyone took it the wrong way though. He cheated on her, but she isn''t even ming him? And


    she actually encouraged it? Holy shit! What the hell is going on? Everyone rubbed their eyes as


    they thought they were seeing things.


    Kingsley''s shirt was covered in dirt and grime, but two gorgeousdies stood by him. One was an


    innocent yet alluringdy, while the other had a voluptuous body. On the other hand, Kyle wore


    branded goods from head to toe, but he had nobody with him. He looked like an idiot.


    The crowd looked at one another in shock and confusion.


    "Is this real life? Or is this fantasy? The madonnas are dating one guy, and they aren''t even mad?"


    "The f*ck? I don''t understand what''s going on. Do women like losers now? Is that the trend?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sses guy in tank top and boxers retorted, "As if! I''m a loser too, but I don''t have a girlfriend!"


    He looked at Kingsley enviously. "How did he do it? Thedies won''t even look at Kyle, but


    Kingsley¡¯s dating them both at the same time."


    The crowd broke into whispers as well.


    "Yeah. Kyle lost big time. His confession is ruined, and his crush hugged someone else right in front


    of him."


    "Keep it down. Kyle''s super embarrassed now. I don¡¯t want him venting his rage on us."


    Kyle heard the whispers, and fury welled in his eyes. He pointed at Kingsley, roaring, "You f*cking


    *sshole! I¡¯ll make you grovel, or I''m not Kyle Maslow!" Nobody had ever humiliated him like Kingsley


    did. He would be the school''sughing stock if he failed to get back at him.


    Kyle''s rage worried ine. "So what now? He''s the son of Scarlet Heart Group''s boss. We''re no


    match for him." "Ah, rx." Courtney pouted, and her dimples appeared. "We''re on campus. It''s not


    like he can do anything to us."


    Kyle sneered, "Yeah. I can''t do anything while you''re in school, but you won''t stay in school forever,


    will you?" He shot Kingsley a nasty re. "Get down on your knees and grovel, or I¡¯ll cut your legs


    off the moment you leave the campus."


    Courtney froze. She wasn''t worried about Kyle if it was just herself, but she was worried about


    Kingsley. People like Kyle lived their lives without facing any obstacles, so it was possible for him to


    do something stupid just to get back at Kingsley for embarrassing him. At this thought, she took a


    step forward and said coldly, "You want me, don''t you? I''m telling you right now that I''ll never date


    you. Kingsley has nothing to do with this. Come at me. Don''t drag him into this."


    "You want me toe at you?" He squinted and leered at Courtney. "Sure. Let me do whatever I


    want with you for a night, and I''ll let him go. Do we have a deal?"

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    "In your dreams!" Courtney¡¯s chest was heaving from fury, and her pajamas fluttered.


    ine chided, "Watch your tongue, Kyle! That''s going too far!"


    "What? You want to step in for her?" Kyle ogled ine. "You''re not half bad, but I don''t like used


    goods. Still, I don''t mind you sleeping with myckeys."


    ine paled with rage, and she gnashed her teeth. "You shouldn''t have said that, Kyle!"


    "Why shouldn''t I?" Kyle''s face fell. "You guys embarrassed me in front of everyone! Nobody''s gonna


    me me even if I cut his legs off and f*ck you both!"


    Kingsley lost all patience at this point. He had perceived Kyle as a threat to Courtney. I''ll have to


    destroy him right here, right now. I can''t stay in Diosna forever.


    He would have to return to Cleapolis after talking with The Anonymous to lead Stork and his


    members, who captured Team Nightcrawler, on a mission. Through his team, he would find out the


    culprit who bought the explosives and bombed Nicholson Family Cemetery. Kyle was a walking time


    bomb who might hurt Courtney eventually, so he couldn''t leave until he got rid of Kyle. He clenched


    his fists, and murder hung in the air around him.


    Kyle felt that, of course, and he looked scared. "What are you doing? You wanna fight me in front of


    everyone?"


    Kingsley looked at the crowd and held back the urge to kill Kyle. He hissed, "Swear you''ll never


    harass Courtney and ine, Kyle. I''ll let you go then."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that a threat?" Kyle roared. "Listen here, b*stard! Grovel to me, or I''ll ruin your life! And I''ll get a


    big group of people to f*ck these b*tches! I''ll ruin their lives! They''ll be nothing but sluts in this life!"


    Everyone''s heart skipped a beat. That''s going too far, even for Kyle. It''s cruel.


    Kingsley nodded, his face deadpan. "Very well. I showed you mercy, and you spat on it. Now I¡¯ll


    make sure you can never show yourself around them."


    "What do you mean?" Kyle took a step back. "I got my boys here. Touch me and they''ll kill you."


    "Oh, I won''t be using any violence on campus." Kingsley whipped his phone out. "I''m just making a


    call."


    "For reinforcements?" Kyle was taken aback for a moment before snorting. "Who can you call? Your


    loser friends? Or your roomies? I ain''t scared of trash like them."


    Kyle''s rich friendsughed as well.


    "And I thought he''s so scary! What a loser!"


    "Yeah! Who''s he gonna call? His friends? This ain''t some kiddie fight!"


    "Oh, but I''d like to know who his friends are. Maybe they''re losers too."


    Kyle roared inughter. "Call whoever you want! The more the better! I''ll kick all your asses at


    once!" He could already imagine it¡ªa bunch of losers groveling before him, begging for his


    forgiveness.


    His sycophants guffawed as well.


    "Yeah! The more the merrier! No fun groveling on your own! It''s more fun seeing a bunch of losers


    grovel and beg for their lives.¡±


    Kyle grinned smugly. Finally. I can finally get back at that b*stard!

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    While these idiots were shouting at him, Kingsley texted Daniel of Coliree Group, requesting for


    Will''s number. Will had given Daniel his number during Coliree Group''s project bidding back then,


    so it only took Daniel a short time to text Will''s number to Kingsley.


    Kingsley called Will, and after the call connected, Will asked, "Who is it?" He sounded exhausted.


    Will had been working his butt off just to cover his previous mistake. He had no choice. Since


    Sunrise Corporation got their hands on that 1.2-billion-dor project, they would surely surpass


    Scarlet Heart Group by leaps and bounds in no time. Heston, his father, had ordered him to either


    get Mr. Nicholson to forgive him, or he would have to work his butt off to keep Scarlet Heart Group''s


    edge for as long as possible.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Will talked with Jay before. He wanted Kingsley''s number so he could apologize, but Jay was not


    authorized to give anyone Kingsley''s number, so he refused Will''s request right away. Will kept


    pleading, but Jay would not budge. He finally gave up and started working like crazy. He had been


    working for more than twenty hours when Kingsley called him.


    Kingsley noticed his raspy, exhausted voice, and he smiled. "I think I got the right number, but you


    sound really weak."


    Will was upset, but he held his rage back. "Who are you?" Only a select few knew this number, and


    most of them were his business partners. He knew Kingsley was mocking him, but he didn''t fly into


    a rage right away.


    "What? Can''t recognize my voice?" Kingsley asked. "We just met at Coliree''s project bidding,


    remember?"


    "Are you... " Will froze in disbelief. "Are you Mr. Nicholson?" The pen that Will was holding slipped


    out of his hand and fell to the ground, and he leaped up from his chair. "Finally! I finally found you,


    sir!" He cried tears of happiness. "You have no idea how bad I have been having it!"


    Kingsleyughed. "Why are you looking for me anyway?"


    "I want you to forgive me!" Will wiped away his tears. "Do you need anything, sir? Say the word and


    I''ll go through hell and back for you!"


    "You don''t have to do that," Kingsley answered. "I just need you to teach a guy a lesson."


    Will quickly said, "What? Someone crossed you? Say the word, and I''ll make him wish he was


    never born! I can f*ck anyone up in Diosna however I want, except for Eric of Sunrise Corporation. It


    might be a bit of a hassle if you want to do him in."


    Kingsley smiled. "Don''t worry about Eric. I have already messed him up enough at this point."


    "Y-You took care of Eric?" Will''s fear and respect for Kingsley mounted. "So who''s the guy? I''ll


    gather my men and go straight over."


    Kingsley answered coldly, "No. Come here alone. You know the guy very well too." He held his


    phone before him so Will could listen to his brother.


    Kyle was still shouting, "Are you done yet, b*stard? Stop wasting my time and get your loser friends


    here!"


    Will heard that, and he nched. "I-Is that Kyle?"

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    "What the heck?! This moron, Kyle, is trying to annihte us all!¡±


    Will''s fear caused him to quiver so much that he almost dropped his phone.


    "Boss N-Nicholson, where are you?" Will stuttered. "I''lle over right now and teach that brat a


    lesson!"


    Keeping hisposure, Kingsley returned the phone to his ear and said, "At Sris University,


    below Block Jasmine. I''ll give you ten minutes."


    He abruptly ended the call afterward.


    After Kingsley hung up, Kyle replied smugly, "What now? Did you call some other loser over?"


    Kingsley smirked and replied, "I don''t mind if you want to call him a loser."


    "Hah! You think you can fool me by acting mysterious, do you?!" Kyle sneered and rolled his eyes


    before boastfully dering, "Quick, call a few more people over! If you can¡¯t find another dozen or


    two losers toe and bow in front of me, I''ll take it as a personal insult."


    Kingsley gave him a stern look. "Are you sure you want me to make a couple more calls?"


    "Make the call now! You think I would be scared of you?" Kyle responded dismissively. "You can''t


    scare me, not even if you call a hundred losers toe over. All I have to do is throw a few grand


    around, and they will all bow down to me."


    "Alright. Just remember that you asked for it."


    Kingsley nodded and then called Leoric. "Hello, Leoric. Have you returned to Diosna City yet?"


    Leoric''s surroundings were somewhat noisy. It sounded like he was with a big group of people


    gathering.


    "Mr. Nicholson, we¡¯re still in Cleapolis! We arepiling a list of men who will be sent to the casino


    to keep an eye on things," Leoric bellowed into the phone. "What''s wrong, Mr. Nicholson? Do you


    need anything? Johnny and the others are still in Diosna. I can tell them to go to you."


    Kingsley replied, "Alright, have theme to the front entrance of Sris University and thrash a


    person."


    "Got it!" Leoric stated. "Just send me a picture of the man, and I''ll take care of the rest. Mr.


    Nicholson, you will not be disappointed!"


    As Kingsley¡¯s conversation with Leoric ended, he turned his phone camera toward Kyle and said,


    "Here, give me a smile."


    "What smile, you f*ck¡ª¡±


    The camera sh went off with a ''click''just as Kyle opened his mouth wide to shout back, and


    Kingsley now had a photo of Kyle''s arrogant expression.


    "Damn it! Why did you take a photo of me?!" he snarled. "Don''t tell me you''re thinking about posting


    it on


    the Inte!"


    Kingsley shook his head. "Rx. I''m just taking your photo to show my men. Just in case they end


    up thrashing the wrong guy."


    Kyle''s rage multiplied. "Dang it! I don''t care what kind of dirty tricks youe up with as it won''t


    work on me!"


    He nced at his watch. "Hey, you. How much longer are your men going to take? I have ns for


    some fun tonight! Don''t keep me waiting!"


    "It won''t be long." Kingsley also checked the time. "Should be there in about five or six minutes."


    Will was given ten minutes. He should be able to get there in ten minutes if he sped and


    disregarded the traffic lights. Kingsley was sure that he would not bete, no matter what.


    Kyle lit a cigarette and put his other hand in his pocket while he sniffed arrogantly. "Fine. I''ll let you


    continue with your silly games for a few more minutes! But if your men don''t show up, don''t me


    me for doing things my way, and it won''t be pretty for you!"


    He needed to restore his reputation and image in front of these students. Although he was feeling


    somewhat irritated and agitated, he chose to wait until Kingsley''s group of losers arrived at the


    location. All he wanted to do was bask in the glory of having a bunch of schmucks bowing down to


    him.


    Seeing how things had escted to this point, Courtney began to feel anxious. "Who did you call,


    Kingsley? Do you have any friends in Diosna City?""


    "Not a friend," Kingsley smirked. "But someone who will teach this brat a proper lesson."


    She frowned and remarked, "Are you sure? Scarlet Heart Group is quite powerful and influential..."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    ine nodded in agreement. "She is right. Perhaps you are unaware of how powerful the Scarlet


    Heart Group is. Even if you ask your friends toe over, you won''t be able to deal with him."


    Kingsley said with a smile, "Don''t worry. Trust me. You won''t be seeing Young Master Kyle again


    after today."


    "Kingsley, don''t tell me you asked your friends toe over to cause a fight on school grounds,"


    Courtney eximed anxiously. "There are lots of ways to deal with him. I think it''s wise not to fight


    him straight on. It would be preferable if we could discover a way to pull the rug out from under him


    without him realizing it."


    He shook his head. "Don¡¯t worry. I will not start a fight on school grounds."


    However, he cast a surprised nce toward Courtney, "What do you mean when you say you want


    to pull the rug out from under him, Courtney? Are you nning to act against the Scarlet Heart


    Group?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "You don''t need to worry about that." Courtney gestured with her hand.


    "Just know that I have my own ways." Kingsleyughed and said nothing. He knew she was


    exceptionally bright, so he wasn''t surprised when her answers were slightly different from the norm.


    It would be better for him to stand aside and let her do whatever she wanted rather than waste his


    time questioning her about it. No matter what happens, he''ll be there to lend Courtney a hand.


    After another five minutes of waiting, the spectators began to be a little impatient. They quickly


    started to voice their doubts.


    "Hey! Are your friendsing or not? The dormitory will be closed if we keep waiting like this."


    "Exactly! Are you simply putting up a strong front? Perhaps there was nobody around to lend a


    hand!"


    "1 believe so! When they found out that he was going up against Young Master Kyle, I''m sure his


    friends were terrified. Who in their right mind would want toe here and get involved in this?!"


    Kyle shook his feet and snorted proudly. "Hey, you jerk. Is anybodying or not? Do you realize


    how valuable my time is?"


    He took a step nearer and waved the cigarette he was smoking in front of Kingsley''s nose. He


    eximed, "I''ll give you onest minute! If your friends do not arrive within the next minute, I will


    have your school registration revoked! Everyone in your family will beid off, and they will never be


    able to find work in Diosna City!¡±


    Kyle''s threats were met with a deafening screech as soon as he was done talking. The screeching


    sound of a car¡¯s brakes mming was heard not too far away!


    "What the heck?"


    "Get out of the way!"


    With a wave of terrified screams, the crowd scattered to the sides. The next second, an Aston


    Martin DB11 drifted to a stop right before everyone!


    "Geez! What kind of reckless driver is that?! He nearly killed us all!"


    "What the f*ck happened?! Even though he drives a luxurious car, he has no excuse for behaving in


    such a negligent manner! We''re on school grounds!"


    Someone in the crowd spoke up at that very moment, "Um... Could this be the friend that was


    requested by Kingsley?"


    Everyone cast suspicious nces at


    Kingsley.


    "It can''t be. That car costs nearly 300,000! How can a loser like him find someone so wealthy and


    powerful to help him?!¡±


    "You''re right! If he ever meets someone of that stature, pigs will fly."


    Kyle, like everyone else, was taken aback.


    This car was only driven by a few people in Diosna City.


    Kyle would be in the same predicament as Kingsley if he convinced even one of the wealthy and


    powerful people toe to help him.


    However, after looking at the car''s license te, he felt a sense of calm.


    It belonged to his brother Will!


    Will hurriedly got out of the car.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his hair was a mess.


    "Will, what brings you here?" Kyle greeted him in a submissive manner. "I said I¡¯d be back home


    tomorrow, didn''t I?"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard Kyle greeting the man.


    It was revealed that this man was Will Maslow, older brother of Kyle and heir of Scarlet Heart


    Group.


    After a few moments, someoneughed sarcastically at what had just been spoken. "I told you so!


    How can that loser be friends with such a wealthy person?"


    "I almost fell for it! So, someone is actually here to assist Kyle!"


    Several young men anddies from other prominent families greeted Will warmly as he made his


    way to the center of the crowd. "Hello, Mr.


    Maslow!"


    Will did not pay any attention to them, though. He red at Kyle and snarled, "What the heck are


    you doing?!"

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    "i..."


    Kyle was dumbstruck by Will''s questioning. He pointed at Kingsley and said, "I''m just waiting to


    teach that beggar a lesson..."


    As the vein in Will''s forehead began to throb, he felt a tightening in his chest. His pulse rate


    increased, and he knew his blood pressure was well above 200.


    Will clenched his jaw and mumbled something through gritted teeth as he continued, "You''re in


    school! Why are you getting into trouble instead of focusing on your studies?!"


    Kyle was shocked and thought to himself, You didn''t focus on your studies either when you were in


    school.


    Of course, he dared not speak to his brother that way. Instead, he muttered, "I''m just teaching this


    beggar a lesson..."


    Smack!


    Will pped his face before he had any time to react!


    "Shut up! I''ll knock your head off if you keep talking like this." Will hurled a threat in his rage.


    "Will, why did you p me..." Kyle looked aggrieved as he held his face. H-How could I have been


    so rude and disrespectful?


    Meanwhile, the crowd around them was also staring in shock. Nobody could figure out what was


    going on! Why did Will give his brother a p across the face for no reason?


    Kyle was utterly oblivious. "Will, why are you pping me? What did I even say? I know you''re in a


    bad mood because of what''s happening with Scarlet Heart Group, but that isn''t enough for you to


    drive over here to p me, right?"


    He clutched his throbbing cheek and grumbled, "I''m already twenty-two, and I''m not a child


    anymore! There are so many people here right now. You should at least care about my dignity!"


    "Your dignity?!" Will snarled. "I''m trying to ensure you don''t lose your life!"


    Kyle was even more perplexed. "Will, what on earth is going on? Why are you saying such


    frightening things? All I did was teach this beggar..."


    Smack!


    Before Kyle could finish his sentence,


    Will pped his face again. This time, it was even harder!


    Kyle felt like his ears were ringing. It felt like his eardrums had ruptured!


    "Will! What the heck are you doing?!"


    Kyle''s head was spinning, and he could barely think straight. He had no idea why he ended up


    getting pped twice!


    "What am I doing?!" Will pointed at Kingsley. "Why did you offend him?!"


    "He ruined my confession and snatched my woman from me! He made me aughingstock!"


    Kyle shook his head and spat some blood. "How can I tolerate it, Will?"


    "Of course, you can! Why can''t you put up with it?!" Will gritted his teeth. "Do you know who he is?!


    No matter what he did to you, your only choice is to put up with it! Even if he kills your father or


    beats up your mother, you''d better just grin and bear it!"


    Kyle, like everyone else, was speechless. The crowd exchanged looks. There were over a hundred


    people outside Block Jasmine, yet it was eerily silent. It remained so for more than a minute!


    Wow!


    The crowd suddenly erupted into a ruckus, like a kettle of oil that had reached its boiling point!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Even if he kills your father or beats up your mother, you''d better just grin and bear it!


    Nobody could believe that Will had actually said that to Kyle. They exchanged dumbfounded


    nces.


    "What the heck is happening? Is it possible that I just heard what I think


    I heard?!"


    "Is Will Maslow losing his mind?! How can he say such things?"


    Kyle was even more stunned!


    "Will, what''s the matter with you? How can you¡ª"


    Amid his thought, however, he recalled what Will had earlier said. Do you know who he is?!


    Kyle stuttered nervously, "W-Will, could it be that you came here because of him?"


    "Why else do you think I came here?!" Will yelled furiously. "Every single day, I am up to my elbows


    at work. Then why would I waste my timeing to give you a lecture, you fool?!"

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    All the color drained from Kyle''s face as soon as he heard what Will said.


    "That can''t be..." Kyle stammered fearfully. "The person he called earlier was you, Will?"


    As soon as he said that, the crowd went agape. Everyone stared at Kingsley in disbelief. None of


    them could figure out why a disheveled-looking loser like him would be able to summon the heir of


    Scarlet Heart Group with just one phone call. They were even more astonished by how terrified Will


    was of him.


    Those who had been making a mockery of Kingsley before suddenly became very quiet.


    The truth was clear for all to see.


    Kingsley was not some beggar at all. In fact, he was far more potent than any one of them could


    possibly imagine. A man who could strike fear into the heart of Scarlet Heart Group¡¯s heir, Will


    Maslow, would not be an ordinary person.


    Even Courtney and ine shared simr expressions of shock. ine gazed at Kingsley with eyes


    full of curiosity, along with a trace of admiration.


    On the other hand, Courtney raised her eyebrows. Kingsley''s all grown up now. He is no longer the


    snot-dripping kid who tried to take my candy from me...


    She decided to give Kingsley a thorough questioning once all this was over. She wanted to know


    what he went through in thest ten years.


    Everyone remained frozen in shock. Will tugged Kyle by the cor and dragged him over to


    Kingsley.


    "Mr. Nicholson..." Will swallowed his saliva and continued respectfully, "My impudent brother has


    offended you.


    Please ept our apologies for his disrespectful actions."


    Having said that, he raised his leg and kicked Kyle in the back of the knee.


    "Ow!" Kyle shrieked in pain before falling to his knees. "Will, what are you doing..."


    However, he stopped right in his tracks and started gaping in silence. He swallowed the rest of his


    words back down his throat.


    Kyle''s shock and disbelief caused his eyes to pop out of his head. Seeing Will kneel alongside him


    right after he had dropped to his knees, he was dumbfounded.


    His brother, the Maslows¡¯ oldest son, had been handpicked as their father''s heir since he was a


    child. He was regarded as the top second-generation nouveau riche in Diosna City and even the


    entire Sris Province. Even so, he was kneeling in front of a man who looked like a total loser.


    Kyle was so shaken up by his anxiety that he felt his heart had stopped beating, and he could not


    utter a single word.


    The other young men from wealthy families who stood behind Kyle were awestruck by what they


    saw. They were at a loss for what to do, and their legs began to feel like jelly as they contemted


    whether or not to kneel down with the two Maslow brothers. After exchanging a fleeting gaze,


    everyone kneeled in a submissive position, bowed, and couldn''t even look Kingsley in the eyes.


    Even the Scarlet Heart Group''s Young Masters were on their knees. They didn''t even have the


    nerve to keep standing.


    Furthermore, they had also mocked and taunted Kingsley just moments ago.


    There''s not much hope for them in the future if Kingsley decides to punish them for what they said.


    These young, wealthy men were sometimes reckless daredevils, but they were not fools. They


    came to the conclusion that Kingsley was not someone they should meddle with after observing Will


    treat Kingsley with the utmost respect. After what had happened, nobody thought they could get


    away with anything. They all did the same thing and got on their knees in front of Kingsley.


    The crowd gasped when they saw what was happening in front of them. They immediately put their


    hands over their mouths to prevent themselves from making any additional noises due to their


    shock. Even if some were biting their tongues, none dared to speak up anymore. They appeared as


    though they couldn''t believe what they were seeing and exuded a sense ofplete and utter


    shock.


    A group of young men from wealthy families previously stood around haughtily, waiting for people to


    kneel to them. Now, it was them who were on their knees.


    Everyone was shocked by how quickly things changed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Will grabbed Kyle by the shirt and said to Kingsley with respect, "I promise you, Mr. Nicholson. I''ll


    immediately take care of this ignorant jerk when I get home. I implore you to show some


    benevolence, even if it''s just this once. Please do not vent your frustrations on Scarlet Heart


    Group!"


    He turned to Kyle and smacked the back of his head as he hollered, "Hurry up and apologize to Mr.


    Nicholson!"

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    The color of Kyle¡¯s face began to fade as he mumbled, "Mr. N-Nicholson, I-I''m so sorry. I''m deeply


    sorry. I didn''t know how powerful you were..."


    Even after saying all that, Kyle was still utterly dumbfounded. Despite his best efforts, he simply


    could not recall any corporations in Diosna City owned by the Nicholson Family. Until now, he still


    didn''t know who Kingsley was at all.


    Kingsley gazed at the two brothers and said coldly, "Will Maslow, I thought the Scarlet Heart Group


    would have learned their lesson by now and kept everything under control. It surprises me that the


    Maslows are always acting so brazenly."


    "I..." Will broke out into a cold sweat and said, "Mr. Nicholson, we, the Scarlet Heart Group, have


    learned from our mistakes! We are well aware of our mistakes."


    Will stared at Kyle and bowed to Kingsley, "Mr. Nicholson, I am willing to do whatever you want as


    long as you don''t do anything against our corporation. In fact, I have no objections whatsoever and


    wouldn''t bat an eye if you smashed this jerk into a pulp."


    Kyle was shocked upon hearing Will''s statement. He intended to use his own life as coteral in


    exchange for guaranteeing that the corporation would not be harmed in any way.


    Kyle''s knees started to wobble, and he felt as if he could see stars circling above his head.


    Nervously, he raised his voice, "Please, Mr. Nicholson, I beg of you. Please don''t beat the crap out


    of me! I will never, ever do this again!"


    He cried as he lifted his hand to swear. "Don''t worry. I''ll never show up in front of Courtney again. I''ll


    drop out of school and revoke my academic registration. I will never go near Sris University


    again."


    Kingsley smirked when he saw Kyle''s terrified expression and said coldly, "It''s no longer up to me to


    decide if you lose a limb or your life."


    Kyle froze. "Wait, what do you mean..."


    "Have you forgotten about the second person you told me to call?" Kingsley remarked


    dispassionately. "I told those guys to sort you out. It alles down to how generous they are


    feeling and whether or not you get to keep your limbs and life!"


    Johnny and his men were all Leoric''s subordinates. In Jeanne Gang, they were nothing more than


    foot soldiers at the bottom of the rung, but as people who roamed the underworld, they could not be


    underestimated. These lower-level street hooligans often proved to be the most ruthless of all.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley himself had no clue what they would do to Kyle. Naturally, he could not be bothered to find


    out either.


    Kyle hadpletely humiliated and ridiculed both Kingsley and Courtney. He deserved whatever


    wasing to him, even if it meant getting his head bashed in on the streets.


    He trembled even more violently at Kingsley''s words.


    He pulled Will to kneel alongside him, and sobbed, "Will! Please help! I don''t want to be


    crippled! Will, please save me."


    Will remained frozen and numb as Kyle shook him for quite some time. His expression was lifeless


    as he turned to Kingsley and asked, "Mr. Nicholson, are you really... not going to consider forgiving


    my brother..."


    Kingsley sneered. "I considered how young he is and thought about letting you take him home to


    teach him a lesson yourself. Everything could''ve been resolved if your family just sent him abroad."


    Will''s heart raced as he muttered, "What... made you change your mind..."


    Kingsley pointed at Kyle. "Ask him yourself."


    When Will turned to look at Kyle, he was shocked to see that his brother''s face was as white as a


    sheet and was wearing a look ofplete and utter regret.


    Smack!


    Kyle pped his mouth as he cried, "I was so dumb! I said he called too few people over and asked


    him to call more guys over..." He broke out in sobs.


    Will was speechless. He did not know what else he could say. To get into trouble is one thing; to


    create it for yourself is quite another. Isn''t he the one who asked for it? He brought this on himself

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Kyle would p himself between sobs. "Oh, Will, I''m so sorry, I messed up. Can''t youe up with


    a way to save me?"


    "You deserved every damn thing that happened to you. You are beyond help; not even Hades can


    save you!" Will retorted angrily, but even as he did so, he was stumbling around in his head, trying


    toe up with something he could do.


    A few secondster, his eyes lit up, and he asked Kyle, "Who were you trying to confess to today?"


    "To Courtney, but Mr. Nicholson stopped..."


    The moment Kyle uttered those words, a realization dawned on him.


    With tears and snot streaming down his cheeks, he crept over to Courtney and begged, "Oh,


    Courtney, you sweet, lovely Courtney! I know that a lowlife such as myself has no business setting


    his sights on an angel like yourself! I beg of you. Please say something nice for me. Just this once,


    could you ask him to let me off?"


    Courtney gave him a cursory nce before dismissively saying, "I don''t know who you are."


    She turned her back on Kyle and wouldn¡¯t even look at him.


    Kyle hit rock bottom when he saw that Courtney would not even consider helping him. His voice


    cracked with desperation as he begged again, "Please! I beg you! Please forgive me..."


    He reached out to try to grab Courtney''s leg.


    Kingsley''s eyes shed sternly as he called out coldly to Will, "I am going to count to five. In that


    time, you better get him out of here! If not, you''ll be announcing Scarlet Heart Group''s bankruptcy


    tomorrow!" Will was jolted by the impact of his words like an earthquake. It resonated in his ears


    and rumbled through his thoughts simultaneously. Without hesitating for a second, he jumped to his


    feet.


    While doing this, he grabbed Kyle by the cor and dragged him toward the car like a dog.


    Everything happened in a very short amount of time.


    Kyle had no time to react. His hands were still outstretched, and his voice was hoarse as he


    continued to sob and cry, but he could not stop. "Help me! Please, I ask you. Please just let me


    go..."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Will had already shoved Kyle into his Aston Martin before Kingsley had a chance to start his


    countdown.


    A few momentster, there was a deafening screech as the car sped away.


    Will was well aware of how powerful Kingsley was. He would never jeopardize the entire Scarlet


    Heart Group for anything like this. Therefore, as soon as Kingsley gave the word, he immediately


    decided to stop his pleas and instead focus on protecting the corporation.


    With both brothers from the Maslows gone, all that remained was a group of young men from other


    wealthy families. They were usually arrogant and not shy about making their opinions known, but


    now they were too scared to speak. No one dared to break the silence as they huddled close,


    shaking with fear.


    Kingsley gave them the cold shoulder as he swept his steely eyes over them. "Are you students at


    this university as well?"


    "No..." the one who seemed to be their leader stuttered, "K-Kyle is a student here. We are just his


    friends. No, not friends. We are some random people who were pulled over here to assist him."


    The others finally mustered the courage to speak up, but their voices trembled. "That''s true. Mr.


    Nicholson, Kyle just summoned us here at the veryst minute. We do not know anything!"


    "Please don''t punish us! We have no involvement in this!"


    Kingsley turned toward Courtney. "They were pretty rude earlier, Courtney. How do you n to deal


    with this?"


    Courtney adjusted her sses. "Just get them outta here."


    Her words were music to their ears.


    The crowd of young wealthy men immediately bowed to Courtney and thanked her profusely.


    The words she spoke were like music to their ears. Instinctively, the group of young, wealthy men


    bowed to Courtney and thanked her sincerely. But before they could revel in their excitement,


    Kingsley dered, "The lives of those involved can be spared, but they must be taught a lesson. I¡¯ll


    ask Will to make a list of everyone here today and ask him to put some sanctions on thepanies


    of your families instead."


    His icy eyes nced over them again as he said, "Scarlet Heart Group should be able to do that,


    right?"


    Thud!


    Several pounding noises echoed around the room.


    Kingsley''s remarks were enough to send everyone stumbling to the floor in a heap.


    They were all sons of second-ss families. It would be child''s y for Scarlet Heart Group to


    impose restrictions on their families'' businesses.


    "Sob... Please, don''t... Mr. Nicholson,


    I''m begging you. Please forgive us..."


    "My life is over if my father finds out how severely I''ve screwed up... Sob.."

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Kingsley was not in the mood for their attempts to wheedle out of this.


    "Scram! Another word out of any of you, and you''ll be sharing the same fate as Kyle!"


    His words sealed their fate, and all at once, their wailing ceased.


    A mere secondter, the bunch of wealthy young men crawled off their knees and stumbled toward


    their cars.


    Meanwhile, when the spectating crowd noticed that all the others had left, they quickly scampered


    off in fright too.


    Soon, all was quiet at Block Jasmine''s front entrance.


    The only people remaining were Kingsley, Courtney, and ine.


    Atst, Courtney asked the burning question, "Kingsley, what on earth is going on? Why are the


    Maslows terrified of you? Who are you now? What have you been doing for the past ten years?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Courtney listed out question after question in rapid fire, so much so that Kingsleymented a little


    in defeat, "Courtney, which question am I supposed to answer?" "All of them, in order of


    questioning."


    "Uhh..." He thought about it for a moment before exining with a grin, "Will is scared of me


    because of Reene! He was in the same ss as Reene back in college. I''m just reaping the benefits


    of being associated with her. As for the other questions... it''s all a long story. I''ll fill you in when we


    get a chance to sit down and have a good talk."


    Kingsley kept in mind that Courtney''s intellect was far beyond everyone else''s. If he tried to spin a


    tall tale for her, like the way he did for Alice and Serena, she would probably suss him out at once.


    Therefore, he chose to buy himself some time and evaded her questions instead.


    Courtney''srge, bright eyes narrowed slightly. "Oh, Kingsley. You''re only dying the inevitable,


    and it won''t work forever!¡±


    However, before Kingsley could respond to that, she added, "Still, I won''t force you to give me an


    answer right away. I can wait until you''re willing to tell me the truth."


    He sighed in relief after that andmented, "Courtney, you''re such an understanding person!"


    Courtney shed him a sweet, dimpled smile. "That being said, why did youe here today,


    Kingsley? Did youe to look for me? Have you met up with Keene and the others?"


    "I''ve met Keene, yeah." Kingsley nodded before looking over to ine. "I came to Sris University


    because I wanted to meet Professor Albright."


    "You want to meet my dad?" she asked in surprise. "Are you acquainted with him?"


    He shook his head. "No, but I would like to get acquainted."


    ine''s expression was a little sheepish. "You probably know that my dad''s personality''s a bit


    weird, and he''s rather bad-tempered too. He locks himself in his study every day to work on his


    writings... and rarely ever interacts with any outsiders..."


    She noticed Kingsley looking a little crestfallen, so she hurriedly added, "How''s this? Since it¡¯s


    Sunday tomorrow, I''ll head home tonight and bring it up to my dad. We''ll see how it goes." "Thanks


    a lot, Miss Albright," he said with sincerity.


    If ine managed to help him secure a meeting with Vincent, then it would be a breakthrough in his


    quest to find The Anonymous.


    Courtney had a peculiar look on her face as she eyed both Kingsley and ine. Soon, she


    commented suggestively, "So... You two aren''t a couple, huh?"


    ine blushed. "I-I just wanted to help him as thanks for helping me deal with Calvin back at the


    restaurant..." "Sure, sure. I get it!" Courtney''s eyes glinted teasingly as she grinned and said,


    "Kingsley''s such a fine and handsome man! Loads of people would decide toe over and help


    him. Hehehe..."


    By now, Kingsley realized that Courtney was about tounch into another one of her monologues


    again, so he quickly waved his hand to cut her off. "That''s enough, Courtney. You should head back


    to your room before the dorms are locked for curfew. I''lle and meet you again tomorrow."


    "Oh, fine. I''ll head up now." Courtneyughed and ran back to the dorm entrance before calling out,


    "Kingsley,


    Ongoing


    b ?


    Like More new chapters


    I You may also like


    The Billionaire''s Sex ve


    Billionaire''s Ex- The Unknown The Wife wife & His God of War Met


    The Billionaire''s Sex ve


    Q Infanta


    Romance

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Courtney went back to her bedroom, while ine went to the west gate. She lived in the teacher''s


    garden neighborhood right outside the west gate. Kingsley went back in the direction he came from.


    He was going to get some sleep at the hotel.


    A littlemotion happened outside the campus while Kingsley and thedies were chatting.


    Kingsley scared Will''s socks off, and he dragged Kyle right into his car. It wasn''t until he left Block


    Jasmine did he feel much better.


    Kyle was in the passenger seat, still shaken and scared. He asked, "Who is that guy, Will? Why are


    you scared of him?"


    "Shut the f*ck up!" Will scolded. "One word from him and it''s all over for thepany, you hear


    that?"


    "N-No way¡­" Kyle gulped. "Someone like that exists in Diosna? Not even Sunrise Corporation can


    do that."


    "Sunrise Corporation?" Will sneered. "Did you hear what happened to Erictely?"


    Kyle went through his memories and answered, "Something bad. I heard someone curb stomped


    him in Sunshine Casino, and he ate a whole sock while everyone was watching." Kyle froze up, and


    sweat poured down his forehead. Kingsley did say he took care of Eric, but he only thought they got


    into an argument and a little tussle. Forcing him to eat a whole sock? That''s even worse than


    breaking his limbs! Why did the guy eat a whole sock? What happened to him? No. More


    importantly, he f*cking did it in Mr. Norton''s casino. "D-Does he have friends in the underworld?"


    Will felt himself getting numb from shock. He told Kyle fearfully, "Mr. Nicholson is the one who made


    Eric eat that sock. He said he sent someone after you, didn''t he? It''s probably someone from the


    underworld. We need to get home ASAP, and you have to go overseas."


    Kyle felt his blood run cold. He grabbed the handle in the car and screamed, "Faster, Will! I need to


    get home right now!"


    It was lucky all the students had gone to their bedrooms and nobody was moving around in the


    school. Will floored the elerator and raised the car''s speed to the limits. They were heading for


    the front gates.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The streetmps shone on Kyle, and his face was as white as a sheet. "Why the f*ck did they make


    this school so big? The gates are like miles away from the dorms!"


    While Kyle was praying for his life, a van had stopped outside Sris University''s front gates. A


    burly man covered in tattoos asked, "Hey boss, can we off the kid?"


    The lean guy beside him sneered. "Is that even a question? The f*cker crossed Mr. Nicholson.


    We''re gonna turn him into mincemeat."


    Everyone else agreed.


    "It''s our honor Mr. Nicholson asked for our help, and it''s our chance too! We''re gonna do a perfect


    job!"


    "Hell yeah! We only got this chance because everyone else is outta town. We''re not letting this


    chance slip!"


    Johnny was d his men were so stoked. He said, "You''re right, boys. Everything''s riding on this.


    We gotta do our best for Mr. Nicholson!" He took his phone out and sent everyone the photo


    Kingsley sent him. "Take a good, long look, boys. That''s our target. Don''t mess it up!"


    Ding!


    Ding!


    ''Never gonna give you up, never gonna let you down¡­''


    ¡­


    Sounds of notifications rang in the van, and everyone received the photo of Kyle. He was grinning


    toothily in it, and he had a smug look on his face. The lean guy looked at the photo and cursed,


    "Holy shit! He''s already annoying me, and I haven''t even seen him yet! I wanna do him in!"

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Johnnyughed and ordered, "We''ll wait until he shows up. Kill him if you can, but if you can''t, at


    least cripple him."


    "Yes, boss!" everyone shouted.


    At this moment, someone pointed at the campus gates. "Look! Someone''sing out!"


    Johnny''s eyes shone. "Let''s take a look!"


    The driver revved the van up and headed to the gates. The car they saw was Will''s Aston Martin.


    Near the gates of Sris University was an autopay machine for visitors to pay a small parking fee,


    so Will slowed down when he approached the crossbar.


    "Sris A 888888. Your fee is one dor," the system said. Will took his phone out and was about to


    pay for the parking.


    He was about to scan the QR code when Kyle said in a trembling voice, "W-Will, look. T-There''s a


    van outside. They''re in our way. T-They might be the underworld guys Mr. Nicholson hired."


    Will arched his eyebrow. "We''ll change exits then."


    "There''s only one exit at night, Will." Kyle felt a chill run down his spine. "Let''s stay inside, Will. They


    won''te in."


    Right after he said that, Will''s hand trembled, and he paid for the fee.


    "Will!" The crossbar slowly went up. Kyle felt like it was waving at them, weing them to hell.


    Will was surprised as well. "Holy shit! This thing doesn''t require my password!"


    Someone opened the van''s door, and Johnny came out first. He beckoned at the Aston Martin.


    "Well,e on out then."


    "We can''t, Will."


    "We can''t stay here either. You can''t stay in school forever."


    Kyle felt like crying. That was the same thing he told Kingsley and Courtney when he threatened


    them just now.


    Will gnashed his teeth. "Let''s talk to them. See if we can throw money at this. We''ll just crash into


    their car and escape if we can''t." Kyle protested, but Will ignored him and stepped on the


    elerator. However, the van and a bunch of guys stopped him before he could escape. Will took a


    deep breath. "Get out of the car. We''ll have to throw money at this."


    Kyle and Will got out of the car. Johnny and his men came closer, holding their phones. They asked


    Kyle, "Is this you?"


    Kyle looked at the photo, and his stomach churned. T-That''s the photo Kingsley took, and I


    remember him saying, ''You''re a target. I don''t want the guys to thrash the wrong person.'' He had no


    idea what Kingsley meant, but now he knew, and it almost gave him a heart attack.


    "I think that''s him, boss. The shirt and hair''s the same."


    "No way. This guy looks smug as heck in the picture, but this one here looks like a dumbass."


    Johnny held his phone closer to Kyle andpared him to the photo. "We got the guy! F*ck him up,


    boys!"


    The burly men turned around and whipped out all kinds of weapons from under their seats. They


    swung the weapons down at Kyle''s head.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Help!" Kyle held his head tightly and fell to the ground. He wet and soiled his pants at the same


    time.


    "Hold it!" Will shouted nervously, his voice almost a screech.


    Johnny swung his steel bar in circles before pointing it at Will. "You''re not the guy we want, mate.


    Stay out of this if you don''t want to get hurt!"

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Will gulped before saying in a trembling voice, "U-Um, we''re Scarlet Heart''s bosses. We have


    money. We can give you all the money you want, but just let my brother go."


    Kyle was crying and pleading for his life on the ground. "Yeah, we''re rich! I''ll give you money! Just


    don''t kill me!"


    "Money?" Johnny sneered. "How much can you give?"


    Will raised one finger and suggested nervously, "A hundred and fifty grand?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Johnny and his men were stupefied. They were nothing but thugs who loitered around in the urban


    vige, so a hundred and fifty grand was big money for them.


    Will took their silence as consideration, and he raised seven fingers. "I''ll add six hundred grand to


    that offer! Seven hundred and fifty grand for you to spare my brother!"


    Johnny and his men looked at one another. They seemed tempted.


    The lean guy went ahead and whispered, "Boss, I dunno if you still remember this, but Mr.


    Nicholson arrested two foreign guys back in the urban vige, didn''t he?"


    Johnny gasped as he was reminded of that harrowing night. They were hiding in a warehouse


    Leoric rented. They heard a gunfight happening outside, and there was even a tear gas involved.


    They even heard the sound of helicopters flying above them. The fight left a deep impression on


    them, even though they didn''t see it firsthand. Johnny pped himself so hard, it was audible. "Darn


    it! We ain''t gonna turn our backs on Mr. Nicholson! He''s helping us even though he doesn''t have to!"


    Johnny''sckeys were motivated as well.


    "Yeah! The Jeanne Gang will never betray their friends!"


    "Heck yeah! A million is nothing! We''ll be managing Sunshine Casino if we just follow Mr.


    Nicholson''s lead."


    Johnny finally snapped out of being tempted, and he shot daggers at Will. "You f*cking b*stard! You


    almost got us killed!"


    Will took a few steps back in horror. "B-But I''ll give you lots and lots of money. That should be


    enough, shouldn''t it?"


    Johnny grinned. "It''s a tempting offer, but we can''t and won''t betray Mr. Nicholson."


    He waved his hand and shouted, "Do it, boys!"


    The men were already swinging their weapons down on Kyle before Will could do anything about it.


    All Will heard were sickening crunches at first.


    Kyle screamed, "Help, Will! Help!" Kyle held his head and curled up on the ground. He wailed in


    agony, but it turned into a whisper just a momentter. Blood started flowing out and drenching the


    ground.


    Right before Johnny and hisckeys couldnd the final blow, Kingsley called Johnny. "Break his


    limbs, but don''t kill him."


    "Yes, sir!"


    He hung up and shouted, "That''s enough, boys! Mr. Nicholson called. He wants the b*stard to live."


    He swung his steel bar again and broke Kyle''s limbs. In the end, he stabbed the steel bar in


    between Kyle''s legs. "This one''s on the house." He grinned. Johnny waved his hand again. "And


    that''s our cue, boys! Retreat!" Everyone tucked their weapons away and hopped into the van. They


    mmed the doors shut, and the van darted into the night.


    "Kyle!" Will shouted in fear, and he crawled over to his brother. He checked on Kyle and noticed that


    he was still breathing, though it was weak, and he had fainted. "He''s still breathing. He''s alive." Will


    heaved a sigh of relief and called an ambnce. He got Kyle to the nearest hospital, and he was


    taken into the emergency room.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    At the same time, Kingsley was lying on his bed. His eyes were closed, and he was thinking about


    the next step of his n. It''s Sunday tomorrow. Vincent doesn''te to school on Sundays. I''ll


    have to wait for news from ine. Hm, but I can spend the day with Courtney. It''d be great if ine


    can take me to Vincent, but if things aren''t going too well on her end, I''ll have to barge into Vincent''s


    office on Monday.


    Kingsley tapped on the bed, thinking to himself, And what after that? How can I confirm if he''s The


    Anonymous'' boss? How can I find out if he''s friend or foe without exposing myself? He was trying to


    figure it out, but a call broke his train of thoughts. It was an unknown number. "Hello?" Kingsley took


    the call, wondering who it was.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    An old, exhausted voice could be hearding over the phone. "Hello, Mr. Nicholson. I''m Heston,


    CEO of Scarlet Heart."


    Kingsley cocked his eyebrow. "So they told you what happened to your boy, Mr. Maslow."


    "He''s heavily injured and taken to the emergency room," Heston said raspily. "Will told me the


    brutes spared Kyle because you asked them to. I''d like to thank you for that."


    Kingsley smiled. "You don''t have to. I sent the brutes after all."


    "I know." He sighed. "Both my sons have been less than polite to you, but thank you for showing


    them mercy."


    "Yeah, they weren''t really polite," Kingsley agreed. "So why did you call me then? Seeing that you


    already knew why this happened."


    "I-I know my sons did a lot of unsavory stuff," Heston said nervously. "But please, spare Scarlet


    Heart if you can, Mr. Nicholson."


    He knew Kingsley was rted to Coliree Group. He might even be Coliree''s boss too. Heston was


    worried that Kingsley might use Coliree to attack hispany out of rage. After all, Coliree was


    almost a hundred times bigger than Scarlet Heart was. One word from the boss, and it would be


    over for Scarlet Heart. Forget fighting for the toppany in Diosna; they might lose everything


    they had as well.


    Kingsley could see that he was almost on his knees, and he smiled. "I''m not that unreasonable. I''ve


    punished Kyle and yourpany enough. I''m not interested in doing anything further.


    "Thank you for sparing us, Mr. Nicholson." Heston felt a huge relief when Kingsley promised he


    would spare hispany. He buzzed with excitement. "We own two five-star hotels in Diosna, Mr.


    Nicholson. The best presidential suite is yours for the duration of your stay in Diosna if you''d like."


    Since Kingsley was sparing hispany, Heston could finally start making his move elsewhere. Will


    had told him that Sunrise Corporation got on Kingsley''s bad side as well, and Eric had to eat a sock


    in public as punishment. Heston realized this was the best chance to make aeback.


    Both the Maslows and Yorkshires had gotten on Kingsley''s bad side, but the Maslows had paid the


    price in blood, and Kingsley had forgiven them first. If I can butter him up enough, maybe I can take


    back that mega project from Sunrise Corporation. Heston quickly said, "Mr. Nicholson, if it''s fine with


    you, we''ll be covering all your spending costs for the duration of your stay in Diosna."

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Kingsley refused without hesitation, "No. My sister''s a student of Sris University, and I''m staying


    in a hotel in the business district right beside it. It''s convenient, and I have serious business to take


    care of this time. I won''t be spending too much, so thank you for your offer, but it''s fine."


    "Your sister''s in Sris University?" Heston kept quiet for a while and asked tentatively, "May I know


    which faculty she''s in? We make a lot of women''s luxury products. We can send some to her if


    you''d like."


    Heston was a shrewd man. He gave a lot of political leaders gifts over the years working in Diosna.


    Inveigling was as natural as breathing was to him. A refusal was not a true refusal most of the time,


    at least in this case. The problem was either the gift was not enticing enough, or the recipient didn''t


    want to owe him anything.


    Turning the attention to the recipient''s wives or family would work better every time this happened.


    That was what Heston had in mind. He thought that Kingsley''s sister would convince him to help


    Scarlet Heart out if they gave her everything women loved, like jewelry, expensive clothes, and


    makeup products. Perhaps it''s even better than bribing Mr. Nicholson himself.


    Before he could go through with his n, Kingsley said, "It''s fine, Mr. Maslow. We''ll be going


    shopping tomorrow. I''ll buy her all the stuff she wants." Kingsley continued without giving Heston a


    chance to respond, "It''ste. I''m getting some sleep." He hung up. It had been a long day, and


    Kingsley was tired. He put his phone under the pillow and closed his eyes. Sleep came to him just a


    momentter.


    A loud moan came from the room next door early the next morning as usual. It woke Kingsley up.


    He took his phone out from under the pillow. 7.30AM? "God¡­" Kingsley massaged his temples and


    heaved a long sigh, then he sat up.


    He washed himself up and changed into a clean T-shirt, then he bought two sets of breakfast in the


    shop downstairs before driving over to Block Jasmine.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He stayed in his car, sipping his orange juice and looking at the time. They had agreed to meet up


    at 9.00AM, and it was only 8.30AM at the moment. Courtney valued time a lot. She would never be


    early orte for a meeting. After he was done with his breakfast, Kingsley scrolled through his


    phone and kept his boredom at bay with the news.


    It was then a white BMW 5 Series zipped through the campus. The driver was probably flooring the


    elerator like nobody''s business, as if they were on a highway, not a campus. A few students ran


    away in shock, giving way to the car.


    The BMW skidded to a halt, and it stopped right beside Kingsley''s car. Someone opened the door,


    and out came a young guy in exquisite attire. He lit his cigarette up and beckoned at someone in


    the passenger seat. "Pick up the pace. Don''t waste my time. I have business to do this afternoon."


    "Yeah, yeah. Just give me a minute to doll myself up. I want you to look good in front of everyone


    else," a woman said, then out came a young woman from the passenger seat. She had wavy hair,


    and she was wearing a sexy, short dress. She had heavy makeup on her face, and parts of her


    stockings had holes in it. Some of her makeup was messed up. It was obvious she failed to touch


    up herself after a night of vigorous activity. She flicked her hair and gave the young man an alluring


    look. "Give me thirty minutes, honey."

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    As she spoke, she ran toward the dorms. The young man looked at his sexy girlfriend and took a


    drag of his cigarette. He cursed, "Dammit! Hotties are all the same! They f*cking take half an hour


    just to get changed!"


    This man was Zeke Pena. He came from a well-off family, but they were just a second to third-rate


    family. He wasn''t even on the same level as Kyle''s rich sycophants. The scantily-dressed woman


    was his girlfriend. She was also Courtney''s roommate¡ªCatherine.


    Catherine went to the second floor and entered the room. Courtney and Queenie had woken up.


    Courtney was typing away on her keyboard, while Queenie was looking into the mirror, applying


    some skincare product on her face.


    When Catherine came in, Queenie said, "You''re early, Cathy."


    "Yeah," Catherine answered arrogantly and ignored Queenie. She opened her closet and


    rummaged through it to find the clothes she wanted to wear, but nothing caught her eye, so she


    stomped her foot. "I don''t have anything to wear. It''s so annoying!"


    Queenie turned around and saw her mountain of clothes. She muttered, "You have a mountain of


    clothes, Cathy. That''s more than enough. You have about three times the amount of clothes that I


    do."


    Catherine rolled her eyes. "We''re not the same, Queenie. Don''t pull me down to your level. I have a


    rich boyfriend, but you don''t."


    "Hey, just giving a suggestion," Queenie muttered and went back to her skincare routine.


    Catherine whipped out a low-cut, half-sleeve shirt and a pair of super short denim jeans. She put it


    against herself to see if they fit her. "I guess this works. So annoying!" She looked at Queenie in


    frustration and decided to argue with her. "What are you doing to your face?"


    "Oh, just using the moisturizer my mom bought me." She held up a white bottle. "It''s a local product.


    It''s cheap, but it''s good."


    Catherine looked at the moisturizer and scoffed. "Local products are dangerous. It might melt your


    whole face if you''re not careful."


    Queenie froze. "Are you sure? I think it''s fine for me though."


    "To be honest, local products are shit. They''re some ninth-rate, useless product." Catherine pursed


    her lips. "It''s South Hangeo or Sweoya products for people like me. I don''t want local products, even


    if it''s for free!" she sneered. "They''re for losers like you. Lowly and filthy."


    "Why you¡­" Queenie might have a good temper, but even she felt furious too. She leaped up from


    her chair and roared, "I can''t believe you just said that! How could you insult your own country? And


    you were using local products in freshman year too. You aren''t better than me!"


    "Oh, but I am better than you. Because I got higher on thedder." She puffed out her chest and


    rolled her eyes. "Because I got myself a rich boyfriend, while you couldn''t. I bet you''re really jealous


    of me now, ugly."


    Queenie was red with fury. "Your boyfriend isn''t rich at all! Scarlet Heart''s Kyle confessed to


    Courtneyst night!"


    Catherine was stunned, and she turned her sights to Courtney, who was fiddling with her PC. She


    had a look of jealousy and shock in her eyes while she asked, "Is it true, Courtney?"


    Courtney answered without looking back, "Yes, but I said no."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You said no?" Catherine froze. "One of the top dogs of Scarlet Heart wanted to date you, and you


    said no?"

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    A condescending smile curled her lips. She scoffed, "At least you''re smart enough to know Kyle''s


    way out of your league."


    "Still none of your business," Courtney answered coldly and turned herptop off. She took a simple


    dress out of her wardrobe and was about to get changed to go out.


    "Wow, I can''t believe you''re going out. I thought you''re a hermit." Catherine reapplied her makeup


    and mocked, "And what are you even wearing? Did you buy it from the dor store?"


    Courtney changed into her dress and gave Catherine a sideways nce. "Yeah, but I still look


    better than you. How much does your dress cost? Ten grand?"


    Queenieughed. "Oh my, Courtney. You look great no matter what you wear. I envy you."


    Catherine stopped putting her makeup on, and jealousy filled her eyes. Still, she had to admit that


    men loved women with Courtney''s looks. Her chest was beautifully generous too, so much so that


    she looked alluring even though she was in a simple dress. Even Catherine was attracted, let alone


    men. "So what? All you have are tits." She pouted. "And they might be fake. I bet they''re filled with


    silicone."


    Courtney strode up to Catherine, then took her hand and put it on her chest. "How about now? Still


    think they''re fake?" she asked icily.


    Catherine screamed and pulled her hand back in horror. "What are you doing, you perv?"


    Courtney did something even more daring before Catherine could calm down¡ªshe grabbed


    Catherine''s chest. "I can feel your bones." Courtney squished her a little. "What''s your boyfriend''s


    favorite food? Ribs?"


    Catherine screamed and covered her chest, her face grim. "You''re a f*cking weirdo!"


    "Obviously." Courtney nodded. "I thought you knew that all along."


    Catherine took a few deep breaths angrily and hissed, "You''re a freak! I''m moving to my boyfriend''s


    ce next semester."


    "I don''t really care." Courtney shrugged and tucked her keys and handphone away. "This might take


    a bit, Queenie. Don''t wait for me."


    "Have a nice date!" Queenie knew Kingsley was not ine''s boyfriend. He was Courtney''s adopted


    brother instead, so she teased her friend.


    Catherine was interested in Courtney''s love life. "You''re going on a date?" She straightened herself


    up and pulled her shoulder bag closer, then she went after Courtney. She mumbled, "I''d love to see


    what your loser boyfriend looks like."


    Zeke was in his car, the doors all open with the radio on full st. With his cigarette in his mouth, he


    was leering at everydy who walked past him, but when he saw Courtney, his jaw dropped. His


    cigarette fell on his pants, and he quickly swept it away. "Goddammit!" He patted the ash off his


    pants.


    Zeke then stared at Courtney unblinkingly and praised, "Whoa, that''s probably the best girl in


    school. Look at those tits. I don''t think I can get tired of them."


    Kingsley saw Courtney as well. He got out of the car and waved at Courtney. "Hey, Courtney."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kingsley!" Courtney beamed and hopped down the stairs.


    Her adorable, childlike smile melted Zeke''s heart. Her chest jiggled as she hopped, as if she was


    holding a rabbit in her arms. Zeke felt something rise, and it was not the sun. Just when he thought


    he could not get any harder, Courtney raised her hands and held her¡­

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Sometimes Courtney thought her oversized chest was a hassle, especially when she was hopping


    or running.


    Zeke was bleeding from the nose. Shit. I can''t hold it in anymore! He hopped out of the car and


    wiped the blood off his nose. The guy looked like a weirdo doing that.


    Courtney gave him a weird look and came up to Kingsley. She grinned. "Sorry I kept you waiting,


    Kingsley."


    Kingsley looked at the time. "You''re still as punctual as usual, Courtney. Not a momentte."


    Catherine hade down as well. Zeke had wiped his blood off, and when he saw his girlfriend


    again, he lost all interest in her. Catherine came up to them and asked, "So he''s your boyfriend?"


    "What do you want?" Courtney frowned. "You have a problem with that?"


    Zeke heard the conversation, and his eyes shone. He huddled closer. "You know her, Cathy?"


    Catherine held Zeke''s arm. "She''s my roomie."


    "Your roomie? Howe I''ve never seen her before?"


    "She''s a shut-in. She stays in the room and fiddles with herptop all day. Probably nobody in


    school ever saw her." Catherine pouted. "But someone spread her picture, and all of a sudden,


    she''s the school madonna," Catherine sneered.


    The mention of ''school madonna'' made Zeke''s eyes shine even brighter. He kept ogling Courtney,


    as if he could not have enough of her.


    Catherine was leaning on his shoulder, oblivious of her boyfriend''s desire to sleep with Courtney.


    She bragged smugly, "This is Zeke, my boyfriend and the heir to Decardo Inc."


    Courtney smirked. "Yeah, and he''s ogling me."


    "That''s nonsense! He''d never do that!" Catherine rolled her eyes and shot Kingsley a look of


    disdain. "Your boyfriend looks like a bumpkin. Well, I suppose it''s fine, since you''re a bumpkin


    yourself."


    Kingsley looked at Catherine coldly. He asked Courtney, "Is she your friend, sis?"


    Courtney shook her head, and Catherine covered her mouth, feigning shock. "Did he just call you


    ''sis''? What is this? Sweet Home bama? I feel sorry for your parents!" She guffawed.


    Courtney''s face fell. She and the other girls were orphans. They had never seen their parents, and


    they looked forward to the day of their reunion. They loved their parents, but Catherine not only


    insulted their parents, she insulted her sisters too. She was filled with rage.


    Kingsley noticed that, and he took a step forward. "Apologize to her. Now."


    Kingsley''s attitude made Catherine jolt. She hid behind Zeke and yelled, "Why should I? I didn''t do


    anything wrong!"


    Zeke quickly said, "Yeah! She can insult anyone she wants! Who the f*ck do you think you are?


    Nobody can make my girlfriend apologize!" He was helping Catherine out just to flex on Courtney.


    He wanted Courtney to realize that being his girlfriend was the smartest choice she could make.


    This f*cking loser college guy can''t protect her.


    Catherine felt more confident now that Zeke was helping her. She pointed at Courtney and shouted,


    "Tell your loser boyfriend to back off! Nobody talks to me like that!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    The fact that Courtney was angry and silent delighted Catherine. "I feel sorry for you, Courtney.


    Your boyfriend''s a loser and an idiot." She held Zeke''s arm and bragged, "Look at me. My boyfriend


    is the heir to his family''spany, and he''s friends with Will Maslow!" She was upset hearing that


    Kyle confessed to Courtney the night before. Catherine thought Courtney had the advantage, but


    she felt a bit better after showing off.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Zeke looked a little horrified. He did say Will was his friend, but that was just a lie he said during a


    drunken episode. He wasn''t even worthy enough to be Will''s bodyguard, let alone his friend. Still,


    the damage was done, and Zeke wanted to look good in front of Courtney, so he bit the bullet and


    nodded. "That''s right. Will''s practically my brother. I can ask him to make you a manager of his


    company if you''d like." He looked around nervously. Coast is clear. He pouted smugly.


    Unlike Courtney, Catherine was a stupid gold digger. She had no idea her boyfriend was just


    boasting. She was leaning on his shoulder, her eyes filled with worship for Zeke. She gushed,


    "You''re so awesome, honey." She rubbed her head against his arm and bragged, "See? My


    boyfriend is rich and well-connected. You''ll never find someone like him in your life!"


    Courtney was not even angry anymore, seeing how stupid Catherine was. She was just a single-cell


    organism to Courtney. Even an amoeba could navigate life better than she could.


    Courtney shook her head and told Kingsley, "Let''s go shopping." She had just reunited with


    Kingsley after ten years, so she refused to waste her time on a stupid woman like Catherine. I''ll


    make her pay for insulting my parents and sisters sooner orter.


    "Sure." Kingsley nodded. "Whatever you say, sis." They got into Kingsley''s car.


    Catherine saw Kingsley handing Courtney her breakfast, and she stomped her foot. "They''re


    supposed to be the losers! Howe I feel like I''m losing out here? Darn it, darn it, darn it!"


    Zeke was jealous of Kingsley too, seeing as Courtney was so happy to be with him. He said, "They


    wanted to go shopping, didn''t they? Well, we''re going shopping too, so why don''t we follow them?


    They''ll see who''s the better couple when we buy a boatload more stuff than they do."


    Catherine cheered up, and she pecked Zeke''s cheek. "You''re so smart, honey! So cool!" Acting like


    a spoiled child, she swung his arms and whined, "Can you get me some clothester? I''m out of


    clothes."


    "Sure." Zeke squinted. "I need to flex on the peasants sometimes. Of course I''ll buy whatever you


    want." He stared at Kingsley and Courtney, who were looking happy. Enjoy the fun while you can. I


    bet that girl is gonna fall for me once she sees how rich I really am. Every woman loves money.


    Courtney noticed that Zeke was leering at her. She put her cup of orange juice down in disgust and


    told Kingsley, "Let''s go, Kingsley. I lost my appetite. These guys disgust me."

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    "On it!" Kingsley smiled and stepped on the elerator.


    "Hey, they''re leaving!" Catherine shouted and got in the car. "Quick! After them!"


    Zeke revved his car up and followed behind Kingsley closely, but when he noticed the car Kingsley


    was driving, his heart skipped a beat. "That looks like a Phaeton."


    "What''s that?" She scoffed. "I bet your car costs more than his piece of junk."


    Zeke gulped. "His piece of junk is four times more expensive than my car."


    "Y-You''ve got to be kidding me," she stammered in shock. "That''s Volkswagen''s logo. That''s a cab


    driver! There''s no way they cost that much!"


    You f*cking dumb b*tch! He slowed down a little and said, "Um, he doesn''te from a super


    powerful family, does he?"


    "Rx. Courtney''s a regr girl. Her family only gives her about a hundred and fifty a month. She


    buys all her stuff from discount stores," Catherine sneered. "No way a pauper like her is dating a


    rich boyfriend. And if he''s really rich, there''s no way he wouldn''t give Courtney any money. I bet this


    car is a rental. That loser is trying to look good in front of Courtney, and he''s probably not her real


    brother. There''s no way their parents would let them date if they''re real siblings."


    Zeke nodded in agreement. "You''re right. That loser''s wearing nothing but cheap stuff. It''s


    impossible that he can afford a Phaeton. That car must be a rental!" Zeke felt relieved, and he


    stepped on the gas again.


    Kingsley looked in the rear-view mirror and smiled. "Your roomie''s tailing us, Courtney."


    "She has a few screws loose in her head." Courtney turned around. "Just let her do what she wants.


    Ignore her." She turned back around and smiled at Kingsley. "And what about you, Kingsley? You


    made it in life. A Phaeton, huh? I bet you''re rich now."


    "Not exactly. I''m not as rich as you think I am." She''s trying to wheedle my past out from me. Hence,


    he changed the subject. "So where are we going?"


    "Tevie za, the biggest mall in Diosna." Courtney said, "I''ll get you better clothes this time, and


    you need some essories. Belts and watches, for instance."


    Kingsley was about to decline, but Courtney continued, "Clothes make the man. You''re a military


    guy, so you don''t know much about stuff like this. You need to invest in a few high quality items.


    Zeke insulted you just because you''re wearing cheap clothes."


    His jaw dropped. He could not believe what he was hearing. "H-How did you know I was in the


    military? Did Reene tell you?"


    "She didn''t tell me." Courtney beamed. "It''s obvious. You talk and act like a veteran soldier. You can


    fool everyone else, but not me."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley held the steering wheel and gave Courtney a thumbs up. "No wonder you''re a genius. You


    see through everything, Courtney."


    Courtneyughed. "This is the first time you have praised me, Kingsley. You used to think you''re


    smarter than me." She asked, seemingly nonchnt, "So, where did you serve? Coliree Ind?"


    The mention of Coliree Ind almost made Kingsley choke. "Coliree Ind is Qustia''s top military


    base. I''m not good enough to be there."


    "Whatever you say." Courtney shrugged. "What matters is that you''re safe and sound."


    Kingsley stole a nce at Courtney and kept his mouth shut. He pretended to focus on the road


    and drove toward the za.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    They arrived at the mall''s car park about twenty minutester. There was a line of people jostling


    against each other at the entrance, and a long line of cars waited outside. Kingsley said, "That''s the


    capital for you. We might have to wait for our turn."


    "This is the biggest mall in Diosna, and not to mention it''s the weekend, so of course it''s packed."


    Courtney pointed at the right entrance. "Let''s go through the C area''s entrance and find a spot to


    park. We can go straight to the luxury item area through the elevator there."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No problem." Kingsley turned the steering wheel and went into the underground car park. As he


    looked for a spot, he asked, "Are you really gonna buy those expensive stuff for me? Luxury belts


    and watches cost a ton." ine had told him everything. The other sisters might give Courtney


    money frequently, but she would only keep the amount she needed and donate everything to the


    local orphanage. Kingsley wondered why Courtney wanted to buy all those luxury items for him.


    She doesn''t have the money.


    Courtney smiled sweetly. "I wouldn''t have the money if you came a few days earlier, but I just


    received my pay for a part-time job I did, and I haven''t donated it yet."


    "You have a part-time job?" Kingsley froze. "The cheapest luxury watch costs at least fifteen


    hundred. What kind of part-time job are you doing?" He had a look of concern on his face. "You


    should focus on your studies. Thedies and I are rich. You don''t have to work so hard."


    "Oh, it''s fine." She waved him down. "I''m inputer science, so all I do for my part-time job is tap


    away on my keyboard. It''s fine. Plus, I didn''t seek this job out myself. Those idiots insisted that I


    help them out. Hey, fools and their money are soon parted, so I parted their money from them."


    "They paid you for the job, Courtney. You can''t call them stupid." Kingsleyughed. "They''d


    probably get mad if they heard that."


    Courtney chuckled. She wanted to say something, but then she saw a couple of empty spots in the


    corner, and she waved her hand ahead. "Quick! There''s a spot there! Don''t let anyone get to it!" The


    mall was packed. It was nigh impossible to find an empty spot, so Kingsley put the part-time job


    conversation aside and took up the empty parking spot.


    Just when he was about to get out of the car, Zeke¡ªwho had followed him all the way¡ªparked


    beside him. Kingsley and Courtney exchanged a look and ignored them. They went up the elevator


    and stepped into the mall''s luxury shopping area.


    The first thing Courtney saw was the Patek Philippe shop across from them. "Patek Philippe? That''s


    a luxury brand from Seschend! It''s super famous!" Courtney was excited. "I didn''t know they had


    a shop in Diosna. We gotta take a look, Kingsley."


    Kingsley cocked his eyebrow. "But their cheapest watch costs anywhere from forty-five to seventy-


    five hundred. Are you sure you wanna do this?"


    "Oh, we''ll just window shop for a while." Courtney held his arm and smiled. "But if we see a nice


    one, I''ll get it for you even if it bankrupts me."


    Kingsley was a little amused. "It''s alright, Courtney. I''ll get you one." He pointed at the big vertical


    billboard right outside the shop. "Look. They just released a women''s watch."


    Zeke and Catherine followed them as they happily headed to the Patek Philippe shop. Zeke froze


    up when he saw them entering the shop. "Holy shit! Where the f*ck do they think they''re going?"

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    He was nning on impressing Courtney with his financial power, but if Patek Philippe was


    involved, then he could only afford two to three of their low to mid-end watches at most. How the


    f*ck is that supposed to impress anyone?


    Zeke was annoyed, while Catherine was beaming with delight. She had wanted to buy a luxury


    watch for a while now, but she was worried Zeke might scold her if she asked for it. Now that


    Kingsley and Courtney had gone into that shop, she could see herself owning a luxury watch soon,


    and she felt like screaming with joy. "Let''s go, darling." She held Zeke''s hand and humbly


    requested, "I''d like to get a watch too."


    Zeke frowned and got himself an excuse. "Um, I don''t have my card on me, and we need to get


    Mrs. Hewitt her birthday gift."


    Oh no, he''s backing out. Catherine quickly said, "I''m fine with their cheapest model. I''m just buying it


    for the brand, so any model is fine with me. And their women''s watches are famous. It''s perfect for


    Mrs. Hewitt."


    Zeke considered that idea. It was Mrs. Hewitt''s sixtieth birthday today. She was the wife of Sris


    Bank''s president, Walter Hewitt. The man was not only Diosna''s financial industry leader, but he


    was a member of the local government too. Furthermore, two years ago, his son died on the


    battlefield saving a bigshot. A military official had gone to his home and bequeathed their family the


    title of ''The Hero''s Family''. Ever since then, the Hewitts became the undisputed legend in Diosna,


    and everyone in the business and political scene respected them.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thanks to that, everyone was trying their best to impress the Hewitts during this event, particrly


    Walter. The Penas were not excluded, of course. However, Zeke''s father was abroad for a business


    trip at the moment, and he could not make it back in time. Hence, he gave Zeke thirty grand to buy


    Mrs. Hewitt''s gift. Zeke would then attend the birthday banquet and present the gift on his father''s


    behalf.


    He was still thinking about the kind of gift he should get, and Catherine''s suggestion gave him a


    stroke of inspiration. "You''re right. A Patek Philippe watch is a decent choice." He said, "My Dad


    gave me thirty grand. You can get something that costs forty-five hundred at most. I''ll need to buy


    something better for Mrs. Hewitt."


    Delighted, Catherine wrapped her arms around his neck and gushed, "Thank you, darling! You''re


    the best!"


    Zeke pushed her away and chuckled. "Let''s go. We don''t wanna waste any more time. Those losers


    might back out any moment now. They can''t afford watches like these."


    "Yeah! There''s no way they can afford Patek Philippe, but we can! We''ll buy the watches right in


    front of them! I can already imagine the looks on their faces. It''s going to be priceless!"


    Zeke and Catherine chuckled evilly and went into the shop.


    At the same time, Courtney was staring at the shiny watches, and her eyes were gleaming. "My,


    they''re beautiful."


    The sales assistant, who was in an obviously expensive uniform, smiled. "Our brand prides itself on


    the fusion of elegant art and luxuryponents. Every watch has a little story behind its creation."


    Courtney was blushing with excitement. She pointed at a golden watch for men and asked, "How


    much does this cost?"


    "It''s a mechanical watch releasedst year," the sales assistant said. "It costs two hundred and forty


    grand."


    "Two hundred and forty grand?"


    Courtney pursed her lips. She was about to say something, but Kingsley was faster. "I thought we


    agreed on getting a watch for you first, Courtney."

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Kingsley looked at the metallic name tag pinned to her chest. It read, ''Julie Lyman, Third Sales


    Team Manager''. He pointed at the door. "Ms. Lyman, I''d like to take a look at the watch shown on


    the billboard."


    Julie could gauge the price range Courtney could afford judging from the look on her face just now. I


    don''t think he can afford that watch. She said, "It''s thetest automatic watch we have, sir. Just


    released this season. It costs nearly five hundred grand."


    Kingsley nodded. "I see. What kind of colors do you have for that watch?"


    Julie froze. "Sir, I have some other rec¡ª"


    Zeke cut her off sarcastically before she could finish. "Whoa. What are you losers doing in a Patek


    Philippe shop?"


    Catherine almost screeched. "Yeah! You can barely afford rent! This is no ce for you, loser! What


    a joke!"


    The customers in the shop turned around and gave Kingsley and Courtney looks of disdain.


    Zeke looked at Courtney and gesticted at Julie. He said imperiously, "I''m buying a watch for my


    girlfriend! Give me some rmendations!"


    Julie noticed that Zeke was poshly dressed, and she went up to him politely. "What would you like,


    miss?" she asked Catherine. "I have some rmendations if you need it."


    Catherine would love to buy all the shiny watches here, but she couldn''t. She gulped and put on a


    haughty look. "I''ll just take a look for now. Don''t worry. I''ll call you if I see anything I like."


    Julie smiled. "There are a lot of models in the back, miss. And they''re not on disy. If¡ª"


    Catherine waved her off impatiently. "Alright, enough. Just let me have a look, okay?" Ugh. I really


    want her rmendations, but Zeke told me I can only get something that costs forty-five hundred


    or below. She feigned arrogance and refused Julie''s offer just in case her rmendation was


    beyond her budget.


    Julie was smart enough to see through Catherine, so she stopped talking and went away.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Catherine was delighted that Julie shut up like an obedient servant. She looked at Courtney smugly.


    "See, Courtney? Only people like us get to enter this ce! Look at me, now look at you! Even the


    waitress doesn''t want to serve you losers!"


    I am not a waitress! Julie was annoyed, but she held it back and kept quiet.


    Catherine failed to see that, of course. She was still living in her own world, thinking that she owned


    the ce. She said arrogantly, "You''d better open your eyes wide when you look for a boyfriend


    next time. My boyfriend is rich, and he loves me. He''ll buy me anything if I just tell him to." She


    looked up at Zeke and purred, "Isn''t that right, darling?" She sounded disgustingly cute.


    "Of course. I''ll do anything for my girlfriend." He looked at Courtney and mocked, "Cathy''s right. You


    should get a boyfriend like me, not losers who can''t even protect their girlfriend."


    "You''re the best, darling! I love you!" she gushed in that disgustingly cute voice again while rubbing


    herself all over Zeke.


    Eww. Disgusting. The sight made Courtney scrunch her nose up. "I''m gonna hurl."


    "Hmph!" Catherine rolled her eyes. "You''re just jealous that my boyfriend is richer than your stupid


    ''brother''. You''re jealous that I can find a good boyfriend, but you can''t!"

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Courtney could not be bothered to respond to her. She grabbed Kingsley''s arm and said, "Kingsley,


    let''s go! Let them carry on with their attention-seeking ways!"


    "Why should we leave?" Kingsley smiled. "Courtney, didn''t we agree that I''m buying you the watch


    in that advertisement billboard we saw?"


    The crowd eyed Kingsley at once and began to murmur among themselves.


    "What did he say? He wants to buy the watch that''s disyed on the billboard? Did I hear that


    correctly?"


    "Yeah! That''s the top-of-the-line model that''s being heavily marketed right now! I heard that it costs


    five hundred grand!"


    "Are you serious? He wants to buy his girlfriend a five hundred grand watch? How loaded must he


    be?"


    Zeke snorted. "Hey, fool. Have you lost your mind? Have you ever seen five hundred grand in your


    life before? Are you so f*cking keen on showing off that you lost all your senses?"


    He immediately waved to get the crowd''s attention and dered, "Everyone, don''t believe his


    bullsh*t! That moron is just faking it! He''s just a poor loser who''s still in college!"


    When the crowd heard what Zeke said, they eyed Kingsley derisively and snorted.


    "I knew it! That fool looks like an average Joe. How would he be able to buy a five hundred grand


    watch? So he''s just faking it, huh!"


    "Hah. What''s up with young people these days? Why would you put on such airs for yourself in


    public? If he was my son, I''d have broken his legs!"


    Zeke was immensely satisfied to see the crowd mocking Kingsley.


    He looked at Courtney and chuckled. "Miss Bullock, since you''re Cathy''s roommate, I''m going to


    share a word of advice. You better stay far away from this loser! Don''t make yourself the butt of


    other people''s jokes by being associated with him!"


    Courtney sneered. "Oh? Are you implying that I should be closer to you instead?"


    "Wow, you sure are an intelligent woman, Miss Bullock!" Zeke took a step forward and said in a low


    voice, "Just say the word and I''ll dump Catherine. I''ll even buy you a watch!"


    Courtney nced at Catherine, who was picking a watch at a nearby disy, and said with an


    indiscernible expression, "You''re going to dump your girlfriend just like that?"


    "What girlfriend? We''re just fooling around. Just fooling around!" Zeke shed her a sleazy smile.


    "How can a woman like herpare to you?"


    He winked at Courtney a couple of times as he said that.


    Though he might have thought that he looked handsome doing so, on the contrary, he looked like a


    complete sleazeball!


    Courtney smirked. "Okay. Dump her and buy me a watch."


    "F-For real?" Zeke was so stunned his flirting worked that he even stuttered, "Y-You''re really


    agreeing?"


    "Yeah." Courtney nodded. "Why should I reject someone who''s offering to buy me a watch?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zeke chortled with glee and pointed at Kingsley as he rebuked arrogantly, "Hahahaha¡­ Hey, fool!


    Did you see that, huh? Money talks! All I have to do is wag my finger and your woman''s mine!"


    "Hah." Kingsley snorted without saying anything.


    Although he did not know why Courtney responded in the affirmative, he was willing to bet that she


    would not take a liking to Zeke!


    Furthermore, Courtney was not someone who could be bought over with money.


    She was someone who donated every bit of money she had!


    Why would someone like her agree to date Zeke just for money?


    While Zeke guffawed wildly in glee, Courtney turned to Julie, who had been standing on the side the


    entire time, and said, "Bring out the watch that costs five hundred grand. Someone wants to give it


    to me."


    That shut Zeke up at once.


    He even started sweating!


    "W-What¡­?"


    All he had on him right now was a bit over thirty grand!


    He needed to use it to buy a birthday gift for Mrs. Hewitt!


    There was no way he could scrounge up five hundred grand right now, not even if someone put a


    gun to his head right now!

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Zeke attempted to say something, but before he could get his words out, Courtney cut him off with a


    smile. "Thank you so much, Mr. Pena. You''re so generous!"


    Without giving him any time to react, she did what Zeke had done earlier and waved her hand to get


    the crowd''s attention before calling out loudly, "Mr. Pena said he wants to buy me the watch that


    costs five hundred grand! Don''t you think he''s so amazing?!"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Naturally, the crowd broke out in discussion once again.


    "Another guy says he''s going to buy that watch? Is he going to be another poser?"


    "I don''t think so. Look, he''s dripping in branded apparel. There''s no reason why he would p


    himself in the face with a statement like that!"


    All at once, the crowd began to cheer.


    "What a generous guy you are, Mr. Pena! What luck! We''re going to get to see what a watch that


    costs five hundred grand looks like!"


    "Yeah! Hurry up and pay for it! Teach that loser a lesson! You''ll get to walk away with your arms


    around the woman too!"


    Meanwhile, Catherine was still busy perusing the disy to choose which watch she wanted.


    As soon as she heard what Courtney said, she froze in shock!


    After standing in a daze for quite some time, she rushed over at once and grabbed Zeke''s arm.


    "Darling, what''s going on? Why are you buying her such an expensive watch?!"


    All the color had drained from Zeke''s face. "I didn''t say that! She''s making it up!"


    Catherine heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. Then, she turned to Courtney and berated


    her viciously, "What kind of an evil b*tch are you?! How can you try toe between me and my


    boyfriend like that?"


    Courtney shrugged. "He just said that all I had to do was say the word and he would dump you, and


    he would buy me a watch too. Catherine, have you ever heard me tell lies?"


    "You¡­ Stop trying to cause a rift in our rtionship! What a nasty b*tch you are!" Catherine


    screeched, "I won''t believe your bullsh*t!"


    That was what she said, but deep down inside, her heart was pounding!


    She shared a dorm room with Courtney for nearly four years now, and she knew very well that


    Courtney was not the kind of person who would make up a story like that.


    However, she could not back down now.


    All she could do was lie to herself and pretend that Courtney was the one lying about it because if


    she lost Zeke, she would once again be nothing more than an ordinary woman on the street.


    There would be no more expensive makeup nor luxury brands for her.


    She could not bear to go back to that kind of life.


    Meanwhile, Zeke was brewing up a storm inside as well.


    He finally realized that Courtney had fooled him.


    Zeke''s face began to burn at the crowd''s pointing andments.


    "Courtney Bullock! You''re f*cking lying through your teeth! Take a look in the mirror! Who the f*ck


    would spend five hundred grand to buy a watch for someone like you?"


    As soon as he said that, Kingsley piped up coolly, "Me!"


    He stepped forward and said to Julie, "Didn''t you hear Courtney asking you to bring that watch


    out?"


    "That''s¡­" Julie''s lips trembled. "Are you sure you''re buying it?"


    Kingsley threw her an icy stare. "What''s the matter? Do you think I can''t afford it?"


    "No¡­ That''s not¡­"


    Julie caught Kingsley''s gaze and felt like her soul was being sucked out of her.


    She stepped back instinctively and said in a terrified voice, "I''ll go and get it right now! At once!"


    Julie immediately jogged to the VIP store room at the back of the store.


    Zeke stared at Kingsley like he was a fool. "Are you f*cking mad? All this for the sake of defending a


    woman? Let''s see how are you going to get yourself out of this when she brings the watch out!"


    Catherine also barked out her threat. "Courtney, if your man can''t pay for it, I''ll go and post all about


    what you did on the school forums!"


    She bit down on her lips and red at Courtney. "I want to let everyone know that you brought a


    beggar over to Tevie za and tried to talk big! Let''s see if you''re shameless enough to continue


    attending college!"


    Courtney paid them no mind. Instead, she muttered to Kingsley, "Kingsley, are you seriously going


    to buy it? Do you have that kind of money on you?"

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Courtney was feeling a little doubtful.


    She was a genius, but they were in the real world right now.


    No matter how smart she was, there was no way she could whip five hundred thousand out of thin


    air.


    Kingsley noticed the worried look on Courtney''s face and gave her a faint smile. "Don''t worry,


    Courtney. It''s only five hundred grand. That''s nothing!"


    Courtney stared right into Kingsley''s eyes and observed him carefully before breaking into a smile.


    "Then I look forward to receiving my gift!"


    She saw confidence and assurance in Kingsley''s eyes.


    This meant that Kingsley was doing all this because he could deliver on his words.


    However, no one else knew that Kingsley could do it.


    Right now, all the other customers in the store had gathered nearby to see Kingsley humiliate


    himself.


    They even started makingments.


    "What on earth is wrong with this fool? Wouldn''t it be so humiliating if he couldn''t pay for itter?"


    "Hah. Guys like him arepletely shameless. Why would he care about a little humiliation?"


    "My guess is if he doesn''t pay up, the store''s manager will get security to toss them out of here! I


    pity that woman. She''s so beautiful¡­"


    Zeke crossed his arms and stood there waiting to enjoy a good show.


    Catherine even brought her phone out in preparation to take a video of Courtney being chased out


    by the guards!


    Amid the crowd''s mockery of Kingsley, Julie came out with a dazzling, gold-ted box in her hands.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sir, this is ourtest model of women''s mechanical watch." Julie began to introduce it. "The casing,


    sunburst dial, numerals, and clock hands are all made from 18k rose gold, while the bezel, dial, and


    strap have been set with a snowke mosaic design that includes 3,238 diamond chips. The casing


    is also set with 351 Top Wesselton diamonds which total up to approximately 1.94 carats. The


    watch mechanism is the Caliber 324 S automatic winding movement. You can observe its


    functioning through the back of the watch."


    As sheunched into a lengthy description of the watch, she slowly unwrapped the luxurious box.


    Everyone''s eyes shot over at once.


    Even Catherine''s gaze was filled with jealousy.


    Kingsley nced at the dazzling watch that sat in the box and nodded. "It''s very pretty. It will suit


    Courtney perfectly."


    He reached out for the watch.


    "Sir, try-ons are not allowed for this watch. You can choose to pay a deposit first¡­"


    Before Julie could finish her sentence, Kingsley took a bank card out of his pocket and said, "Don''t


    bother with the deposit. Just swipe the full amount!"


    The crowd gasped in shock.


    It was five hundred thousand they were talking about. Was he going to pay it all upfront?


    Not to mention, this was just a spur-of-the-moment expense!


    Just how loaded was he?


    Zeke''s face was grim as he said, "Hey, moron! Don''t bother putting up an act in front of us anymore!


    Do you even have any money in that stinking card of yours?"


    "Yeah, exactly! My guess is you don''t even have two thousand in there!"


    "Once Ms. Lyman heads on over toplete the transaction, you will all know whether the card has


    any money inside it."


    Kingsley passed the debit card over and said, "The password''s six zeroes."


    However, just as Julie reached out for the card, someone stuck a ck card out in front of her.


    At the same time, a man who sounded a little out of breath cried out, "Use mine! Use my card! I''ll


    pay for the watch!"


    It was Will Maslow!


    Yesterday, Kingsley told Heston over a call that was taking his sister out on a shopping trip the next


    day.


    He had immediately summoned Will and gave him a very important order.


    Will was to seize every chance he got to please Kingsley, even if it came down to bribery or


    gratuitous ttery.


    Therefore, Will had driven to Sris University''s main entrance bright and early this morning and


    sat in wait. He was going to tail Kingsley with the intention of footing every single one of his bills!

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    At first, Will managed to keep a close tail on Kingsley and Courtney, but when they drove into the


    vicinity of Tevie za, he lost them in the sea of vehicles on the roads.


    It also took him over ten minutes to find a free space in the parking lot.


    He parked as quickly as he could and sprinted over to Tevie za.


    While passing by the Patek Philippe boutique, he nced through the store windows and saw a


    large crowd gathered inside, so he decided toe in and take a look.


    He came just in time to see Kingsley handing his card over to make payment.


    Will did not hesitate at all. He rushed forward and yelled, "I''ll pay for the watch!"


    The crowd broke out in confused whispers once more when they saw someone breaking through


    the crowd to try and pay.


    "What''s going on? Why is there another guy who''s fighting to pay for such an expensive item?"


    "I know, right? What''s this guy doing? Doesn''t he know how much the watch costs?"


    Zeke cocked his eyebrows and gave Will a once-over. "Who are you? A friend of this loser? Do you


    know how expensive the watch he''s buying is? Why are you saying you''ll pay for it without even


    knowing the price?"


    Will stayed up all night at the hospital with Kyle. It was past four in the morning when he finally took


    a nap on one of the hospital beds.


    He did not even have the time to change before rushing over to Sris University to tail Kingsley.


    Thanks to his sleep deprivation, his dark circles made him look like a zombie.


    Not to mention the fact that he sprinted across the Tevie za just moments earlier, so he was a


    mess right now.


    Zeke had never met Will in person before, so he had no idea that the person in front of him right


    now was the oldest son of Scarlet Heart Group''s Maslow family, Will Maslow!


    He thought that Will was just like him¡ªcutting in because he wanted to show off in front of


    Courtney.


    Naturally, his words were harsh and his voice taunting.


    When Will heard Zeke''s interrogation, he turned to him and barked in displeasure, "What about


    you?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Catherine quickly piped up, "My boyfriend is the heir to Decardo Inc.! Stay out of this if you know


    what''s good for you!"


    "Decardo Inc.?" Will raised his eyebrows. "What kind of a lousypany is that? I''ve never heard of


    it!"


    "Hey, you!"


    Zeke''s face turned purple when he heard the scorn in Will''s voice.


    He wagged his finger at Will. "Who the f*ck are you to look down on Decardo Inc., huh? Do you


    even know¡ª"


    Before Zeke could finish his retort, Kingsley asked with a faint smile, "What''s the matter? Don''t you


    know who he is, Mr. Pena?"


    "Why the f*ck would I know any of your friends?" Zeke snorted. "Do you think I''d befriend any Tom,


    Dick, and Harry?"


    "Haha. It''s funny, then!" Kingsley smirked. "Didn''t you just say that you were best buddies with him


    earlier?"


    "When did I ever say that? Why would a guy like him be worthy of being best buddies with me¡ª"


    Zeke was halfway through his sentence when he came to an abrupt stop.


    Color drained from his face at once.


    It was as if someone had sucked all the blood out of his body.


    "Y-You''re¡­" Even his lips were pale as he stuttered in fright, "Are you W-Will Ma¡ª"


    "I''m Will Maslow of Scarlet Heart Group. Got a problem with that?" Will retorted icily.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Will''s words gave Zeke such a shock that he staggered backward.


    His legs turned to jelly, and he could barely hold himself up!


    "M-Mr. Maslow¡­" Zeke stammered. "Why has a man of your standinge out shopping by


    yourself¡­ ?"


    Will red at him coldly. "Why do you ask? Do I have to inform you when I''m out shopping?"


    "No, of course not¡­ That''s not what I meant¡­" Zeke''s back was soaking wet by now. "What I


    meant is¡­ It''s me who''s blind for not recognizing you! I''m a fool for not knowing that it''s you!"

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    The crowd gaped at the sight of Zeke cowering like a chicken.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    None of them could have guessed that the breathless and weary-looking man in front of them right


    now was Will Maslow of the Scarlet Heart Group.


    "What the hell¡­ That''s Will Maslow! And here I was wondering why he offered to foot a 500-grand


    bill!"


    "Oh my goodness! Why does he look so unkempt? He looks nothing like the pictures I''ve seen on


    the news!"


    Just then, someone asked in confusion, "But¡­ why would Will Maslow try to pay on behalf of a


    beggar?"


    As soon as those words rang out, everyone turned their gazes to Kingsley yet again.


    Another person said in a hushed voice, "My guess is¡­ maybe Will Maslow likes that woman! That''s


    why he''s fighting to foot the bill. It''s so that he can earn her favor."


    Everyone nodded in agreement once they heard about this possibility.


    "I''m sure that''s why! Otherwise, why would Will Maslow himself stand up for a loser like that guy?"


    "Sigh. If Will Maslow foots the bill, we won''t be able to see that loser being humiliated!"


    Zeke''s eyes shed as he took in the crowd''sments.


    He took a deep breath and mustered all his courage. "Mr. Maslow, Miss Bullock and my girlfriend


    are roommates. If you like her¡ª"


    However, before Zeke could finish his sentence, Will cut him off with a snarl, "What utter bullsh*t!


    You better f*cking watch your mouth, or I''ll rip your tongue out!"


    Will broke out in cold sweat along his forehead as a chill ran down his spine.


    Miss Bullock was Kingsley''s sister!


    Even if he had the courage of a hundred men, he would still not have the guts to even think about


    her in that way!


    Thest person who tried to go after Courtney was his younger brother, and Kyle was still lying in


    the Intensive Care Unit right now!


    He was not going to share Kyle''s fate!


    Zeke was bewildered to see how furious Will had gotten.


    "M-Mr. Maslow, I didn''t say anything¡ª"


    "What the f*ck are you trying to say now?" Will growled. "One more stupid thing out of your mouth


    and I''ll make sure your entire family gets run out of Diosna City for good!"


    Right then, Kingsley chuckled and said, "Mr. Maslow, you shouldn''t ask him to shut up. After all,


    aren''t you two best buddies?"


    "Who?" Will was startled. "Who am I best buddies with? This punk?"


    Kingsley nodded. "He said it himself that you guys are best buddies. All he has to do is say the word


    and we''d be able to get a high-ranking position in Scarlet Heart Group."


    As soon as Zeke heard what Kingsley said, he began shaking so violently that he looked like he


    was about to have a seizure.


    He stared at Will, petrified. "Mr. Maslow, p-pplease let me exin¡­"


    Will''s expression was dark as he red at Zeke and barked, "You? How can a guy like you be best


    buddies with me? Who the f*ck do you think you are to throw my name about in your attempts to


    talk yourself up?"


    Thump!


    Zeke crumpled down on his knees. His voice was trembling as he said, "Please calm down, Mr.


    Maslow. I made a mistake, a serious mistake¡­ I didn''t mean it¡­"


    All of a sudden, a thought urred to him. He pointed at Catherine and he said, "She''s the one who


    said it! She''s the one who lied about it for the sake of her pride!"


    Catherine, who had already been scared stiff by the sudden turn of events, froze in shock!


    She stared at Zeke in disbelief.


    "W-Why are you putting all the me on me? Why would I have said it if you didn''t brag about it at


    the barst time?"


    "When did I ever brag about this at any bar?" Zeke bellowed back. "You lying, stinking b*tch! Stop


    making things up about me!"


    Tears streamed down Catherine''s face as she wailed, "Zeke Pena! How can you say that? How can


    you¡ª"


    "Cut it out!" Will barked out in irritation. "Shut the f*ck up, both of you!"


    Then, he pointed at Catherine and said to Zeke, "Hey, you. Go and p that b*tching mouth of


    hers!"

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Catherine was as white as a sheet as she pleaded, "No¡­ Don''t! Don''t p me¡­ Mr. Maslow,


    please don''t ask him to p me¡­"


    However, Zeke had already leaped up from the ground and raised his hand to smack her with all his


    might.


    p!


    It rang out loud and clear for all to know just how much force he had put into the p.


    Instantly, blood began to trickle from the corner of Catherine''s mouth.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Catherine cradled her cheeks and cried in pain as she wailed to Zeke, "Darling, how can you hit


    me¡­? Don''t you love me anymore?"


    "Shut up, you shameless b*tch!" Zeke pped her once again and roared, "Why the f*ck would I


    love you? Do you really f*cking think that you''re my girlfriend?"


    Zeke thought that as long as he carried out Will''s instructions and beat the crap out of Catherine, he


    would be let off the hook, so he pped her with as much force as he could muster.


    Again and again, he pped her without any consideration for her.


    p!


    By the tenth p, Catherine was spitting blood out by the mouthfuls, and her front teeth had fallen


    out as well.


    Catherine cradled her face with both hands and cried so hard, she almost fainted.


    Courtney''s brows furrowed slightly. "That''s enough. She''s still the woman you''re dating."


    "I¡­" Zeke turned to Will. "Mr. Maslow, should I continue?"


    Will red at him. "Didn''t you f*cking hear what Miss Bullock said?"


    He ignored Zeke and turned to Courtney. "Miss Bullock, we''ll do whatever you say."


    Then, with a sycophantic expression on his face, he suggested, "Miss Bullock, why don''t you try on


    the watch and see if it suits your preference?"


    As soon as Will said that, Julie offered the watch over with both hands and said with utmost


    courtesy, "Please try it on, miss."


    Courtney eyed her. "Ms. Lyman, didn''t you just say I''m not allowed to try it on?"


    "That''s¡­" Julie quivered slightly. "It was a mistake on my part. VIP customers are allowed to try it


    on, of course¡­"


    She said no to letting her try it on earlier because she was afraid that Kingsley would not be able to


    pay for it, but Will Maslow from Scarlet Heart Group was here in person now, so what was there to


    fear?


    Not to mention the fact that Catherine, whose face was swollen all over now, was still weeping by


    the side.


    Why would she risk offending them now?


    Courtney did not press the matter. She reached out for the watch and put it on her wrist.


    Everyone in the spectating crowd, including Julie, gasped to see how cavalier she was when she


    handled the watch.


    It was a watch that cost five hundred grand!


    Why was she handling it like it costs no more than five bucks?


    After putting it on, Courtney flexed her wrist around and said, "Does it look nice on me?"


    The dazzling, rose gold watchplemented her slender, pale wrist perfectly to create a beautiful


    image.


    The crowd broke out in ttery.


    "Wow! It''s gorgeous on her!"


    "It''s truly one of the brand''s masterpieces! It''s so beautiful!"


    The women were all filled with envy as they eyed their husbands and eximed.


    "She''s so lucky that someone''s buying her such an expensive gift!"


    "My thoughts exactly! Who knows if I''ll ever have the chance to wear this watch in this lifetime¡­"


    "Sigh. If my husband buys me this watch, I''d die a happy woman¡­"


    The men beside them turned away awkwardly and pretended not to hear anything they said.


    Among the crowd of women, Catherine was the one with the most gruesome expression on her


    face.


    She was more than just envious.


    She was filled with hatred!


    She hated the fact that Courtney, for no apparent reason, was able to get Will Maslow from Scarlet


    Heart Group to buy such an expensive watch for her.


    As for herself, she did not manage to get anything, but instead was pped until she spat out blood!


    What made her even more infuriated was the fact that after today, her rtionship with Zeke was


    over.


    Without Zeke to buy her all the things she wanted, she would be left with nothing once again.


    Under Catherine''s hateful re, Will turned to Courtney and said in an ingratiating manner, "Miss


    Bullock, are you satisfied with the watch?"

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    "It''s not bad." Courtney nodded. "I quite like this watch."


    "That''s good! I''m d you like it!" Will handed his bank card over to Julie. "Go and settle the bill."


    Kingsley wanted to reject the offer, but Will beat him to it. "I insist, Mr. Nicholson! It''s just five


    hundred thousand. Please don''t feel the need to turn me down."


    "Fine." Kingsley was not someone to make a fuss over small matters. He epted Will''s offer with


    a smile. "I''ll ept this gift on behalf of my sister, then."


    The crowd, not one to hold their tongue, began to chatter once more.


    "Goodness me! ''It''s just five hundred thousand'', he says! Only Will Maslow of Scarlet Heart Group


    would say a thing like that!"


    "Mr. Nicholson? Is that Nicholson fellow some kind of businessman too? Either way, he''s gotten


    himself a windfall this time!"


    "Didn''t you hear him saying that the beautiful woman is his sister? I''m pretty sure Will Maslow is


    trying to be his brother-inw!"


    "I''m so f*cking envious! If only I had such a beautiful sister too!"


    After hearing what the crowd was saying, Will hastened to say, "Mr. Nicholson, please don''t take it


    the wrong way. I¡ª"


    Kingsley raised his hand to interrupt him. "I know what your intentions are."


    Will sighed in relief. "As long as you understand¡­"


    Then, he turned to look at Zeke and Catherine. "Why the f*ck are you two still here? Get lost!"


    His words whipped Zeke into action. He swiftly bowed to Will and said, "Yes, of course, at once! I''ll


    leave right now! Immediately!"


    He and Catherine both hightailed it out of the boutique.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Will did not bother to watch them leave. He turned to Julie and said, "Find me a women''s watch in


    the seventy-five thousand range and wrap it up with the best packaging you have in store."


    Julie was ecstatic. "Yes, Mr. Maslow. I''ll pick one out for you right away!" she hurriedly replied.


    Kingsley was puzzled. "Are you preparing a gift for someone, Mr. Maslow?"


    "The president of Sris Bank¡ªMr. Hewitt¡ªis organizing a birthday banquet for his wife at Helios


    Hotel this afternoon. I''ll be attending the banquet to give her my wishes," Will exined. "It''s just as


    well that watches from this brand are pretty decent, and I''m in no state to go looking for something


    else to give as a gift anyway."


    However, his exnation only left Kingsley with even more questions.


    "It''s understandable to give a gift to the bank president and his wife, but isn''t it a bit much to give a


    watch that costs seventy-five thousand?"


    Will kept his voice low as he exined, "You might not know this, but Mr. Hewitt''s son is a


    decorated hero recognized by our country''s military. The entire Hewitt familymands a lot of


    power and respect in Sris province. If the family supports you, it''s equivalent to receiving the go-


    ahead from the government itself. Even the city mayor and the provincial governor treat Mr. Hewitt


    with the utmost respect."


    Kingsley had a slight frown. "A decorated hero recognized by the military? Howe? Did he do


    somethingmendable on the battlefield? Or is it¡­"


    Suddenly, Kingsley faltered and froze. He asked slowly, "Is¡­ Mr. Hewitt''s son named Warren


    Hewitt?"


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know his son''s name." Will shook his head. "All I know is a couple of years ago, or


    maybe a bit more than that, his son died protecting someone important."


    "Five years." There was a sh of sorrow in Kingsley''s eyes. "Five years ago, during an attempt to


    rescue hostages at Sokerno, Warren Hewitt¡­ died inbat."


    Five years ago, Kingsley led two toons of soldiers from Coliree Ind and snuck into the center


    of Sokerno''s civil conflict zone to rescue three of their own countrymen.


    With their advanced weaponry and superior fighting skills, they were able to rescue the hostages


    with little trouble.


    However, while they were retreating to safety, a woman carrying a baby showed up in front of them.


    She stood amid the building rubble looking numb and despairing.


    Kingsley took pity on her and got his men to step around her and continue marching forward.


    However, that woman thenunched a suicide attack on them.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Thankfully, Coliree Ind''s soldiers had excellent reflexes, and they quickly shot her down!


    Kingsley froze for a second as he stared at the woman lying on the ground, while his ears rang with


    the baby''s crying sounds.


    However, just as he stood there in a daze, that woman fired a gun at him!


    In a sh, one of his closest military buddies flew in front of him to block him from the bullet!


    That bullet killed him instantly, and that soldier''s name was Warren Hewitt!


    Just a mere secondter, that woman was littered with bullet holes as all the other soldiers fired at


    her immediately, but that was not going to bring Warren back to life¡­


    Even now, Kingsley could still recall the agony in that woman''s expression, and her clear, innocent


    eyes.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was then that he realized that he could never let his guard down in front of anyone who was his


    enemy, no matter if it was a woman or a mother.


    As Kingsley sifted through his thoughts, his eyes began to burn a little and his throat tightened up.


    He took a deep breath and asked Will, "Where is Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet going to be held?"


    "Helios Hotel, at one this afternoon," Will responded, slightly taken aback. "Do you wish to attend as


    well?"


    Kingsley nodded. "I''d like to go and take a look."


    Will was a little nonplussed, but he decided against asking further.


    Meanwhile, Julie came over with an exquisite gift box. "Mr. Maslow, this is a mechanical watch for


    women that is priced at eighty-three thousand. It''s one of our higher-end designs. Please have a


    look. If it''s eptable to you, I''ll go and wrap it up for you now."


    Will gave it a quick nce and saw that it was indeed a luxurious-looking watch, so he nodded. "I''ll


    take it."


    After settling the bill, Will took the gift bag and said to Kingsley, "Um¡­ Mr. Nicholson, I''ll see you at


    Helios Hotel this afternoon. The event''s about two hours from now, so I''ll need to make a trip to the


    hospital first."


    Heston assigned him to the task of buttering up Kingsley by footing the bill for him.


    Since he paid for a five hundred grand watch, he decided that he had done a pretty good job.


    Will wisely bade his goodbye and stayed out of Kingsley''s way, leaving Kingsley and Courtney to


    their own devices.


    Once Will took his leave, Kingsley said to Julie, "Do you have any other of these watches on hand


    right now?"


    "W-We have one more¡­" Julie was startled. "Do you wish¡­ to buy another one?"


    The spectating crowd was preparing to disperse by now, but when they heard what Julie said, they


    paused in their tracks and stared at Kingsley in disbelief.


    "Will Maslow has left, but he still wants to buy a watch?"


    "Could it be that he''s actually loaded and not one of those blood-sucking leeches preying off his


    sister?"


    Julie repeated in shock, "Are you really going to buy another one?"


    "No. I''m going to buy six more."


    Julie and all the others around him were floored. No one could believe their ears!


    "Six more? Is there something wrong with that guy? Has he gone mad?"


    "Oh my goodness! Six more of those watches would cost three million!"


    With a conflicted expression, Julie said hesitatingly, "This is a limited edition design, so if you truly


    intend to buy that many, you''ll have to wait a while¡­"


    Even though she said that, she did not believe that Kingsley could actually afford it.


    It took all of her professionalism to stop her from rolling her eyes.


    "That''s fine. I''ll pay for it now and give you an address to send the watches to once theye in


    stock."


    Kingsley tossed his bank card over to Julie. "Go ahead and charge 3.1 million to the card. Keep the


    additional one hundred thousand as your tip."


    "W-What did he say?! A hundred thousand as tips?"


    Julie gaped at him in shock. Her jaw nearly hit the floor!


    "You''re not kidding, right, sir?" Julie''s voice was shaking. "You want me to go ahead and charge 3.1


    million?"


    Kingsley waved his hand. "Yes, and hurry up. Stop wasting time."


    The crowd exchanged nces yet again at the sight of Kingsley tossing millions around like it was


    no big deal.


    Courtney was also stunned. "Kingsley, we''re talking about three million right now! Where did you get


    that kind of money?"

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    "I just made a bit of a fortune over the past few years," Kingsley brushed it off with a smile. "Anyway,


    now that you have one of these watches, wouldn''t the other six get jealous if I don''t buy one for


    them too? I need to favor all of you equally!"


    Courtney gave him a light punch. "What do you mean to favor all of us equally? Who do you think


    you are? Some kind of emperor?"


    Julie looked a little dazed as she came back out amid their banter.


    Noticing that unnatural expression on her face, the other customers began to mutter yet again, "It


    looks like the payment didn''t go through."


    "Hah! I bet you''re right. She''s probably going to call security soon. We''re in for a good show!"


    Just as the crowd began to jeer once more, Julie came over to Kingsley and bowed as low as she


    could go. Her voice was shaking uncontrobly as she said, "Mr. Nicholson, here''s your card and


    your receipt. I''ll make sure the watches are sent to your specified address as soon as we get them!"


    Every single person in the boutique was thunderstruck to see the scene that unfolded in front of


    their eyes.


    All of them stood there ck-jawed as they stared in shock.


    The women began to squeal.


    "Oh my gosh! He looks so amazing right now! I feel like I''m falling in love with him!"


    "Nooooo¡­ Why can''t I find a guy as great as him?"


    Meanwhile, the men beside them all had darkened expressions on their faces, but none of them


    could think of anything to say in retort.


    Those who had been mocking Kingsley for leeching off his sister just moments ago mmed up at


    once.


    Their eyes were nearly popping out of their sockets.


    None of them could believe that this shabbily-dressed young man could fork out three million at the


    drop of a hat!


    The other sales staff in the boutique were also stunned.


    They had turned their noses up at Kingsley when he first entered the boutique, so they shoved what


    they thought was a penniless customer to the third sales team whom they shunned.


    Who would have thought that Julia, the manager of the third sales team, would not only close such


    a monumental transaction, but also receive a hundred thousand as a tip?


    She had struck gold with this order!


    Not even in their wildest dreams would they have thought this could happen.


    Seeing that Kingsley and Courtney were about to leave, all the staff in the boutique, nearly twenty of


    them in total, ran to the entrance.


    They quickly lined up on both sides of the door and bowed respectfully to Kingsley. "We hope to see


    you again, Mr. Nicholson!"


    All the passers-by stopped in their tracks in surprise when they saw this. "Is he some kind of


    bigshot? Why are they seeing him off with such grandeur?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd that gathered around them was getting bigger by the second, so Kingsley quickly


    grabbed Courtney and left as fast as they could.


    After running out to the pedestrian walkway outside the za, Courtney huffed a few times and said


    to Kingsley, Slow¡­ slow down. I can''t keep up anymore¡­"


    "Courtney, your stamina is really bad." Kingsleyughed. "Why are you so winded after a few


    steps?"


    Courtney bent down and rested her hands against her knees as she said, "Oh, hush. I¡­ I spend all


    day working my brains, not my muscles¡­"


    Kingsley helped her over to a nearby bench. "That''s true. You sit in front of theputer all day. It''d


    be a miracle if you had good stamina."


    Courtney took a few deep breaths before turning to Kingsley. "You said you''re attending that


    birthday banquet for Mrs. Hewitt this afternoon, right?"


    "Yeah. Their son was a military buddy of mine."


    "Just drop me off at schoolter then," Courtney said. "I don''t like going to those kinds of crowded


    events and ces, and I''m not done with my part-time work yet. I need to follow up on it."


    "Okay." Kingsley nodded. "I''m d I''m staying in Diosna City for a couple more days. Otherwise, I


    couldn''t bear to part with you, Courtney."


    He grinned. "But I remember a quote that goes, ''Distance between two people is inconsequential


    when their souls are united''."


    "Hey! Whose soul is united with yours, huh?" Courtney huffed. "You''ve be so cheeky, Kingsley!


    You''re even teasing me now!"


    Kingsley chuckled slyly and said, "Courtney, Alice told me all about what you did after I left! You


    even made a robot, pasted my photo on it, and held it in your arms when you sleep every night!


    Since I''m back now, why don''t you hold me in your arms when you sleep instead?"

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Courtney blushed slightly as she yfully punched Kingsley. She narrowed her eyes and pretended


    to threaten him. "Do you know what happened to that robot? I dismantled and tore it apart the night


    before I came to Diosna City for university!"


    He was rendered speechless upon hearing that. "What the... Forget it. I''ll walk you back to the


    dormitory. You''re my princess!"


    The two continued yfully bantering with each other while walking toward the parking lot.


    He bought her a packed lunch and sent her back to her dormitory before heading to the Helios


    Hotel.


    On the way there, he called Lancer and asked him to arrange a birthday present for Mrs. Hewitt.


    The parking lot of Helios Hotel was already filled with all kinds of luxury cars when Kingsley arrived


    there. He even saw the car bearing the license te of the provincial officer¡ª A000001A.


    It seemed that what Will had told him was true. He finally felt a bit relieved from his guilt when he


    saw many high-ranking officers and the provincial officer trying to curry favor with the Hewitt Family!


    He still remembered the year when Warren died. His godfather told him that dying in a battle was


    the highest honor a Coliree Ind soldier could receive. However, Warren''s death waspletely


    avoidable, but it still happened because of his poormand. Therefore, he made it his mission to


    strengthen himself, physically and mentally, by joining more actualbat so that he could avoid a


    tragedy like this in the future.


    He began to train day and night under his godfather''s merciless training n and even started to


    participate feverishly in andmand battles of all sizes. As he achieved more military


    achievements, his military rank also grew with his victories.


    It was as if he tried to use the method to numb himself from the pain of losing Warren and


    deliberately try to forget the mistakes he made. The tragedy slowly faded away in his memory with


    time amid heavy military affairs. It was not until today that Will mentioned the Hewitt Family that he


    realized that he had never once forgotten about Warren. The thought of his former fallenrade


    made him almost burst into tears. He only felt better when he saw how the Hewitt Family gained


    such prestigious status in society.


    "Boss Nicholson, I''m d you made it. Shall we go in together?" The moment Will walked over and


    addressed Kingsley respectfully, Kingsley was immediately yanked back to reality.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded in response, and just when he was about to follow Will, he suddenly thought of


    something and asked, "I don''t have an invitation. Can I still go in?"


    "There is no need for an invitation," Will replied. "Mr. Hewitt wees anyone who wants to


    celebrate and wish him a happy birthday."


    Kingsley was slightly taken aback when he heard how open this celebration was held. "Wouldn''t it


    be a mess?"


    "Nope." Will took a step forward and said in a low voice, "I mean, those who don''t have any


    background would not even dare to enter. After all, the provincial officer is here. I doubt anyone


    dares to mess around here."


    "Understandable. Let''s go, then."


    Unbeknownst to them, another man was standing in the corner of the parking lot, staring at their


    backs as they walked to the Hotel. It was Zeke.


    He gritted his teeth in frustration as he whispered to himself, "Damn. Why is this Kingsley showing


    up everywhere I go? And he''s here with Mr. Maslow!"


    Although he hated Kingsley with every fiber of his being, he feared Will. So, he did not dare to make


    a scene and could only sullenly curse Kingsley in his heart.


    At the same time, Kingsley and Will had already entered the banquet hall, and Kingsley heard


    people greeting Will one after another, to which he nodded politely in response.


    "Mr. Maslow."


    "Long time no see!"


    Will mentioned previously that he did not take other wealthy heirs seriously, but he only made an


    exception for the eldest son of the Sunrise Corporation, Eric.


    Kingsley nced around at those gorgeously dressed men and women and inquired, "Where''s


    President Maslow?"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    "My dad is already here." Will gestured at the VIP lounge on the side of the hall. "He and the other


    board members are in the VIP room with Mr. Hewitt and the mayor. I think they will onlye out


    when the banquet is about to start."


    Kingsley nodded in agreement. "You''re right. I wondered why so many provincial and municipal cars


    were parked at the gate, but not one could be seen in this hall."


    Will grinned. "Well, those are VIPs. You don''t get to see or talk to them unless you''re the chairman


    of arge corporation or an influential person in Diosna. We, youngsters, should just wait in the


    lobby outside."


    There was amotion in the crowd as soon as he finished speaking. Someone announced, "Mr.


    Yorkshire from Sunrise Corporation has arrived!"


    "Good to see you, Mr. Yorkshire."


    "This way, please!"


    Eric walked over slowly to the center of the hall in his luxurious silver-gray suit as everyone started


    pandering to him. He had a prideful expression on his face. Coupled with his snobby attitude, he


    seeded in looking like a peacock strutting into the venue. Although Will was on par with him


    regarding power and wealth, Eric managed to look far more arrogant than Will.


    Will could not help but snort when he saw Eric''s smug look. "What an arrogant *sshole! He merely


    won Coliree Group''s project, and he is showing off like a peacock."


    Just as Will was discreetly insulting the pompous peacock, Eric also caught sight of Will and walked


    up to him. He chalked up a fake smile and said enigmatically, "Isn''t this the Young Master of the


    Scarlet Heart Group? Why are you looking so emaciated? Is it because the Scarlet Heart Group is


    going to be bankrupt? Oh boy, poor you. Why don''t youe to my corporation, and I promise you


    ¡ª" Eric was just about to say something sarcastic when his expression suddenly changed; he just


    realized Kingsley was standing beside Will.


    He unwittingly pointed his fingers at Kingsley and was lost for words for being caught off guard. "Y-


    You were the one at the Sunshine Casino that day!"


    Kingsley found it amusing that Eric was so shocked to see him. He smiled slightly and teased, "Did


    you only just see me?"


    Will had never felt so happy seeing Eric''s terrified expression, so he imitated Eric''s enigmatic tone.


    "Isn''t this Mr. Yorkshire? You do look great. I wonder if it is because you ate some socks? Don''t be


    shy to let me know if there aren''t enough socks at the Sunrise Corporation. My corporation can add


    a new socks production line for you!¡±


    Eric was so furious that his face turned red, and veins started bulging on his forehead when he


    heard Will''s sickly-sweet insults. Still, he remembered that he was currently in public, so he directed


    his anger at Kingsley by cursing him, "Now I know why you are so rich. That''s because you are


    alluding to this shady person here! He sent you to humiliate me the other day! You deliberately set


    me up!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Kingsley sneered coldly. "You''re obviously trying to find fault with us after seeing Paige''s beauty. I


    wonder why you try to me whatever happened to you on me instead."


    "You f*cking retard!" Eric was already waving his hands angrily as he roared, "I clearly fell into the


    trap you two b*stards set for me!" The thought of it made him so agitated that he felt his veins were


    about to burst. Kingsley forced him to swallow a sock in public at the Sunshine Casino. Although he


    instantly vomited it out as soon as he left the ce, he was still so sick at the smell that he almost


    vomited out bile.


    And he needed to find out who leaked this matter. It had even spread among the wealthy heirs in


    the City. Everyone was afraid of his status in the City, and no one dared to discuss it in front of him.


    However, he could imagine how they allughed at him behind his back.


    The longer he thought about it, the angrier he became. Finally, he clenched his fist so tightly that his


    bones creaked in protest. "Will, you have to give me an exnation today, no matter what!" He then


    pointed at Kingsley with his fingers and tilted his chin arrogantly at Will. "You have two choices.


    Either I will bring Kingsley back to vent my anger on him, or you kneel down and admit that the


    Scarlet Heart Group is insidious and cunning!"

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Will nearly burst intoughter when he saw Eric''s arrogant demeanor.


    At the same time, he was also inwardly criticizing Eric, This idiot! Is he still not grateful for being


    lucky enough to get spared by Mr. Nicholsonst time? I don''t know whether I should call him brave


    or foolish for still harboring a desire to get back at Mr. Nicholson?!


    Even so, he didn''t express his thoughts and only asked indifferently, "What if I choose neither?"


    Will was inciting Eric on purpose.


    He wanted Eric to continue disrespecting Kingsley in the hope that Kingsley would take the project


    worth 1.2 billion away from Sunrise Corporation and return it to Scarlett Heart Group in a fit of fury.


    Still, he had to admit that he had always loathed Eric but couldn''t do a thing against the moron. So,


    things would be great for Will if Kingsley could beat Eric up so hard that he ended up in the


    intensive care unit.


    As expected, Eric was even more enraged after getting provoked by Will.


    He pointed at Will at the nose and hotly retorted, "F*ck you! Don''t you f*cking go too far! Do you


    think Scarlett Heart Group is currently still on par with Sunrise Corporation?! You guys are currently


    nothing but a bunch of trash! A nuisance!"


    Although Will was aware that he was provoking Eric on purpose, he still couldn''t help but feel a


    slight rush of anger coursing through his veins when he heard Eric insulting his family business in


    such a way.


    "Eric! What f*cking reasons do you have to be so arrogant?! So what if Sunrise Corporation got its


    hands on the project under Coliree Group? That''s just a project you plucked from Scarlett Heart


    Group!"


    "Big deal!" Eric sneered. "Everybody has to start from somewhere! Either way, it still doesn''t change


    the fact that the 1.2 billion dor project is currently in the hands of Sunrise Corporation, and you


    can only remain green with envy as you watch us on the side."


    Several slightly respectable young gentlemen stepped forward to dissuade Will and Eric after they


    saw that neither of them was preparing to give an inch and sensed the increasingly intense


    belligerence in the atmosphere.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t the two of you just calm down a little? Don''t let this situation truly go out of control."


    "That''s right. We are at Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet. There are so many leaders and officials with


    us in this private dining room, so it''s better not to cause amotion."


    The mention of Loretta''s birthday banquet sobered Eric up slightly. That''s right. I''m currently at Mrs.


    Hewitt''s birthday banquet. Even if I am the heir of Sunrise Corporation, I still shouldn''t act boorishly


    in front of so many provincial and city leaders.


    When Eric was reminded of this, he took a deep breath and said to Will, "Fine. Since today is Mrs.


    Hewitt''s birthday banquet, I won''t stoop down to your level. I will get over this matter and spare you


    if you make him get on his knees and apologize to me. He should also learn from his betters and


    keep his mouth shut. It''s not too difficult of a request, right?"


    As he spoke, he rudely pointed at Kingsley. In his mind, Kingsley was nothing but Will''s henchman,


    who relied on Will to make a living.


    After all, rich kids like him and Will could easily have a bunch of these subordinates at their will. So,


    they usually didn''t mind picking a few to be their scapegoats.


    For that reason, Eric thought he had given Will enough respect by saying so and that Will would


    never refuse his proposal if he considered their overall interests.


    s, to his surprise, Will simply snorted and reprimanded him, "How dare you, Eric! How dare you


    demand Mr. Nicholson to apologize to you?! You really f*cking have a death wish!"


    "Mr. Nicholson?" Eric was startled for a moment. Then, he sneered, "I never heard of someone


    prominent with that title! So, don''t you f*cking make a fool out of me!"


    Just as he made that threat, he then turned to ask the people beside him, "Have you guys ever


    heard of any Mr. Nicholson in Sris Province?"


    Everyone looked at each other, trying to recall if they had heard of such a figure. Shortly after, they


    collectively shook their heads.


    "I''ve never heard of this person. I don''t know about other cities, but there''s no such figure in Diosna


    City."


    "Same here. Could it be that he''s a newly minted rookie in the business world?"


    A few rich kids who always hung around Eric''s word immediately took the opportunity to spew


    scornful remarks at Kingsley.


    "Ha! A newbie? Such a newly-minted and inexperienced rookie actually dares to challenge Mr.


    Yorkshire of Sunrise Corporation?!"


    "Tch! Calling him a business rookie is overestimating him! From what I see, he''s just a small


    business owner who relies upon Mr. Maslow to make ends meet. After all, even street vendors


    these days have the guts to address themselves as bosses. So, it''s not weird that there''s a small


    business owner who thinks he is some sort of a managing director of a bigpany. I wouldn''t be


    surprised that he would have the gall to demand people to address him respectfully as Mr.


    Nicholson."

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Those on Will''s side came forth and pitted against the wealthy brats who supported Eric after they


    heard their sarcastic remarks.


    "Bullsh*t! Why would Mr. Maslow hang out with a two-bit like those guys?"


    "Yeah! Never heard of Mr. Nicholson, you say? Well, that just means you all are just a bunch of


    idiots living under a rock!"


    Despite that, they were actually highly uncertain even when they tried their best to defend Will. That


    was because they also had never heard of a new prominent figure known as Mr. Nicholson in


    Diosna City.


    Eric''sckeys immediately turned the heat up a notch after they noticed theck of confidence and


    flickering eyes in those who stood up for Will.


    "You guys know Mr. Nicholson? Why don''t you f*cking tell me what assets he has then?"


    All those who stood behind Will couldn''t help but keep silent when they heard that.


    Eric, who was still somewhat uncertain at first, instantly felt relieved when he saw theirck of


    response.


    I know these rich kids are all Will''s inner circle. So, if they also couldn''t give us details about


    Kingsley''s identity, then it''s evident that Kingsley isn''t the so-called Mr. Nicholson at all!


    He''s definitely just a little punk that Will hired to oppose me!


    Just then, Zeke, who had been staying low in a corner, stepped forward and said to Eric, "Hello, Mr.


    Yorkshire. I''m Zeke Pena from Decardo Inc., and I know this guy who goes by thest name of


    Nicholson."


    Eric''s eyes lit up when he heard that. Thus, he immediately urged, "Well? Talk! Who is this son of a


    b*tch exactly?"


    "He has an older sister, who is an ordinary college studenting from a working-ss family.


    However, she is stunning," Zeke said with a sinister expression. "Mr. Maslow seems to want to


    pursue his sister. That''s why he has been training and helping him. But, in truth, Nicholson is


    nothing but a mere piece of trash! A poser who relies on Mr. Maslow!"


    Eric couldn''t help being slightly taken aback when he heard Zeke''s tale.


    "Damn! Did I hear it right? Will, so this guy isn''t your subordinate?" Eric burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha¡­ So, he is your future brother-inw, eh? What''s more, you still haven''t managed to get


    his sister? Hahaha¡­ Man! This cracks me up!"


    Will''s facial expression froze slightly.


    He parted his lips and wanted to argue with Eric, but no words came out.


    Actually, what Eric said wasn''t entirely wrong.


    After all, I did pursue Reene back then, and she is Kingsley''s eldest sister.


    In that case, I pursued Kingsley''s sister and still haven''t seeded.


    Eric was even more certain of his assumption after he saw Will''s hesitant demeanor.


    Hence, he boldly stepped on the stool next to him and yelled at Kingsley, "You punk! Since I


    suffered total humiliation from getting ripped off by youst time, today is payback time! But don''t


    think you will be spared just because you have Will''s support! I''m telling you¡ªWill is a piece of


    worthless trash before my eyes!"


    As he spoke, his facial expression took a turn. Then, he turned to Zeke and demanded, "You''ve


    mentioned that his sister is stunning just now, right? How stunning is she?"


    Zeke couldn''t help lecherously licking his lips when he thought of Courtney''s astonishing bust. "A


    remarkably voluptuous mortal piece!"


    Eric quirked his brow at Zeke''s description and hooked his fingers at Kingsley. "You know what¡ªI


    won''t make things difficult for you as long as you present your stunning sister for my pleasure. How


    about that?"


    With that, he even raised his eyebrows at Will provocatively. "Mr. Maslow, I still have faith in your


    taste in women. The woman who can spark your interest and make you pursue her is certainly no


    ordinary woman. Unfortunately for you, I''m about to get a taste of her first! But if you dislike this


    idea, I guess I can give her to you after I''m having fun with her. It''s not a big deal."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The corner of Will''s mouth twitched at his remarks.


    When I was at Coliree Group''s pre-bid conferencest time, I lost the project in my hands after I


    simply teased Reene!


    Kyle faced even worse consequences. Not only did he fail to pursue Courtney, but he also got


    beaten up by the gangsters so hard that he''s now permanently disabled.


    In fact, he is currently still in aa in the intensive care unit!


    Yet, Eric actually still dares to prey on Kingsley''s sister without knowing the consequences?!


    He''s f*cking courting death in a different way!


    When Will thought of this, he concealed the glee in his eyes as he reced it with a sneer before he


    scoffed at Eric, "Thanks, but no thanks. You can just enjoy the fun yourself. I will make sure to visit


    your grave with a few candles and light them up when it''s your death anniversary next year."

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Blood rushed to Eric''s face when he heard Will''s curses.


    Wham!


    He grabbed the decanter next to him, tossed it on the floor, and roared, "Damn it! Don''t take it too


    far, Will! I''ve given you enough respect. Are you really going to f*cking go against me for this


    b*stard?"


    The decanter made of ss shattered into pieces upon contact with the floor and reflected tiny rays


    of cold light as shards of ss scattered everywhere.


    The wine also sttered all over the floor and even sshed on Will and Kingsley!


    As a person who was used to being pandered to, there was no way Will could tolerate this temper.


    He utterly forgot that he was attending Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday party as he kicked a table beside him


    and sent it flying. "Yorkshire, are you asking for a fight?!" he bellowed. "Since you''re being so eager,


    let''s just greet death today!"


    While they were yelling at each other in the lobby, themotion outside soon reached the ears of


    the people in the VIP lounge. The vast and spacious room could amodate dozens of people,


    and the decoration within was minimalistic. Although there were only a few pieces of expensive


    leather couches and a coffee table made out of mahogany, it still looked tastefully ssy¡ªexuding


    luxury and elegance.


    A couple in their sixties were seated on the main couch. The man wore a tailored ck suit, and not


    a single strand of his silver hair was out of ce. Just one look was enough to tell that he was a


    person of high status.


    Meanwhile, the olddy was dressed in a red frock with flower prints. Her face was filled with


    delight, and she seemed like a friendly and approachable person.


    They were none other than the hosts of the day¡ªWalter and his wife, Loretta.


    About seven to eight middle-aged men who were in equally elegant and expensive clothing were


    seated on the couches next to them. Those people were none other than the mayor of the city,


    senior provincial governors, and the chairmen of severalrge corporations.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Heston, the Scarlet Heart Group president, only managed to worm himself a seat from the thirdst


    seat.


    When a provincial governor overheard the ruckus outside, he couldn''t help but voice his


    displeasure, "What''s going on? Is someone causing trouble at Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet?"


    Arnold, the president of the Sunrise Corporation, was seated on the left of Heston when he heard


    the governor and hastily said, "I''m going out to take a look."


    Arnold was only 5''6 in height and was definitely more than 200 lbs. There was no doubt that the


    man was morbidly overweight. So, when he sprang up to his feet in his haste to get the job done,


    his flesh jiggled and wobbled, and he looked very clumsy.


    Heston cackled at the sight of the rotund man trying to earn the governor''s favor. Then, he rose to


    his feet and offered, "Forget it. Let me take a look since it''s rather inconvenient for you to move


    around, Mr. Yorkshire." It was clear he wasn''t going to take no for an answer as he was already


    pacing toward the door.


    Arnold chuckled sheepishly and could only reply in gratitude, "Thank you, Mr. Maslow."


    When Heston arrived at the entrance, he saw that everyone in the lobby was gathered in a corner,


    watching the show. But they were also blocking his way through. As a result, he couldn''t help but


    frown as he couldn''t get a clear sight of the heart of themotion.


    Therefore, he beckoned to a waiter and asked, "What''s happening over there?"


    The waiter was aware that the guests in attendance today were affluent and highly influential in


    Diosna. So, he didn''t hesitate in responding to Heston''s demand as he spoke politely, "It seems like


    the young masters of the Scarlet Heart Group and the Sunrise Corporation are in an argument¡­"


    The frown on Heston''s face deepened. "Damn it, what is Will up to?" he muttered to himself under


    his breath. "Doesn''t he know what kind of asion this is? Why did he pick a fight with that vermin,


    Eric Yorkshire?"


    Just as he was about to march over and lecture them, he came to an abrupt stop in his tracks.


    He knew his son; after the incident with Coliree Group, Will had matured and became more


    dependable. So, why would he recklessly start a fight at Loretta''s banquet, no less?


    With this thought in mind, he asked the waiter again, "Why are they fighting?"


    "Well¡­ I''m not sure, either," the waiter answered apologetically, hanging his head. "I only heard Mr.


    Yorkshire demanding an apology from a man named Nicholson, forcing that man to beg for his


    forgiveness on his knees¡­"


    "N-Nicholson?!"

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Heston''s heart shuddered as the realization hit him. Just the fact that he was able to manage his


    company to be in the top ranks in Diosna proved that he was a man with enough wisdom, and he


    could guess just what was going on after he heard the waiter''s remarks.


    "Alright, I got it." So, he dismissed the server with a wave of his hand and returned to the VIP


    lounge.


    Walter quickly inquired the moment he noticed Heston''s return, "Mr. Maslow, what''s going on


    outside?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing." He brushed it off lightly with a smile, saying, "Nobody''s making a scene. It''s just a


    few youngsters fooling around and being a little rowdy."


    The Hewitts breathed a sigh of relief at his words. "That''s great if there are no problems."


    However, the governor from earliermented solemnly, "The chairmen here are the leading


    businessmen of Diosna, but while you''re expanding and developing your businesses, you shouldn''t


    neglect the discipline of your children!"


    The mayor of Diosna also nodded in agreement. "He''s right. Don''t spoil your children and turn them


    into a bunch of ignorant brats who would only cause trouble everywhere they go! You should know


    that they''re hundreds of times more influential than regr people, and if they offend some


    important figures, maybe I''ll be implicated for being the city''s mayor!"


    His words made the chairmen break out in cold sweat on their foreheads.


    Heston stole a nce at Arnold, then said to the governors and mayor with a smile, "Don''t worry,


    sirs. I''ve been disciplining my son earnestly, telling him to be aware and never offend anyone of


    importance!" After that, he turned to Arnold with an almost unnoticeable smirk. "What do you think,


    Mr. Yorkshire?"


    Arnold was taken aback by Heston''s abrupt conversational baton toss and hurriedly nodded. "O-f


    course¡­"


    Following that, several other chairmen also took a stand, ensuring that they would discipline their


    children properly, and the mayor nodded in satisfaction.


    "I will be holding you to it, then."


    Soon, a man in his thirties knocked and came in. Then, he started hesitantly with a respectful tone,


    "Sir, it''s five minutes to 1.00PM. It''s almost time for guests to take their seats¡­"


    He trailed off because the fight in the lobby was about to get out of hand!


    However, the fathers of the young masters in a fight were seated in the same venue, and he wasn''t


    in a position toment lest he invites doom upon himself. So, he could only discreetly ask the big


    shots to solve the situation themselves.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When they heard that the banquet was about to begin, the people in the room rose to their feet and


    started toward the door.


    Meanwhile, in the lobby, Eric clutched Will''s cor in a death grip, ring at him with bloodshot eyes


    as he roared, "F*ck you! Do you really think that I wouldn''t hit you?"


    Will didn''t yield; instead, he roughly pulled on Eric''s hair. "I f*cking dare you! Don''t make me bury


    your entire family!"


    The people gathered around who were watching the fun started to break the fight and dissuade


    them, saying, "Guys, both of you! Don''t start a fight here! It will be bad if the officers see this!"


    Despite their advice, the two men remained ring at each other with bloodshot eyes, and none of


    them wanted to be the first to let go!


    Kingston checked his watch as he sighed, took a step forward, and said, "That''s enough. The


    banquet is about to begin. Don''t cause a scene at Mrs. Hewitt''s banquet."


    How could he watch these two brats ruin the party when he was here to celebrate the birthday of his


    comrade''s mother?


    Will immediately released Eric''s hair obediently upon hearing Kingston''s words as he didn''t dare to


    go against him. Eric eventually released his cor as well. However, he still red at him viciously,


    pointing at him, shouting, "Maslow, don''t you think for a second that I''m afraid of you! You''re no


    match for me if we do start a fight!"


    Will immediately stiffened at the provocation and yelled, "What? Do you really want to f*cking go?!"

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    The sight of them grabbing each other''s hair and cor seemed brutal from an outsider''s


    perspective. However, the fact was that they weren''t really hurting each other.


    Earlier, Eric was furious that Will kept bringing up that he ate socks, and he went to grab Will''s cor


    because he momentarily lost his temper.


    Although he sounded very fierce, he didn''t have the courage to beat Will up. After all, even if the


    Scarlet Heart Group had lost the bid previously, they were still influential. So, he wasn''t that


    brainless enough to hit the Scarlet Heart Group''s heir in public.


    Will was in more or less the same predicament as well¡ªnot daring to start a real fistfight with Eric.


    Hence, they merely grabbed each other and kept hurling abuse at one another; none of them


    received any physical blows from the other party.


    After they broke apart, Eric straightened his ruffled hair. Then, he embarrassedly shifted the me


    on Kingsley again.


    In his opinion, a weakling like Kingsley was hundreds of times easier to deal with than Will!


    Therefore, he pointed a finger at Kingsley''s nose and roared angrily, "You! Don''t f*cking stand at the


    side and enjoy the show! Once Mrs. Hewitt''s banquet is over, I''ll definitely kill you! And that sister of


    yours as well! I swear I''ll make her mine and not leave the slightest chance for Maslow!"


    A cold look shed past Kingsley''s eyes, and he said indifferently, "I''ll give you another chance to


    rephrase your sentence."


    "Hmph, you still have the guts to be a show-off in front of me?" Eric sneered. "I may not be able to


    get rid of Will, but not you!" he shouted, raising his hand and swinging it at Kingsley''s face.


    Thud!


    Kingsley grabbed his wrist in one move and said icily, "There should be a limit to how arrogant you


    can be. Once you cross the line, you''ll find yourself in trouble!"


    "Trouble? As the young master of the Sunrise Corporation, what kind of trouble will I get myself


    into?"


    Eric jerked his arm but couldn''t break free from Kingsley''s grip. "Let me go, you b*stard! Otherwise,


    you''ll be the f*cking one in trouble!"


    The second those words left his lips, the crowd behind him became restless. Then, everyone


    retreated to two sides respectfully, opening up a path.


    After that, the group of important figures¡ªwith Walter leading the pack¡ªpaced steadily toward


    them, wearing stern faces.


    When they saw Eric with his raised hand that was about to strike somebody, the looks on the elders''


    faces turned even more sullen.


    A provincial governor said strictly, "The banquet is starting soon, but people are fighting! What''s


    going on? Whose son is the one raising his hand?"


    All color drained from Arnold''s face as he said shakily, "H-He''s¡­ my son¡­" Then, he did a


    complete 180 as he raised a trembling finger at Eric and bellowed, "Rascal! How dare you raise


    your hand during Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet?"


    Eric was scared silly at the line-up of influential figures appearing before his eyes. Hence, he tried


    his best to shrug off Kingsley''s grip, which forced his hand into mid-air. s, he couldn''t break free


    at all!


    Finally, a look of dawning horror appeared on his face as he hissed through gritted teeth, "Let me go


    now, b*stard! We''ll both be dead if you keep holding me!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Arnold also immediately took the chance to step forward and raised his voice, saying, "Which family


    are you from? Let go of my son right now. Or else, I''ll¡ª"


    Although his voice at the start of his sentence sounded stern, he came to an abrupt stop mid-


    sentence as he was too stunned to finish. He could only wordlessly gape at Kingsley in disbelief, his


    lips trembling as though they had been electrocuted.


    "Y-You¡­ Are you M-Mr. Nicholson?!"


    Previously during the pre-bid conference of the Coliree Group, he had witnessed with his own eyes


    how the higher management staff of Coliree Group had treated Kingsley with the utmost respect. He


    also knew that it was because Will had offended Kingsley that he was able to get that eight-billion-


    dor project.


    By now, he had already surmised that Kingsley was most likely the secret owner = of Coliree Group.


    Even if he wasn''t, he had to be a person of great influence in thepany.


    When Arnold saw his own son raising his fist at the owner behind the Coliree Group, he became so


    fearful that his heart almost shuddered to aplete stop.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Big droplets of cold sweat flowed down Arnold''s forehead as he held his chest, and his lips were


    also turning blue due tock of oxygen.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "My¡­ Meds¡­"


    Then, he fished out a bottle of instant cardio reliever pills with trembling hands and poured them all


    into his mouth without care!


    When he could finally take a deep breath, the color gradually returned to his face.


    When Eric saw how shocked Arnold was, he thought it was ridiculous. "Dad, what''s wrong with


    you? Do you know this b*stard?"


    "Shut up, you rascal!" The fatty flesh on Arnold''s face jiggled uncontrobly as he shouted angrily,


    "If you f*cking say one more word, I''ll break your leg!"


    "I¡ª"


    Eric had a look of confusion painted across his face as his lips parted to protest. Still, he knew it


    would only make matters worse, so he said nothing in the end.


    Kingsley casually tossed Eric aside, making the foolish heir stagger backward. Then, Kingsley


    turned to Arnold and said with a smile, "We meet again, Mr. Yorkshire. Thanks for opening a path


    for my sister."


    "T-That''s nothing at all¡­" Arnold croaked, trembling. "Mr. Nicholson, I¡ª"


    Before he could continue, Kingsley waved his hand. "We''ll talk about this issueter. It''s already


    1.00PM. Please don''t hold up Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet."


    "Yes, you''re right¡­" Arnold wiped off the cold sweat upon his brow and quickly deduced that


    Kingsley didn''t want to steal the show and hurriedly said, "You have a point. We shouldn''t dy


    Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday celebration¡­"


    The sight of Arnold walking on thin ice rendered everyone utterly baffled. They couldn''t help but


    mutter among themselves, "What''s wrong with Mr. Yorkshire? Why does it seem like he''s terrified of


    this young man?"


    "I don''t think he''s terrified. After all, this is Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet. He''s probably afraid of Mr.


    Hewitt and the other senior officers."


    "But¡­ Mr. Yorkshire''s voice shook when he spoke with that young man!"


    "That''s because he''s unhealthy! Didn''t you see him taking his meds? That''s what happens to


    overweight people. They get breathless easily!"


    The people exchanged their opinions in a discussion, and soon, they came up with an exnation


    that seemed very reasonable.


    When Eric heard their arguments, he came to a sudden realization as well and pointed a finger at


    Kingsley. "You''re a lucky b*stard! Once the banquet is over, I''ll definitely¡ª"


    He had yet to finish his sentence when Arnold pped the back of his head. "Shut up, you little


    piece of sh*t! Once the banquet is over, you''re going home to be punished!" Then, he turned to


    Walter and the rest, saying politely, "I''m sorry, everyone. I failed to teach my son well¡­"


    The mayor cast him a long, deep look of warning before raising his voice and saying, "Let the


    banquet begin, then! It''s Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday, after all!"


    Heston sped his hands together as he chuckled heartily. "Yes. Let''s take our seats, everyone!"


    While he ushered the people into their seats, he was grinning so widely that the edges of his lips


    were almost touching his ears! He knew that Kingsley didn''t teach Eric a lesson or allow Arnold to


    reveal his identity because he didn''t want to steal the main show at Loretta''s birthday banquet.


    However, once this banquet is over, Kingsley will definitely not let Eric off. This might even implicate


    the entire Sunrise Corporation, causing the entire business empire to overnight! he thought with


    barely concealed triumph and glee.


    Will was seated right next to him, so naturally, he had a front-row seat to his father''s unspoken


    thoughts. Nevertheless, they were attending Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet, so they needed to be


    on their best behavior. So, he whispered urgently, "Dad, keep your facial expression in check."


    Heston chuckled sheepishly as he said in a hushed tone, "I''m just thrilled to be seated at the same


    table as Mr. Nicholson!"


    Although he wasn''t loud, it was just enough for Kingsley, who was next to him, to hear everything


    clearly, and he smirked. "Mr. Maslow, I truly have to thank you for cing me at the main table of


    the banquet."


    "You''re most wee. It''s an honor to be seated together with you!" he answered pleasantly.


    Meanwhile, Arnold''s face turned more somber than words could describe as he watched the both of


    them chatting with smiles on their faces. s, he couldn''t do anything to vent his frustration, so he


    took it out on Eric instead as he hissed through gritted teeth, "What the f*ck happened? Why were


    you in a fight with Will and that man?"

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    "It''s Will and that Nicholson guy who picked a fight with me!" Eric whined. "They were stepping all


    over me. Should I just stand there and take it?"


    Arnold had a stern expression on his face as he warned him coldly, "I''ll fill you in on the details once


    we''re home. All you have to know is, Mr. Nicholson, isn''t someone you can offend!"


    "I got it, Dad." When Eric noticed the livid expression on his father''s face, he didn''t dare to argue


    with him and answered with a nod. Despite that, he still couldn''t ept it, as he thought maliciously,


    What should I do to Kingsley Nicholson so that I can avenge the insult I suffered?


    At the same time, Zeke looked incredibly sullen in a corner at the back rows.


    He never imagined that even Eric wasn''t able to crush Kingsley!


    He shot daggers at Kingsley, who was seated in the front row, as he muttered viciously, "F*cker, I''ll


    let you live for a little longer. You''ve already stepped on Eric Yorkshire''s toes, and I''ll think of ways to


    make him kill you!"


    Although everyone''s minds were whirring with plots and schemes, the banquet had officially begun.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    On the stage, the master of the ceremony kicked it off by saying some words in celebration of


    Loretta''s birthday before he started introducing the important figures seated in the front seats.


    "Here, we have the senior officers from Sris, Minister Hansen, and Chief Rees, the mayor of


    Diosna, Mr. Norris. The chiefmissioner, Director Klein, and next to him is Mr. Higgins¡­"


    The MC introduced them one by one. Yet, whenever he announced their title, the audience would


    still gush in surprise.


    They were all in awe at The Hero''s Family''s influence and how they were capable of inviting so


    many influential figures from so many fields to attend Loretta''s birthday banquet!


    Even the MC was shaking in excitement. "This is the president of Scarlet Heart Group, Mr. Maslow,


    and his son. Next is¡­"


    When it was time to introduce Kingsley, he came to a pause because there was no such person on


    the guest list that the hotel manager gave him!


    All of a sudden, beads of sweat formed on his forehead and trickled down his hairline.


    "He is¡­ He is¡­"


    His lips trembled uncontrobly as he tried his best to recall the guest list.


    This young man can''t possibly be someone simple if he''s taking a seat with all the other people of


    influence! he thought. If I can''t introduce him, it will be a back-breaking mistake in my job!


    Just when more sweat was flowing down his forehead, Kingsley smiled softly. "I''m just a friend of


    Will and a nobody."


    When the people heard this, they all had different types of expressions¡ªthe MC let out a long sigh


    of relief, feeling as though he had narrowly avoided the guillotine. Will and Heston were filled with


    excitement when Kingsley acknowledged them as his friend, and Eric snorted with a look of


    contempt.


    What the others didn''t see was that Arnold had turned a notch more gloomy and was even fidgeting


    in his seat.


    Meanwhile, the other important figures from the business and political world couldn''t help but frown


    upon hearing that Kingsley was just a regr person without any background.


    They coldly stared at Heston, thinking that he was simply too ignorant to seat a young man without


    any title at the main table on such an asion!


    The same thought was running through the minds of the people at the other tables. They were all


    reputable people in Diosna¡ªmainly renowned businessmen and superiors of various departments


    in the town council¡ªbut even with their statuses, they couldn''t get a seat at the main table.


    What gave that guy named Nicholson that right, then?


    For a moment, everyone looked unhappy andined in low voices, "How could the Scarlet


    Heart Group do such a thing? How could they ce a young man without any titles at the main


    table?"


    "Exactly! Are they looking down at us?"


    "What''s the deal with the Maslows? Don''t they know that the leaders are very concerned about


    rankings and seating arrangements?"

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Eric sneered sinisterly when he heard everyone''s dissatisfaction. He was nning to let Kingsley


    drag Will down the mud!


    The host introduced the guests in fear and wiped his cold sweat off his forehead before respectfully


    announcing, "Mrs. Hewitt, it''s your birthday today. Will you please say a few words?"


    Loretta waved her hands and dismissed his offer politely. Her eyes were kind, and she had a big


    smile. She said, "Oh, I''m already delighted that all of you are here to celebrate my birthday with me.


    So, I won''t drag this on. Enjoy your time here!"


    The crowd cheered happily upon hearing her short but sweet speech.


    Immediately after, the lights slowly dimmed, and a man in his forties pushed a cart with a three-story


    cake forward.


    That man was Walter''s eldest son, Weston.


    Behind him were his wife and two teenagers.


    The family of four pushed the cake over to the stage and gave a toast to Loretta.


    Kingsley was stunned for a moment when he caught sight of Weston''s face.


    Warren looked so much like his older brother¡­


    At this moment, Kingston''s eyes welled up with tears.


    If Warren were still alive, maybe he would''ve pushed the cake up with his wife and children, along


    with his brother and sister-inw.


    The family would be together, all three generations under the same roof. They would be living a


    happy life¡­


    At this moment, the audience suddenly sang the birthday song out loud.


    The atmosphere on the stage was cozy and homely.


    Kingsley''s throat closed up, choking on his emotions. He couldn''t even sing a single word¡­


    The children and grandchildren took turns wishing Loretta a happy birthday. Just like that, the


    birthday party was almost over.


    Once everyone had given their presents, Loretta was finally able to sit down again.


    The guests spent the rest of the party chatting with each other, expanding theirworks.


    This was the segment of the party everyone was looking forward to.


    Everyone wanted to take this opportunity to leave a good impression on Walter.


    However, birthday gifts were more than just a simple gesture for people like Heston and Arnold.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It was to showcase their power and strength.


    The leaders of the provincial and city governments were the first to present Loretta with their gifts.


    Some gave high-grade tea leaves, some gave antique decorations, and some gave custom art.


    These leaders gave these gifts not to curry favor with Walter but to suck up to her for the title of ''the


    Hero''s Family.''


    Some even gave her ordinary gifts to show their humbleness.


    When it was time forpanies to present gifts, the atmosphere became very lively!


    It became especially so when Arnold presented his gift, which was a jade pot worth 20,000 from the


    Qing Dynasty. Everyone was in awe!


    Their eyes were full of astonishment when they saw the dazzling gift.


    "F*ck! Sunshine Company is really something else! Did they really send out a birthday gift worth


    20,000?!"


    "Oh my God, 20,000?! Isn''t that way too expensive for a gift?!"


    Although the people here were all from affluent backgrounds, they were still shocked by the highly


    costly gift!


    Themoners from Qustia could only afford gifts that were worth three to five hundred at most.


    Even if they were wealthy, a gift worth tens of thousands of dors was a great deal in their eyes!


    Yet, Arnold casually gave away a 20,000 gift like it was nothing. It was no wonder everyone was


    shocked!


    Walter and his wife were even more shocked by this turn of events. They carefully ced the gift


    down and said, "This¡­ This gift is worth way too extravagant! President Yorkshire, please. We


    appreciate your gift, but this is way too valuable!"


    Arnold responded with a smile, "President Hewitt, Mrs. Hewitt, I only have the utmost respect for


    you and your family! This gift isn''t enough to express the extent of my regard for you! Please ept


    this as a token of my sincerity!"

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Arnold was a sly fox. He didn''t bring up the Hero''s Family so as not to upset Loretta about her


    deceased son, but he still got his point across.


    As the president of Sris Bank, Walter immediately knew that this was an act to impress and curry


    favor to win the title of the Hero''s Family.


    Therefore, after he rejected Arnold a few more times, he finally epted the gift.


    Once Walter epted the gift, the look on Arnold''s face immediately changed.


    He knew that Walter was satisfied with the jade pot.


    Arnold even straightened his back and puffed his chest like a peacock!


    He looked at Heston victoriously and said, "Mr. Maslow! I heard from rumors in Diosna City that the


    Scarlet Heart Group and the Sunshine Corporation are the two leading enterprises going head to


    head. Therefore, your gift will only be as outstanding as ours, right?"


    Heston responded with a cold smile, "You don''t have to worry about us, Mr. Yorkshire. The Scarlet


    Heart Group values Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday more than you!"


    "Oh, really? Then, you should take your gift out and show us your sincerity!"


    Arnold''s vexing words made Heston whisper to Eric, "What gift did you prepare for her? It can''t be


    worse than Arnold''s, right?!"


    Initially, Heston nned to choose the birthday gift himself, but the recentpany issues had


    rendered himpletely busy. So, he entrusted this task to Eric.


    Additionally, Kyle''s injuries and hospitalization also added to his burden. He only had time to ask


    Will to prepare a gift.


    "Don''t worry, dad. I took care of it," Will smiled and took out a 110,000 watch.


    "That''s the Patek Philippe watch! It costs 11,000! They''re really keeping the pressure on the


    Sunshine Corporation''s head!"


    Heston let out a satisfied smile when he heard these words from people around him. He even


    patted Will on his shoulder for a job well done. "Good job. You''ve done well!"


    Then, Heston took the box and walked towards Walter and his wife, wishing, "As the representative


    of the Scarlet Heart Group, I wish Mrs. Hewitt a great birthday and a prosperous life!"


    Finally, he presented the beautifully packaged and luxurious watch with both hands.


    Mrs. Hewitt took the gift box with a smile. "All right, thank you for your gift."


    Eric''s eye twitched when he saw the Patek Philippe watch. "Patek Philippe? A watch?"


    "I didn''t expect the Scarlet Heart Group to give Mrs. Hewitt a Patek Philippe watch! What model is


    it? Don''t tell me it''s a model worth 30,000 to 50,000!" He continued to mock.


    Will immediately retorted, "30,000 to 50,000? Is Mrs. Hewitt''s worth that little? I personally went and


    chose this watch. It''s worth 110,000!"


    Immediately there were sounds of clearing throats and coughing next to them.


    Two government leaders who were drinking tea spat out all the tea upon hearing the price!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "W-What did you say?!"


    Although they were all leaders of the Sris Province, their sries weren''t high due to their


    exemry work.


    They were utterly dumbstruck when they heard that the watch was worth such a high price!


    Those guests who were admiring the Sunshine Corporation''s generosity all turned around and cried


    out, "My God! I thought that the Sunshine Corporation was already liberal with their money! I didn''t


    expect the Scarlet Heart Group to be even more generous!"


    "The Scarlet Heart Group is far more benevolent than the Sunshine Corporation! Even if the


    Sunshine Corporation had just won a big project, they are still so miserly!"


    "Yes, it seems like Mr. Maslow respects the Hero''s Family more than anyone else! It''s a lesson


    worth learning for the rest of us!"


    Will and Heston were so proud of themselves; they were practically basking in all thepliments


    coming from all sides!


    Eric clenched his fists and hissed through gritted teeth, "Congrats, Will! You''re amazing!"


    With that, he turned around and noticed Kingsley eating with his head down.


    He thought since he failed to humiliate Will at the birthday ceremony, he had no choice but to


    embarrass Will through Kingsley!


    Eric sneered and purposely started nit-picking at him. "Hey! Kingsley! Are you really here for the


    food?"

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    "What else?" Kingsley looked up and wiped his mouth with the serviette. "Aren''t you here to eat?"


    Eric pointed at Mrs. Hewitt and eximed, "It''s Mrs. Hewitt''s 60th birthday! Since you''re sitting at


    the main table, aren''t you going toe up and present her a gift?!"


    Will hurriedly came to Kingsley''s defense. "Mr. Nicholson is my friend. The Scarlet Heart Group''s


    gift is also Mr. Nicholson''s gift!"


    "That''s different!" Eric waved him off. "By your logic, since more than half the people here are my


    friends, doesn''t that mean everyone here doesn''t need to give a gift?!"


    The leaders of the provincial and city governments were very disgruntled with Kingsley, who


    remained at the main table.


    He acted as if he didn''t hear what Eric said and quietly enjoyed his tea.


    However, Arnold berated Eric coldly, "Keep your mouth shut, Eric!"


    "What''s wrong with you today, dad? Why won''t you let me talk?" Eric''s stubbornness showed in his


    voice, and he couldn''t help but grumble, "I didn''t cause any trouble. That Kingsley guy didn''t even


    prepare a gift. Why should he sit at the main table?!"


    Then, he lowered his voice immediately after and whispered, "Besides, you just watched the Scarlet


    Heart Group humiliate us, and you didn''t even do anything?!"


    Arnold''s face immediately twisted with displeasure when he heard this., "Of course, we can''t let the


    Scarlet Heart Group go so easily, but for Mr. Nicholson¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, a loud shout came from the crowd,


    "That''s right! Everyone here came to celebrate her birthday and brought gifts! So, how can he sit at


    the main table without even preparing a suitable birthday gift?!"


    The man who shouted was none other than Zeke Pena!


    Everyone started whispering to one another after hearing Zeke''s words.


    The crowd was immediately dissatisfied with Kingsley''s behavior.


    "Mr. Yorkshire is right! Look at Director Marshall from the Cleapolis City Hall. Look at Lenny Karrs


    and Finley Collins!


    Even Chairman Lewis gave a gift worth 30,000, and Chairman Turner whose gift was around


    200,000! Yet, they''re all sitting at the smaller tables. Why is that kid allowed to sit at the main table?


    Is it just because he is friends with Will?! This is outrageous!"


    As soon as these words were said aloud, everyone at the party nodded with mutters of agreement.


    "That''s right! Although we shouldn''t poke our nose into how Mrs. Hewitt''s party is organized,


    shouldn''t we at least show some respect with so many powerful people around?!"


    "Exactly! How can he be so rude? They can''t just let an unknown kid step all over their heads like


    this!"


    Walter and Loretta exchanged nces but remained silent as they listened to the guests basically


    throwing a tantrum.


    Walter was an intelligent man who had worked hard to get to where he was today.


    He knew that this situation had nothing to do with the birthday party.


    Instead, the spirit ofpetitiveness had arisen amongst the guests!


    There was apetition between the Scarlet Heart Group and the Sunshine Corporation.


    There were evenpetitions between small leaders of the provincial and municipal governments


    over statuses and seating.


    Moreover, among the guests were supporters and opponents of these groups.


    Zeke and his supporters were constantly pouring fuel on the mes.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In short, things were starting to get out of hand!


    Everyone was pointing fingers at Kingsley, urging him to eithere up with an adequate gift or


    give up his seat for the other leaders!


    Eric was delighted when he saw the chaos and continued to taunt Kingsley, "Kid! Are you hearing


    this?! If you don''t have the power, don''t be so shameless to hog this seat for yourself!"


    With that, he turned to Will and continued to attack him, "Mr. Maslow, you''ve seen it for yourself!


    Everyone''s very upset with your actions! Is the Scarlet Heart Group really going to make things


    difficult for everyone?!"


    Will and Heston''s faces turned pale, but they couldn''t even utter a single word in their defense.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    This time, Arnold didn''t stop his son''s actions.


    In the Empire of Qustia, social ranks existed since ancient times, where people had been ranked


    ordingly, from schrs to farmers, workers, and merchants.


    Although they were now in the 21st Century, businessmen''s status had grown far higher than that of


    mere academics. They weren''t the lowly businessmen in the olden days who were regarded with


    contempt.


    However, due to the historical influence of the official standard for thousands of years, the people of


    Qustia were in awe of the chief.


    Therefore, Arnold knew that Kingsley was most likely the head of the Coliree Group.


    Yet, in front of so many provincial and municipal leaders, he still chose to keep silent.


    Eric noticed that his father didn''t stop him, and he couldn''t help but get even more excited!


    He pointed at Kingsley and continued, "Boy! Don''t pretend to be deaf! Just leave if you still want to


    keep your reputation intact!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "s¡­" Kingsley sighed and ced his chopsticks down. "Is it so hard for me to have lunch?"


    He stood up and walked over slowly to Walter and Loretta.


    After he bowed in front of the two, he said, "Mrs. Hewitt, I dide to wish you a happy birthday


    and for you to live a healthy and prosperous life. Unfortunately, I rushed over and didn''t have time to


    prepare a proper gift for you. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Thank you," Mrs. Hua said dotingly. "It''s already a blessing that you could attend my birthday."


    Kingsley smiled softly. "However, even though I didn''t have enough time to prepare a birthday gift,


    I''ve invited a group of people for you!"


    As soon as he said that, there were sounds of drinks being spat out.


    "Pfft! Did I hear that right? Inviting other people on their birthday?! Where did he get his courage to


    spit those words out?!"


    "Hahaha¡­ Is there something wrong with him? He didn''t invite all his seven aunts to dinner, did


    he?!"


    "How could Mr. Maslow have such a worthless friend?! Isn''t that such a p in the face?!"


    Everyone was pointing at Kingsley scornfully.


    Eric didn''t bother to conceal his mocking sneer any longer.


    "Hey Nicholson, are you an idiot?! Look around and see what asion this is. How can you hire a


    group of people to cheer someone up?! Do you think this is a bachelorette party?!"


    Heston was even more surprised and said lowly, "Mr. Nicholson, what are you doing here? The


    provincial capital is here today! Even the mayor! You shouldn''t mess¡­"


    Kingsley was here as Will''s friend!


    Heston was worried that if Kingsley offended those leaders, he would be out of luck!


    Nevertheless, Kingsley merely gave him a reassuring smile. "Mr. Maslow, don''t worry. I greatly


    respect Mrs. Hewitt, and I won''t mess around."


    Eric heard what he said and retorted, "Hehe, won''t mess around? You''re already at fault for clearly


    wanting to disrupt the party!"


    At this moment, the hotel manager hurried over as soon as Eric finished speaking. He said quietly


    to them, "President Hewitt, there''s a group of peopleing in to celebrate her birthday."


    Walter was stunned. "Since they''re here to celebrate her birthday, let them in. Why do you need to


    report it to me?"


    "Because¡­ They don''t look like guests or ordinary people¡­" The hotel manager stuttered. "They


    don''t look like good people¡­"


    "They don''t look like good people?" Walter was even more surprised. "Who are they?"


    Just as the manager was about to exin, a loud hearty voice came from the lobby''s entrance.


    "Happy birthday, Mrs. Hewitt! We just came to Diosna City, and we''vee to pay our respects!"


    Behind the voice, more than a dozen men joined him.


    They all had tattoos of dragons and tigers on their bodies. There were even several scars on a few


    of their faces!


    The leader was none other than Leoric Schneider!


    The Sunshine Casino hadpletely taken over this whole party!

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Even though Victoria was one of the bosses from the Northern Underworld of Qustia, she was also


    highly meticulous.


    She was different from Xanxus.


    Xanxus was forced to fight against them with knives, guns, and sticks.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    From Victoria''s perspective, if she really wanted the Northern Underworld of Qustia, she had to


    establish a good rtionship with all sides, one by one.


    If they relied on force alone and not brains, they would suffer a fate like Xanxus sooner orter.


    They would eventually be crushed by the others.


    So, when she heard that Loretta''s birthday party was held here, she immediately called Leoric to


    help celebrate Loretta''s birthday.


    Leoric led a group of his men to the birthday party without any hindrance. Everyone else avoided


    them and gave way wherever they went!


    Everyone looked at them in horror, wondering why such a group of unexpected guests would


    suddenly barge in during the birthday party!


    The guests all whispered amongst themselves,


    "W-Who are they? Why do they look like thugs?"


    "The vibes they''re exuding¡­ They should be people from the underworld¡­"


    "My goodness, why are there people from the underworld here at Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday party?


    Aren''t they here to cause trouble?!"


    Then, Leoric led his men all the way to Loretta.


    He bowed and stretched his hand out to her as he loudly greeted, "I am Leoric Schneider from the


    Jeanne Gang. I just took over the Sunshine Casino from Xanxus. I would like to wish you the


    happiest of birthdays!"


    When everyone heard the words ''took over the Sunshine Casino from Xanxus'', their jaws fell to the


    ground.


    Some had heard of the Sunshine Casino''s downfall, but some didn''t.


    Yet!


    It didn''t matter whether they were in the know. That was because, at this moment, everyone, without


    exception, widened their mouths in shock.


    "T-This person took over Boss Norton''s ce?! How powerful is he?!"


    "Haven''t you heard? Boss Norton is dead! He died horribly, and I didn''t expect that this man was the


    one who did it!"


    "Huh¡­ How could such a horrible person be here?!"


    As everyone talked amongst themselves in shock, Leoric noticed Kingsley standing next to him!


    "B-Boss Nicholson?!" Leoric eximed in surprise. "Why are you here?!"


    He waved his men over and loudly eximed, "Come here, men! Greet Boss Nicholson!"


    With his order, the dozen or so men knelt on the ground on one knee. They all greeted respectfully,


    "Boss Nicholson!"


    There was instantly an uproar!


    Everyone at the party exploded into amotion!


    "What?! Boss Nicholson? Isn''t he a nobody?"


    "It turns out that he''s from the underworld! It''s no wonder Mr. Maslow was so polite to him!"


    When Eric heard themotion, his face instantly turned beet red!


    His heart started to pound quickly¡­


    He never expected Kingsley to be such a powerful man!


    What if he wanted to hurt him?


    After all, Eric had been provoking him the whole time! Every single word was bing a p to his


    own face!


    When he thought of this, he quickly waved a waiter over and whispered, "Go back there and call


    Zeke Pena from Decardo Inc. toe here."


    "Yes, Mr. Yorkshire," The waiter responded immediately and went to search for Zeke.


    At the time, Kingsley helped Leoric to his feet and asked, "Why are you all here?"


    "Victoria told us toe," Leoric said respectfully.


    "Victoria said that since she''s here at Diosna City, she needed to give her regards to President


    Hewitt. I came just in time for Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday. So, she sent me here to give her a birthday


    gift."


    When he spoke, he pped his forehead suddenly. "Ah, look at me! I forgot to give Mrs. Hewitt her


    gift!"


    Leoric took out a brocade box from his pocket and handed it to Mrs. Hewitt. Finally, he intoned


    respectfully, "Mrs. Hewitt, the Jeanne Gang started from Jeanne D''Arc. The gift that Victoria has


    prepared for you is a tea pet."


    He opened the brocade box and revealed a jade tea pet inside. He exined, "Victoria said that this


    winged lion has the ability to attract wealth, treasure, good luck, and ward away evil. So, a winged


    lion tea pet means that you will be blessed with never-ending prosperity, and you''ll never lose your


    riches to malicious schemes!"

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    As Leoric introduced himself, he handed Loretta the jade-winged lion tea pet with both hands.


    When she first saw him and his men, she was petrified.


    However, after she heard Leoric''s words and gentle attitude, she smiled kindly at him.


    She took the brocade box with a gentle smile. "Thank Victoria for me. I love her gift."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the time, a waiter led Zeke to Eric''s side. Zeke immediately intoned respectfully, "Mr. Yorkshire, I


    heard you''re looking for me?"


    Eric pointed at Kingsley and Leoric before whispering to him angrily, "That kid brought a bunch of


    men to disrupt Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday party. Use that as an excuse to p him in the face! It would


    be even better if President Hewitt would bear a grudge against him and the Scarlet Heart Group!"


    Eric patted Zeke on the shoulder as he promised, "If you manage to pull this off, I can guarantee


    that Decardo Inc. will grow stronger than ever!"


    Zeke was overjoyed when he heard Eric''s vow.


    Yet, when he turned to look at the burly men behind Leoric, he couldn''t help but hesitate. He knew


    that Eric didn''t dare to stick out from the crowd now, so he had to be the one who stood out for him.


    Eric saw his hesitation and couldn''t help but frown. "I promised to help you grow Decardo Inc. Why


    are you hesitating? You know, there aren''t many who have this opportunity in this life. Once they


    don''t take it, they definitely regret it!"


    Zeke''s eyes darted away from him, and he finally gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, fine! I''ll do it!"


    Zeke couldn''t be picky and could only let himself be used by Eric as a scapegoat.


    After all, not everyone would get this opportunity to be a scapegoat for Mr. Yorkshire from the


    Sunshine Corporation!


    He clenched his fists and took a deep breath. Then, he walked to the front of the stage and


    eximed loudly, "Nicholson! Is this your gift?!"


    His exmation immediately attracted everyone''s attention!


    Will smacked the table and scolded him, "Zeke! How dare you speak out of turn!"


    "Mr. Maslow, even if you want to pursue this kid''s sister, you still can''t let him act so recklessly!"


    Zeke went all out in provoking him! He only dared to provoke Will since he had Eric backing him up!


    Will turned red with anger and yelled, "Zeke, what the hell are you doing?! How dare you talk to me


    like that, huh?"


    Zeke pretended he didn''t hear him and turned around to criticize Kingsley.


    "Nicholson, what are your intentions of bringing these men here to disrupt Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday


    party?! Not just that, you''re seriously letting a group of gangsters barge in here so openly in front of


    Director Klein from the Diosna City Police Department?!"


    The leaders sitting around the main table looked angry when they heard Zeke''s words, especially


    Director Klein, whose face was so upset he looked like he was about to explode!


    Xanxus always had a great rtionship with him. He had even given Director Klein gifts from time to


    time.


    s, with Xanxus'' downfall, they directly cut off one of his department''s most significant sources of


    ie.


    At the time, Leoric and his men had imed to take over Sunshine Casino right from under his


    nose. So, naturally, it made him extremely furious!


    Leoric stared at him and was just about to reprimand Zeke angrily, but Kingsley t-out warned him,


    "Don''t cause any trouble at Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday party."


    Kingsley knew if Leoric attacked Zeke, there would be blood spilled!


    If that didn''t happen, their argument would still wholly ruin Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday party.


    This wasn''t why he decided to attend the party.


    Leoric didn''t pause to think and immediately heeded Kingsley''s order, "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    When Eric saw that Kingsley and Leoric weren''t resisting, he thought they were afraid of Director


    Klein and the leaders, and that was why he didn''t dare to speak up!


    With that thought in mind, he immediately regained the confidence he had just lost!


    Eric strode forward and said with a sneer, "Haha, so what if they''re people from the underworld?


    These people are nothing more than unemployed thugs with no education! Once they realize they''re


    in front of the chief of police, they even have to hide their tails between their legs and act


    ordingly!

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Leoric was annoyed by Eric''s insults but didn''t dare to act rashly under Kingsley''s order.


    Leoric could only re at Eric coldly without saying a word. Hisck of response seemed to bolster


    Eric''s confidence as he continued to yell wildly, "Boy, don''t tell me you''re the one who brought this


    group of hooligans to liven up the party. How tacky!"


    Eric squinted at Kingsley mockingly before bellowing in disdain, "Wouldn''t it be more interesting if


    you at least let them show how to break a boulder with their chest or something?"


    As soon as he said that, the audience burst intoughter.


    When the guests saw that Leoric didn''t even dare to squeak in the presence of Eric, they weren''t


    scared anymore.


    All of them started using the opportunity to ridicule him.


    "Mr. Yorkshire is right! These are just a group of hooligans who''ll never amount to anything


    worthwhile in their lifetime!"


    "That''s right! Who even is Boss Nicholson?! He''s just a low-ranked bast*rd!"


    Leoric and his men were furious when they heard everyone ridiculing them!


    They wanted to run over and punch them in their faces!


    However, Leoric gritted his teeth and said, "Boss Nicholson, should I call all the men from Sunshine


    Casino over?! We''ll destroy them all!"


    "Destroy them all?" Kingsley chuckled. "Are you here to celebrate a birthday party, or are you here


    to raid a house?"


    He pointed at the leaders at the main table as he spoke, "Besides, the mayor of Diosna City is


    sitting right there. Do you want to send Victoria to jail?"


    "But¡­ These people are way too cocky!" Leoric growled as his face flushed in anger. "I can''t stand


    listening to them insulting you like this!"


    Kingsley patted his shoulder reassuringly.


    "There are plenty of clowns like them in society. If you go and beat them up every single time you


    see one, you''ll just end up bing exhausted. Would you rather watch them perform like jesters


    or wear yourself out by caring about their opinions?"


    Leoric eventually calmed down a little after he listened to Kingsley''s advice.


    "You''re always right, Boss. But¡­ How can we just watch them act so arrogantly? Is there really no


    way to deal with them?"


    "You need to use different methods to deal with different people." Kingsley gave him a faint smile.


    "You can fight those who throw the first punch or people who won''t back away until they''ve killed


    you. However, for people like Eric, a beating won''t teach them a lesson. Only by making them fall


    from their pedestal will they fear you forever!"


    Leoric didn''t really understand Kingsley''s logic, but he nodded anyway. "Boss, you''re far more


    attentive than us boorish men. Don''t worry. We''ll listen to you!"


    While the two of them were talking, Eric was still shouting wildly.


    "Nicholson, why are you two whispering amongst yourselves?! Are you nning on how to


    escape?"


    With that, he stood up and went over to Walter and his wife. Eric''s tone was filled with annoyance.


    "President Hewitt, today was a great day to celebrate Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday, but this kid, Nicholson,


    actually said all this to tter you and even brought people from the underworld! I think he''s


    purposefully disrupting her birthday party! The Scarlet Heart Group brought him here, and they


    shouldn''t get away with it so easily!"


    Will''s face immediately turned pale after hearing Eric''s words.


    Just as he was about to rush forwards and reason with him, Kingsley said lightly, "Mr. Yorkshire,


    actually, you''re wrong. I did say I would bring people over to cheer up Mrs. Hewitt, but I didn''t mean


    this group of men."


    "Not them? Then, who did you bring?" Eric sneered. "Don''t you think that this is chaotic enough?!


    Do you really want to ruin Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday party?!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Shortly after those words fell from Eric''s lips, there was amotion at the hall''s entrance!


    A man strode in proudly, slowly leading several people behind him into the hall! Each of them was


    dressed to the nines with suits and essories that were worth hundreds of thousands. It was clear


    that they were no ordinary folk!

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    All the guests fell silent when they saw the people that just walked in.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few seconds, someone quietly asked, "Who¡­ Are they?"


    "I don''t know. But I recognize the suit he''s wearing. It''s one of thetest Ralph Lauren custom


    diamond series. I heard that the button alone is worth thousands."


    "Wow. Who exactly is he? He is so posh!"


    Yet, that man walked up to Kingsley amid people''s awe.


    Then, he bowed to Kingsley and greeted respectfully, "Mr. Nicholson."


    He was Jay Carter, the general manager of the Coliree Group as well as the heir to the Carter


    Family in Cleapolis.


    Gasp!


    All guests were stunned to see Jay bow humbly to Kingsley.


    Some had their hands over their mouths as they asked in disbelief, "Oh My God! What is this? Why


    would the man bow to an ordinary man like Kingsley?"


    "C-Could he be that person Boss asked toe over? He seems to be wealthier than Mr.


    Yorkshire, though."


    "Not only that. Even how he carries himself is notparable to Mr. Yorkshire. On the contrary, I


    don''t think there''s any other man that''s nobler than him in the whole of Diosna."


    Eric''s face turned sullen when he heard what the people were talking about. Sh*t! Who''s that


    person? He stole my limelight!


    He stared at Jay and didn''t notice how Arnold''s face had turned pale.


    Kingsley lightly guided Kay up with a hand on his arm and smiled. "It must have been Daniel who


    asked you toe, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson." Jay still maintained a slightly subservient position while respectfully replying to


    Kingsley.


    "I just happened to be in Diosna for a business trip. So, Vice President Robinson asked me to wish


    Mrs. Hewitt a happy birthday on his behalf."


    Kingsley nodded in understanding upon hearing Jay''s exnation. He had called Lancer to arrange


    this birthday celebration for Mrs. Hewitt.


    Lancer knew very well what the name Warren Hewitt signified. So, he would have done his best to


    arrange this event.


    As a result, Lancer definitely notified Daniel to send a representative of the Coliree Group to attend


    this birthday celebration of Warren''s mother.


    When Kingsley and Jay were chatting happily, Eric stepped forward and regarded Jay, sneering


    disdainfully, "This bugger asked you toe?"


    Jay frowned lightly and turned around to look at Eric. "And who are you? How dare you be so


    disrespectful to Mr. Nicholson?"


    Eric was used to being the star of the show as he was the young master of the Sunrise Corporation.


    However, he was overshadowed by Jay''s presence the moment they stood near each other.


    The Carter Family of Cleapolis had more assets than Sunrise Corporation and even possessed a


    noble title.


    As for Jay, the Carter Family''s heir, he had received an education fitting his status, especially due to


    the noble blood that ran in his veins.


    Jay immediately straightened himself, lifted his chin proudly, side-eyed Eric, and said coldly, "I don''t


    care which Tom, Dick, or Harry you are. But, if you disrespect Mr. Nicholson again, I promise you


    will lose everything you have with a snap of my fingers!"


    Fury shed in Eric''s eyes when he heard Jay''s condescending words.


    No one had ever looked down on him!


    Even when he argued with Will, Will never dared to speak to him like this!


    "F*ck you! You dare talk down to me?" Eric red menacingly as he bellowed, "Do you even f*cking


    know who I¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, someone kicked him hard on the back.


    Wham!


    Someone had kicked Eric onto the floor, causing him to fall face-first by Jay''s feet.


    "F*ck¡­"


    The intense pain emanating from his back and knee made cold sweat bead upon his brow.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    "Which f*cker kicked me?" Eric turned around as he shouted.


    "You f*cking¡­ Dad?"


    He gasped at Arnold, who was standing behind me, and asked incredulously, "Dad? Why did you


    kick me?"


    The fat on Arnold''s face trembled as he scolded in disgruntlement, "I''ve told you to work more in the


    company! But you didn''t listen and only went out with your good-for-nothing friends, wasting your


    life away drinking and ying around. Do you know what''s the most recent project we have?"


    Eric slowly got up to his feet while rubbing his back and answered in bafflement, "Of course. It''s the


    1.2 billion project from the Coliree Group. But¡­ Why are you talking about this, Dad?"


    "So, you do f*cking know the Coliree Group!" Arnold was breathing heavily at this point.


    "Then, do you know that the general manager of the Coliree Group is here for an inspection these


    two days?"


    Eric was stunned. "I-I don''t. I don''t know the details of the project. How would I know the Coliree


    Group''s general manager ising¡­"


    His face suddenly went white as a sheet as he trailed off.


    Even if he was as dumb as a rock, he could still piece together what had happened.


    The man before him donned a luxurious suit and possessed a noble presence, was none other than


    the general manager of the Coliree Group!


    "N-No way¡­" Eric staggered backward. "He can''t be the general manager of Coliree, right?"


    Jay shed him a condescending smile.


    "Allow me to introduce myself, yes? I am the young master of the Carter Family from Cleapolis as


    well as the general manager of the Coliree Group, Jay Carter."


    Gasp!


    His introduction caused a considerablemotion in the banquet hall.


    "C-Carter Family? Isn''t that a noble family? So, he''s the young master of that family?!"


    "There are only five noble families in the whole of Sris Province, and he''s one of the young


    masters?"


    "Oh my¡­ It''s no wonder he looks so elegant!"


    "He''s also the general manager of the Coliree Group! He''s truly one of those who are favored by the


    heavens!"


    Jay was used to people''s envy andpliments as he walked calmly toward Walter and Loretta


    while everyone else watched him with wide eyes.


    "Mr. Hewitt. Mrs. Hewitt, I''d like to wish you a good birthday on behalf of the Coliree Group. May you


    have many joyous years ahead of you."


    After that, he handed over a bank card and smiled.


    "I didn''t have enough time to pick a birthday present. So, here''s a debit card with 200 thousand. I


    hope you like this present."


    Mrs. Hewitt held the card shakily as she stammered in shock, "200 thousand¡­ It''s too¡­"


    Walter also chimed in, "Yes. Both of us are based in different cities, and we rarely work together.


    This amount¡­ This is too exorbitant."


    He knew that people like Arnold and Heston presented gifts because, firstly, he was the president of


    the Sris Bank, and they hoped to use their title of the Hero''s Family when the time presented


    itself.


    However, the Coliree Group was based in Cleapolis and owned many assets. Therefore, they


    probably would never need to ask for help from him.


    So, Walter was uncertain about epting that money.


    Jay still maintained his polite smile and said, "Vice President Robinson gave me this mission. So, I


    have to deliver this."


    "But¡­"


    Walter still wanted to say something in protest, but Jay just waved his concerns. "Please ept my


    gift, Mr. Hewitt. Unfortunately, I don''t have time to spare and have other things to attend to."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Other things?" Walter questioned. "Do you have other matters to do for your trip here this time, Mr.


    Carter?"


    "Well, I didn''t." Jay looked coldly at Eric. "But now, I have a person I need to deal with!"


    Eric''s eye twitched as he stuttered weakly, "C-Could it be that the person you want to deal with¡­ Is


    it me?"

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Thud. Thud. Thud. Jay strode toward Eric as his leather shoes hit the floor.


    Each step was like a peal of thunder rumbling in Eric''s ears, making him faint and causing him to


    almost lose his bnce as he scrambled away in order to distance himself from Jay.


    "I¡­ I didn''t do anything to you¡­" Eric hastily tried to worm his way out of this. "I was only talking


    about Nicholson. So, why do you, the young master of the Carter Family, want to stand on that


    thug''s side?"


    "Thug?" Jay narrowed his eyes and questioned sharply.


    "Even Vice President Robinson of the Coliree Group also treats Mr. Nicholson with the utmost


    respect! You are undoubtedly as bold as brass to act so presumptuously in front of him!"


    Eric was stunned speechless, and so were the guests in attendance.


    The whole hall fell into dead silence following Jay''s powerfulment.


    People''s mouths were agape with incredulity.


    The silence in the banquet hall felt like a ck hole, and Eric felt as though the oxygen around him


    was all sucked away.


    Plop!


    He could no longer hold on as he fell to the ground in a fearful heap under the silent oppressive


    atmosphere.


    Everyone else instantly came to their senses following the muffled sound of his fall and looked at


    Kingsley in bafflement with their jaws agape in astonishment.


    "D-Did I hear that clearly? Mr. Carter said¡­ That the vice president of the Coliree Group also


    treated Nicholson¡­ With the utmost respect."


    "I heard that too¡­ For someone of Mr. Carter''s status, I''m sure he wouldn''t be lying¡­"


    "Hoo¡­ Then, who exactly is Mr. Nicholson?"


    Those who mocked Kingsley as some small business owner had all turned pale with fright.


    They knew the power the Coliree Group held as they alone could shake the economy of the Sris


    Province with a twitch of a finger.


    Kingsley, whom they looked down upon just now, was a person that the vice president and general


    manager of the Coliree Group highly respected.


    So, it was clear that his identity wasn''t some small business owner. He was a big shot who could


    easily crush them like a gnat if he were so inclined.


    The more they thought about it, the more frightened they became. They desperately wanted to dig a


    hole and bury themselves, fearful that Kingsley would notice and go after them for their insolence.


    Just when everyone was struck dumb, Arnold walked forward with trembling legs and pointed at


    Eric, who was sitting on his knees, and asked respectfully, "Mr. Carter, this boy is my son. Can¡­


    You let him off the hook this time, for my sake?"


    "For you?" Jay reached his hand out and lightly pped Arnold on the face twice.


    "I''m afraid your prestige isn''t enough."


    Once again, everyone was dumbfounded at the scene before them.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arnold Yorkshire, the president of the Sunrise Corporation, was pped in front of everyone!


    This wasn''t something anyone had dreamt of ever happening.


    Suddenly, nobody dared to make even the slightest sound.


    Even Heston and Will, who were watching by the side, were so shocked that their heart pounded


    against their chest.


    As for Zeke, he had long been paralyzed by fear sitting on the floor. His face was ashen, and his


    eyes were dted. He was seemingly on the verge of hysteria.


    Arnold looked like he swallowed a fly as his breathingbored. "Mr. Carter, w-what would it take for


    you to let him off the hook then?"


    "He dared to disrespect Mr. Nicholson. What do you think I would do?" Jay replied coldly.


    "He can either kneel and beg for mercy 100 times or die in apology!"


    Eric''s face went stark white upon hearing that.


    He no longer had the arrogance he held just now as hey on the ground like a frightened dog with


    a terror-stricken expression.


    Finally, he shrieked, "Dad! Save me! L-Let''s just stop working with the Coliree Group altogether?!"

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    "Bullsh*t!" Arnold''s voice broke as he shouted in response.


    "80% of ourpany''s resources are invested in this project! Thepany will go bankrupt if we


    withdraw now!"


    Eric understood the underlying meaning of his father''s words.


    Arnold wanted him to kneel and beg 100 times.


    Eric shook his head in horror.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No¡­ I don''t want to! I would rather die than beg! I''m the young master of Sunrise Corporation. Why


    would I beg someone else?"


    Will had mixed feelings when he saw how twitchy Eric had be.


    He was a little happy to see Eric''s misfortune but also somewhat terrified of sharing the same fate.


    However, more than anything else, he was relieved.


    Will thought to himself. Luckily I earned Mr. Nicholson''s forgiveness! Or else, I would probably end


    up in a fate worse than Eric''s.


    At the same time, he also swore to himself that he would never ever offend Kingsley!


    On the other hand, Eric wasn''t as fortunate as Will. He almost peed his pants as he crawled over to


    Kingsley''s feet and begged, "Mr. Nicholson. Mr. Nicholson, please. Ask Mr. Carter to let me off the


    hook! I would never disrespect you ever again!"


    After Leoric, who was standing behind Kingsley, stared at the frankly pathetic scene starring Eric


    begging oh-so pitifully, he mumbled in realization, "Boss, I think I know what you meant just now.


    This guy is desperate."


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "This is just the start."


    Then, he lowered his head and looked at Eric. "Weren''t you saying that you would kill me? Mr.


    Yorkshire?"


    "No. No. No. I was bullsh*tting!" Eric wretchedly grabbed onto Kingsley''s pants.


    "Please. Please let me off this time. It''s Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday celebration, after all."


    Kingsley smirked. "If it weren''t for her, you''d be a dead man walking by now."


    Eric stared at him piteously with his mouth agape.


    Then, he slowly released Kingsley''s pants. "You¡­ You weren''t going to let me go, were you?"


    Kingsley leaned forward slightly and said under his breath, "When you said you were going after


    Courtney, your fate was sealed."


    "Fine¡­ Fine¡­"


    Eric''s eyes flickered as he moved backward.


    Then, he moved to the main table on his knees and pleaded to the few important figures sitting


    there.


    "Please save me, Governor Norris. Director Klein. That punk didn''t want me to kneel. He wanted me


    dead!"


    Eric was smart. He knew the only people who could save him right now were those of authority.


    Besides them, no one else had enough standing to speak to Jay.


    The few officers exchanged nces but didn''t open their mouths as they had to consider Coliree


    Group''s powerful influence.


    "Minister Hansen. Chief Rees. Please help me!" Eric thought of a brilliant idea in panic.


    "You see. That Nicholson guy is only 21 years old. Who is he to gain the respect of the higher


    management of the Coliree Group? Just because Jay said so? I don''t believe this mysterious guy


    that just appeared in Sris Province! They should have made some sort of scheme toe after


    the Sunrise Corporation!"


    He looked at them pleadingly.


    "Please. Just one word from you all to bring them away for investigation would reveal the truth to


    everyone and save my life!"


    During this time, Zeke, who copsed on the ground just now, was feeling better now.


    He crawled over and said in a hoarse voice, "Yes. Yes. I can prove it! Nicholson isn''t as great as Mr.


    Carter ims him to be! His sister is only an ordinary person. He''s ordinary too! Look at his clothes.


    They don''t even cost 100. How could he be some big shot?"


    Soon, people started bing skeptical after listening to Eric and Zeke''s words.


    Even though the Carter Family was a noble family, they were based in Cleapolis. The people from


    Diosna weren''t familiar with them.


    Under Eric''s eloquent speech, people were starting to question how truthful Jay''s words actually


    were.


    p. p. p.


    Kingsley pped slowly and said in amazement, "You sure are the young master of the Sunrise


    Corporation. Your ability to twist words is honestly amazing."


    Then, he looked at Arnold, who had been silent all this while. "What do you think, President


    Yorkshire?"

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Arnold''s face was pale as cold sweat covered his whole body when he heard Kingsley''s question


    and answered him in a tremulous voice, "Sunrise Corporation and my son. I have to at least save


    one of them."


    He made it obvious that he chose to stand by his son.


    He understood that by the looks of the situation now, the Sunrise Corporation couldn''t keep that


    project.


    It was without question that the corporation was done for, but he could not lose his son as well.


    Besides, he still had hope. Maybe if the officers were willing to step in, hispany still had a


    chance of turning things around!


    After all, in the Empire of Qustia, everything could be solved when officers were involved.


    Eric suddenly became more confident when he saw that his father was taking his side.


    He lifted his head and said to the governors and mayors, "Please help our corporation this time. I


    will surely repay all of you if things work out!"


    He emphasized the four words ''repay all of you''. So, it was evident what he was referring to.


    Director Klein twitched his eyebrow and cleared his throat. Ahem!


    Just as he was about to speak, there were the sudden sounds of brakesing from outside the


    hotel. It seemed that someone had parked a dozen cars outside simultaneously.


    At the same time, the guests could hear thunder-like, firm, steady footsteps.


    People near the window immediately got up to take a look and suddenly eximed, "I-It''s the army!"


    That caused amotion in the hall.


    "Army? Why would the army be here?"


    "I know! It''s because Mr. Hewitt''s second son is a hero! So, the army sent people to pay their


    respects."


    "Oh, My God! This is so cool. Look! Is that a captain?"


    "Captain? Are you pulling my leg? Do you think they''re that free? Amander is enough to add to


    the spectacle!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amidst the crowd''s discussion, someone slowly pushed the doors to the banquet hall open to reveal


    the army.


    Then, two teams of soldiers dressed in the signaturebat uniform lined up on two sides,


    standing at attention.


    Everyone moved their gaze toward the door as anticipation filled them.


    Even Walter and Loretta stood up as tears rimmed their eyes.


    Soon, two men in army uniforms marched in one after another with bright smiles on their faces.


    When they appeared, the whole room went still for a moment.


    Then, everyone shot up. Even the officers also stood up in shock.


    No one dared to continue sitting in that room because the man that had just entered had a golden


    star badge on his shoulders while the other had two golden star badges.


    They were the Chief of Army, Jim Hond, and general, Lev Ignatov.


    People almost shrieked in shock when they saw the both of them walk in together.


    "C-Chief of Army and lieutenant general. I-What?! Am I hallucinating?"


    "This is crazy. This is definitely the luckiest day of my entire life. I actually got to see so many big


    shots!"


    "I wonder what presents they brought for Mrs. Hewitt. It''s definitely going to be something out of this


    world!"


    "Of course! It will probably wow the crowd."


    Lev and Jim''s faces froze slightly when they overheard what people were talking about.


    Then, they walked to the main stage and wished Loretta, "Mrs. Hewitt. We wish you a happy


    birthday and many wonderful years ahead of you!"


    "Thank you." Loretta was so moved that she teared up. "I didn''t think that the army remembered


    us¡­"


    "We will never forget!" Lev said indignantly. "Warren will always be our hero!"

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    During that time, the people beneath the stage started whispering again, and the word ''present''


    floated around in the air.


    Lev smiled apologetically and exined to Loretta, "Mrs. Hewitt, soldiers are straightforward and


    only know to listen to orders. So, when the lieutenant asked us toe as support, we just came¡­


    And well¡­ We didn''t prepare anything¡­"


    "It''s okay! I don''t mind one bit!" Loretta said dotingly. "I''m grateful that you coulde. I don''t need


    presents!"


    She was ted, but everyone else beneath the stage was dumbfounded.


    "D-Did the lieutenant general just say they were here to support?"


    "I-I heard it too. Why does that sound so familiar?"


    "It sounds¡­ So simr to what Mr. Nicholson was saying. To ask someone toe as support."


    Gasp!


    Everyone was shell-shocked at the revtion, and time seemed to freeze for a moment.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone. Every single one of them, including the provincial governor and city mayor, was frozen.


    They stood rooted to the spot and looked at Kingsley in bewilderment as their eyes twitched.


    Just when everyone''s soul left their bodies, Jim pushed the sses on his nose bridge up slightly,


    looked at Eric and Zeke, kneeling like statues, and questioned, "What happened here? Why are


    they kneeling in a birthday celebration?"


    Leoric answered bluntly, "These two guys defamed Boss Nicholson just now, and Mr. Carter wanted


    to teach them a lesson! They were begging the officers for help."


    Jim''s eyes turned cold upon hearing such disrespect as he said icily, "Begging for help? Just arrest


    them and punish them ording to militaryw!"


    Eric shivered when he heard that, and his lips trembled, but he was too scared to say anything.


    Zeke was even worse. His eyes rolled to the back, and he actually fainted.


    Then, Kingsley said, "His dad helped Reene once. So, there''s no need to use militaryw."


    "Yes!"


    Jim answered instinctively before remembering that he couldn''t expose Kingsley''s position in front


    of others and quickly rxed his tight muscles.


    However, people already had guesses when he said he was here as support.


    In addition, his standing-at-attention pose practically confirmed some people''s theories.


    Despite that, people still couldn''t guess what position Kingsley held, especially since he was so


    young.


    But they knew that he could order around two high-ranking military personnel just from that


    interaction alone.


    Then, Kingsley regarded the confused people and slowly sat on the main table before saying


    mirthfully, "What are you standing for? Come sit."


    But Lev and Jim were still standing. No one dared to sit.


    So, a weird scene happened in the banquet hall with everyone standing and only Kingsley sitting on


    the chair. Meanwhile, Eric was kneeling while Zeke was passed out on the floor.


    The smile on Kingsley''s face slowly disappeared as he scanned the nervous guest before asking


    coldly, "Since you lot don''t dare to sit, then may I ask Do I, Nicholson, have what it takes to sit at the


    main table?"


    Do I, Nicholson, have what it takes to sit at the main table?


    His words rang in the ears of those who were making him give up his seat just now to the officers,


    and their faces all turned as white as a sheet.


    Suddenly, the banquet hall had turned into a battlefield, and everyone''s hearts were shuddering with


    fear, and they couldn''t even conceal the horror on their faces.


    Kingsley waved his hands and told Jay, "Mr. Carter, please lead Mr. and Mrs. Hewitt and their family


    into the private room."


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson," Jay answered respectfully and guided the entire Hewitt Family into the VIP


    room earlier.


    Walter didn''t say anything because he knew that, as of that moment, his wife''s birthday celebration


    had officially ended. Regardless, he was also brilliant enough to piece together that anything that


    happened next wasn''t something he could be involved in.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    After the three generations of the Hewitt Family entered the VIP box seats, Kingsley finally turned


    his attention back to the silent guests gathered in the hall.


    "Now, I will give you a chance to speak." His fingers tapped against the table lightly. "Whoever


    believes that I am not qualified to sit here, please feel free to stand up and state your opinion!"


    The guests were dead silent. Everybody exchanged nces with terrified expressions on their


    faces!


    The chairman and eldest young master of the Scarlet Heart Group had addressed him as ''Mr.


    Nicholson''!


    The mafia who took down Xanxus Norton had called him ''Boss Nicholson''!


    The young master of the Carter Family and the manager of the Coliree Group had addressed him


    as ''Mr. Nicholson''!


    Even the Sris Military District''s Chief of Army instinctively gave him a military salute!


    How could such a person be an ordinary person? Who would dare to stand up and fearlessly


    confront him at this time?


    For a time, everybody lowered their heads and trembled where they stood. They even began to


    breathe lightly and carefully, not daring to make a sound! The people who had spoken up on behalf


    of Eric earlier were so frightened that their dders loosened, and urine trickled down their legs!


    Kingsley swept his gaze over the crowd and said calmly, "Since you have nothing to say, then let


    me do the talking." He lowered his head to look at Eric, who was shaking like a leaf in the wind. "Mr.


    Yorkshire, I went easy on you back at the Sunshine Casino out of respect for President Yorkshire.


    Why did you not repent for your actions?"


    "I¡­" Eric felt as though someone had stuffed his throat with chicken feathers. There was an itchy


    and astringent feeling in his throat, leaving him unable to speak a single word!


    Kingsley slowly shook his head and then turned to look at Arnold. "President Yorkshire, has the


    cooperation project with the Coliree Group been going well?"


    Arnold instantly went purple in the lips. Even his face took on an unnatural tinge of blue. Then,


    finally, he stammered, "I-It''s going s-smoothly¡­"


    After that, he immediately fell to his knees with a loud ''thud'' and knelt down in front of Kingsley. He


    spoke tremulously, "Mr. Nicholson, it''s my fault for raising my son poorly! It''s my fault! It''s all my


    fault! Please forgive my son! I will bear all the sins and punishments on behalf of my son!"


    Eric seemed to grasp at straws upon hearing Arnold''s words as he repeatedly shouted, "That''s


    right! Let my father take the punishment on my behalf! Let my father bow before you! He will kneel


    before you as many times as he has to!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley frowned slightly. "The guilty should bear their crimes. Why don''t you understand such


    concepts, President Yorkshire? Spoiling your child is like killing them! How long will you bear his


    sins on his behalf?" While he was speaking, he turned to look at Heston and questioned, "President


    Maslow, how did you punish Will when he made a mistake at the bidding conferencest time?"


    "I whipped him hard with a belt! The belt ripped his skin apart!" Heston answered truthfully. "Then, I


    froze all his cards! He can only earn wages by working hard at his job! If he refused to work hard,


    then he wouldn''t even have enough money to fuel his car! That''s why he could only go to work by


    bicycle for the first two days!"


    Kingsley nodded before he turned back to Arnold with a question. "What about you, President


    Yorkshire? Did you know that Eric suffered a huge loss in the Sunshine Casino just two days ago?"


    After Arnold overheard the conversation between Kingsley and Heston, his expression changed


    from panic to confusion. He bbered with a nk look in his eyes, "I heard about the incident, but


    I didn''t think any of it. I simply told him not to get hurt¡­" At that point, he clutched at his heart and


    slowly rose to his feet. He wobbled to a chair nearby as he sat down, and mumbled hoarsely,


    "Could it be¡­ Could it be that I''ve been wrong all this time? Could I have been ruining him


    instead?"


    Even Heston could not bear to listen any longer. "Arnold! You are an extremely shrewd


    businessman! How can you be such a fool when ites to educating your children? Why do you


    keep trying to find fault in yourself?"

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Governor Norris, the city mayor who was standing nearby, stomped his foot angrily and eximed


    furiously, "I warned you a long time ago! I told you to manage your children properly! Teach your


    children properly! Don''t provoke influential figures! Look at the situation now! You''ve totally


    destroyed everything!"


    Likewise, Director Klein wiped at his cold sweat and echoed the sentiment, "That''s right! It doesn''t


    matter that you''ve spoiled your son rotten! But he almost dragged me down with him! Once I return


    to work, I will definitely arrange a meeting with Director Webb of the Economic Crime Investigation


    Department and thoroughly investigate the issues of the Sunrise Corporation together!"


    He couldn''t help feeling a lingering sense of fear! If Lev and Jim had not arrived in time just now, he


    would have agreed with Eric to confront Kingsley together! He wiped at the cold sweat on his


    forehead once more, feeling his knees go weak at the thought!


    When Arnold heard Director Klein¡¯s statement, his breathing immediately became erratic!


    If the Economic Crime Investigation Department sent their men to investigate the Sunrise


    Corporation, he would definitely suffer a huge loss even if he managed to escape the executioner!


    That was because he knew that the Economic Crime Investigation Department would notunch an


    investigation for no reason at all! What''s more, they would never return empty-handed once they


    began their investigations!


    Not to mention, the hands of the Sunrise Corporation were not clean in the first ce!


    "Bam!" Arnold slid off the chair and abruptly slumped to the ground in a sitting position! He clutched


    painfully at his chest. Sweat poured down his face profusely, almost as though he was raining


    buckets of sweat!


    "Wheeze¡­ Wheeze¡­ Huff¡­ Wheeze¡­" He gasped for breath, his face twisting into an ugly


    grimace due to the agony!


    Kingsley recalled how Arnold had previously swallowed several instant cardio reliever pills and


    inadvertently frowned at the sight, "President Yorkshire, do you have cardiac issues? Do you still


    have any medicine on you?"


    Unfortunately, Arnold could only wheeze desperately for breath. He could not speak a single word!


    He did carry some emergency medicine with him, but he had been so enraged by Eric earlier that


    his condition had red up. He had already gulped down all his medicine in one go! Therefore, he


    no longer had any medication on hand!


    "President Yorkshire, the projects between the Sunrise Corporation and the Coliree Group will


    remain in effect." Kingsley sighed heavily. "However, you will no longer monopolize these projects.


    You are now required to split out a part of the projects and hand them over to the Scarlet Heart


    Group. After a series ofpetitions, the Coliree Group will then decide who willplete the


    project based on the respective contributions of eachpany!"


    Heston and Will were ted upon hearing Kingsley¡¯s decision! They immediately kneeled in front of


    Kingsley and thanked him fervently, "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson! Thank you for your generosity, Mr.


    Nicholson!"


    Heston''s eyes sparkled with excitement. He was so close to enshrining and worshiping Kingsley like


    a God! After all, he never imagined that he could seize an opportunity right out of Arnold''s hands!


    On the other hand, Arnold''splexion only improved slightly. It was just that the disappointment in


    his expression could not be concealed!


    At the moment, both Governor Norris and Director Klein were already dissatisfied with the Sunrise


    Corporation. Moreover, there was no saying when the Economic Crime Investigation DepartmentAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mighte forward and stab him in the back!


    At this rate, the Sunrise Corporation had a ny-nine percent chance of losing to the Scarlet Heart


    Group in thepetition! In the end, they might only be left with the scraps and leftovers of the


    Scarlet Heart Group¡­


    Be that as it may, he took a deep breath and weakly murmured, "Thank you¡­ For your mercy, Mr.


    Nicholson¡­"


    He knew that Kingsley could have given the entire project over to the Scarlet Heart Group if he so


    wished. Fortunately, the other party had not gone directly for the jugr and opted instead to leave


    him with a glimmer of hope.


    "There''s no need to thank me. Instead, consider this as repayment for the favor you showed me


    when you helped clear the roads for my sister back then," Kingsley said lightly. "From now onward,


    you and I will no longer owe each other anything."


    Arnold suddenly shuddered in fear even though he should have been happy to hear those words!


    "From now onward, you and I will no longer owe each other anything."


    He fully understood those words! The truth was that Kingsley''s statement held another meaning!

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Arnold understood the implication behind Kingsley''s words. Kingsley was indicating that he had


    repaid the favor from before in full with this project! Hence, he would no longer show mercy when


    dealing with Ericter!


    "No¡­ My son¡­" Arnold turned his head with difficulty and begged in a trembling voice, "Mr.


    Nicholson¡­ H-How¡­ Do you p-n to deal with my s-son¡­ W-What will h-happen to h-him¡­"


    "I''m afraid that is not up to me to decide." Kingsley beckoned toward Leoric as he spoke. "Since Mr.


    Yorkshire likes to gamble, you should bring him back to the Sunshine Casino and entertain him


    properly."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!" Leoric responded, then he immediately revealed a ferocious grin. He had


    been itching to teach that insolent rich young master a lesson for a long time now!


    "No¡­ No¡­" As Eric stared at the strong and mafia-like men with ferocious grins in front of him, he


    was so frightened that his entire body trembled in fear. He wailed piteously, "I won''t go with you!


    You''re demons! Sob, sob, sob¡­ Dad, save me¡­"


    Unfortunately, Arnold''splexion was nearly devoid of life by this time. His breathing was also


    bing increasingly rapid and weak¡­


    Kingsley waved his hand. "Lev, please send somebody to bring President Yorkshire to the hospital."


    "Understood!" Lev stood at attention and gave a salute. Then, he immediately issued amand to


    the soldiers by the door. "You there! Immediately send President Yorkshire to the hospital!"


    The soldiers didn''t hesitate to carry out hismand as the soldiers guarding the door immediately


    marched over to the main table in an orderly manner and carried Arnold away with lightning speed.


    It was fortunate that these soldiers were strong, young men with muscles! If they were ordinary


    people, they might not have been able to lift Arnold, who weighed more than four hundred and forty


    pounds!


    Eric waspletely dumbfounded to see his father being carried away!


    "Sob, sob, sob¡­ Dad, don''t leave me¡­" He wept and crawled over to Kingsley''s feet. "Mr.


    Nicholson, I''ve learned from my mistakes¡­ Sob, sob, sob¡­ Please don''t hand me over to the


    mafia¡­ I''m scared¡­ Sob, sob, sob¡­"


    Kingsley kicked Eric away and disagreed coldly, "No. You''re not scared enough! It''s time somebody


    taught you the meaning of true fear!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thud!" Kingsley kicked Eric away, who then crashed into Zeke, who was lying unconscious on the


    ground.


    Zeke''s eyelids fluttered slightly, and then he slowly opened his eyes with a look of confusion. "W-


    What is going on¡­"


    When he caught a glimpse of Kingsley, his memory instantly returned to him in a sh!


    "Mr. N-Nicholson¡­" His body trembled as though an electric current was flowing through him, and


    he nearly fell unconscious once more!


    Kingsley swept a frigid gaze over Zeke and directed his words at Leoric. "Don''t forget this person.


    Take him with you as well." He subsequently turned to Heston, who was next to him, "Also, there''s


    thatpany called Decardo Inc. or something. You''ll be responsible for disposing of thepany."


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson! Please leave it to me!" Heston nodded and bowed humbly. "I guarantee that


    the name ''Decardo Inc.'' will never appear in Diosna City again starting today! I will even make the


    grocery store known as ''Decardo'' change its name!"


    Zeke immediately became dumbfounded when he listened to the brief discussion between Kingsley


    and Heston, which so easily determined the destruction of hispany!


    "Mr. Nicholson¡­ I beg you¡­ Please have mercy on me! Mypany cannot go bankrupt! It can''t!"


    His despairing wails were absolutely heart-rending, sounding even more miserable than Eric''s


    voice!


    The people present in the hall involuntarily shuddered in fear after they were forced to keep their


    eyes peeled to witness this scene! Their clothes were drenched in a cold sweat! They could not


    help feeling a sense of panic as terror coursed through their veins!


    That was because the Sunrise Corporation had been one of the leading enterprises in Diosna City


    just a few hours ago! However, it only took an instant for thepany to enter a state of decline!


    Everything was because of the man named Nicholson in front of them!


    His identity was mysterious, but his influence was monstrous! A single word from him was enough


    to overturn the Scarlet Heart Group''s declining situation and push the Sunrise Corporation into the


    abyss of despair!


    These two enterprises had been great objects of admiration that everybody highly respected.


    Nevertheless, in his eyes, they were nothing more than toys that he could arbitrarily y with within


    the palm of his hands!


    At this moment, everybody in the birthday banquet hall was filled with great awe and fear for


    Kingsley! Their eyes no longer held the mockery and disdain from earlier!

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Eric and Zeke remained wailing, howling, and begging for mercy!


    Kingsley frowned at the incessant sounds of their agonized wails and opened his mouth to speak.


    However, before he could make his annoyance known, his phone suddenly vibrated. He nced at


    his phone and saw that it was a message from ine.


    When they separated at the bottom of Block Jasminest night, they exchanged contact information


    with each other so that ine could easily inform him whether Vincent was willing to meet him.


    So, he couldn''t help feeling excited upon seeing that the text was from her. But he also felt nervous


    for some inexplicable reason. That was because there was a high possibility that Vincent might just


    be the head of The Anonymous! ine''s message was directly rted to whether he would be


    sessful!


    He opened the message, and a row of words appeared in front of him. ''I''m sorry, Courtney''s little


    brother. My father says that he is very busy. He will beunching a new book the day after


    tomorrow, so he does not have the time to meet with you in private.''


    Although Kingsley had prepared himself for rejection, he couldn''t stop the wave of disappointment


    rising in his heart when he read the message. It would seem that his only option was to visit Vincent


    at the office when he was working.


    In his disappointment, Eric and Zeke''s wailing sounded incredibly grating to his ears! He felt his


    annoyance surging to new heights!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Therefore, he lost his patience, especially when these people were nothing but vermin in his eyes


    as he rose to his feet and coldly instructed Leoric, "Drag them away. I have other matters to deal


    with."


    "Yes! Boss Nicholson!" Leoric beckoned to his subordinates to swiftly take Eric and Zeke away. At


    this point, those two were squealing like pigs that were about to be ughtered. He also respectfully


    informed Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, I will remain in Diosna City for a while. I will not return to


    Cleapolis until the Sunshine Casino has stabilizedpletely. If you need me for anything, please


    just give me a call. I promise I wille to your aid as soon as possible!"


    Kingsley nodded. "Okay. Go ahead."


    After Leoric departed, he turned to Lev and ordered, "Clean up the mess here. More importantly,


    issue a gag order to all who were present today!"


    "Yes!" Lev stood at attention and saluted. "Please rest assured! Not a word about today will spread


    elsewhere!"


    The guests surrounding them nodded frantically like chickens pecking at rice when they heard their


    exchange. "Yes, that''s right! We won''t breathe a word about what happened here today!"


    They had been frightened out of their wits after seeing what happened to Eric and Zeke today!


    How could any of them dare to speak carelessly about the incident?


    Once Kingsley had arranged everything perfectly, he finally walked toward the VIP box seats.


    At this moment, all three generations of the Hewitt Family were sitting inside the private room and


    feeling extremely nervous. Eric and Zeke''s wailing were so loud that even they could hear the wails


    clearly from inside the private room.


    When Kingsley opened the door and walked into the room, Walter, Loretta, and Albi Hewitt''s family


    of four immediately stood up at the same time to greet him.


    "Mr. Hewitt, Mrs. Hewitt, please have a seat." Kingsley stepped forward. It was not until everybody


    had returned to their seats that he finally continued, "Mrs. Hewitt, I''m very sorry for disrupting your


    birthday celebration today."


    "It''s no trouble at all¡­" Loretta replied with a genial smile. "My birthday celebration ended after I cut


    the cake. The rest of the banquet was just a typical business banquet. Otherwise, why do you think


    those people woulde and celebrate the birthday of an old woman like me? They are all here for


    the business banquet held during theter part of the day."


    Kingsley couldn''t help sighing in amazement upon hearing Loretta''s remarks. She was certainly not


    an ordinarydy to have such a clear grasp of the situation.


    At this moment, Walter chimed in, "Loretta is right. We should actually be thanking you instead. The


    fact that so many influential figures came to celebrate the birthday celebration today has also


    strengthened the prestige of the Hewitt Family!"


    Beside them, Albi spoke to Kingsley with an excited expression on his face, "Mr. Nicholson, what is


    your true identity? How did you manage to call so many¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Before Albi could finish his sentence, Walter coughed loudly to interrupt


    his son mid-sentence. "Albi! Do I still need to teach you about what''s appropriate to ask and what''s


    inappropriate to ask?"

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Albi''s expression changed drastically upon hearing his father''s reprimand. He hurriedly lowered his


    head and apologized. "You''re right, Father."


    When Kingsley saw his reaction, he broke into a smile and said, "Mr. Hewitt, there''s nothing wrong


    about asking questions. The truth is that I was Warren''srade-in-arms. As for the presence of


    Jay Carter and the others¡­ I didn''t ask them toe here. We just happened to know each other.''''


    "You¡­ are Warren''srade-in-arms?" Both Walter and Loretta had tears in their eyes when they


    heard their youngest son''s name.


    They were in no mood to wonder about the degree of truth in his words. Naturally, they would not


    inquire further, even if they had any doubts in their hearts. They were far from spring chickens now


    and hade to understand the true meaning of the saying, ''Where ignorance was bliss, it was


    folly to be wise''.


    "Yes. I was a soldier for two years." He bowed deeply to Walter and Loretta and handed them a


    name card. "My name is Kingsley Nicholson. Ie from Cleapolis. Please give me a call at any


    time if you ever need my help in the future."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Walter took the name card with both hands. The name card was elegant, containing only the words


    ''Kingsley Nicholson'' and a phone number. He kept the business card away preciously. "Okay. Thank


    you, Mr. Nicholson."


    After Kingsley parted ways with the Hewitt couple, he drove back to Sris University. Courtney


    and ine were already waiting for him below the dormitories.


    "Kingsley." Courtney stepped forward. "How was the birthday celebration? Was it lively?"


    "Of course, it was lively," he replied with a smile. "It''s such a waste that you didn''te with me,


    Courtney! You could have had the chance to see Zeke''s wretched wailing face!"


    She sneered upon the mention of Zeke''s name in her presence. "I couldn''t be bothered to see his


    ugly and disgusting mug." Then, she hurriedly tugged at ine, who was standing beside her. "By


    the way, ine says that she has talked to Professor Albright. Why don''t you discuss the matter in


    detail?"


    in held a hardcover book with an borate silver cover in her hands and spoke apologetically,


    "I''m sorry. I begged my father the whole morning, but he refused to agree to meet you in private. So,


    again, I''m very sorry¡­"


    "It''s nothing. I asked you for help after all. So, what is there for you to be sorry about?" He waved


    his hands dismissively. "I should be thanking you instead. You had to beg your father for so long just


    because of me."


    She smiled shyly before seemingly remembering something as she handed the book in her hands


    to him and added, "My father wrote this book. It can be regarded as his autobiography, but it is


    mainly about some of his unique insights into the field of information security. I specially brought a


    copy for you today."


    He took the exquisite hardcover book from her. Then, his eyelids twitched at the sight! The words


    written on the cover were ''Computers¡ªTwenty Years of Information and Intelligence'', written by


    Vincent Albright.


    Information and Intelligence? When those words came upon his very sight, he became almost 90%


    sure that Vincent was the head of The Anonymous! After all, ordinary people would rarely have


    ess to the information known as ''intelligence'' in today''s society. Not to mention, a university


    professor in the School of Computer Science like Vincent was able to write a book on information


    and intelligence. That could only indicate that he had some unusual experiences in his life!


    With that thought in mind, Kingsley sincerely thanked ine. "Thank you, Miss Albright. I will


    thoroughly study Professor Albright''s works tonight and arrange a meeting with him when school


    starts tomorrow."


    After Courtney heard the way Kingsley addressed ine, she burst intoughter. "''Miss Albright''? I


    thought the two of you had already gotten familiar with each other. Why are you still being so


    distant?" Then, she pped Kingsley on the shoulder. "Here, call her ''Ellie''."


    "Um¡­" Kingsley was speechless for a moment. "No matter how you look at it, I''m a man. So, it''s


    inappropriate for me to call her by a pet name, right?"


    "What is there to be embarrassed about? Can''t a man call ady by a pet name?" Courtney


    pretended to lose her temper and pouted. "Don''t you call me by a pet name too?"

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    The corner of Kingsley''s mouth twitched. "That''s because I''ve been calling you by that name since


    childhood. Besides, Miss Albright is a few months older than me. So, it doesn''t feel appropriate to


    call her by a pet name¡­"


    ine understood Courtney well, so she knew that Courtney was just teasing Kingsley. Thus, she


    covered her mouth andughed coquettishly before finally saying to him, "Okay, that''s enough. I''ll


    just take the loss. You can call me ''ine'', Kingsley."


    "What! ine, are you thinking about bing my sister-inw?"


    "That''s so annoying! Court, what nonsense are you spewing? I won''t be your friend anymore!"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    The three of them joked around for a while. Afterward, Courtney invited Kingsley to dinner so that


    they could spend more time together. "Kingsley, do you want to join us for dinner tonight?"


    "No." Kingsley shook his head. "I want to go back and start reading Professor Albright''s book."


    She raised an eyebrow at him. "Why are you suddenly showing interest in Professor Albright''s


    research on information and intelligence?"


    "I¡­ I''m just curious." He grinned and lied, "It''s just curiosity!"


    "Is that so?" She stared at him intently with her almond-shaped eyes. "Don''t tell me¡­ Do you have


    a different purpose foring to Sris University and looking for Professor Albright?"


    He couldn''t help shivering in fear when he caught sight of her eyes that seemed to pierce deep into


    his very soul, exposing his secrets to the light!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uh¡­ You should go ahead with your ns. I''m heading back to the hotel to read!" He held up the


    book and bid them goodbye. Then, he turned and fled as though he were escaping a dangerous


    situation.


    He knew that he could not continue talking with Courtney any longer! Otherwise, his identity and


    purpose would all be exposed! If she learned the truth, then so would Reene and Victoria! Following


    that, except for Jessica, whose whereabouts were unknown, even Alice, Serena, and Yulia would


    know all about his secrets!


    If that were to happen¡­ When he led his soldiers to the Empire of the Setting Sun to capture the


    spies and track down the true culprit behind his parents'' deaths¡­ He would have six beautiful


    sisters beside him! They would nag him about his safety and urge him toe home¡­ He did not


    dare to even imagine such a scenario!


    Besides, it would be too dangerous for his sisters to be involved in these matters! If he were to


    encounter any danger, they would fearlessly throw themselves in front of trouble just to protect him!


    Even if they lost their lives in the process!


    The previous incident where Reene took a bullet for him had been a rude wake-up call! He could


    never allow simr things to happen again! Therefore, no matter what, he could never expose his


    identity to his sisters!


    While he mulled over these thoughts, he unknowingly arrived at the gates of Sris University. His


    stamina was excellent, so hisplexion remained almost unchanged even though he had been


    running for so long. In fact, he was only slightly out of breath.


    He did not waste any time as he immediately returned to the hotel on themercial street and


    began reading the book that Vincent had written. In the beginning, the contents of the book were


    very mundane. It was simr to the dissertations written by other professors. However, his


    eyebrows furrowed deeper and deeper as he continued reading!


    Vincent had mentioned something in his book. It was an incident that urred seventeen years ago


    when the inte was just bing popr in the Empire of Qustia. He once used his hacking


    skills to obtain information on an intelligence organization known as ''The Nightingale Intelligence


    Agency''. The NIA Agency was centered around an intelligence broker, and their influence radiated


    across the entire Great Xia Empire!


    Vincent was only in his early thirties at the time, so he was young but short of money. Hence, he


    sold the information on the intelligence broker to the ck market. However, he never imagined the


    consequences of his actions! It didn''t take long before the entire family of the intelligence broker


    was brutally murdered! The husband and wife, as well as their son, who had only just turned five


    years old, were tragically killed in a sea of fire!


    Thanks to this incident, Vincent suffered heavy emotional damage. He had been on the verge of a


    mental and emotional breakdown! He believed that he caused the tragic deaths of that family of


    three! If he had not sold the information for money, then the originally happy family would never


    have been reduced to ashes!

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Although Vincent was finally able to ovee the trauma that had been haunting him, he became a


    different person who was hot-tempered and antisocial. Toward the end of his book, Vincent warned


    his readers not to repeat his mistake of misusing the inte to acquire illegal intel. ''Stick by your


    principles so that you won''t end up like me. Beware of the temptation of money, or you could end up


    being responsible for someone else''s misery.''


    Kingsley couldn''t stop his hands from shivering, and his eyes were fixated on the words on the


    paper. Although Vincent didn''t mention who the intel provider was, Kingsley was almost sure it was


    his father, Xavier. "My father¡­ Is he an intel provider?" Kingsley murmured to himself. "The


    Nightingale Intelligence Agency¡­ Nightingale¡­"


    It was then that Kingsley was reminded of the time his father sang a song to him. Can you be my


    nightingale? Sing to me, I know you''re there. You could be my sanity, bring me peace, sing me to


    sleep. Say you''ll be my nightingale. Since Xavier used to sing and hum that very often, Kingsley


    could easily remember the lyrics.


    At that moment, Kingsley recalled something that Mason once told him before. Before Jonah''s


    brutal beating that severely impaired his mental capacity and turned him into a homeless rogue, he


    was the co-president of 24panies across Qustia. People believed there were 24 golden hours


    in a day, and the number was thought to bring good fortune. Kingsley''s father, Xavier, was the


    president of all those organizations.


    Concurrently, Vincent mentioned more in his book about the Nightingale Intelligence Agency. ''The


    NIA provides intel that concerns almost the entire Qustia.'' Hang on, they match perfectly! In that


    instant, it dawned on Kingsley that his father had been using the 24panies as the NIA''s


    disguise.


    This is simr to how the Coliree Group was used as a disguise for Coliree Ind. Simrly, the


    company in which Serena works is also a front for an assassination agency. That means my father


    was not the president of thosepanies; he was an intel provider.


    At the thought of that, Kingsley smiled and conceded to his father''s bold move. 24 golden hours in a


    day and a nightingale? Day and night, huh? That must be why it''s said to be the brightest day and


    the darkest night.


    Kingsley closed the book, seemingly understanding everything that was going on. Now, I know what


    happened back then.


    Seventeen years ago, Xavier was an intelligence provider who kept a low profile in Cleapolis and


    made a living by selling intelligence to whoever needed it. Knowing he would make a lot of enemies


    due to his line of business, he went into hiding and made sure he concealed his identity well.


    At that time, calctors and the inte were slowly gaining poprity, and that was when Xavier


    foresaw the prosperity of the inte world. Because of that, he decided to give it a try by getting


    into the business of selling intelligence.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, little did Xavier know that his decision had ultimately led to his downfall, which was either


    due to the ineptitude of the hackers he hired or Vincent''s extraordinary hacking skills. After all,


    Vincent was subsequently able to hack into the NIA with great ease. Blinded by his greed for


    money, heter spread Xavier''s whereabouts all over the ck market and even sold the


    intelligence to thetter''s enemy.


    In the end, Xavier was attacked by his enemies, including Randy, Matt, Jonah, and Felix. They


    relentlessly took down the NIA together. After taking over the 24panies and sharing what was


    left of them, they burned the Nicholson Manor to the ground, killing Xavier and his wife in the fire.


    At the thought of that, Kingsley squinted in anger, a cold look shing across his face. At that


    moment, he was almost sure that Vincent was the mastermind in the shadows, deeming him an


    enemy instead of an ally.


    Although Vincent didn''t cause the fire that killed his parents, Kingsley''s parents died indirectly


    because of him. Therefore, he couldn''t forgive Vincent for what he did despite not being the


    murderer. Upon taking a deep breath, Kingsley changed his mind and decided there was no need


    for him to meet up with Vincent the next day anymore. Instead, he was nning to take down


    Vincent during thetter''s new bookunch, determined to make him suffer during a time he was


    supposed to be basking in joy.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    The next morning, Kingsley received a message from ine around 9.00AM. ''Why haven''t you


    come to school, Kingsley? My dad is already in the office." Staring at the message, Kingsley found


    himself in a dilemma with no idea how to reply to the innocent girl, for he couldn''t forgive her father


    for having gotten his parents killed. After all, not only was ine Courtney''s best friend, but she had


    also stood up for Kingsley once in the past.


    Hesitant and confused, Kingsley struggled to figure out how he should respond to ine. He then


    rubbed his temples, wishing ine was his enemy¡ªjust like how Caleb, Nichs, and William


    were. That way, he wouldn''t have much to worry about when dealing with Vincent. Upon knitting his


    eyebrows for a while, Kingsley replied to ine, ''I was nning to meet Professor Albright


    tomorrow during his new bookunch."


    ''Yeah, that seems like a better idea. For a second, I was worried that you''d show up at my dad''s


    office all of a sudden and end up getting chased out of there.'' ine responded not long after that,


    whereas Kingsley put his phone down and started nning for his retaliation the next day.


    Meanwhile, Courtney was sitting in her bedroom at Block Jasmine, wearing a pair of ck-rimmed


    sses while rapidly typing on her keyboard. Soon, Queenie opened the bedroom door and walked


    in with a smile. "Have you heard about the dancepetition that the dance club is holding at the


    stadium, Court? Do you want to go there and watch it with me?"


    "Nah, I''ll pass." Courtney didn''t even bother to turn around. "I''m not interested."


    Queenie leaned in closer, trying to change Courtney''s mind by tempting her. "Court, are you sure


    you don''t want toe along? There are plenty of hot guys in the dance club. Are you sure you


    don''t want to see them for yourself?"


    "Hot guys?" Courtney was stunned for a while just as Kingsley''s silhouette shed across her mind.


    "Haha! Kingsley is the most handsome man there is in the world. I won''ty my eyes on anyone


    else besides him."


    "Come on, Court. Come with me, won''t you?" Queenie seized Courtney''s arm and shook it, begging


    thetter. "Where is the fun in sitting in front of yourputer all day? Come with me to the dance


    competition. We''re just going to take a glimpse of it! We have ss at 1.00PM anyway, so we could


    swing by the stadium and take a peek at what''s going on before heading over to E.E. Block."


    Tired of Queenie''s begging, Courtney sighed and gave in. "Fine. Should we wait for ine toe


    back before going?"


    "She has her ss in the morning, so we should go first." Queenie was excited after hearing


    Courtney''s agreement. "That''s not a bad idea, though. I suppose she could get us something to eat


    after her ss when she meets us at the stadium."


    "You have a point." Courtney nodded her head and turned off herptop, whereupon she left the


    bedroom with Queenie.


    When the twodies arrived at the stadium, they were greeted by the sight of hundreds of students


    who were enjoying the thrilling dance performance on stage. While most of the audience were


    female students, they were seen cheering for the guys they had crushes on while blushing heavily.


    On the other hand, more than a dozen guys were wearing fashionable outfits on the stage. As they


    stood with their teammates on opposite ends of the stage, it appeared that the two teams were


    ready topete with each other.


    In the meantime, Courtney and Queenie quickly found a ce for themselves to sit as soon as they


    got to the stadium. Then, Queenie pointed at a guy with long hair in excitement, her cheeks turning


    red. "Look, Court. That guy is my crush! I hope he is going to be the champion!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Courtney reluctantly nced at the guy Queenie was referring to and calmly said, "Nah, he needs


    to man up a little more. After all, that''s what makes a man look charming." At the same time, she


    was once again reminded of Kingsley''s handsome look and buff figure.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Courtney quickly shook her head in embarrassment, wondering why she couldn''t stop thinking


    about Kingsley ever since she saw him after he had grown up. After all, she was hardly ever


    interested in dating men.


    While Courtney was trying to calm herself down from her racing heartbeat, the atmosphere was


    suddenly filled with the audience''s thunderous ps and cheers. It was then that she snapped out


    of her trance and saw a dancer doing an airre onstage. At the same time, Queenie also shouted


    in excitement, "Woohoo! He is so handsome!"


    As everyone else was cheering for the dancers on the stage, three people in the crowd barely paid


    any attention to the performance. Instead, they kept their eyes fixed on Courtney and Queenie.


    It turned out that two of the three people were Calvin and Courtney''s roommate, Catherine.


    However, the third person with them appeared to have thin eyebrows and an oblong face, which


    suggested that he might not be from Qustia.


    Calvin squinted and fixed his resentment-filled eyes on Courtney. "Catherine, is thatdy Kingsley''s


    sister?"


    "Yes, I''m pretty sure it''s her!" Catherine was seen with a pair of swollen eyes, which indicated that


    she might have cried the whole night the night before. Thanks to Zeke, her cheeks were also red


    and swollen since he had pped her ten times the day before.


    Because of that, Catherine clenched her fists tightly, burying her bright red fingernails in her palms


    hatefully. "I heard how Kingsley talked to thisdy. Even if they''re not siblings, I''m sure they''re close


    friends with each other." Deep down, Catherine hated Kingsley and Courtney so much that she


    wished she could just kill them and dismember their dead bodies.


    After Catherine escaped from Patek Phillipe with Zeke, the man pointed at her angrily and med


    her for what happened. "You''re a jinx! A b*tch who ruins everything! If you hadn''t gone around


    telling everybody that I was Mr. Maslow''s good friend, I wouldn''t have been humiliated so badly. Get


    out of my face and stay away from me! I don''t ever want to see you again, you disgusting b*tch!"


    Upon hearing Zeke''s heartless words, Catherine was stunned. She then kneeled on the floor and


    wrapped her arms around Zeke''sp, begging him not to leave her. Nevertheless, Zekended a


    kick on her and walked away without looking back. Thus, the first thing that Catherine did was bury


    herself in the bed with her pillow and cried out loud the moment she returned to her bedroom.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Although her vengeful nature kept tempting her to pick a fight with Courtney, she restrained herself


    from doing so when she thought of Queenie, who was Courtney''s close roommate. Knowing that


    she would be outnumbered and outmatched by the two of them, she decided to wait until the right


    moment before striking.


    As Catherine continued to cry until midnight, she stumbled upon some news about her


    schoolmates, having learned that the Student Representative Council''s president, Calvin, had been


    taught a lesson by a freshman when he was dining at a restaurant. Not only was he forced to lick


    the gravy on the floor, but he was also so badly injured that he had to be admitted to the hospital


    that night. After that incident, Calvin had to have his right arm and left leg bandaged and put in a


    cast.


    At the same time, two pictures were attached to the news article. One of them appeared to be a


    blurred photo taken in the restaurant, while the other showed Calvin walking on one foot with a


    walking stick in his hand. When Catherine saw that picture, she couldn''t help but feel sympathetic


    for Calvin''s humiliation, considering how popr he was.


    Nevertheless, she immediately squinted to take a closer at the photo when something appeared to


    grab her attention. That looks rather familiar. Three secondster, Catherine bounced off the bed in


    excitement. Isn''t that Kingsley? He''s the guy responsible for my breakup with Zeke! In that instant,


    she immediately sent Calvin a message and proposed to work with him to exact her revenge on


    Kingsley.


    ¡­


    As such, both of them sat together as they were ready to make their move against Courtney. Soon,


    Calvin said with a cial look on his face, "Great! That guy embarrassed me in front of the entire


    school. Now, I''m going to let him have a taste of his own medicine!" He then turned around and


    looked at the person who had an oblong face beside him, saying, "Mr. Cortez, my arms and legs are


    now fractured, so I''m counting on you to take care of this matter for me."

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    The man, who sat beside Calvin and Catherine, was Perry Cortez. While he was an exchange


    student from Southsiren Republic, he was also the president of the taekwondo club. Due to his


    close affiliation with Calvin, thetter had asked him to exact revenge on Kingsley. While squinting


    in a sinister manner, Perry lecherously kept his eyes on Courtney and stroked his chin. "Tsk, tsk,


    tsk! It seems that Qustia is a ce with hot and sexy beauties! I like it!"


    "Oh,e on. You call thisdy a beauty? You''ve got to be kidding me. I beg to differ." Catherine


    rolled her eyes upward.


    "Haha, you wouldn''t understand." Perry smiled and said, "You have no idea how hard it is to find the


    natural beauty in my country. Therefore, thisdy is growing on me!"


    "Fine, what''s your n then?" Catherine pursed her lips.


    Perry smiled like a shameless pervert and shed his cell phone in front of him. "I''m going to take


    pictures of her nude body and make her submit to me! At the same time, those pictures will serve


    as leverage for you both to use against her."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When Catherine heard that, her swollen eyes brightened up. "Whoa! Why didn''t I think of that? This


    is even more satisfying than beating her up." Catherine gritted her teeth and added, "Once I have


    her nude photos, she will be my ve in our room!"


    "That''s right. We''re going to take as many photos of her nude body as we can! Then, I''m going to


    use them to make Kingsley bow down to me! Ten kowtows for one picture! Haha! I''m going to make


    him kowtow until his forehead bleeds," Calvin replied sinisterly.


    "Guess what? The taekwondo club''s office happens to be in this stadium too, so all we have to do is


    lure her there," Perry suggested while licking his lips lecherously.


    "No problem! I can handle that." Catherine reached for her phone and started typing. "Queenie is a


    gullible fool. Once I can make her fall for it, nothing else can stop us."


    She soon sent Queenie a text message. ''Queenie, I want to apologize to Court after quarreling with


    her yesterday. I bought her a present, but I left it at the taekwondo club''s office since I want it to be


    a surprise. Could you bring her there so that I can apologize to her face to face? After that, I''d like to


    treat you, Court, and ine to dinner tonight.''


    Upon typing her message, Catherine sent it off and said happily, "Just wait and see. Our targets are


    going to fall for our trap soon."


    As expected, Queenie, who was sitting not far away, checked her phone shortly after. Then, a bright


    and mysterious smile showed on her face. When Courtney noticed that, she asked with a smile,


    "What put a big smile on your face? Is it ine? Did she promise to get you some delicious


    snacks?"


    "Uh, it''s a secret!" Queenie hid her phone''s screen by cing it against her chest. She then


    chuckled and said, "Let me take you somewhere, Court."


    "Where are we going?" Courtney was puzzled.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll know when you get there." Queenie seized Courtney''s arm, trying to leave for


    Taekwondo Club''s office with her.


    "Wait a minute, Queenie. Aren''t you going to watch your crush dance anymore?"


    "Nah, there is something else more important for us to do," Queenie responded happily. Due to her


    kind-hearted nature, she hoped that everyone in their shared room could live together peacefully.


    After all, Catherine had been crying since she returnedst night, not to mention the fact that her


    rtionship with Courtney had also be strained. Because of that, their bedroom was filled with


    an oppressive aura since they wouldn''t talk to each other. Therefore, Queenie didn''t think twice


    about taking Courtney to Queenie after reading the message, determined to restore the bridge


    between her two friends and see them bury the hatchet.


    In the meantime, Courtney had no idea what Queenie was up to but couldn''t talk her down either.


    Thus, she had no choice but to follow Queenie, who seized her hand and took her to the stadium''s


    second floor. Suddenly, Queenie stopped in her tracks and said, "Wait a second. Let me text ine


    and tell her where we''re going."


    She then reached for her phone and started typing a message. ''ine, Catherine just texted Court


    and told her she wanted to apologize. Once you''re done with ss, juste straight to the


    taekwondo club''s office. The four of us could use a little chat together.''

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    "Alright, I''m done. Let''s go." Queenie held Courtney''s hand once again as soon as she sent out the


    message.


    "What''s going on with you, Queenie?" Courtney curiously asked, wondering why Queenie was


    acting so mysteriously.


    "Don''t worry, Court. It''s not like I''m going to set you up or something."


    As the twodies chatted with each other along the way, they passed by the table tennis training


    room, the badminton court, and the gymnasium. A few minutester, they arrived at the area where


    all the club activities, including the Student Representative Council, were situated. "Um¡­ Queenie,


    you do know that this office belongs to some other club, don''t you?" Courtney whispered.


    "Let''s go inside the office." Queenie chuckled. "There it is! We''re heading to the taekwondo club''s


    office."


    At the mention of the taekwondo club, Courtney was stunned for a second. Meanwhile, a few


    relevant names shed across her mind. Taekwondo? The SRC? Calvin? ine? Kingsley? In less


    than two seconds, it immediately dawned on Courtney what was going on.


    Soon, she began to recall the fact that the taekwondo club belonged to the Student Representative


    Council, knowing Calvin was the current and former president of both clubs. Apart from Calvin''s


    persistent efforts to woo ine, Courtney soon thought of the fight that he had with Kingsley two


    days ago, stopping abruptly in her tracks.


    "What''s wrong, Court? Why are you not moving?" Queenie almost lost her footing when the sudden


    resistance caught her by surprise.


    "No, we mustn''t go there!" Courtney said, "This is a trap! Someone is trying to use me to get to


    Kingsley!"


    Queenie asked in confusion, "What are you talking about, Court? Catherine¡­" She covered her


    mouth immediately, fearing she would ruin Queenie''s surprise, but Courtney had already heard the


    girl''s name.


    "Catherine?!" Courtney''s face changed. "Turns out that Catherine has been working together with


    Calvin!" As soon as she turned around to leave, she found Catherine, Calvin, and Perry standing in


    their way.


    Impressed by Courtney''s quick wit, Calvin pped his hands. "I guess it''s true that they call you a


    beauty with wits around the school, Miss Bullock. I must admit that you''re smart for being able to


    figure everything out in just mere seconds. Unfortunately, it''s still toote for you. You can''t get away


    from us now!"


    In the meantime, Catherine emerged from behind Calvin and expressed her grudge toward


    Courtney. "Courtney, you and that idiot, Kingsley, are to me for causing my breakup with Zeke!


    My face is now swollen because of you both! For that, I''m going to make sure I get my revenge


    today. Besides, I want you to act as my dog from today onward!"


    Upon hearing her friend''s words, Queenie was shocked. "What are you talking about, Catherine?


    Don''t you have a surprise for Court?" she asked in horror.


    Nevertheless, Catherine only stuck out her palms with a cunning smile. "Isn''t this obvious enough?


    This is the surprise! Aren''t you surprised? Haha!"


    "You!" Queenie finally understood everything despite her dim wits. She then pointed at Catherine


    with a pale look on her face. "You! You''re a wicked woman without a heart!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, you''re about to see something worse!" Catherine shouted and charged at Courtney, grabbing


    thetter by her shirt. At the same time, Perry joined in the conflict and helped Catherine subdue


    Courtney and Queenie.


    Despite Courtney''s brilliance and shrewdness, she couldn''t protect herself from the trouble due to


    her poor physical condition. Furthermore, she was just a defenseless student who was no match for


    Perry and Catherine. In just a blink of an eye, Courtney and Queenie''s arms were locked by their


    enemies with no chance of escaping.


    "Let go of me!" Queenie shouted while struggling to break free from their restraint. "This is a school!


    Aren''t you afraid of getting caught?!"


    "Haha¡­" Calvinughed gleefully. "Everybody else is busy watching the dancepetition


    downstairs, and I doubt your screams are louder than the music. For that, you can forget about


    shouting for help. No one will hear you!"


    Upon hearing Calvin''s words, Courtney and Queenie turned pale in their faces, reluctantly admitting


    that he had a point. After all, there was no one else nearby on the second floor since they were all


    watching the dancepetition downstairs. Dang it! No matter how hard we scream for help, no


    one is going to hear us.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    "Take them to the office now!" Calvin waved his hand.


    "Move!" Catherinended a kick on Courtney''s behind, shouting at her rudely. "I''m going to enjoy


    what I''ll be doing to youter."


    Soon, they arrived at the taekwondo club''s office, which was a room that the school had reserved


    for the taekwondo club. While it was a small space with a surface area of over 40 square feet, there


    was a huge desk meant for meetings, banners, and other misceneous items such as Taekwondo


    uniforms inside the room.


    After shoving Courtney onto the ground violently, Catherine looked at her hatefully and asked, "I bet


    you didn''t see thising, right, Courtney?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "What''re you going to do? Kill me? Nah, you don''t have the guts to do that," Courtney replied


    calmly.


    "Kill you? Haha. Do you think I''m a fool?" Catherine added indifferently, "I have more than a


    thousand ways to torture you. All I want is to ruin your life so badly that you can nevere back


    from that again."


    Meanwhile, Perry pointed at Queenie and asked, "What are we going to do with thisdy?"


    "Don''t let her go, or she might snitch on us." Calvin smiled shamelessly and continued to say, "But if


    you''re interested in her, I don''t mind sharing her with you."


    "Haha! I was about to say the same thing." Perry audaciously sized Queenie up like she was prey


    waiting to be ughtered.


    On the other hand, Queenie, who just heard their words, crossed her arms in front of her chest and


    cried out loud as her blood ran cold. "What are you going to do to me? Don''t touch me¡­ I haven''t


    even dated a guy before¡­" she screamed.


    Little did Queenie know that her response instantly turned Perry on even more. "Wait, what? You


    haven''t even dated a guy before? That means you''re a virgin, right?" He lecherously moved his


    wandering hands along Queenie''s body. "I''m a man of adventures, and guess what? I like to explore


    mysteries the most! Haha, I''m going to eat you up today!" Soon, he turned his attention to Courtney


    and said, "You too! You''re so sexy and hot!"


    At the sight of Perry''s desperate look, Calvin chuckled in response. "What are you waiting for, Mr.


    Cortez? We still have a few hours ahead of us until the dancepetition ends. There should be


    more than enough time for you to have all the fun you want. Now, let''s hurry up and take some nude


    photos of Courtney!"


    Catherine nodded and echoed the man''s words. "That''s right. Our life will change for the better once


    we get the goods on her! By then, they will have to please you whenever you want them to."


    Although initially calm, Courtney''s heart sank when she heard what they were going to do to her. In


    that instant, she regretted having rejected Victoria''s offer to send someone to protect them. I should


    have listened to Victoria if I had known something like this would happen.


    After that, Courtney took a deep breath and tried to convince those people to spare Queenie. "This


    has nothing to do with Queenie. I''m all you want, aren''t I? Let her go!"


    "Are you asking me to let her go?" Calvin curled his lips upward nonchntly. "I know that you''re


    smart, but I''m not dumb either. Do you think I''d let her go and risk giving us away to Kingsley?"


    "You know what, Courtney? Judging from how we got along with each other in our shared room,


    you''ve always struck me as an entricdy until now. I''m surprised that you''re still worried about


    your friend at this crucial moment." Catherine pursed her lips upward.


    "Too bad, though. Kingsley messed with us first, and today, Queenie is in trouble because of you!


    You''re to me for that!" The next second, Courtney turned her attention to Calvin and asked,


    "President Giuliani, do you think we should start with Queenie first? I want her to watch her friend


    suffer. That way, she''ll live with that guilt for the rest of her life! I want her to never be able to live the


    shame down so that she can never make friends with anyone again."


    Calvin smiled in response. "It''s no wonder people say a man can destroy your body, but a woman


    can destroy your soul. You seem determined to ruin her soul right now."


    "I''m merely just returning the favor." Catherine added, "Zeke broke up with me because of her, after


    all!"

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    "Fine! If that''s the case, let''s start with Queenie!" Calvin then turned to Perry and inquired, "Mr.


    Cortez, is there a rope in this office? Let''s tie Courtney up so we won''t have to worry about her


    getting away while we take pictures of Queenie!"


    As soon as Perry heard that, he pulled out a bundle of thick ropes wrapped around cardboard and


    said, "This office is like a mini-warehouse, so we have everything in here."


    Then, he approached Courtney while holding the ropes and smirked, "Heh, doll, don''t struggle while


    you''re being tied, or these ropes could cut through your delicate skin!"


    "You better pray hard that you''d never fall into my hands in the future!" she warned as she bit her


    lower lips.


    "Hahaha¡­ I''m an exchange student from Southsiren Republic, so what can you do to me?" he


    spoke arrogantly. "I won''t be afraid even if you shamelessly reveal this matter because I''m an


    international student! Your principal wouldn''t dare toy a finger on me!" While talking, he used the


    rope to tie her up tightly.


    Queenie instantly broke down in tears upon seeing that. "P-Please don''t touch me¡­ I-I''m begging


    you¡­" she sobbed.


    On the other hand, Courtney was aggrieved when she saw the pitiful Queenie begging them to


    stop. "Don''t touch her!" she eximed. "You want to take nude pictures, right? I''ll let you take mine!


    She''s innocent, so don''t touch her!"


    "Haha! Courtney, you''re indeed shameless! You actually let us shoot nudes of you?!" Catherine


    guffawed. "However, it''s thrilling to hear you yell and look at how guilty you are. It''s even better than


    giving you a beating!"


    At that moment, Calvin hobbled over on his crutches and sat down on the chair across from them.


    Then, he took out his phone, aimed it at Queenie, and said to Perry, "Come on, Mr. Cortez. Let''s get


    started!"


    "I''m warning you to not touch her!" Courtney''s eyes were bloodshot when she heard that.


    "The more you''re against it, the more I want to touch her!" Then, Catherine stood in front of Queenie


    and grabbed onto her cor. Following that, a ripping sound could be heard. She yanked so hard on


    the cor that Queenie''s peter pan cor blouse ripped off, revealing the skin on her chest.


    "Ahhhh!" Queenie screamed while covering her chest.


    Meanwhile, Perry and Calvin subconsciously licked their lips when they saw Queenie''s ck bra


    strap. "Catherine, let us take over from here!" Perry smirked.


    Since Calvin''s leg was injured, he could only stare at them while sitting on the chair and drool over


    her.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Perry rubbed his hands together as he approached Queenie while mumbling to himself, "Although


    your body isn''t as sexy as Courtney''s, something is alluring to it¡­"


    While speaking, he kneeled next to her and extended his hands.


    As he was about to touch her chest, there was a loud banging sound. At the same time, the security


    door of the office they were in was kicked and flung open. The metal door mmed onto the wall


    behind it, and another loud bang could be heard!


    Suddenly, Perry jumped to his feet and shrieked, "What happened?! Darn! Didn''t we lock the door


    earlier?!"


    Calvin also rose from his chair with the aid of crutches and inquired, "Who? Who is it?"


    All five people in the room looked in the direction of the door simultaneously and saw a tall figure


    standing by the door.


    "W-Who are you?!" A shocked Perry questioned as he pointed at the silhouette.


    "It''s you! How did you find us?!" Calvin''s expression turned grave.


    Catherine was dumbfounded, too, as she wasn''t expecting him to turn up at such a critical moment!


    Meanwhile, Courtney was d that the man who came to the rescue was Kingsley!

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    When ine, who was in ss at the time, received the text message from Queenie, she


    immediately suspected something was wrong. ine knew that the Taekwondo Club was typically


    managed by exchange students from the Southsiren Republic because she was the student


    representative council member. Therefore, she was perplexed when Queenie unexpectedly


    requested that she meet at the Taekwondo Club''s office.


    On the other hand, her keen intuition led her to conclude that Calvin might have something to do


    with it. In addition, she had been Catherine''s roommate for nearly four years, so she was aware that


    Catherine was not one to apologize readily. However, Queenie''s text stated that Catherine wanted


    to apologize to Courtney, which raised ine''s suspicion!


    ine didn''t dare take any chances, knowing full well that Calvin and Catherine were vicious. So,


    she immediately sent a message to Kingsley, asking him to check out the situation in the


    gymnasium. Then, he raced over after receiving the message and arrived in time to stop Perry from


    stripping Queenie naked.


    Kingsley scanned the office with a cold gaze, and his gaze eventually fell on Courtney, who was tied


    up. "Crack! Crack!" He clenched his fists so tightly that they made crackling sounds. Moreover, he


    exuded a chilling killing intent which instantly swept through the entire office like a storm!


    The atmosphere was so intense that Perry, Calvin, and Catherine couldn''t help but tremble as


    though someone was putting a knife to their throats!


    "Did the three of you do this?" Kingsley asked coldly as he entered the office.


    "Mr. Cortez, we are counting on you to eliminate this brat!" Calvin uttered, and the muscles in his


    eyes began to twitch nervously.


    "Alright! I''ll get it done!" With that, Perry got into a taekwondo pose and eximed, "I''m one of the


    strongest 4th-degree ck belt holders in Taekwondo, beating up brats like you¡ª"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish speaking, Kingsley took a step forward and punched Perry''s nose. An outcry


    was heard, and then his nose began bleeding profusely!


    "Ahhhh!" Perry screamed in pain as he held onto his nose.


    "I suck at boasting, but you suck at fighting!" Kingsley uttered impassively as he stretched his wrist.


    "Ow! This hurts like mad!" Then, Perry rushed over to a pile of boxes and took out a stack of tissue.


    As he ced them over his face, he eximed indistinctly, "Qustian! You cheated!"


    However, Kingsley ignored him as he walked toward Courtney and untied her. "Court, are you ok?"


    he asked gently.


    "Kingsley, I''m fine¡­" Courtney''s heart fluttered when she saw how close he was standing and


    immediately looked away.


    Then, she walked over to Queenie and draped her body with a new taekwondo uniform which she


    took from the table. "Queenie, don''t be afraid. My brother is here, so we will be fine."


    "Mm¡­ I-I''m not afraid¡­" Queenie quivered as she spoke. She then apologized, "Court, it''s all my


    fault. I''m the one who brought you here and almost got you hurt¡ª"


    "Don''t me yourself for it. Even if you didn''t bring me here, they would find other ways to hurt me,"


    Courtney consoled Queenie as she hugged her. After she patted Queenie''s back, she stood up and


    asked Kingsley, "Kingsley, why not give Victoria a call and ask her to send some men over?"


    "There''s no need." He shook his head. "I can handle it by myself."


    At that moment, Perry, who managed to stop his nosebleed, scoffed, "Heh, you''re a vile Qustian


    who cheats! You are indeed fearless! How dare you say that you can deal with me by yourself?!"

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Perry tossed the blood-soaked tissue paper onto the ground and snarled as he pointed at Kingsley.


    "Qustian, do you know who I am? How dare you hit me?"


    Just then, Calvin, who finally made sense of the situation, walked forward with the help of his


    crutches and sneered, "You brat! How dare you appear before me? Today, I''ll make sure to break


    your arm and foot so that you can get a taste of your own medicine!"


    As he spoke, he looked over at Perry and said, "Mr. Cortez, he''s the one who broke my arm and


    leg. He seems to know martial arts!"


    "He knows martial arts?" Perry then gave Kingsley an insulting thumbs-down and eximed,


    "Qustian martial arts is rubbish! Let me show you the real martial arts from Southsiren Republic!"


    Seeing how Perry wasn''t taking Kingsley seriously, Calvin whispered, "Mr. Cortez, you shouldn''t


    underestimate him. He is quite skilled, so I think it''s better if you get some men over!" There was


    fear in his eyes as he spoke. He could still vividly remember that night when he threw a punch at


    Kingsley''s chest, but Kingsley was fine and his own arm was broken instead!


    Following that, he threw a kick at Kingsley''s head, but Kingsley easily blocked the blow with his arm


    and Calvin broke his calf in the process. Thus, he wasn''t confident that Perry, who held a 4th-


    degree ck belt in taekwondo, could defeat Kingsley by himself. They could try to outnumber him


    by getting everyone from the Taekwondo Club over!


    After hearing Calvin''s remarks, Perry was rather surprised as he knew that before Calvin was the


    student council president, he was the head of the Taekwondo Club and held a 3rd-degree ck belt


    in Taekwondo. If he could be defeated by Kingsley, it did seem like Kingsley was somewhat


    capable.


    With that thought in mind, Perry took his phone out and eximed, "I''ll make a call to Kendrick, our


    strongest man, and get him to bring people over!" After the call went through, he started speaking


    on the phone in the Southsirennguage.


    Soon after, he put the phone down and snarled at Kingsley, "Vile Qustian! I''ve called the strongest


    man in the Taekwondo Club toe over! If you want to live, you better get lost now! If you don''t


    leave by the time theye, you''ll be beaten to a pulp and live as a cripple for the rest of your life!"


    After hearing that a master wasing, the terrified Catherine finally spoke up. "How could you let


    him leave? I want to see him being beaten to a pulp!"


    "Yes, Catherine''s right!" Calvin seconded her with a wicked look on his face. "Beat him up first and


    make him watch how we torment her sister! Hahaha, the thought of it is very satisfying!"


    Seeing how arrogant they were, Kingsley turned to Courtney and Queenie before telling them, "Both


    of you grab onto Catherine and bring her to the first floor where the dancepetition is


    happening."


    "What are you trying to do?" Catherine''s expression turned grave after hearing that.


    "Didn''t you say that you''re trying to get a hold over Courtney and ruin her reputation?" Kingsley


    smirked. "If that''s the case, I shall ruin your reputation too!"


    "Y-You¡­ Are you trying to hit me in front of a hundred spectators?


    "Heh, hit you?" Kingsley''s tone was cold. "An eye for an eye! I''ll do to you what you were trying to


    do to my sister!" Catherine''s face turned pale after hearing that.


    "Mr. Cortez, quick! Kill that brat off! I don''t want my nudes to be taken in front of a hundred people!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Don''t worry about it. My men from the Taekwondo Club areing over! He won''t be able to do


    anything by then." Calvinforted her and patted her hand. However, Catherine was still nervous


    as Kingsley had taken a big step toward Calvin, grabbing him by the cor!

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    "Hey! What are you doing?!" Calvin cursed as he struggled, "*sshole, let go of me!" He struggled


    with all his might, but he couldn''t escape from Kingsley''s grasp!


    With the slightest tug from Kingsley, Calvin lost his bnce and toppled to the ground together with


    his crutch. Half of Calvin''s body slumped to the ground at that moment as Kingsley grabbed onto his


    cor. Calvin couldn''t get up or escape and it looked like he was being dragged like a sack!


    "Mr. Cortez!" Calvin howled. "Kill him! Kill him now!"


    "Ha!" Perry yelled furiously as he charged toward Kingsley before throwing a kick at Kingsley''s


    head. Seeing that, Kingsley effortlessly countered the attack by simply blocking it with his arm.


    The next moment, Perry lost his bnce and toppled toward Kingsley. Following that, Kingsley


    struck the BL-10 point behind Perry''s neck with two fingers and Perry instantly felt dizzy and his


    limbs got so weak that he could no longer fight back!


    Kingsley then grabbed Perry''s cor before asking Courtney and Queenie, "Can both of you get


    hold of Catherine?"


    Before Courtney could speak, Queenie, who wore the taekwondo uniform, got up and responded,


    "We can!" Anyone with an equable temper would be enraged if they were provoked! Although


    Queenie was a kind woman, she now hated Catherine to the core for the ill-treatment she had


    received. If it wasn''t because Kingsley reached there in time, she would probably have been


    insulted!


    Queenie stared at Catherine with bloodshot eyes and groaned, "I can catch her by myself!" With


    that, she rushed over to Catherine.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Catherine saw Kingsley grabbing Calvin and Perry by their cors like sacks, she was


    petrified. While Catherine was distracted, Queenie managed to grab onto one of her arms and


    Courtney rushed over to grab onto the other arm.


    "Let''s go downstairs!" Kingsley then dragged both men out of the door. He was so strong that his


    strength had surpassed normal men''s!


    It was a piece of cake for him to carry a grown man in each arm. Both Calvin and Kingsley were like


    lambs waiting to be ughtered. They couldn''t struggle to escape but could only be dragged along


    by Kingsley. They weren''t badly hurt but it was extremely humiliating!


    While they were on their way down, the dancepetition on the first floor had entered the climax!


    The difficulty level had increased and the apuse and cheers got even louder. Just as everyone


    was immersed in the upbeat music and charismatic dance moves, someone suddenly pointed at the


    entrance of the gymnasium in astonishment. "Look! What is happening over there? It seems like


    someone is dragging a corpse?"


    Hearing that, everyone looked over in that direction. "Those are not corpses! Isn''t it obvious that


    someone is dragging two mannequins?"


    "Those are humans! They are still moving!" Words started spreading and soon, everyone turned


    their attention to Kingsley and the apuse stopped.


    The contestants on stage gradually stopped dancing as they were taken aback by the interruption.


    They made a pause gesture, signaling for the music to be stopped. All of a sudden, the atmosphere


    of the heatedpetition suddenly calmed down! Everyone in the hall turned their gaze in the


    direction of the door and they saw a tall young man, who was dragging two men in each hand,


    walking slowly toward them. Behind him were three women. One of them had her arms held tightly


    by the other two as if she was being held as a hostage!

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    When Hugh Zellner, the president of the Dance Club, saw a strange group of people walking into


    the venue where the dancepetition was being held, he frowned and asked in displeasure,


    "What are all of you doing? Can''t you see that there''s apetition going on here? How could you


    just barge in?!" As he spoke, he looked at the person being dragged by Kingsley and sneered, "I''m


    giving you a f*cking warning. If you don''t get lost¡­" Hugh suddenly paused.


    "President Giuliani?! Mr. Cortez?! What is going on?!" His jaws dropped as he waspletely


    dumbfounded!


    He finally recognized the two men who were being dragged along like sacks. They were Calvin, the


    student council president, and Perry, the head of the Taekwondo Club! By then, Perry had slowly


    regained consciousness as Kingsley didn''t hit the back of his neck hard enough earlier on. As he


    slowly opened his eyes and looked around, his expression turned grim!


    "Ahh¡­ My back¡­" Perry''s back was hurting as he was dragged by Kingsley all the way from the


    second floor to the first floor. It was even worse for Calvin! Since he had already injured his right


    hand and left leg, his injury had worsened from being dragged that far. It was so painful that his


    expression was bitter, and it looked embarrassing.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hugh looked on surprisedly at the senior members of the student council and couldn''t believe his


    eyes. "Y-You¡­ What are you trying to do?" he looked at Kingsley and asked.


    "I would like to borrow your venue to deal with some garbage," Kingsley responded impassively.


    Hugh was lost for words and gulped as he was put in a difficult position. Calvin was the president of


    the student council and held high authority. Thus, offending Calvin wouldn''t bring him any good.


    Perry, on the other hand, wasn''t an exception as not only he had a group of members who were


    experts in Taekwondo, but he was also an exchange student from Southsiren Republic. Hugh could


    not offend him as well!


    When Kingsley noticed how difficult it was for Hugh to make a decision, he smiled, "Don''t worry.


    This has nothing to do with you. All you have to do is to lend us the venue."


    "Alright! Ourpetition shall be paused. Anyone can use the gymnasium during this time. How


    you want to use this space has nothing to do with me!" Hugh finally agreed to it.


    He knew that Kingsley wasn''t someone to be messed with as he could easily carry two senior


    members of the student council with his bare hands. Obviously, he didn''t want to get himself into


    trouble!


    "Come on! Leave the PA system on the side!" Hugh turned around and spoke to the members of the


    Dance Club. "Thepetition has been paused. Let''s vacate the space!" Following that, the well-


    dressed members of the Dance Club started moving the equipment to the side.


    Seeing the changes made to the venue surprised the students who were in their seats. "What''s


    happening? Why did thepetition get paused?"


    "What are those people trying to do? Start a fight? The man already has ster casts on his legs


    and arms. Is he still going to fight?!"


    Just then, someone eximed, "That¡­ That man with ster casts seems to be the student council


    president! I''ve seen his pictures in the school''s newspaper!"


    Everyone was startled upon hearing that. "What?! Student council president?! What happened to


    him?!"


    "Sh*t! Not only the student council president, but the head of the Taekwondo Club is also here!"


    When everyone recognized both men lying on the ground, it caused an uproar within the


    gymnasium!


    "Head of the Taekwondo Club? Someone actually dared to provoke him?!"


    "Oh my god! Who did this? Isn''t that person digging his own grave?"


    Amidst themotion, Kingsley smiled and responded, "Students, I''d like to borrow some of your


    time to deal with a few garbage who dared to bully my sister. Of course, it''s going to be a good


    show."

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Kingsley was speaking calmly as if the challenge was insignificant for him, but for everyone else, it


    was a preposterous proposition.


    The crowd broke into a discussion.


    "Did he just say he was going to teach the president and Mr. Cortez a lesson? Unbelievable!"


    "Oh, this is going to be a good show. One that''s better than the dancepetition."


    Perry finally shook off the impact and slowly got back up, rubbing his sore back. He growled, "What


    did you do to me? I lost my strength all of a sudden."


    A smile had curled Kingsley''s lips. "Just a little trick."


    With difficulty, Calvin got back up, looking grim. "That''s far enough, Nicholson. If you try to fight us


    here, the school''s going toe after you."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Catherine cried, "Yeah, you do anything to us, and the cops are going to catch you! This is a


    felony!"


    "A felony, you say?" Kingsley shot her an icy look. "You were about to strip an innocent girl naked


    and take her nudes to ckmail her. That''s an even worse crime."


    The people who were about to take photographic evidence and call the lecturers and security


    guards to deal with the matter put their phones away. If Kingsley''s usations were true, they


    would not help Catherine and her friends.


    Catherine froze up, and she stupidly argued, "I-I didn''t take her nudes! She was just stripped bare,


    that''s all."


    However, her idental confession of her crime riled up the crowd''s fury.


    "She''s a criminal! That''s sexual harassment and ckmail!"


    "Teach her a lesson! You can''t let her get away with it!"


    Even the dance club members roared, "I knew it! That b*tch has a heart uglier than her face!"


    Catherine''s swollen face paled. With fear in her eyes, she turned to Calvin and Perry. "What should


    I do?"


    Calvin was still on the ground, and he mmed his fist against the floor. "I can''t even stand up now,


    Mr. Cortez. You have to defeat him for us, or we''re done for!"


    There are hundreds of students here and they look like they want to kill us. If we can''t defeat this


    b*stard and make him admit that he was lying, we''d be done for. Nobody in Sris University will


    respect us anymore.


    Perry realized the potential implications, so he shot Kingsley a venomous re. He gnashed his


    teeth in fury and hissed, "Tell everyone you''re lying if you know what''s good for you. Otherwise,


    once my men can make it here, you''re dead."


    Just then, amotion happened at the entrance.


    A group of burly men in dobok stormed in. They were all at least six-foot tall, and like Perry, all of


    them had triangr eyes that were almost all white. Their country''s emblem was sewn on their


    clothes, proving that these were people from the Southsiren Republic. All of them had an arrogant


    look in their eyes. They did not care whom they bumped into as they charged in. All they cared


    about was their superior, and they approached him quickly.


    The man in the lead had curly hair and looked fierce. When he arrived at the battlefield, the first


    thing he saw was a bloodied Perry. Surprised, he asked in Southsirenese, "What happened, Mr.


    Cortez? Who did this to you?"

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    "Kendrick! You''re finally here!" An excited Perry approached hisckey and pointed at Kingsley.


    "This Qustian b*stard ambushed me!"


    Ambush? Kendrick''s brows furrowed, and he roared, "You ckguard! I knew you Qustians were


    good for nothing! Ambush and cheating! That''s all you know!"


    "That''s right!" Perry''s face contorted in anger. "He also did something weird to me. He poked me in


    the neck, and I cked out! Even now, my body''s shaking. I can''t even lift an arm!"


    Kendrick thumped his chest in confidence. "Don''t you worry, Mr. Cortez. You know my strength. I''ll


    teach him a lesson about that! Soon this ckguard will be groveling under your feet, begging for


    mercy."


    "Good." Percy patted his shoulder. "Once we return to Southsiren, you''re going to work at my


    father''spany."


    "Thank you, Mr. Cortez." Kendrick bowed deeply at Perry before striding toward Kingsley. In poorly


    spoken Qustian, he said, "Hey, brat! Mr. Cortez''s father is the head of a conglomerate in Southsiren,


    you ckguard. What did you do to him? Why did he lose his strength?"


    Kingsley looked at Kendrick icily. "Nothing. Just hit him with a bit of Qustia''s Meridian Arts. He''ll be


    back to normal in no time."


    "Meridian Arts?" Kendrick froze for a moment, then he scoffed. "Brazen as usual, Qustian. Meridian


    Arts and acupuncture are both inventions of the great Southsiren Republic! And yet you im them


    to be yours?"


    Kingsley pped sarcastically. "I''ve seen audacity, believe me, but you guys take the cake."


    Even the crowd was angry, and they shouted.


    "Yeah, right! Like hell they are! You Southsirenese know no shame at all! You''ve been iming


    things that are not yours forever!"


    "You guys are all f*cking liars! I bet your whole country is made up of c*nts!"


    The rage of the crowd was making Calvin panic. He roared, "Mr. Cortez, tell your men to settle this


    matter right away. We cannot afford to anger the crowd."


    Perry''s face fell, and he ordered, "This is not the time to argue with these Qustian b*stards,


    Kendrick. Take that *sshole down now."


    "Right away, sir." Kendrick bowed once more. "I''ll make sure he grovels before you and admit that


    he''s nothing but a piece of sh*t." He stood back up and beckoned at Kingsley. "Come, Qustian. I


    shall show you the strength of Taekwondo."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Oh, for the love of God, this is ridiculous. Whoop his arse already, Kingsley! Courtney roared, "Kick


    his *ss, Kingsley! Teach that Southsiren b*stard a lesson!"


    A chilling smile curled Kingsley''s lip. "Got it, Courtney." He then raised his right hand and balled it


    into a fist, and a wave of power unleashed itself around him, distorting even the air.


    Kendrick cocked his eyebrow. "A Qustia Arts practitioner?"


    "No." Kingsley shook his head. He had never mastered any style of the Qustia Arts. Everything he


    knew, he learned from the battlefield. Firearms reigned supreme in wars, but closebat would


    often happen. Kingsley acquired his unparalleled skills and iron defense thanks to the deadly battles


    he had to survive.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Kendrick heaved a sigh of relief. Whew. Good thing he''s not an expert in Qustia Arts. He was a little


    scared of the legendary Qustia Arts, but he wouldn''t confess to it. Instead, he snickered. "Heh. You


    Qustians. Always bragging about your martial arts, but it''s been two years since I came to your


    empire, and yet I''ve never met anyone who could beat me in a fair fight."


    Hisckeys started mocking the crowd as well.


    "Hah. Bragging is all they know."


    "I bet their Qustia Arts is just a figment of their imagination. Nothing like that exists."


    "On the contrary, the martial arts from Southsiren Republic exist and we''ve been using them to


    defeat these weaklings for hundreds of years."


    The crowd exploded into fury once more.


    "Whoop his *ss, bro! Teach them a lesson!"


    "I can''t believe their audacity. Heck, even I want to punch them now."


    "F*ck them up, mate! Show them some Qustian muscles!"


    The crowd roared, but Kingsley was still calm. Icily, he said, "Come. Talk is a waste of time."


    "As you wish!" Kendrick let out a roar and started with a flying kick.


    Kingsley shook his head. "Is that the only trick you guys have?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He spun his wrist around and held Kendrick''s calf from an angle he couldn''t dodge. At the same


    time, Kingsley flung his fist right into Kendrick''s face. Everything happened in less than a split


    second. There wasn''t enough time for Kendrick to even set up a defense. Kingsley''s fist mmed


    right into Kendrick''s face, and the force behind it was doubly greater than the punch that he threw at


    Perry.


    Kendrick flew back as fast as he charged. Everyone else didn''t catch the intricacies of the battle. All


    they saw was Kendrick charging toward Kingsley only to fly across the air a momentter. Blood


    spilled down his face and his nose caved in, literally contorting his face.


    Kendrick crashed into the ground like a human-sized meteor. A bloodcurdling scream escaped his


    throat as he held his face. Rivulets of blood trickled down the cracks between his fingers, drenching


    his dobok crimson.


    Kingsley dusted his hands off and smirked. "After all that smack talk, you can''t even take one


    punch. Trash."


    Perry, Calvin, and the crowd fell into a deafening silence. Only the screams of Kendrick echoed


    across the air, shuddering the hearts of all who witnessed the battle.


    A long, silent minuteter, someone finally snapped out of their shock.


    "Whoa, what just happened? Did you guys see that?"


    Everyone around them finally snapped out of their stupor as well.


    "Was that some kind of special effect? How did that guy fly across the room all of a sudden?"


    "Beats me. He was crippled in just the blink of an eye."


    "Who is that guy? That punch was as quick as lightning!"


    "I think it was faster than that!"


    The girls who were just cheering for the dancers earlier were staring at Kingsley with love and


    admiration in their eyes. They screamed in delight.


    "Oh my god, that was hot! Hotter than the dancers!"


    "He''s hot and manly! Hey mister, I want to make babies with you!"


    The long-haired male dancers looked a little awkward, but they didn''t argue with the girls. Everyone


    agreed that Kingsley was cool.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    The crowd went wild, but Perry''s face was as ck as thunder. Kendrick''s about the best fighter I


    have, and he still lost to that guy? Moreover, he was knocked out in a single blow.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin was still on the ground, his face as pale as a sheet. "I-Impossible. Kendrick is a 6th-degree


    ck belt. H-How did he even lose?"


    Catherine was trembling in fear. If it weren''t for Queenie holding her up, her knees would''ve


    buckled.


    Calvin wiped his face. "Mr. Cortez, send all your men in."


    Perry clenched his fists. "I would, but there''s a crowd here. If we use our numbers advantage, it''d be


    a humiliating win. It''s not how we do things back in Southsiren."


    Calvin gnashed his teeth and roared, "Who cares about pride? Not like you people know what that


    means!"


    "What?" Perry''s face fell. "What is the meaning of that, Mr. Giuliani?"


    Sh*t. I shouldn''t have said that. "I mean, that b*stard''s not ying by the rules anyway. Even if you


    send in all your men, it''s still not cheating."


    "But¡­"


    While Perry was still hesitating, Kendrick shouted, "Kill him! Everyone, kill him together! Kill that


    Qustian b*stard!"


    Kingsley looked at him icily. "Do it, then. Your army means nothing unless there''s over a hundred of


    you."


    Perry was surprised that Kingsley would take on the challenge. The next second, he sneered. "Very


    well, fool." He swung his arm down and spoke in Southsirenese. "All of you, charge! Show that


    Qustian b*stard what we''re made of! Let''s see if he''s still so arrogant after we cripple him!"


    Kendrick let out a guttural roar, "Do it! Avenge me!"


    The guys in dobok exchanged nces before charging straight at Kingsley while roaring like


    animals. Some hurled a kick, some swung their fists, and some used a knife-hand strike. All were


    powerful skills.


    The crowd gasped in fear.


    "They''re attacking all at once? This is dangerous for Kingsley!"


    "I can''t look. He''s going to die!"


    "Or heavily injured at least. Look at them. They''re as big as bears. They''re¡­"


    The student suddenly stopped speaking. He then raised a trembling finger and pointed at the


    battlefield. In disbelief, he said, "T-They''re flying back."


    At the same time, all theckeys who tried to attack Kingsley flew back across the battlefield.


    Everyone who tried to hit Kingsley felt like they had just mmed into a machine made of steel, and


    they also felt an explosive strength mming into their bodies and shuddering their insides.


    "My arm!"


    "My leg! My leg''s broken!"


    "I-I think I''m hurt inside." Someone coughed.


    The fighters rolled on the floor, howling in agony. Perry was left dumbfounded. "I-Impossible. How is


    this possible?" He grabbed his hair in madness while staring at Kingsley in disbelief. "I thought you


    said you didn''t know Qustia Arts."

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Calvin slumped onto the ground with disbelief in his eyes. "I-I can''t believe it. There''s no way he''s


    this powerful."


    Perry staggered backward, simrly in disbelief. "Impossible. You said you didn''t know Qustia Arts.


    How do you exin this, then?"


    He was surprised that Kendrick was defeated just now, but this was outright scary. Kingsley


    defeated seven ck belts in an instant. It was unbelievable, but it happened.


    One of the Southsireneseying on the ground howled.


    "He lied! He''s a practitioner!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Hisrades agreed.


    "My arm is broken. I bet he knows the legendary defensive arts!"


    "I feel my chest churning. It''s like a sledgehammer just hit me. This must be the legendary inner


    power of the Qustians!"


    Stricken by the howls of pain, a pale Perry stared at Kingsley. "Y-You fiend! You lied to us so that


    we''d let our guard down!"


    Kingsley shrugged. "No. I don''t know Qustia Arts at all, and I''d wager I don''t even know the basics


    of those arts."


    "As if!" Perry was almost having a breakdown. "You defeated all our warriors, and yet you im that


    you don''t even know the basics! Is that supposed to be a joke? And if you really don''t know Qustia


    Arts, then what kind of strength did you use to defeat our warriors? You can''t answer, can you?"


    Kingsley smirked. "I can. That was Military Arts." Everything he knew, he learned from the


    battlefield. Calling it Military Arts was urate.


    "Military Arts?" Perry froze. "What kind of martial arts?"


    "It''s not martial arts." Kingsley responded calmly, "Just an exercise we practice in the military.


    Everyone who has gone through a basic boot camp should know about this."


    Perry was petrified. "Impossible!" He shook his head violently. "That kind of strength is nothing but


    basic exercise? Impossible! And everyone here knows this?" Perry''s eyes were bloodshot and


    crimson like a demon''s. "That''s impossible!" he shrieked. "If everyone has that kind of power, then


    why haven''t I ever met someone in Qustia who could defeat us?"


    Kingsley''s smirk slowly turned into a sneer. "Because we''re tolerant people. We don''t attack if


    unprovoked. We can tolerate your stupid acts, but if you go too far, our people wille for you."


    Kingsley''s announcement bore untold power behind it as it mmed down on the foreigners.


    Shudders ran down their spine, and Perry shivered. "I¡­" With a trembling voice, he said, "I didn''t do


    anything stupid. I-I''m just an exchange student here to learn."


    Perry was terrified. For a moment, he could feel the power of a thousand mountains emanating from


    Kingsley and then mming down on his shoulder, crushing his fake sense of superiority.


    Perry''sckeys, who were still on the ground, said with a shivering voice, "Y-Yeah, we''re exchange


    students. We won''t do it again, we promise."

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    "We swear, we came to Qustia because we love its culture. We''ll never talk smack about it ever


    again!"


    Seeing these arrogant, high-and-mighty Southsirenese filled with fear and terror delighted the


    crowd, and they waved their arms in glee.


    "He''s right! We might be friendly, but that doesn''t mean we''re weak!"


    "Yeah. Next time I see you bully our friends again, I''ll kick your butt. Even if I can''t win, I''m going to


    give all I have!"


    "Me too. Qustians are united! We can beat you Southsirenese easily!"


    "Yeah. We have the numbers advantage, not you!"


    The united spirit of the crowd terrified the foreigners, and their faces turned as pale as a sheet. If


    these people came after them, they''d be taken down in mere moments no matter how powerful they


    were. They were not Kingsley, after all.


    Kingsley looked at the defeated Kendrick coldly. "Taekwondo''s good for the body, so it''s not totally


    useless. However, don''t everpare it to Qustia Arts. We''re leagues ahead of you."


    A bleeding Kendrick hoarsely said, "I-I understand. I''ve felt its power first-hand."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "And¡­" Kingsley raised two fingers and wagged them. "You got two things wrong. One,


    acupuncture and Meridian Arts are inventions of Qustia. If you have a problem with that, I don''t


    mind showing you my skills. Two, no matter the asion, Southsiren will always lose to us. You


    used to be our vassal state, remember?"


    All the folks of Southsiren Republic had terrible expressions. Kingsley was right. In times long past,


    Southsiren was Qustia''s vassal state, but it was part of their history they would never acknowledge.


    Kingsley looked at them coolly. "Do you have a problem with that?"


    "N-No." Perry hung his head low. "You speak the truth."


    Kendrick and hisckeys were reluctant to admit it, but they had to speak up. "You''re right. We''ll


    never say anything stupid again."


    Kingsley nodded and looked at Perry. "Mr. Cortez, thanks for the confession. I believe it''s time to


    settle your case now."


    "M-My case?" Horrified, Perry said, "But I admitted defeat. I agreed with everything you said. What


    else do you want?"


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes and pointed at Queenie. "When I came to the Taekwondo Club''s office,


    you were going toy your hands on her, weren''t you?"


    Courtney yelled immediately, "That''s right! If Kingsley hadn''t arrived, you would''veid your hands


    on Queenie! You''re going to get punished for that."


    "I¡­" Perry''s lips were trembling. "I didn''t¡­" The next moment, he pointed at Calvin. "He did it. He


    called me over! He said that his mobility was limited so he needed my help to teach a girl a lesson."


    Calvin felt his blood run cold. "Mr. Cortez, I did need your help with something, but you were the one


    who suggested taking their nudes," Calvin shouted. "You wanted to ckmail them because you


    wanted to sleep with Courtney! This isn''t my fault!"

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Perry gritted his teeth in fury. "If you hadn''t called me over, none of this would have happened!" He


    bowed deeply at Kingsley. "If you let me go, I will tell you everything and prove that Calvin is the one


    who masterminded this."


    Kingsley sneered. "No need for that. I have a ton of witnesses."


    Right on cue, the crowd shouted once more.


    "Yeah! We can be his witness! You can f*ck off!"


    "Yeah! You need to be punished! You tried to hurt one of us, so we won''t let you off the hook that


    easily!"


    Perry could feel his soul shiver. The power of the many was terrifying. Even if the chancellor tried to


    help him now, he might not be able to save him from a raging mob.


    Kingsley raised his hand to silence the crowd. He then looked at the crying Queenie. "They targeted


    you, so you should be the one exacting revenge."


    "Me?" Stunned, Queenie stammered, "W-What should I do?"


    Kingsley pped Perry fiercely, then said with a smile, "This. Do it until you''re happy."


    "I¡­" Queenie was still a little scared.


    Courtney held Queenie''s hand. "I''ll do it with you." They approached Perry, and Courtney swung her


    arm right into his face without saying a word.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Perry heard his mind buzz, and it took a few minutes for him to realize that Courtney had pped


    him. "Why you little¡ª"


    He red at her and was about to fly into a rage, but Kingsley said, "You have two choices. One,


    you let them p you. Two, you taste my knuckle sandwich."


    Perry was so scared that his cheeks trembled. He debated internally, and in the end, he gritted his


    teeth and said, "F-First choice." It was embarrassing to let women hit him, but at least he could stay


    alive.


    This gave Queenie courage, and she cried as she pped him. "This is what you get for hurting me!


    I''ll w your face out!" She put all her strength into the pping. Not even Courtney could get a


    p in.


    ¡­


    Blood started trickling down Perry''s lips, but he still didn''t move. At worst, he would only lose a tooth


    or two from the ps, but if Kingsley were to step in, he might die.


    While thedies were pping Perry, Catherine was on the floor, shivering like her soul would leave


    her at any moment. Beside her was Calvin simrly shaking in fear.


    Kingsley approached Calvin. "Mr. Giuliani, I see you can still function well with a broken hand and


    leg."


    Calvin''s lips trembled. "I-I was just kidding."


    "Were you?" Kingsley hunkered down and looked into his eyes coldly. "I have a joke for you as well.


    One enough to ruin your life in Sris University."


    Calvin paled at once and he begged, "Please, no. I''m sorry. Please keep that a secret. Please."

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    However, Kingsley ignored him. He stood up and announced, "I trust you''ve seen the whole drama.


    Calvin, Catherine, and Perry tricked Courtney and Queenie into going to an empty office. They


    attempted to take their nudes and ckmail them. If I hadn''t arrived in time, thesedies would


    have their lives ruined by these scums!"


    The crowd was outraged. They could already guess the whole story, but they didn''t think Calvin was


    the mastermind. They thought it was Perry. Now that Kingsley had made everything clear, they


    turned their anger to Calvin.


    "I can''t believe you, Calvin! How could you do that to them?"


    "Scum like him can''t be the president of the Student Representative Council! He should be


    expelled!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "And that witch too! Expel all of them!"


    Everyone shouted the same slogan.


    "Expel them!"


    "Expel them!"


    ¡­


    All the color drained from Catherine''s face. I''m done for. Done for. Nobody at Sris University will


    respect me from now on. I might not even be able to graduate.


    Yet, Calvin didn''t share her fear. Slowly, he stopped shivering, and he looked at Kingsley. "You''re


    pushing me to the edge," he announced hoarsely.


    "The edge?" Kingsley cocked his eyebrow. "I thought I''d already pushed you over the edge."


    "Heh," Calvin sneered. "You think I could be the president of the Student Representative Council


    without connections of my own?"


    Kingsley said, "Ah, yes. Professor Albright. You''re his pride and joy. So, you''re counting on him to


    save you from this predicament."


    "Exactly." Calvin clenched his teeth. "Not only is he influential in Sris University, but he''s also


    famous in the world of academia. Moreover, once his new book isunched tomorrow, his fame will


    rise to a new level. Everyone will respect him as a celebrated academician. So what if the whole


    school despises me? As long as Professor Albright backs me up, I''ll remain the dignified president


    of the Student Representative Council."


    "Good." Kingsley nodded coolly. "You''d better pray his bookunch tomorrow goes without a hitch."


    Wait. What''s he trying to say? "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Kingsley ignored him. Instead, he approached Catherine. Calvin can dream for one more day. When


    theunches, I will crush him and that mentor of his.


    When Catherine noticed what Kingsley was trying to do, she moved backward on all fours. "W-What


    do you want?"


    An inscrutable Kingsley snapped, "Catherine, you''ve been Courtney''s roommate for almost four


    years. How could you do that to her? Do you hate her that much?"


    Catherine took a deep breath and smiled bitterly. "I bore no grudge against her. I just didn''t like her


    because everyone called her the school Madonna. I''m obviously the prettier woman. However, Zeke


    broke up with me yesterday because of her! I won''t forgive that!"


    Courtney and Queenie approached Catherine, and Courtney snapped, "You think Zeke would stick


    around if he never saw me? Please. I tore his mask off so you could see his true colors. You should


    thank me that you''re no longer with that jerk."

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Catherine had a meltdown. She grabbed her hair, roaring, "Stop talking, Courtney! You ruined my


    life. I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!"


    She''s gone mad. Kingsley shook his head. "Incorrigible." He turned around and waved at Perry.


    "You. Come here."


    Perry was bleeding from his nose and his face was swollen like a balloon due to the ps, but he


    still answered Kingsley''s summon immediately. "You like to take nudes, don''t you?" He pointed at


    Catherine. "We have a model for you. Go on."


    Catherine''s cries stopped, and she stared at Kingsley in disbelief. "Y-You''re going to¡­ in front of


    these people¡­ nudes¡­"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley looked at her, his eyes devoid of any emotion. "I''m a fair person. I''ll treat you the same way


    you treated Courtney."


    "No, please¡­" She crawled back up and got on her knees. Tugging on his pants, she begged,


    "Please don''t do that to me. I-If I was to be stripped bare in front of these people, I would kill


    myself!"


    Kingsley kicked her away. "You should''ve seen thising when you tried to do the same thing to


    an innocent girl."


    Kingsley wouldn''t listen to her, so she crawled to Courtney and banged her head against the


    ground. "Courtney, please, have mercy. We''re roommates, aren''t we? Please, I don''t want to die."


    Courtney was about to say something, but a silvery voice quipped, "Courtney, Queenie! Are you


    alright?" It was ine. She approached thedies and apologized, "Sorry I waste. The lecturer


    wouldn''t let me leave early. I was worried sick."


    "We''re fine." Courtney held her hand. "You were the one who told Kingsley, weren''t you?"


    "Yep." ine said, "I knew Calvin and Catherine were up to no good." She held Courtney and


    Queenie''s hands. "Let''s get something to eat. My treat. You two deserve it." She then smiled at


    Kingsley. "You too, Courtney''s brother. Let''s go. Leave this trash behind." She took her friend to the


    sports center''s exit, ignoring Catherine''s cries.


    Kingsley left, but before he did, he said to Perry, "You''d better finish your job." If you can''t get her


    nudes, you''re getting a fist.


    However, it was an empty threat. He knew there was no way Perry could take the nudes. No matter


    how much they hated Catherine, the students would never allow a foreigner to degrade her.


    Perry might go after Catherine in the future, but that''s not my problem anymore. She''s going to drop


    out of school and live the rest of her pathetic life in mediocrity.


    Kingsley went to the cafeteria with thedies. ine bought some food, then she said with a smile,


    "I have ss at one so I can''t treat you to lunch at a restaurant, but dinner''s on me. In the


    meantime, we can eat these first." ine turned to smile at Kingsley. "So, what would you like to


    eat, Courtney''s little brother?"

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Kingsley couldn''t smile back at ine. Her father indirectly killed his parents, ruining his family


    when he was only five. I will take revenge. However, even though his nemesis'' daughter was right in


    front of him, he felt no hatred for her. She was kind, innocent, and Courtney''s good friend. If it


    weren''t for her, Courtney might have had her life ruined today. He heaved a sigh and shook his


    head. "I won''t be going with you for dinner."


    "Why?" Courtney asked. "Do you have something to do?"


    Kingsley mused over his answer. "I want to go through Professor Albright''s book tonight." It was a


    lie as he had already finished reading the book. He just wanted to excuse himself from the dinner.


    He had conflicting emotions about ine.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ine smiled. "So, you''re my father''s fan, huh? Don''t forget toe to his bookunch tomorrow."


    "Yeah." Kingsley nodded. "It''s happening at Cloud Savvy Science and Technology Exhibition Hall,


    right?"


    "Yes. It''s a private exhibition hall, and the boss is my father''s fan too," said Courtney. "I''m going


    tomorrow as well. Why don''t we share a ride?"


    "No, thanks. I have my own ride." He took some food into his te. "I''ll¡­ consider it."


    ine and Queenie exchanged a look of confusion.


    Courtney stared at him. She knew he was wondering if he should bring Vincent down. Or, at the


    very least, how to bring him down without breaking ine''s heart.


    The meal ended unceremoniously. After thedies went to ss, Kingsley returned to his hotel


    room. Hey on the bed and considered his options for a long time. In the end, he decided he would


    come up with a n to deal with Vincent after he went to the bookunch.


    The boss of Cloud Savvy Science and Technology Exhibition Hall was, as ine said, a fan of


    Vincent. He gave the professor the biggest hall he had just for the bookunch. The event was


    starting soon.


    A big crowd that consisted of reporters; booksellers; fans and worshippers of Vincent; and some of


    his best students had congregated in the hall. There were about a hundred guests, and even Calvin


    was there.


    Calvin had undergone an emergency surgery the day before, but he still came to the bookunch


    despite being in a wheelchair. He must show Vincent his support if he wanted to survive in Sris


    University, and the bookunch was Vincent''s most important moment. If theunch was a sess,


    then the professor would be a respected schr.


    After the bookunch, Vincent''s life would ascend to a new level. He would gain fame and fortune


    and ascend to the peak of academia. I can''t be absent on a day as important as this. So, Calvin


    asked his junior to take him here despite his heavy injuries and the pain he felt. He had to help his


    mentor out.


    Soon, everyone had arrived and taken their seats. In the first row, there were a few famous schrs


    whom Vincent had gone to great lengths to invite. With the famous schrs here, the bookunch


    just got a lot ssier.


    ine, Courtney, and Queenie were sitting in the row right behind these schrs. Queenie was


    staring at Vincent with worship and excitement, but Courtney was a little grim. She kept looking


    around as if she was looking for someone.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Noticing her spacing out, ine smiled. "Thinking about your brother? He''ll probably be here soon.


    Don''t worry."


    Courtney sighed. "I''d rather he be absent."


    She had no idea what was going on with Kingsley, but she noticed something off about him the day


    before. Her gut told her Kingsley''s reason for attending thisunch was more than he let on, and it


    made her nervous.


    Her friends didn''t notice that. They smiled. "Don''t worry, Courtney. Theunch is going to be smooth


    sailing."


    Just then, the host, who was in a suit, took to the stage and announced, "With pleasure, I now


    announce that theunch has begun!"


    A thunderous apuse echoed through the air while shes of cameras blinded the eyes of the


    crowd. Sitting on the stage was Vincent Albright. He pushed his sses up his nose, a smile of


    pride hanging from his lips. He was in a crisp suit, and his hair wasbed neatly, unlike his usual,


    unkempt self.


    He obviously paid a lot of importance to this bookunch. He knew that if theunch was


    sessful, he would attain sess. Even though his sses were thick, they failed to hide the


    ambition ring in his eyes.


    He was not content with just the vocation of teaching. He desired sess; to be a respected


    schr was his dream, and now it was close at hand. As he looked at the crowd, he took a deep


    breath, cleared his throat, and said, "Dear friends, readers, and reporters, thank you for attending


    my bookunch. Thank you."


    A fifteen-minute speech ensued. It was boring, but everyone pped loudly in the end anyway.


    Some among the crowd even cried out their admiration for him.


    "You''re my idol, Professor Albright!"


    "Can you sign my copy of the book, Professor Albright?"


    A subtle hint of smugness appeared in his eyes. He loved the worship he was getting, but he


    silenced everyone and smiled. "Now, settle down. There will be a signing sessionter. First, let''s


    hear from my old friends."


    Vincent spent a lot of effort and money to invite these schrs, so they piledpliments on him,


    calling him a genius, a talented man, and a respected schr. A big grin curled Vincent''s lips, and


    that was just from him hearing thepliments.


    Queenie whispered, "You''re so lucky, ine. Your father is awesome. I bet you worship him."


    ine froze for a moment. "I¡­ like him, but I don''t worship him."


    "Why?" asked Queenie. "I''d be over the moon if my dad were this awesome."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ine sighed. "Fame and sess are the only things on his mind. He wants to prove to my mom


    that her decision to leave was wrong, but he sacrificed a lot just for sess. He''s not someone


    anyone should worship. Sometimes I wish he were just a regr old guy who never chased after


    fame. All I wanted was a happy life." She took a deep breath before putting on a smile. "But I still


    feel happy for him. He''s shining onstage." ine pped along with the crowd.


    Then, it was time for questions. After the standard questions, one of the reporters raised her hand.


    "Professor Albright, in thest pages of your book, you mentioned your indirect murder of three


    people over money. Do you still regret your past actions even now?"

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Everyone fell silent. They looked at Vincent, waiting for his answer.


    Vincent froze for a moment, his smile stiffening up. Then, he pretended tough it off. "Good


    question. I was just about to exin that." He took a deep breath, a glimmer of reminiscence


    shining in his eyes. "It was seventeen years ago. My career was at its nadir, and my wife left our


    daughter and me because I couldn''t make enough money for the family. My girl was only six. It was


    then I swore I would make a lot of money no matter what. So, I made a risky move and sold the


    information of that intelligence broker."


    After a short pause, he continued, "When I heard of the news of his death and his family''s ruination,


    I did feel guilty for a time, but then I realized that wasn''t my fault. It was his. He chose this job. It


    was risky, to begin with. Even without my meddling, he could''ve died sooner orter."


    The reporter then asked, "So it was nothing but an eventuality, then? It was not rted directly or


    indirectly to you, right?"


    "You''re right." Vincent smiled. "I felt guilty because I was too kind and too hard on myself. People


    like me would me themselves for what wasn''t their fault. Fortunately, I grew out of that phase and


    got over the trauma. But if it were someone else, they could still be living with the guilt. It was why I


    slid that warning in. Never abuse infotech no matter what."


    While Vincent was talking about his past, someone in the crowd felt fury mounting in his heart. It


    was none other than Kingsley. After he arrived at the bookunch, instead of meeting up with the


    girls, he stood behind the crowd of reporters.


    At first, he considered letting Vincent off lightly if he showed remorse, but when Vincent showed


    none, he was furious, even more so when Vincent said his father would still be murdered with or


    without him.


    Vincent said loudly, "That was just a boring little episode in my life. Just trying to slide in something


    you might find interesting in my book filled with theories. Let''s move on to other topics."


    At this moment, someone said in an icy voice, "It might have been a boring little episode for you, but


    to the victims of your act, it was and still is a tragedy." Kingsley slowly moved through the crowd and


    came to the stage. He stared at Vincent icily, and like a snake, he hissed, "You didn''t kill them, but


    they died because of you. How could you show no remorse? How could you push all the me onto


    the victims?"


    Everyone shifted their gaze to Kingsley.


    "Who is that?"


    "And what is he talking about? Is¡­ Is he ming the professor?"


    Courtney gasped. "That''s your brother, Courtney. Why did he go up there all of a sudden?"


    Courtney was prepared for this. She said calmly, "No matter what he does, I''m taking his side. He


    has my support."


    Vincent''s brow twitched, and then he roared, "Who are you? Who let youe up here?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    "Who am I?" Kingsley sneered. "Just someone who almost died because of you."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You little¡­" Vincent secretly shuddered. With a grim face, he said, "I-I don''t know what you''re


    talking about!"


    Calvin wheeled himself over to the stage and said, "Sir, this is the b*stard who broke my leg. I think


    he''s here for trouble. Get the guards here and kick him out."


    Vincent frowned at Kingsley. "Who are you? What do you want? I''m warning you¡­ Leave now."


    "You heard him! You came all the way here just to stir up trouble, didn''t you? How dare you?" Calvin


    roared, "Get out of here or I''m calling the guards!"


    Kingsley sneered, "Are you stupid, Calvin? Do you really think mere guards can hurt me?"


    Calvin froze. Damn it, he''s right. He defeated all those ck belts. No way he''s going to be scared


    of the guards. He huddled closer to Vincent and muttered, "Sir, he''s a decent fighter. He defeated


    everyone in the Taekwondo Club all by himself. The guards are no match for him. We might need


    the media and the readers to take him down."


    Vincent nodded. "I know." He then turned to Kingsley and said coldly, "I don''t care why you''re trying


    to stir trouble, but I''m letting it slide because I''ll assume you didn''t know any better. However, don''t


    test the limits of my patience. Stir any more trouble and you''ll have to answer to my readers."


    The fans of Vincent voiced their agreement.


    "He''s right! We''re not letting you ruin his bookunch. Leave!"


    "Leave, or I''m calling the cops! Director Klein and I are best friends!"


    "You heard him! If you ruin the bookunch, you''re answering to us!"


    Most of the fans were roaring and shouting, trying to kick Kingsley out, except for one. He was ad


    in a custom-made tuxedo. Instead of joining in, he muttered in shock, "T-That''s the guy at Mrs.


    Hewitt''s birthday. Why is he here?" With a trembling hand, he took his phone out and started texting


    someone.


    ine was a little pale. "What''s going on, Courtney? I thought your brother was my father''s fan.


    Why would he ruin my father''s big day?"


    "He has his reasons." Courtney sighed. "It''s probably about the murder of his parents." Courtney


    knew the story. Joseph took Kingsley in because his parents were murdered in a fire. After she


    heard his conversation with Vincent, she could guess the whole story behind that murder.


    Confused, ine said, "But what does that have to do with my father?"


    While she was trying to figure things out, an old man with a beard roared, "You insolent boy! Do you


    have any idea what you''re doing? If you ruin the professor''s bookunch, you''ll have hell to pay!"


    The old man was Gareth Finley. He was a famous schr in Diosna City''s academia.


    Hah. Even Mr. Finley is going after Kingsley. Delighted, Calvin roared, "That''s Mr. Finley, Nicholson!


    Let''s see you ruin the bookunch now!"

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Calvin pointed at Kingsley indignantly from his wheelchair. "And I''ve looked into your case,


    Nicholson. You aren''t even a part of our school. Just because you know some moves doesn''t mean


    you can cause trouble whenever you want. You''re not qualified to meddle with the academia, you


    unemployed little git."


    Among the fans were those who were really interested in infotech and those who just wanted to


    look cool by pretending they liked the stuff. It was niche and would make them look hip. However, all


    of his fans had a sense of superiority, thinking they were greater because they were enthusiasts.


    They were now scoffing at Kingsley because of what Calvin said.


    "You could''ve done anything else, and yet you chose toe here and ruin the professor''s book


    launch."


    "I doubt he even knows what a bookunch means."


    "Seconded. I bet he''s just here to gain some fans. Young people now will do anything for money."


    "Get out of here, brat. This isn''t a ce someone like you cane to. You''re nothing but an idiot to


    us."


    The crowd''s jeer delighted Calvin, and he was so delighted that his face flushed red. Yes. I can get


    my revenge today. These people aren''t those college kid losers. They''re sessful people. If they


    want to go after Nicholson, he''s dead.


    At this thought, Calvin said smugly, "Hah. So what if you can fight, Nicholson? I bet you wouldn''t


    dare to hurt these people." He waved at the reporters and cameramen. "Hey, you guys. Make sure


    you focus on him. If he tries to hurt the guests, make sure you have a record of it. Then we can


    send him to the cops."


    The reporters nodded in excitement. "We''ll make sure to capture every moment." It was a surprise


    that drama would break out during a bookunch. They would love it if Kingsley could make it even


    more dramatic. That way, they would have more to write about.


    A dark smile curled Calvin''s lip. "I know you''re a decent fighter, Nicholson, but you picked the wrong


    battle today. Hurt anyone, and I guarantee you''ll live the rest of your life in prison."


    He turned around to his mentor, who had been silent for a long time. "Sir, he¡­"


    Calvin noticed something wrong. Vincent was as pale as a ghost. Everyone else thought Kingsley


    was here to show off, but Vincent knew Kingsley was here for that tragedy seventeen years ago.


    The moment Kingsley spoke, he knew thed was rted to that information broker who died


    because of him.


    However, he thought Xavier''s whole family had died in that fire. When Kingsley said he almost died


    because of Vincent just now, Vincent was overwhelmed by shock. He knew Xavier had a five-year-


    old son, and Calvin kept calling him ''Nicholson''. Five years old. Seventeen years. Twenty-two. He


    stared at the young man before him. He''s in his early twenties. The next second, he felt his mind


    being overloaded by fear¡ªfear of the truth that was awaiting him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    "Master?" When Calvin noticed Vincent''s mouth twitching, he couldn''t help but ask, "Master, what


    happened to you? Did this brat piss you off? Don''t worry. I''ll chase him away!"


    Kingsley sneered, "He''s not angry, just frightened."


    He looked at Vincent, who looked pale. "Professor Albright, I think you have already guessed my


    identity. Do you not want to say anything?"


    "You¡­ How could you still be alive?" Vincent couldn''t believe it. "I''m pretty sure they said that all


    three of the family members died¡­"


    "Professor Albright, do you wish for me to die in that fire?" A cold gleam shed across Kingsley''s


    eyes.


    "I¡­" Vincent''s expression changed once again. "I''ve said it; that matter has nothing to do with me!"


    "Oh? Nothing to do with you?" Kingsley''s lips curled into a cold smirk.


    "Your betrayal caused my family''s death! And you dare say it has nothing to do with you?"


    When the people around them overheard their conversation, they immediately understood the


    whole story!


    The young man in front of him turned out to be the son of therge information vendor written in


    Professor Albright''s book.


    ine trembled uncontrobly as she stammered, "So¡­ My dad was the one who made him lose


    his parents¡­"


    She remembered that the first time she met Kingsley, he told her that he and Courtney were siblings


    who grew up together in the orphanage.


    "No wonder he grew up in an orphanage..." ine sobbed in agony as she buried her head in her


    arms and wailed.


    Courtney patted her on the back lightly. "ine, this matter has nothing to do with you. Kingsley is


    not the type of person who would vent his rage on others, so he would not hold it against you."


    "But¡­ But Courtney, he''s your favorite brother¡­" ine wiped her tears as she mumbled, "I am


    sorry towards him and to you, too¡­"


    Courtney shook her head upon hearing that. "I told you, this matter has nothing to do with you, and


    none of us me you."


    While she wasforting ine, Calvin knocked on the wheelchair and shouted imperiously, "So


    you''re an orphan! How could trash like you bother my master!"


    Kingsley''s eyes shed as he said impassively, "One hand."


    "What? Are you going to break my other hand?" Calvin sneered disdainfully.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think all these cameras are for disy? If you dare touch me, you won''t be able to get out


    of this scot-free! Stupid orphan, do you really think that you are invincible with your minuscule


    strength? You''re a f*cking moron!"


    Kingsley remained calm in the face of Calvin''s insults and only said nonchntly, "Very well. You


    have sessfully sent yourself to a dead end."


    After he said those words, he dismissed Calvin and turned to Vincent. "Before I came here, I was


    still hesitating on how to deal with you. Now, I will give you onest chance. If you admit your


    mistakes, I will let you go for your daughter''s sake."


    ine immediately stood up from her seat and shouted, "Dad, didn''t you always teach me that we


    should be brave enough to admit our mistakes? So, let go of your ego and apologize to him!"


    "Shut up!" Vincent red at ine fiercely. "Shut your damn mouth up! You know nothing!"


    He was suffering at this moment too!


    When he wrote the incident seventeen years ago into the book, he only wanted to unt that he was


    a strong veteran who had mastered the most sophisticated technology at the turn of the century. He


    even prepared a set of rhetoric to respond to the reporter''s questions about that matter to portray


    himself as a kind and innocent victim!


    Little did he know, the kid who should have been ''dead'' woulde back to life!

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    In addition to that, not only did he return from death, but he was even standing in front of him,


    commanding that he admit his mistake of indirect murder!


    This was something he had never expected when he wrote the book!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    In an instant, Vincent''s forehead had sweat beads as he tried to find a way out of this.


    With all the news media reporters here right now, he would definitely bebeled as a criminal if he


    admitted that the couple died due to him. By that time, forget sess and fame. Even asking to


    retain his current social status would be an unattainable dream. He would be a ''murderer'' that


    everyone despised!


    When he thought about this, he swallowed and said to Kingsley, "My friend, if you want to avenge


    that family back then, you shouldn''te to me! You should go to the murderer who killed them!"


    "I will look for the murderer." Kingsley said coldly, "The murderer and the proxy, they are the same in


    my eyes. I will not let them go unpunished!"


    "You¡­ Are you saying that I''m the proxy?" Vincent''s expression turned dark.


    He bellowed in agitation as he mmed the table. "How many times do you want me to repeat this?


    I have absolutely no obligation to ept any responsibility for that incident! The information vendor


    is to be med for everything! Nothing would happen for no reason. Why would someone harm him


    in such a horrible way if he didn''t cause any problems himself? He had a death wish when he chose


    to sell information to others! He deserves his death! It has nothing to do with me!" The more Vincent


    spoke, the angrier he became; veins on his forehead started bulging as his body began to tremble


    in rage.


    When Calvin noticed his teacher bing infuriated, he immediately chimed in, "That''s right! My


    teacher is right! There are so many people in this world. Why would they kill your parents out of all


    these people? That''s because your parents deserve to die!"


    The present book lovers also added their two cents. "I also think there is nothing wrong with what


    Professor Albright said! It takes two to tango! It''s because of the family''s own issue that they were


    harmed and murdered!"


    "Exactly! If they had just lived their life normally, how would they attract any enemies!"


    Then, someone thundered to Kingsley, "Kid, that incident happened seventeen years ago. What are


    you going to do now? Murder Professor Albright to quench your rage?"


    As those words left his mouth, the surrounding people went along. "We will certainly not permit such


    trash to harm Professor Albright!"


    "Yes! People like you with no parental education are cancer to our society! How dare you go against


    Professor Albright!"


    ¡­


    Just when everyone mocked and humiliated Kingsley, Heston Maslow, on the other side, was


    furiously talking on the phone in the office of the chairman of the Scarlet Heart Group. "Hello, Mr.


    Juarez? You need to stop what you''re doing right now and follow me somewhere!"


    "Hey, Mr. Chavez, there is an urgent matter. Pleasee to the Scarlet Heart Group headquarters


    as soon as possible!"


    "Hey, Mr. Grant, I want to hold an urgent meeting now! Let all the big directors of thepanies that


    participated in the project of the Coliree Group take action! "


    After he had made more than a dozen calls in a row, Heston finally ced his phone aside and


    spoke to Will, who was seated in front of him. "Will, what have you learned?"


    He responded right away, "Dad, the Cloud Savvy Science and Technology Exhibition Hall is a


    privately owned asset, and Sebastian Frazier, the owner, is an artsy entrepreneur from an average


    family. He tends to only associate with people in the academic circle and rarely participates in


    activities in the business world. As a result, not many people in our circle know of him.''''


    Heston nodded. "The Coliree Group project was given to us by Mr. Nicholson, so we need to give it


    our all for him! He is now being humiliated at a useless press conference, and we have to rush over


    there as soon as possible! Perhaps if he is pleased by our actions, he would even remove Sunrise


    Corporation from the game entirely!"

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Upon saying so, Heston looked at his watch and remarked, "I have contacted all the old directors of


    allpany groups who participated in the Coliree Group project. It is estimated that they will arrive


    within ten minutes! Let''s stand up for Mr. Nicholson together!"


    The reason why the Maslows were able to learn about this was that the young man who recognized


    Kingsley at the new bookunch was a silver-spoon-fed friend of Will. After recognizing Kingsley as


    Boss Nicholson at Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet, he informed Will with no hesitation, telling him


    every single thing that happened at the bookunch conference.


    It was the same for Will, he went straight into Heston''s office right away after receiving the news.


    Both the father and son realized that this was an excellent opportunity topletely kick Sunrise


    Corporation out of the game, so they instantly contacted several connections, preparing to support


    Kingsley at his new bookunch conference!


    Will handed over the phone. "Dad, this is the phone number of Mr. Frazier of the Science and


    Technology Exhibition Hall. Why don''t you call him now?"


    "Alright." Heston cleared his throat and pressed the dial button.


    Beep. Beep.


    "Hello?" A somewhat feminine male voice answered the phone. "Who is this?"


    "I am the chairman of Scarlet Heart Group, Heston," Heston replied in a deep voice.


    "Scarlet... Scarlet Heart Group?" Hearing the name of thepanypletely shocked the person


    on the other side of the line. After all, the Scarlet Heart Group was well considered the top


    enterprise in Diosna City, so receiving a call from the head of this major corporation undoubtedly


    shocked him.


    Meanwhile, in the curator''s office located on the top floor of Cloud Savvy Science and Technology


    Exhibition Hall, a thirty-five-year-old man in a pink suit abruptly sprang up from his chair and said in


    shock, "You''re¡­ you''re the chairman of the Scarlet Heart Group?"


    This person was the owner of this exhibition hall, Sebastian Frazier.


    He covered his mouth with his pinkie finger lifted and continue to ask in surprise, "Mr. Maslow, do


    you need anything from me?"


    Heston went straight to the point and replied, "You are the boss of Cloud Savvy Science and


    Technology Exhibition Hall, right? I want to conduct a news conference in thergest exhibition hall


    you have now!"


    "The big¨C the biggest exhibition hall?" Sebastian was a little confused. "I''m sorry, Mr. Maslow, a new


    bookunch conference is being held in that exhibition hall right now. If you''re not in a hurry, do you


    mind waiting till tomorrow¨C"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Heston intercepted him coldly, "Of course, I''m in a hurry! I


    recently took over the 8 billion project of the Coliree Group, and I want to hold a news conference


    about it with all the chairmen! Is my 8 billion worth project not as significant as a mere new book


    launch?"


    Sebastian''s lips quivered at Heston''s words. "O¨COf course, it is. The problem is, they''re in the


    middle of the conference right now and I was about to join them just now. If I kick them out


    suddenly, that won''t be nice at all.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Just when Sebastian was stuck in a difficult situation, a female secretary in a seductive outfit


    urgently opened the door and walked in. With a trembling voice, she asked, "Boss, tons of calls


    starteding in all of a sudden. Do you want to pick them up?"


    "A ton of phone calls?" Sebastian was in disbelief. "What is happening? Can''t the secretary''s office


    just deal with these sorts of insignificant matters?"


    "B-But none of them is insignificant." The secretary was already sweating in panic. "Mr. Juarez of


    the Nanae Group, Mr. Chavez of the Lingolite Group, and the Mr. Grant of the Nyunth Group are the


    ones phoning."


    These well-known names blew Sebastian so much that he almost fell from his chair! He quickly


    responded while wiping the sweat off his head, "Quick! Put the phone in!"


    And as they were conversing, they could still hear the phone in the hallway outside ringing


    continuously.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    When her boss said that he wanted to pick up those phone calls, the secretary immediately said,


    "Yes, I''ll put them through now!"


    At such words, she dashed out in her high heels.


    On the other hand, Heston''s phone call was still on the line. In a hoarse voice, Sebastian said, "M¨C


    Mr. Maslow, we have no idea what''s going on here¡ª"


    Before Sebastian could even finish his sentence, Heston said calmly, "Answer those phone calls


    first. I''ll be at the exhibition hall in about 10 minutes!"


    "Ah¡ª" Just as Sebastian was about to say something, Heston hung up the phone.


    He whacked his thighs harshly and asked, "W¨CWhat is happening?"


    Ring, ring¡­


    The call from the secretary''s office was finally answered.


    Sebastian, who was sweating profusely, picked up the phone on the desk. "Hello?"


    As soon as he said the word "hello", the person on the other side of the line said, "I''m Damon


    Juarez from Nanae Group! Ten minutes from now, we want to hold a press conference in your


    largest exhibition hall."


    Beep!


    That was all that the other person said before hanging up the phone.


    It left Sebastian in disbelief. What the hell is happening? Nanae Group is one of the top ten


    companies in Diosna City! Why did Mr. Juarez suddenly make such a phone call?


    Before he had the time to figure it out, the phone rang again!


    "I am Jaxon Chavez from Lingolite Group, and I will arrive at Cloud Savvy Exhibition Hall in ten


    minutes."


    "I am Gavin Zachery of Nyunth Group, and I am also thepany''s leader during your father''s


    administration! I want you to clear thergest exhibition hall now!"


    "I am Owen Grant from Elixa Real Estate Group and the owner of thend in Cloud Savvy Valley


    Exhibition Hall! I''m going to hold a press conference with Mr. Maslow of the Scarlet Heart Group


    immediately, so arrange it now! "


    ¡­


    As the phone calls rolled in, the perspiration grew on Sebastian''s head and dripped down his


    sideburns!


    He had already received dozens of calls, with each caller on the other end of the line being more


    prominent than the previous one. In the end, even the mayor of Diosna City personally called and


    said that Sebastian had to cooperate with Mr. Maslow!


    Finally, when there were no more iing calls, Sebastian''s ears continued to hear the ringing


    sounds.


    This fear was driving him insane!


    He couldn''t understand why so many corporate executives were suddenly exerting pressure on him


    at the same time!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Just as Sebastian was racking his brains to figure out how to exin the situation to Professor


    Albright, his secretary walked in again. This time, her expression was even stranger.


    Sebastian''s heart sank. "What the hell happen again?!"


    "Boss, something urred downstairs," the secretary said in a panic. "The security staff members


    just reported that an unemployed vagrant barged in and caused amotion in Professor Albright''s


    bookunch conference and got into an argument with everyone."


    Sebastian''s face turned blue. "F*ck! I''ve had enough already! Do you really need to report to me just


    because a little b*stard shows up and causes trouble? Are the security staff members not doing


    their job?"


    The secretary was so terrified seeing him so enraged that her breath fastened. Usually, Sebastian


    spoke in a soft voice, not to mention his sissy tone and action; when had she ever seen him this


    enraged?


    "Boss, the security staff members already took action, but they were all knocked down and some


    even fractured their bones during the fight¡­" She summoned up her courage and spoke.


    At this, Sebastian became even more annoyed. "Damn it! Why are things happening so


    coincidentally on the same day? Let''s go! I''ll go downstairs and see for myself! I want to know who


    is audacious enough to interfere with Professor Albright''s bookunch conference and even start a


    fight in my territory!"

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Immediately, Sebastian walked out the door, cursing. He took the elevator down to the first floor and


    made his way to the exhibition hall where Vincent was holding a new bookunch conference to


    announce the release of his new book.


    When he arrived at the scene, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    More than a dozen people in security uniforms were lying on the ground and howling in pain after


    clearly having been beaten! On the other hand, Vincent stood on the spot with a livid expression, his


    eyes brimming with rage.


    Sebastian quickly approached the main tform, looked around, and screamed angrily, "Who did


    this? Where are they?"


    A security guard lying on the ground pointed at Kingsley and said through clenched teeth, "M-Mr.


    Frazier¡­ that kid beat us..."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "What?" Sebastian''s eyelids twitched as he turned to look at Kingsley. "Y-You knocked them all to


    the ground by yourself?"


    Kingsley nodded with his arms behind his back while saying, "Your security guards are quite


    conscientious. Despite Professor Albright''s warning to not intervene, they surged at me without


    regard for their lives."


    What he said was the truth.


    Vincent had previously learned through Calvin that Kingsley''s skills were exceptional; thus, he didn''t


    bother to call the security guard over.


    However, the exhibition hall''s security supervisor immediately led the team ahead when he saw


    someone causing havoc. Nobody knew if he was just conscientious or if he was eager to contribute


    and be creditedter.


    Yet, the words of Kingsley sounded differently to him; Sebastian believed that Kingsley was


    mocking him for raising a bunch of trash!


    Boom! He kicked the security supervisor hard on the bottom. "F*ck! What a shame! Get out of


    here!"


    "Yes¡­ Mr. Frazier..."


    The security captain quickly climbed up from the ground unsteadily after noticing Sebastian''s furious


    demeanor and ordered his team to help one another to leave this chaotic ce immediately.


    Sebastian looked at Kingsley and asked with extreme displeasure, "Who are you? How dare you


    cause a scene at my exhibition hall!"


    "I''m not here to make trouble in your exhibition hall but to deal with the matter between me and


    Vincent," Kingsley said indifferently. "However, your subordinates attacked me without authorization.


    Would I just stand still and let them beat me up?


    After hearing that, Sebastian frowned. "What happened between you and Professor Albright?"


    "Professor Albright, what is going on with this man? Do you need me to call the police?" He turned


    to Vincent.


    "No. This is simply a past issue. There is no need for the police department to be involved," Vincent


    replied, shaking his head. However, the truth was that he was also a little apprehensive.


    If the police station was actually involved, they would look into his earlier information trafficking with


    Xavier Nicholson back then. He wouldn''t want to be the subject of a police investigation just as he


    became famous and sessful, would he?


    Sebastian nodded. "If that''s the case, why not stop the conference for now and continue when you


    have resolved the issue?"


    He was just thinking about how to confront Vincent on the Scarlet Heart Group''s takeover of the


    venue, and this was the perfect opportunity to do so.


    "But these readers made time out of their hectic schedules toe here..."


    When Sebastian noticed that Vincent was about to reject him, he quickly patted his chest and


    promised. "Professor Albright, don''t worry. I will absolutely assist you to deal with this b*stard after


    you suspend the conference."


    To prove his sincerity, he pointed to Kingsley with his pinkie finger and eximed in a shrill voice,


    "You little b*stard really don''t know your ce! How dare you offend a great schr like Professor


    Albright! Believe it or not, I''ll¨C"


    Yet, before he could finish his sentence, the deafening sound of car engines roared from the


    outside! From a close distance, it sounded like thunder rumbling.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Screeeeech¡­


    After a time, the sound of brakes rang one after the other!


    It sounded like there were more than a dozen cars!


    In shock, everyone turned their heads to look outside the exhibit hall.


    "Wow¡­" The crowd gasped when they saw the situation outside!


    Through the ss walls, they could see more than a dozen extremely luxurious vehicles in front of


    the exhibition hall.


    Judging from their aura, it was evident that they wanted to drive in if it hadn''t been for the ss


    windows blocking them!


    What shocked everyone more was that each of these cars'' logos cost more than the other; even the


    cheapest car among them was a Porsche worth two million!


    "Oh, my God! What''s happening? Are they conducting a car exhibition?"


    "Absolutely not! Look at these car te numbers. Five eights, five sixes, five zeros¡­ Which car


    exhibition could get such fine car te numbers?"


    "What''s going on if it''s not a car exhibition? Could it be that the owners of these luxurious cars are


    all here to attend Professor Albright''s new bookunch?"


    Just as everyone was discussing it in shock, the car doors began to open one after another to


    reveal several business tycoons in suits emerging from those cars with stern looks.


    At the same time, two more Mercedes-Benz business cars arrived and parked behind the line of


    opulent cars. There were then followed by a dozen of muscr young men in bodyguard suits with


    the logo of ''Scarlet Heart Group'' imprinted on their chests exiting the vehicles.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this scenario and eximed, "Isn''t that Mr. Grant from Elixa


    Real Estate Group? Why is this old man here?"


    "The one next to him is Mr. Chavez from Lingolite Group! My God! What a crowd of big bosses!"


    Simultaneously, another person said in a quivering voice, "Mr. Maslow of the Scarlet Heart Group as


    well! He is also here in person!"


    As soon as they heard that the chairman of the Scarlet Heart Group had arrived, everyone stood up


    from their chairs!


    "That''s right! It''s Mr. Maslow! And Young Master Maslow is here too!"


    "The people in the two business cars behind are also wearing the uniforms of the Scarlet Heart


    Group!"


    "What in the world is happening here? Why are so many people from the Scarlet Heart Group here?


    And the bosses?" None of the reporters or readers present were aware of what had happened, but


    Sebastian knew that the other party was going to snatch the venue for their press conference.


    However, he couldn''t understand why these prominent businessmen insisted oning to his ce


    to cause a scene and all of this urred without any prior notice or warning!


    Bang!


    The dozens of bodyguards of the Scarlet Heart Group broke through the exhibition hall''s door and


    stormed inside without any scruples; they were all armed with solid muscles that looked as though


    their suits were going to burst!


    "Get out of the way! Go to the side! Give us the site!"


    "Leave now! The Scarlet Heart Group is using this site!"


    "Quick! Take down all of the conference banners! All irrelevant people must get out of the way!"


    All of these formidable men with the logo of the Scarlet Heart Group on their chests raised their


    eyebrows and yelled loudly; each of them being incredibly haughty.


    The crowd exchanged nces as they hid at the side, discussing, "Why does it seem like they are


    here to create havoc?"


    "Exactly! What is the Scarlet Heart Group doing? Could it be that they want to destroy Professor


    Albright''s new bookunch?"


    On the other hand, Vincent, who was standing on the main tform, was also in a daze. He turned


    to look at the helpless Sebastian. "Mr. Frazier, what''s going on?"


    "About this," Sebastian murmured. "It seems that the Scarlet Heart Group has just taken over a big


    project and is going to hold a press conference here¡ª"


    "What!"


    The moment Vincent heard that, his face immediately turned pale!


    He snapped, "I already had my new bookunch event scheduled six weeks ago! How could they


    simply seize the ce like this?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    "I-I can''t do anything about it..." Sebastian looked distressed. "They are all well-known


    entrepreneurs in Diosna City, and I dare not go against them¡­ Besides, the mayor also called me


    just now..."


    When Vincent heard that the mayor had actually given instructions in person, his expression only


    became worse.


    "W¨CWhat? The mayor personally instructed..." Vincent''s lips were instantly chapped and his voice


    was hoarse. "Then, what about theunch of my new book? Today is the day to determine whether I


    can establish a solid footing in the academicmunity¡­"


    When he was on the verge of breaking down, the Scarlet Heart Group''s bodyguards had already


    forced all the visitors to the side and left a wide passage in the middle.


    Following that was Heston, who entered with a group of top businessmen behind him; each and


    every one of these businessmen were among the most formidable in Diosna City.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    These men were clearly of such capability that only Heston would coborate with them to develop


    Coliree Group''s key project.


    With so many top business leaders approaching him, Sebastian felt that his leg was about to cramp!


    "M-Mr. Maslow," he greeted in a shrill voice while forcing a grin.


    "You are Mr. Frazier?" Heston stepped up to him to ask in amanding manner.


    "Yes, that''s me, Mr. Maslow..." Sebastian nodded repeatedly and then slightly bowed to the people


    behind Heston and greeted them as well. "Hello, fellow chairmen..."


    Without giving him another nce, Heston turned to face Vincent instead. "Professor Albright, right?


    Is this your new bookunch conference?"


    Vincent had a highly displeased expression and a furious demeanor as he yelled through clenched


    teeth, "I don''t care what chairman you are! Who are you to snatch my ce? Even if the king is


    here today, you must give me a solid exnation!"


    "Exnation?" Will, who was standing behind Heston, replied icily, "Do we need any reason if we,


    the Scarlet Heart Group, want to disrupt your affairs?"


    As soon as Will had the attitude of a spoiled rich brat, Vincent was left speechless.


    "Y-You are going over the line!" Vincent was furious. "You bunch of low-ss businessmen! Do you


    really not care about the academicmunities?"


    As he said that, he looked at those well-known old schrs. "Edgar, Gareth! Speak up for me!"


    Gareth''s expression tensed as he stroked his white beard and said awkwardly, "About this¡­ I''m just


    invited here to attend your new bookunch conference. I don''t know how to intervene in an


    unexpected situation like this¡­"


    Several old schrs next to him also nodded. "Yeah. This is a matter between all of you and it has


    nothing to do with the academic circle!"


    "Exactly. We can''t intervene in this situation; otherwise, the academic circle and the business circle


    will be at odds with each other."


    Although these individuals had a solid reputation in the academic circle, they were unwilling to


    offend Diosna City''s top businessmen. It was especially so for Gareth, whose grandson worked as a


    department manager in the Scarlet Heart Group.


    Additionally, the Scarlet Heart Group even sponsored many of their talks; they wouldn''t be foolish


    enough to be at odds with Heston just for Vincent, who had not even established a firm footing in


    the academic circle.


    When Vincent saw that these old schrs were unwilling to stand up for him, he froze and it caused


    him to take a few steps back. "This can''t be! This book sets the stage I need to start my academic


    career! This new bookunch can''t be ruined!"


    At this moment, he had already lost all his energy. It was different from how he was in the


    beginning. His expression dimmed as his eyes lost the spark that they initially had.


    "Why¡­ Why?!" Vincent almost broke down. "Why are you trying to rile me up? Why do the


    chairmen of theserge corporations want to make things difficult for a regr university professor


    like me?"

 Chapter 461 At Mr Nicholson’s Service

    Chapter 461 At Mr Nicholson¡¯s Service


    "What?" Heston sneered. "Since you dared to insult Mr. Nicholson, you shouldn¡¯t be questioning my


    harsh treatment of you."


    Confused, Vincent said, "M-Mr. Nicholson? What about Mr. Nicholson? Whom did I insult? I¡­"


    He was speaking halfway when he suddenly stopped speaking.


    At this point, he looked at Kingsley in bewilderment and said with quivering lips, "Are these people


    here because of you?"


    Before Kingsley could speak, Heston said, "There is no need for Mr. Nicholson to personally call us


    over since we would be scrambling to win his favor!"


    What he said was indeed the truth.


    These presidents in the room were all involved in the Coliree Group¡¯s project in some way and their


    companies were all ready to take off with this project.


    However, the others present had no idea.


    When they heard Heston¡¯s remarks, a ruckus erupted among them.


    Everyone panicked as they were in disbelief. "Did I¡­ hear that right? These are the owners of


    Diosna City¡¯s bestpanies! And yet, they are fawning over this young man?!"


    "Isn¡¯t he a jobless bum? What the hell is going on?!"


    "This is bad¡­ I think I just told him to get the hell out¡­ I''m really done for¡­"


    "I-I called him a moron¡­ What should I do¡­"


    At that moment, everyone went pale, and they were silent. Some who were screaming angrily


    earlier were so afraid that they had copsed onto the floor!


    As for Calvin, who was sitting in a wheelchair, waspletely dumbfounded! He gaped in shock


    while his eyes showed signs of losing focus!


    Under the horrified gazes of the audience, Heston and the others approached Kingsley, bowed in


    unison, and yelled, "Mr. Nicholson!"


    "You may get up," Kingsley said indifferently. "Why are you guys here?"


    Heston straightened his back and said respectfully, "I heard that someone here has disrespected


    you, so I quickly brought our guys here!"


    Next to them, Will also quickly added, "That is right! Diosna City is our territory, so how dare these


    idiots disrespect you? We won''t let them get away with this!"


    As he spoke, he stared coldly at the trembling Sebastian Frazier.


    Sebastian was so terrified that he was close to having a seizure. He had just pointed his finger at


    Kingsley and called him a bum and a b*stard a few minutes before.


    He now realized why Heston and these influential people were attempting to take over the new


    bookunch venue. It was all for this young man in front of him!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thud!


    Sebastian fell to the ground, after which he wiped his tears and cried, "Mr. Nicholson, I was too


    hasty and disrespected you. I didn¡¯t recognize someone as brilliant as you! I¡¯m a worthless piece of


    garbage. Please forgive me¡­"


    Kingsley stared at him indifferently. "This has nothing to do with you, so get out."


    What a relief!


    As soon as Kingsley finished speaking, Sebastian said repeatedly, "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson!


    Thank you!"


    Then, Sebastian got up from the floor and made a quick exit.


    Meanwhile, the sharp-eyed Will was able to spot Courtney in the crowd in just a second. He hurried


    over and cordially weed Courtney and the other two to the main stage.


    At the sight of this, Kingsley was a little taken aback. He wasn¡¯t ready to deal with ine yet, so he


    hadn''t been talking with Courtney as well. It was therefore surprising that Will had invited Courtney,


    ine, and Queenie all at once.


    "Courtney," Kingsley called out.


    Hearing that, Courtney shot him a re and said in a voice that was loud enough for only the two of


    them to hear, "Kingsley, why didn''t you discuss such an important matter with me beforehand? I¡¯ll


    deal with you in a while!"


    Without waiting for Kingsley¡¯s exnation, she added, "Forget it, let¡¯s get this done first and we¡¯ll


    talkter. Also, don¡¯t make ine sad¡­"


    "Okay." Kingsley nodded and raised his head to look at the book lovers and schrs who were


    silent.

 Chapter 462 The Tables Have Turned

    Chapter 462 The Tables Have Turned


    Kingsley''s gaze swept across the audience, then he calmly said, "From my interaction with Vincent


    earlier, I¡¯m pretty sure you have a rough idea about the matter, right?"


    Hearing his question, everyone hurriedly nodded. "Yes! We heard you loud and clear. Professor


    Albright¡­ Vincent Albright killed your parents for money."


    "That¡¯s right. Vincent Albright is a murderer! He doesn¡¯t deserve to publish a biography!"


    "We will definitely boycott a scumbag like him! I won¡¯t ever read his books again!"


    Those who were supporting Vincent changed their mindspletely. No one dared to say that


    Kingsley¡¯s parents deserved death anymore and they all put the me on Vincent!


    Even seasoned schrs like Gareth rubbed their beards, shook their heads, and said, "It is


    undeniable that Vincent is rather skillful in the field ofputing. However, in my opinion, one¡¯s


    character is far more important than one¡¯s ability."


    "That¡¯s correct. A murderer absolutely should not be allowed into our academicmunity. This is


    an insult to us!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After hearing the audience, Vincent was as white as a sheet!


    It wouldn¡¯t matter if only the readers had a change of heart, but now, Gareth and others were


    starting to avoid him.


    These seasoned schrs were rather influential in the academicmunity of Diosna City.


    Learning that, Vincent knew that if they decided to boycott him, even if he wrote ten thousand


    books, it wouldn¡¯t guarantee him a spot in his dream academia.


    "No, it¡¯s not like that. Please hear me out¡­" Vincent said as he trembled. "Mr. Finley, please listen


    to me. The thing is¡ª"


    Gareth did not wait for Vincent to finish. He waved his hand and said, "There will be lots of


    opportunities for people who are skilled, but someone with a poor character is an absolute no-no!


    We''ll never let a ck sheep like you be a part of Diosna City¡¯s prestigious academia."


    This sentence was tantamount to a death sentence for Vincent¡¯s career.


    Vincent felt like his head was buzzing and his vision was starting to dim.


    Witnessing the situation, Heston scoffed and asked the media reporters, "Is it still necessary to


    interview a scumbag like him? We''re holding a news conference to discuss taking over Coliree


    Group''s project. I''ll give you the option of erasing any publicity materials rted to Vincent''s new


    bookunch in return for a spot at the press conference of Scarlet Heart Group."


    Upon hearing this, the reporters with their cameras were all fired up. This was because these


    unimportant reporters would not normally have the opportunity to attend an event that was as


    important as the Scarlet Heart Group''s news conference. Because of this, they had to seize the


    chance when it was offered to them! Without wasting time, all the reporters with their cameras and


    microphones had moved to the side.


    At this point, nobody cared about Vincent anymore.


    Heston then pointed at the pale-faced book fanatics and asked Kingsley, "Mr. Nicholson, what do


    we do with them?"


    Thump!


    Thump!


    After hearing Heston¡¯s question, several people who had uttered nonsense earlier copsed to the


    ground.


    Each of them had their backs drenched in cold sweats. Theyy on the ground in horror and said,


    "Mr. Nicholson, we have wronged you. We only mistreated you because we were deceived by


    Vincent¡­"


    "Yes, that is right! We must have lost our senses. Please pardon us¡­"


    Kingsley nced at them coldly and said to Heston, "These are all your people from Diosna City, so


    you deal with them."


    Heston reasoned in his head that he hade here for Vincent and should not be wasting time and


    effort on these unimportant people.


    "Got it, Mr. Nicholson. Don¡¯t worry!" Heston patted his chest and assured, "I¡¯ll make sure to do a


    good job!"

 Chapter 463 It’s All in Vain

    Chapter 463 It¡¯s All in Vain


    Heston instructed the nearby bodyguards of the Scarlet Heart Group, "Go ahead and collect a list of


    their names! F*ck! How dare they offend Mr. Nicholson? They¡¯re all screwed!"


    The president had issued an order, and the bodyguards did not dare to question it.


    "Gather all of the fans in one corner and begin the registration of their identities and names one by


    one!"


    Witnessing the fans being shoved aside and how the media reporters turned their attention to the


    lavishly dressed chairmen, Vincent¡¯s expression was filled with despair.


    He already knew that the situation was beyond repair.


    He was at the top not too long ago, but he was now at rock bottom!


    All his hopes about sess had now vanished!


    Boom!


    Vincent¡¯s legs gave out and he fell onto a chair.


    His face was ashen as if he was an elderly man about to die.


    "How did this happen¡­ How did things turn out this way¡­" he murmured as he stared ahead


    nkly.


    Just an hour ago, he was a respected professor about to reach the peak of his career. How could


    everything bepletely destroyed in such a short time?


    Struggling, Vincent turned to look at the icy Kingsley. "It¡¯s you! You ruined my life!"


    "You¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re the one who ruined my life!" said Kingsley in an icy tone. "You ruined my


    family and my childhood!"


    "I didn''t¡­ I didn¡¯t do that!" Vincent aggressively pulled his own hair. "I told you! Even if I didn¡¯t


    expose your father back then, he still would have been killed by his enemies! Why are you ming


    me for everything?"


    Hearing this, Kingsley narrowed his eyes. "How are you so sure? Do you know these so-called


    enemies?"


    "N-No, I don¡¯t¡­" Vincent shook his head mindlessly. "It¡¯s just that when I was doing business with


    him back then, he said something¡ª"


    Kingsley asked, "What did he say?"


    "He said that the information he received and what he found were identical. The boss of The


    Nightingale Intelligence Agency is indeed Xavier Nicholson!"


    Upon hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Kingsley¡¯s pupils constricted. "Have you met this person? What does


    he look like? What is his name?"


    With a grim smile, Vincent replied, "It¡¯s been seventeen years. I don¡¯t remember anymore."


    Kingsley clenched his fist. "You''d better try your best to recall it. This could be yourst chance to


    live!"


    At this, ine instantly cried, "Dad! Just tell him if you remember! You have nothing left. What else


    do you have to hide?"


    "I really can¡¯t remember¡­" a confused Vincent said with an aged expression. "After that incident, I


    struggled for a long time. I purposely tried to forget the person¡¯s face. I only remembered that he


    seemed to have issues with his eyes."


    While speaking, he wrapped his hand around his head and said in agony, "I really can¡¯t remember


    anymore¡­ But if I saw that person again, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d recognize him!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Kingsley saw how dejected Vincent was and his heart sank.


    He could tell that Vincent was not lying.


    A person would selectively forget some things after a severe blow to their mental state.


    Vincent also imed in his book that after struggling a lot during that time, his personality had


    changed significantly. He was obviously still very affected by that incident.


    Kingsley sighed. "You obviously already knew that you had indirectly murdered my parents. Why


    are you still trying to deny it?"


    "I want to be rich! I want to be sessful!" eximed Vincent with bloodshot eyes. "Those who look


    down on me will regret it only if I seed! I¡¯m not a murderer. I¡¯m a well-respected schr!"

 Chapter 464 The Best Punishment

    Chapter 464 The Best Punishment


    ine ran up and gave Vincent a tight hug. "Dad! I know you wanted to make Mom regret her


    decisions, but if she saw you like this, she would only feel that leaving was the right thing to do!"


    When Vincent, who was on the verge of losing his mind, heard that, was slightly startled. His lips


    quivered. "What should I do then? I¡¯ve already lost everything..."


    While still embracing him, she begged as she looked at Kingsley, "Kingsley¡­ Mr. Nicholson, could


    you please let my father go? I¡¯ll take his ce instead¡­"


    At this point, Courtney stepped forward and continued, "Kingsley, I believe the reason why


    Professor Albright is prejudiced is that the incident that happened years ago negatively impacted his


    mental health. Furthermore, once this incident is made public, I''m sure he''ll lose his job as a college


    professor. He no longer has any chance of seeding. Since ine previously saved me, please


    let him go..."


    ine continued to sob. "I don¡¯t expect you to forgive him, so all I ask is for you to not hurt him. I¡¯ll


    take my dad back to his hometown and he¡¯ll never appear before you again¡­"


    When Kingsley saw how devastated ine was, a memory of her holding a huge bouquet of roses


    and proudly proiming "I am his girlfriend" from that night shed before his eyes.


    He took a deep breath. "Fine." Courtney has a point. Because of ine, I will never be able to kill


    Vincent. Furthermore, Vincent aspired to be a distinguished academic in this lifetime and


    someone who is admired and idolized by all. It would be more agonizing for him to return to his


    hometown and resume living as an ordinary person in the countrysidepared to his dying. This


    could be his best punishment yet!


    Upon hearing Kingsley¡¯s response, Courtney and Queenie also heaved a sigh of relief.


    ine repeatedly bowed to Kingsley. "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson. Thank you."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Vincent sat there listlessly and dazedly as if he had gone insane.


    "One more thing." Kingsley pondered for a bit before proceeding to tell ine, "Let me know the


    address of your hometown. Once I¡¯ve caught the actual murderer, I¡¯ll take him there for Professor


    Albright to verify the identity."


    There were still tear stains on ine''s face as she nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll text you."


    The moment she finished talking, Kingsley¡¯s phone vibrated.


    He took out his phone to look at it. It was a text message from Lancer.


    ¡®Hey boss, we have a problem at Thinking Cup Coffee.¡¯


    Thinking Cup Coffee? Kingsley frowned. Isn¡¯t that the ce where Stork, the leader of The


    Nightcrawler, was seen?


    Kingsley had requested Jarett''s advisor, Kenny, to send someone to help Lancer keep watch near


    Thinking Cup Coffee.


    And now, Lancer said there''s a problem at Thinking Cup Coffee. Could it be that Stork has shown


    up?


    At this thought, Kingsley immediately called Lancer. "Hey, Lancer. What¡¯s up? Did Stork show up?"


    "No, that¡¯s not what this is about," said Lancer. "Thinking Cup Coffee is in the north of the city, which


    is the territory of the Jeanne Gang. Because Kenny''s people kepting in and out of there, it


    caused a problem with the Jeanne Gang. This led to conflict between the two parties..."


    Lancer did not finish his sentence, but Kingsley already knew what he meant.


    Kenny¡¯s people were also Jarett¡¯s subordinates.


    These people were constantly in the Jeanne Gang''s territory, so it was only natural for them to be


    wary.


    It was initially a trivial matter that Lancer could handle, but knowing that the boss of the Jeanne


    Gang was Victoria, who was also Kingsley''s fourth sister, he did not dare to take things lightly. So,


    he texted Kingsley to ask for advice.


    Kingsley replied, "I understand. I didn¡¯t think this through. I¡¯ll go back and handle it."


    After hanging up, he said to Vincent, "Since I''ve already promised your daughter, I won¡¯t do


    anything to you. I have onest question for you."

 Chapter 465 I Almost Forgot About You

    Chapter 465 I Almost Forgot About You


    Kingsley took two steps forward and whispered, "Are you rted to The Anonymous?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The reason why he came to Sris University to find Vincent was that he suspected that Vincent


    was the leader of The Anonymous, a hacker group.


    Now that Vincent was about to return to the countryside to return to his normal life, Kingsley had to


    get to the bottom of this matter.


    "The Anonymous..." Vincent slowly raised his head and grinned foolishly for a moment. "Hehe, the


    most powerful hacker organization in the Empire of Qustia..."


    After speaking, he startedughing foolishly.


    Kingsley shook his head.


    Vincent had suffered trauma, so his mental state was different from a normal person''s. Now that his


    career was suddenly ruined, his mental state was deteriorating.


    It was unlikely that he would be able to provide any valuable information anymore.


    Kingsley sighed as Vincent might have been the leader of The Anonymous.


    Now that he was in such a state, it would be more difficult to find the administrator of the Empire of


    the Setting Sun''s website.


    When Courtney saw Kingsley''s grim face, she patted his shoulder and said, "Kingsley, don''t be


    discouraged. When there''s a will, there''s a way."


    "I know, Courtney," he responded. After he ended things here, he would return to Cleapolis.


    Just then, he noticed Calvin who had been cowering behind the main console.


    Kingsley smiled coldly and said, "I almost forgot about you."


    He walked toward Calvin and continued in a cold voice, "President Giuliani, weren''t you nning to


    rely on your teacher to turn the tables? Now that he has fallen, what other ns do you have?"


    "I..." Calvin was so frightened that he trembled like a leaf. His teeth were chattering so much, he


    could barely speak.


    Kingsley beckoned to Will. "Will,e over here."


    Will immediately ran over to him and asked respectfully, "What can I do for you, Mr. Nicholson?"


    "Your responsibility is to deal with him." Kingsley pointed at Calvin. "Break his remaining arm and


    leg. As for the rest, handle it as you see fit."


    A hint of fury appeared in Will''s eyes. "Mr. Nicholson, don¡¯t worry. I''ve dealt with trash like him


    before, and I guarantee that he''ll be left with a lifetime of pain and sickness that cannot be cured."


    Kingsley nodded. "Also, this person loves to act cool and show off his power. Make sure he can''t be


    arrogant anymore."


    "Oh? He''s also a poser, huh?" Will nced at Calvin. Then, he said to Kingsley, "I know what to do,


    Mr. Nicholson. I''ll find someone to revoke his student status and employment record, making it


    impossible for him to work in the future."


    There was a loud bang.


    Calvin fell off his wheelchair upon hearing what Will said! He begged Kingsley for mercy in despair.


    "Mr. Nicholson, please don''t do this to me... Please, don''t..."


    He knew that if his student status and employment record were deleted, it would erase all the hard


    work he had put in for more than a decade!


    In the future, he would have difficulty finding a good job, and he might not be able to get even low-


    level jobs.


    If Will were to break Calvin''s hands and feet and left him with chronic injuries, he wouldn''t even be


    able to do manualbor!


    He would be aplete waste of a person!


    "I don''t want to be useless..." Calvin cried until he couldn''t breathe. "I don''t want the rest of my


    life to be ruined..."


    However, Kingsley didn''t spare him another nce. He merely left with Courtney after bidding


    farewell to the other presidents.


    As they walked out of the exhibition hall, Courtney asked, "Kingsley, I noticed that your expression


    changed after you received the call. Did anything happen?"

 Chapter 466 Warning From The Anonymous

    Chapter 466 Warning From The Anonymous


    "I came here to look for Vincent. I wanted to ask him for a favor." Kingsley sighed. "Now that he''s in


    this kind of state, we''ll have to rethink our ns."


    Courtney smiled. "Don''t be disappointed so soon! Maybe things aren''t as you imagine!"


    He thought she was just trying tofort him, so he didn''t overthink it.


    "Court, let me bring you back to school. After that, I''ll go straight back to Cleapolis."


    She shook her head. "You can go ahead. I''ll meet ine first, and then I''ll head back with Queenie."


    "Sure."


    Kingsley suddenly thought of something and said to Courtney, "By the way, don''t tell Victoria I came


    back."


    "Why?" Courtney asked in confusion. "She misses you very much. Victoria is particrly sad every


    time someone mentions you."


    Kingsley replied, "The situation is veryplicated. I can''t exin it now, but this is definitely for her


    own good."


    Now, he had to stake out and seize Stork on Victoria''snd.


    If Kingsley revealed his identity to Victoria, she would investigate until she got to the bottom of the


    matter.


    Regardless of whether he revealed the truth or not, she would definitely send people to get involved


    in this mess.


    Capturing Stork was extremely dangerous. Kingsley could ept Kenny taking risks, but not


    Victoria!


    Kingsley had to wait until he captured Stork to reveal his identity to her!


    At the sight of his serious expression, Courtney didn''t ask any further questions and just nodded.


    "Okay, I can help you hide this from Victoria. You... You also have to be careful."


    "I know, Court."


    Kingsley took out his phone and sent the phone numbers of Heston and Leoric to Courtney.


    "Court, you just met Heston. He''s the president of Scarlet Heart Group. As for Leoric, he''s now


    managing a casino in the southern suburbs of Diosna City. He''s also one of Victoria''s subordinates


    and can be fully trusted. You can call them if you need any help."


    Courtney smiled sweetly. "Okay, be careful on the road! See you after my vacation!"


    After saying goodbye to her, Kingsley drove back to Cleapolis.


    His phone suddenly vibrated when he was driving.


    He quickly nced at it and found a string of random numbers and characters.


    It was neither andline nor a mobile number.


    He opened the message and immediately felt chills all over his body!


    The message read, ''I helped you break through the firewall of the Empire of the Setting Sun, which


    is my part-time job, but do not attempt to trace my real identity. I''ll terminate our cooperation


    immediately if I find out that you''re investigating my true identity again! Don''t worry, though; we are


    friends, not enemies. ¡ªThe Anonymous!''


    Looking at the message, Kingsley felt his heart racing!


    The Anonymous knows I''m investigating his true identity! He even hacked into my phone and sent


    this warning message!


    Kingsley''s eyes kept flickering as his mind raced.


    Vincent is not The Anonymous! Not only have I not found The Anonymous, but he also knows my


    identity!


    A faint smile crept onto his lips as Kingsley thought about it. We are friends, not enemies. It seems


    that The Anonymous is honest, he thought.


    He knew that if the other party was an enemy, it would be unlikely for him to leave Diosna City so


    easily.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With this in mind, Kingsley made a call to Hades.


    "Hello, we should strengthen our cooperation with The Anonymous. They currently have no bad


    intentions toward us."


    "Yes, Ares!" Hades responded. Then, he hesitated a bit before adding, "By the way, The


    Anonymous just sent me a message too... H-He said..."

 Chapter 467 Low IQ

    Chapter 467 Low IQ


    Kingsley furrowed his brow and asked, "What did he say?"


    "He said that if you keep investigating him, he would... he would skin you alive."


    Kingsley''s face turned red with anger. Although The Anonymous wasn''t an enemy, they were acting


    too boldly!


    "Alright, got it," he said in a cold voice.


    "For now, let''s not provoke them. We''ll deal with the spies from Empire of the Setting Sun first and


    then we''ll take care of them!"


    "Yes, Ares!"


    Kingsley murmured to himself as he drove after he hung up the phone, "The Anonymous... is quite


    interesting."


    It had been a while since he had encountered such a worthy opponent. Once everything settled


    down, he was determined to find out who this hidden figure really was.


    With this thought in mind, he pressed down on the gas pedal and raced toward Cleapolis.


    An hourter, he parked his car right in front of a coffee shop in the north of the city.


    It was where Kenny had agreed to meet him.


    When he arrived at the coffee shop, Kenny was already there waiting for him.


    Three burly men were sitting beside Kenny. It was obvious that they were fighters working for


    Kenny.


    The three of them had blue coiling dragons tattooed on their arms. The three dragons had different


    shapes, but all shared the same feature of not having their eyes open.


    As soon as the four of them sat down, an invisible wall seemed to surround them and kept everyone


    at a distance.


    As Kingsley walked in and headed straight toward them, the onlookers felt a sense of fear and


    shock. This young man has quite a bit of nerve! they thought.


    Just as everyone was feeling uneasy, Kenny and hispanions stood up from their chairs,


    respectfully bowed to Kingsley, and greeted, "Boss Nicholson!"


    The others were left speechless and in disbelief.


    It wasn''t until this moment that they realized the seemingly weak and frail young man was actually


    the leader of these notorious figures.


    Kingsley paid no attention to the strange looks from those around him, but the three individuals


    behind Kenny were scowling and giving sharp res to the people nearby.


    Instantly, everyone shuddered and quickly averted their gaze.


    Several people were even scared off directly.


    Kingsley sat on the chair and chuckled. "Let them look if they want to. Who asked you guys to get


    such exaggerated tattoos?"


    The three burly men scratched their heads. "Boss Nicholson, you''re right."


    Kingsley lightly tapped his fingers on the table and asked Kenny, "So what''s the situation?"


    "Boss Nicholson, didn''t your friend ask us to help stake out someone who owes him money?"


    Kenny asked.


    "We''ve been here for quite a while, but the other party has never shown up."


    Kingsley nodded as he knew this was just a pretext that Lancer came up with randomly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They couldn''t directly tell Kenny that the military was investigating and arresting spies from the


    Empire of the Setting Sun, so they had to make up a reason that they came for debt collection.


    Kenny looked hesitant. "Boss Nicholson, I don''t know if I should tell you this, but your friend seems


    to have a really low IQ. I asked him the name of the person who owed him money and what they


    looked like, but he didn''t say a word. He just made us sit there and watch for anyone suspicious!"


    Kenny drank all his coffee and continued helplessly, "Now, we''re the most suspicious people in this


    area. The Jeanne Gang thinks we''re spying on them and they''ve given us their final warning. If it


    weren''t for your friend''s matter, I would have left a long time ago."


    Kingsley also found it somewhat funny.


    Lancer didn''t know who Stork was, so he could only give vague instructions to Kenny.


    Kingsley didn''t expect that Kenny would think he had a low IQ. If Lancer found out that he, as the


    general of the Northsun District, was considered a fool in Kenny''s eyes, Kingsley didn''t know how


    angry Lancer would be.


    Kingsley smiled and said, "Advisor Shane, it''s not really my friend''s fault. He was scammed out of


    his money online, so he really doesn''t know what the other person looks like."


    "Scammed out of his money online?" Kenny was taken aback. "Isn''t that still a problem with his IQ?"


    Kingsley was speechless.

 Chapter 468 Meeting In Person

    Chapter 468 Meeting In Person


    "Boss Nicholson, it''s not that I didn''t want to help you. Jeanne Gang is gaining momentum in the


    underworld right now and they just took over Sunshine Casino from Xanxus."


    Kenny sighed. "I don''t want to mess with them at this critical moment."


    Kingsley pondered for a moment and said, "I know about this matter. Help me contact Miss Jeanne.


    I will meet with her in a while and plead with her to be amodating."


    "You''re nning to meet her in person?" Kenny''s expression changed. "Then, I''ll have more men


    come over. You should know that Victoria Jeanne can get really unreasonable! It''s safer to have


    more men."


    Kingsley was speechless. "No need. Just the two of us will do. It''s easy to cause misunderstandings


    if there are too many people."


    Kenny swallowed his saliva in hesitation. "J-Just the two of us? Boss Nicholson, it''s not that I''m


    afraid of her, but it''s just that she''s really tough¡ª"


    Before Kenny finished speaking, Kingsley lifted a hand and interrupted him. "That''s settled. If you''re


    really afraid, I can go alone."


    Since Kingsley had made his stance clear, and with his subordinates watching beside him, Kenny


    could only grit his teeth. "Okay! I''ll go with you!"


    He took out his phone and said, "I''ll contact Victoria now and arrange a meeting with her!"


    Meanwhile, at Jeanne D''Arc, Victoria was wearing a women''s suit in white and sat cross-legged on


    the couch in the office with a furrowed brow.


    Rupert sat across from her.


    Rupert had been following Victoria since middle school and he became a prominent figure in the


    Jeanne Gang ever since.


    However, he had been feeling very upset since he got shamed by Leoricst time.


    He even asked Victoria to let him rece Leoric in managing the Sunshine Casino, but she was


    afraid of the legendary Boss Nicholson and did not agree.


    To appease Rupert, she had recently given him a lot of power. After all, making a senior subordinate


    feel disappointed was a big taboo in the underworld.


    If a senior subordinate felt disappointed, this would not only sow discord within the gang but also


    cause other members of the gang to be dispirited.


    Rupert nced at Victoria''s long legs from the corner of his eyes and licked his lips as he said,


    "Miss Jeanne, I think Kenny and his people are up to no good. How about I take matters into my


    own hands and kill him instead?"


    "You can''t." She shook her head. "He''s the top advisor under Jarett. His influence cannot be


    underestimated. Besides, his intentions are still unclear, and we cannot act recklessly."


    Rupert narrowed his eyes. "But if we just let him wander around our territory, what will be left of our


    reputation in the underworld?!"


    Victoria pursed her lips; she was about to speak when the phone next to the couch rang. It was


    Kenny calling.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She raised her eyebrow while answering the phone. "Advisor Shane?"


    After hearing that Kenny wanted to meet her, she hesitated for a moment before agreeing. "Okay,


    let''s meet in half an hour at the Haffon Jour."


    In the underworld, it was a rule that when negotiating with the opposite party, they were not allowed


    to go to the other party''s territory.


    They could choose a neutral location or an unrted ce to meet.


    In the coffee shop, Kenny covered his phone and whispered to Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, Victoria


    suggested meeting at Haffon Jour."


    Kingsley waved his hand and said, "No need. Let''s just go to Jeanne D''Arc."


    Kenny was speechless.


    Suddenly, he felt like he had been set up by Kingsley and Victoria.


    As the top advisor under Jarett, he was asked to head to the nest of Jeanne Gang''s territory without


    any backup.


    That''s simply having a death wish! he thought.


    But Kingsley had the Northern Draken Tag, so he dared not refuse. Gritting his teeth, he replied to


    Victoria over the phone, "Miss Jeanne, in a show of sincerity, let''s meet at Jeanne D''Arc."


    Victoria was quite surprised when she heard Kenny''s words.

 Chapter 469 Two-Faced Person

    Chapter 469 Two-Faced Person


    Victoria didn''t expect that Jarett''s advisor would disregard his own safety like this, risking his life to


    enter the nest of Jeanne Gang''s territory.


    It seemed that whatever Kenny was nning to do was even more important than she had


    imagined.


    Thinking of this, Victoria chuckled lightly and said, "Since Advisor Shane is so forthright, I shall wait


    for you at Jeanne D''Arc, then."


    After she hung up the phone, Rupert looked incredulous and asked, "Miss Jeanne, what does that


    mean? Is Kennying directly to Jeanne D''Arc?"


    "Yes." She nodded. "I don''t know what he''s up to."


    He narrowed his eyes and said menacingly, "Since he''sing to die, why don''t we just send him


    on his way?"


    "What do you mean?" Victoria''s expression turned serious. "Are you nning to attack him?"


    "Exactly!" His face was full of treacherousness. "If we don''t do it today, where else are we going to


    find such a good opportunity?"


    Victoria was incredulous. "We don''t even know what Kenny is up to, and we can''t be sure if he''s a


    friend or foe. Under such circumstances, you want to go directly against him and Jarett? Are you


    crazy?!"


    "Miss Jeanne, how have you not figured it out?" Rupert leaned forward and whispered, "Now that


    we, the Jeanne Gang, have taken over the Sunshine Casino, you are already one of the top dogs


    amongst the Seven Legends. If we can kill Kenny this time and establish our dominance, wouldn''t


    the Jeanne Gang grow even stronger?"


    Seeing that she was about to speak, he immediately continued, "Moreover, I heard that Kenny


    hasn''t been getting along with Jaretttely. After Ashton fell from power, Kenny benefited the most.


    He''s no longer satisfied with being an advisor under Jarett. Jarett also has someints about


    him too. If we kill Kenny today, Jarett might not me us for it and might be pleased instead."


    Victoria frowned and thought for a moment before shaking her head. "No. The Jeanne Gang isn''t an


    organization that relies on killing to rise to power. I''m not Xanxus."


    Seeing her determined expression, Rupert sneered and a hint of contempt shed in his eyes. He


    thought, Sure enough, women are women. Soft-hearted and unable to achieve anything big. It


    seems that only when the Jeanne Gang ispletely under my control will I truly rise up in the


    underworld.


    At the thought of that, he began to roam his eyes all over Victoria''s body again.


    The look of avarice in his eyes was unmistakable.


    At the moment, Victoria was deep in thought with her eyes cast downward, pondering the situation


    with Kenny, and waspletely unaware of Rupert''s facial expression.


    When she looked up at Rupert, he immediately masked his look of greed and ambition, recing it


    with a loyal and devoted appearance.


    After a moment of silence, he stood up and said to Victoria, "Miss Jeanne, although you don''t n


    to kill him, we can''t let our guard down. I will go down and arrange manpower to prevent any tricks


    from him."


    "Okay." She nodded. "Once he arrives, bring him directly to this office. Remember, if he doesn''t


    show hostility, we can''t be too impolite either."


    "Yes, Miss Jeanne," Rupert responded and then obediently left.


    But as soon as he walked out of Victoria''s office, the obedient expression on his face disappeared


    immediately.


    Instead, he wore an extremely arrogant and domineering look.


    He beckoned his subordinates and shouted, "Gather all the men in Jeanne D''Arc now. We have an


    important task!"


    "Yes, Rupert!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t idle and instead arranged for all the men that were avable.

 Chapter 470 Show of Strength!

    Chapter 470 Show of Strength!


    Rupert decided that even if he couldn''t kill Kenny today, he would give him a show of strength!


    He wasn''t doing this for Victoria, but for himself!


    Because in his heart, Jeanne Gang would definitely be his in the near future!


    And so was Victoria!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Just after Rupert had stationed men both overtly and covertly in Jeanne D''Arc, Kingsley and Kenny


    arrived.


    As soon as they entered Jeanne D''Arc, they were stopped by a dozen or so sturdy men.


    One of them was named Keylon Chase; he was one of Rupert''s closest subordinates.


    After looking up and down at Kenny and Kingsley, he rudely shouted, "Hey! What are you doing


    here? Do you even know the ce you''ve entered? How dare you barge in without permission?!"


    Feeling awkward, Kenny stated solemnly, "I''m Kenny Shane, Jarett Cole''s top military advisor! I''ve


    already informed your boss, Miss Jeanne, of our arrival! Is this how Jeanne Gang treats its guests?"


    Keylon''s expression changed when he heard Kenny''s self-introduction, and he questioned in a


    threatening tone, "You''re Advisor Shane? Why should I believe you?! Do you have any proof? Show


    me your ID card!"


    Themand Rupert had given him earlier was to make things difficult for anyone who came, no


    matter who they were!


    Therefore, even though he was shocked upon hearing Kenny''s name, his tone remained arrogant!


    Kenny''s mouth twitched. "This is outrageous! How dare you treat me so rudely! Haven''t you heard


    of my name?"


    "This is Jeanne Gang''s territory!" Keylon red at him. "Even if you are a person of supreme power,


    you still have to follow our rules here!"


    "Y-You¡­"


    As Kenny was usually addressed with respect by others, he found it uneptable to be treated like


    this!


    For a moment, he was so angry that his face turned purplish red!


    If it weren''t for his concern about dying Kingsley''s matter, he would''ve immediately summoned


    his men to teach this foolish dog a lesson!


    Kenny turned to Kingsley and whispered in a voice only they could hear, "Boss Nicholson, I think


    they are deliberately giving us a show of strength! I think¡­ we should call our men over!"


    "No need." Kingsley walked over to Keylon with his hands behind his back and asked lightly, "Is this


    Miss Jeanne''s order?"


    "What order?" Keylon was taken aback by Kingsley''s question.


    "To give us a show of strength." Kingsley sneered. "I believe the mighty Miss Jeanne wouldn''t use


    such lowly means to treat her guests. Whose backing are you relying on, dog?"


    "Why you!"


    Although Keylon didn''t understand Kingsley''s exact meaning, he understood the word ''dog''!


    "How dare you insult me!"


    The veins on his forehead were bulging, and he immediately swung his fist at Kingsley''s face!


    He didn''t dare to hit Kenny; he only dared to talk tough.


    But for Kingsley, he had no such reservations!


    In Keylon''s eyes, Kingsley was just a greenhorn! Therefore, throwing one or two punches at him


    wouldn''t be a big deal.


    Bam!


    Keylon threw a punch, but his face suddenly turned pale! Because the moment he swung his fist,


    Kenny stood in front of Kingsley!


    Keylon felt a chill in the pit of his stomach, and his heart twitched! It was toote for him to stop


    now!


    He could only forcibly control the strength of his punch, but even so, the impact left a red mark on


    Kenny''s face!


    The corner of his mouth was also slightly swollen.


    "A-Advisor Shane¡­" Keylon''s lips trembled. Even the pitch of his voice changed in fear!


    Although Rupert had asked Keylon to make things difficult for them, he hadn''t asked him to assault


    them!


    As someone who made a living in the underworld, he actually injured the face of Jarett''s


    subordinate, Kenny.


    How was this any different from suicide?!

 Chapter 471 Honest People Dont Do Shady Things!

    Chapter 471 Honest People Don''t Do Shady Things!


    Even Kingsley didn''t expect that Kenny would make such a move!


    He had originally nned to receive Keylon''s punch and then knock down everyone in front of him.


    But he didn''t expect Kenny to use his own body to block for him!


    Wiping the corner of his mouth hard, Kenny looked at Keylon and others fiercely. "Are you done?"


    "Advisor Shane¡­"


    For a moment, Keylon and the strong men behind him were all scared as they turned pale.


    They stood there in fear and helplessness, not knowing what to do.


    At this moment, an arrogant voice came from behind them. "Hey, isn''t this the legendary Advisor


    Shane? What''s going on? Why haven''t youe in yet?"


    With these words, Rupert and his men walked out from inside.


    He approached the crowd and was about to speak when he noticed Kenny''s swollen face.


    "What is this¡­"


    He felt a slight tremor in his heart.


    ring at Keylon, Rupert gritted his teeth and questioned, "You guysid your hands on Advisor


    Shane?!"


    He certainly wanted to teach Kenny a lesson, but if his side made the first move, the nature of the


    matter would bepletely different!


    Since Jarett and Kenny hadn''tpletely fallen out, Kenny was still the face of Cole Gang!


    Hitting Kenny would be the same as punching Jarett in the face!


    If Jarett really got angry, even ten Jeanne Gangs would be no match for him!


    Seeing Rupert''s fierce expression, Keylon replied in a trembling voice, "No¡­ Rupert, listen to me¡ª"


    Before Keylon could finish, Rupert kicked him and angrily cursed, "You f*cking blind dog! How dare


    youy hands on Advisor Shane?! Are you tired of living?!"


    Keylon was kicked so hard by Rupert that his internal organs churned and he almost vomited.


    He felt wronged in his heart but didn''t dare to argue back.


    All he could do was cough and say, "Cough¡­ I''m sorry, Advisor Shane. I failed to recognize your


    eminence¡­"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Kingsley watched Rupert''s action, his heart twitched.


    He never expected that Victoria would have such a vicious subordinate!


    This is not her style of doing things! he thought.


    Rupert turned to Kenny after scolding Keylon and pretended to be polite as he said, "It''s unfortunate


    that such an unpleasant incident urred while you were visiting, Advisor Shane. I sincerely


    apologize!"


    Kenny had intended to use this as an opportunity to disy his power, but when he saw that the


    people behind Rupert were all holding weapons, he became rather apprehensive. After all, he was


    in their stronghold now. If he continued being unreasonable, he feared things wouldn''t end well.


    He could only snort coldly and say with a glum face, "Jeanne Gang''s hospitality is truly eye-


    opening!"


    "It''s a misunderstanding! I''ll take care of this son of a b*tch ording to our rulester!"


    As Rupert spoke, he nced at Kingsley and said to Kenny with a smile, "Advisor Shane, you really


    live up to your reputation. Given that you only brought one person, Jeanne Gang''s influence


    appears to be too limited!"


    With that, he pped his hands and ordered loudly, "Let''s not do anything underhanded! Come out,


    everyone!"


    At hismand, dozens of burly men holding clubs emerged from every corner of Jeanne D''Arc!


    There was hardly a single corner in the entire teahouse that was unguarded!


    Seeing this scene, Kenny couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    If these people really started a fight, he wouldn''t be able to escape even if he had nine lives!


    Seeing Kenny''s stiff expression, Rupert smiled contentedly. "Advisor Shane, your status speaks for


    itself. We can only wee you in this grand manner!"


    Kenny''s mouth twitched. "That''s quite a grand wee."

 Chapter 472 Meeting Victoria!

    Chapter 472 Meeting Victoria!


    When Rupert saw the prestigious Kenny''s expression be stiff under his arrangement, he


    couldn''t help but feel proud.


    He felt that he had be somewhat influential in the underworld!


    But at the same time, he suddenly noticed Kingsley standing beside Kenny. Not only did Kingsley


    show no signs of panic, but he was also very calm.


    Kingsley appeared to be at ease as if he were in his own living room!


    Suddenly, Rupert''s sense of self-congrattory vanished in an instant!


    ring at Kingsley, he said to Kenny, "This way, Advisor Shane. Miss Jeanne is already in the office


    waiting for you."


    As he spoke, the group arrived at the top floor of Jeanne D''Arc, outside Victoria''s office.


    Looking at the door that was within reach, Kingsley, who had been calm all along, suddenly became


    excited.


    I''m finally meeting Victoria! he thought.


    His heart suddenly raced!


    Kingsley recalled the scene when he was in the orphanage.


    When Victoria was less than ten years old, she had already ruled over the children of several


    streets.


    Every time she made those kids bring snacks and candies as tribute, she would shove all the food


    in her clothes, run over joyfully, and excitedly say to him, "Kingsley, look! I brought you deliciousThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    food again!"


    Later, she would squat beside him to watch him wolf down the food with a grin.


    Even if she drooled with hunger, she would endure it and wait for him to finish before eating his


    leftovers.


    As Kingsley thought of this, his eyes became sore, and his heart pounded!


    I wonder how Victoria looks now¡­


    Taking a deep breath, he slowly calmed down his excitement.


    And his subtle action was seen by Rupert!


    A hint of disdain shed in Rupert''s eyes, and he thought to himself, I thought you were much


    calmer than this, but it turns out you were just pretending!


    He then raised his hand and lightly knocked on the office door.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "Miss Jeanne, Advisor Shane is here."


    A crisp and loud female voice came from inside the room. "Come in."


    Rupert pushed the door open and entered with Kenny and Kingsley following behind.


    At this time, Victoria was sitting behind the desk. With her hair neatly tied back and a beautiful,


    unsmiling face, she was exuding an aura of a domineering mature woman.


    Seeing Victoria, Kingsley couldn''t help but smile.


    Victoria hadn''t changed much, but she had be more feminine.


    Subconsciously, he touched his own face and thought, It''s a good thing I''ve transformed on the


    battlefield during the past ten years.


    Both his appearance and temperament had undergone a tremendous change.


    If he intentionally avoided being recognized, Victoria would definitely not recognize him as her


    missing younger brother years ago!


    Rupert stepped forward and introduced to Victoria, "Miss Jeanne, this is Advisor Shane."


    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Advisor Shane." Victoria extended her hand toward the couch.


    "Please have a seat."


    Afterward, she nced at Kingsley, who was beside Kenny.


    Kingsley was young and handsome with a tall physique. No matter where he went, he would attract


    girls'' attention.


    Victoria''s heart moved, and suddenly, an indescribable sense of familiarity surged within her.


    She smiled gently at Kingsley. "Please have a seat too, young man."


    Seeing Victoria smile at him, Kingsley felt nervous.


    Has she already recognized me? he wondered.


    However, when Victoria told him to take a seat, he felt relieved again.


    Rupert also noticed Victoria''s smile and a hint of jealousy rose in his heart!


    Miss Jeanne usually has a cold and domineering attitude toward everyone! She never smiled so


    gently before! he thought.


    As Rupert thought of this, he whispered to Victoria with a dark face, "Miss Jeanne, the purpose of


    Kenny Shane''s visit is unclear. We should remain vignt."

 Chapter 473 You Are Boss Nicholson?

    Chapter 473 You Are Boss Nicholson?


    Upon hearing Rupert''s words, Victoria was shocked!


    She suddenly realized that she had unknowingly developed feelings for a stranger!


    This had never happened to her before!


    "Cough." Victoria cleared her throat and regained her cold expression. "Advisor Shane, since you''re


    here to meet me, are you here to exin why your people have been lingering on my turf recently?"


    Kenny nodded. "Miss Jeanne, I have always avoided conflicts with Jeanne Gang. The reason I


    recently stationed my troops here was out of necessity!"


    "What a good excuse!" Victoria''s expression remained indifferent. "You better exin yourself,


    Advisor Shane!"


    Kenny casually nced at Kingsley, then slowly said, "Miss Jeanne, I am just carrying out someone


    else''s request and doing a loyal deed. How about I let Boss Nicholson exin it to you in detail?"


    "Boss Nicholson?!"


    Hearing the title caused both Victoria and Rupert to exim in unison!


    Victoria''s red lips opened slightly with an expression of disbelief!


    She never thought that the person who had eliminated Xanxus and brought her an entire Sunshine


    Casino would be such a young man!


    Meanwhile, Rupert was shocked at first, but a trace of barely noticeable resentment appeared on


    his face!


    He cursed secretly, F*ck! No wonder I didn''t like this kid from the beginning! So, he''s Boss


    Nicholson!


    Previously, when Kingsley appointed Leoric as the person in charge of Sunshine Casino, Rupert felt


    that his position in the gang was being threatened.


    Since then, he had hated the person known as Boss Nicholson! And today, he had to watch Victoria


    smile tenderly at Kingsley, which made him seethe with hatred!


    Seeing Victoria and Rupert''splex expressions, Kenny was puzzled and asked, "What''s wrong?


    Do you know each other?"


    Victoria nodded and shook her head secondster.


    Then, she asked Kingsley with a look of astonishment, "Are¡­ Are you the Boss Nicholson that


    Leoric mentioned?"


    "It''s me." Kingsley smiled slightly. "What''s the matter? Is it surprising to you?"


    "It''s¡­ really you¡­"


    Victoria abruptly rose from her seat, wanting to thank Kingsley personally.


    However, she felt it wasn''t appropriate, so she slowly sat back down.


    This scene made Kenny even more puzzled. "Miss Jeanne, what are you¡­"


    As he spoke, he pped his forehead. He suddenly remembered that Kingsley had called him


    before.


    In the call, Kingsley asked him to inform Jarett that Sunshine Casino now belonged to Jeanne


    Gang.


    During that time, he was shocked but assumed that Jeanne Gang had begged Kingsley to speak for


    them.


    Afterward, he was busy assisting Lancer in monitoring Stork, so he had forgotten about it.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly realized that Victoria and Kingsley did not know each other


    at all.


    "B-Boss Nicholson¡­" Shocked, Kenny asked, "Did you give the entire Sunshine Casino to Jeanne


    Gang after you defeated Xanxus?!"


    Kingsley nodded. "I don''t have the energy to manage such arge entertainment city. Miss Jeanne''s


    subordinate, Leoric, was with me at the time. So, I gave it to him on a whim."


    To avoid arousing Victoria''s suspicion, Kingsley had to use Leoric as an excuse.


    "You¡­ gave it away¡­ on a whim¡­"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Kingsley''s words caused Kenny''s face to undergo a myriad of changes.


    "But Boss Nicholson¡­ I have the energy! And we know each other!" Kenny regretfully pped his


    thigh. "Why did you give away such a good business?"


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "I''ll give you one the next time I have the chance."

 Chapter 474 Fearless Because Of Someone

    Chapter 474 Fearless Because Of Someone


    "Of course! Thank you¡­ Thank you so much, Boss Nicholson!"


    At that moment, Kenny made up his mind that he would stick closely to Kingsley from now on.


    He reckoned perhaps he might get lucky and receive a windfall just like Jeanne Gang did at some


    point.


    Suddenly, he felt that he could have a brighter prospect following Kingsley rather than Jarett.


    Then, Kingsley patted his shoulder and said, "Let''s discuss these matters another time, Advisor


    Shane. Miss Jeanne and I will deal with the current situation today."


    As expected, Kenny didn''t dare to object and he quickly nodded. He answered with a subservient


    tone, "Sure... Your affairs are of utmost importance!"


    After that, Kingsley sat upright as he looked at Victoria. Then, he said, "Allow me to introduce


    myself, Miss Jeanne. My name is Kingsley Nicholson. I''m also known as Boss Nicholson as Leoric


    mentioned earlier. But technically speaking, I am not a member of the underworld. I came here with


    Advisor Shane today to discuss something with you. Someone owes a friend of mine money, and


    that person is likely to appear in your territory again. I would like to ask for your kindness in allowing


    Advisor Shane to dispatch someone to conduct surveince in that area."


    Victoria''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. "But¡ª"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Before she could say anything, Rupert, who was next to her, mmed the table and replied, "No


    way! I strongly disagree!"


    He furrowed his brows and shouted angrily, "Who knows what you are really up to? No outsiders


    are allowed in the territory of our Jeanne Gang!"


    Kingsley only gave him a cold stare before asking, "Whom are you supposed to be?"


    Rupert immediately burst with anger upon hearing that. "Damn it! Listen up, Nicholson! I am Rupert


    Shapiro from the Jeanne Gang! "I don''t care who the hell you are! You''re on my turf right now, so


    don''t mess with me!" he shouted as he was unwilling to back down.


    He wouldn''t dare speak to Kingsley like that if it were anywhere else.


    However, he felt invincible when he was in Jeanne D''Arc.


    "Rupert who?" Kingsley asked as his expression turned cold. "I''ve never heard of you."


    At that time, Kingsley had already sensed that Rupert was not an easy guy to deal with.


    Furthermore, Rupert seemed to have a great deal of hostility toward him. Besides, the fact that he


    had been so bold in front of Victoria was a clear sign that he didn''t even regard her as the boss.


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes. It seemed that he would have to clean up Victoria''s mess before he


    even had a chance to reunite with her.


    Rupert''s face turned purple as he sneered. "What''s your name again, Nicholson? It''s not surprising


    that you haven''t heard of me since you im to not be part of the underworld." Then, he bellowed


    with a smug look, "I am the second inmand of the Jeanne Gang! No one doesn''t know me in


    the entire Cleapolis'' underworld!"


    However, Kenny sneered as soon as Rupert finished speaking. "The fact is I haven''t heard of you!


    How dare you act so arrogantly!"


    He didn''t sugarcoat his words in front of Rupert at all!


    "You!" Rupert''s eyes shed with a hint of ferocity and he yelled, "Your name is indeed well-known,


    Advisor Shane, but you''re in the territory of Jeanne Gang now. You better be careful! Do you think


    Jarett will be able to avenge you if I kill you here?"


    At that moment, Kenny''s expression changed drastically.


    There were only two major forces left in the Sris Province after Ashton''s downfall. They were


    Jarett and the Seven Legends.


    Kenny became more active and started nning to lead his men to break away from the Cole Gang


    to take over Ashton''s position ever since then.


    However, somehow that news reached Jarett.


    Luckily, Jarett hadn''t severed ties with him just yet, but as Rupert said, it remained unknown


    whether Jarett would avenge Kenny if he really died here today.


    Rupert became even more fearless right after he saw the change of expression on Kenny''s face.


    "Why should I fear you if there will be no consequences after killing you? That said, I suggest you


    not be so arrogant in front of me, Kenny Shane! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee whether my men


    outside will rush in and assert control!"

 Chapter 475 Reestablishing Gang Rules!

    Chapter 475 Reestablishing Gang Rules!


    Kenny was so furious that his blood was boiling!


    As the top advisor of the Cole Gang, he had never been insulted that badly.


    "Good¡­ Very well! I''ll put my life on the line today!" Kenny gritted his teeth tightly as he spoke. "I''m


    warning you! I''ll take you down with me, even if it means death if you dare to disrespect Boss


    Nicholson even a little bit!"


    A glint of ruthlessness crossed Rupert''s mind as he knew he had already crossed the line with


    Kenny.


    Rupert knew that Kenny would retaliate against himter if he couldn''t keep Kenny here today.


    Clenching his fist tightly, Rupert shouted, "Men! Get in here! Someone is picking a fight!"


    The door to the office mmed open as soon as he finished speaking.


    A dozen or so young men holding sticks and other weapons immediately rushed in.


    The brief exchange of words between Rupert and Kenny onlysted a few seconds.


    Yet, the atmosphere of the office had be tense, and everyone seemed ready to fight by the


    time Victoria realized the situation was getting out of control.


    Victoria mmed the table and stood up while furiously giving an order, "What''s this all about? Get


    out of here!"


    However, those young men who just rushed in did not move but turned their gazes toward Rupert.


    They were waiting for Rupert''s instructions.


    Her face immediately turned sour. "Y-You guys don''t even listen to me anymore?"


    "Aren''t mymands your orders, Miss Jeanne?" He smiled. "How dare these guys be so arrogant


    on our turf. How can our Jeanne Gang live with this in the future if we don''t show them what can we


    do?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Only cold words were heard from Victoria, though. "I trust and rate you highly, Rupert, but don''t be


    too cocky!"


    "How could I be arrogant in front of you, Miss Jeanne?" Rupert made a nodding expression as he


    spoke. "Don''t forget that I followed you when we were in middle school. I earned every inch of


    territory under yourmand at the risk of my life. Everything I have done is for your benefit and


    the good of Jeanne Gang!"


    Victoria''s tense face gradually eased after Rupert said that.


    "I know you are loyal to me, but don''t forget that I am the boss of Jeanne Gang!"


    After that, she looked at the group of subordinates who had rushed in, and she shouted sternly,


    "And you guys! Do you still see me as your boss? Are you refusing to listen to my orders now? Is


    that what''s happening?"


    The young men only lowered their heads. "Miss Jeanne... We stand by yourmands, and also


    Rupert''s..."


    At that moment, Rupert''s mouth twitched, revealing a subtle smile.


    Then, Victoria stepped out from behind her desk and gave those underlings a cold stare.


    "I''m telling you now¡ªget out of my office! Are you disobeying my order?"


    The leader of the group of men looked for Rupert''s signal as soon as she finished speaking.


    "Very well." Victoria nodded.


    With a quick twist of her wrist, a sharp dagger suddenly appeared from within the wide sleeve of her


    jacket.


    In the next moment, she plunged the de into the leader''s eye.


    Shink¡­


    He copsed to the ground as he clutched onto his eye in agony after an agonizing sound was


    heard.


    "Ah! My eye!!!"


    Victoria narrowed her eyes and spoke in a cold voice as the man screamed in agony, "Your eyes


    aren''t good for anything if you don''t even know where your boss is!"


    Everyone was instantly in terror upon witnessing that frightening scene.


    Even Rupert''s face turned slightly pale at that moment.


    Then, Victoria coldly looked at the crowd. "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    "No, Miss Jeanne!"


    This time, no one dared to even nce at Rupert.


    After that, the group of young men fled the office like scared rabbits.


    Then, Victoria slowly sat back in her chair and gently wiped the blood from the dagger with a


    handkerchief. She said lightly, "These neersck discipline. It seems that I must reestablish


    some gang rules!"

 Chapter 476 Reminder to Victoria

    Chapter 476 Reminder to Victoria


    Organizations like the Jeanne Gang needed to continuously recruit young blood in order to maintain


    their strong vitality.


    The older members of the gang either would switch to legitimate business or take on managerial


    positions within the gang.


    They relied on their status as the seniors of the underworld to avoid getting their hands dirty in most


    situations.


    Tasks that required charging into battle and putting one''s life on the line were all handled by these


    young and physically strong members.


    Therefore, all of the young fighters of the Jeanne Gang were new recruits.


    As soon as they joined the gang, they were firmly controlled by Rupert.


    Victoria trusted Rupertpletely, so she was not concerned with these minor matters.


    After all, as the boss of the Jeanne Gang, she couldn''t micromanage every recruit.


    She suddenly realized now that if she didn''t establish her authority in front of these new recruits,


    she might bepletely sidelined in the future!


    She lightly tapped her dagger on the table and said, "Rupert, how many members did Leoric take


    away with him when he went to manage the casino in Diosna?"


    Rupert swallowed his saliva and replied, "About a hundred¡ª"


    His voice was slightly hoarse.


    The scene just now reminded him of the days when he first followed Victoria.


    At that time, he had no rebellious thoughts as he admired and feared her at the same time.


    He was truly fighting to expand her territory.


    But as the territory expanded and his position rose, he was gradually unwilling to be a woman''s


    subordinate.


    That was the reason why he gradually became more and more arrogant.


    The clean and neat strike Victoria gave earlier made Rupert realize that she was still the same


    person he first met.


    If he wanted to seize power, he definitely couldn''t do it the hard way!


    Now was not the best time to show his ambition.


    He still needed to bide his time and make a secret n.


    Thinking of this, he respectfully asked her, "Leoric took with him nearly a hundred people. Boss, do


    you n to recruit new members?"


    "Yes." Victoria nced at him. "I will personally handle this matter. You don''t need to worry about it."


    At that, Rupert''s cheekbones twitched.


    This decision of hers was clearly a sign that she was already wary of him!


    "Boss¡ª"


    Before he could say anything else, she raised her hand. "The most urgent task now is to handle


    Boss Nicholson''s affairs properly."


    After speaking, she smiled slightly at Kingsley and Kenny. "I''m sorry about what happened just


    now."


    Kenny wiped the cold sweat from his forehead while thinking that Victoria indeed lived up to her


    reputation.


    She really was a crazy woman!


    He thought of this in his heart, but he politely replied, "No worries. You''re truly an efficient and


    capable woman, not inferior to any man at all!"


    Kingsley also smiled and echoed, "Yes. You did not disappoint me. However... Victoria, I still have to


    remind you."


    He leaned forward slightly as he rested his elbow on his knee and continued lightly, "Using violence


    to intimidate subordinates can work once or twice, but it''s not a long-term solution. Furthermore,


    personally managing things on the ground is even more cost prohibitive. If you want to firmly control


    arge gang, you must be good at bncing power and distributing it to several absolutely


    trustworthy subordinates at the same time."


    With that, Kingsley showed a trace of a profound smile. "Also, the more trustworthy a person is, the


    more vignt you must be. Because when people gain more power, they inevitably develop different


    thoughts. This is human nature."


    Instantly, both Kenny and Rupert''s expressions changed.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Just as Kingsley said, after Kenny gained a high position in the Cole Gang, he wanted to set up his


    own gang.


    Kenny coughed awkwardly and didn''t say anything.


    Rupert, on the other hand, red and angrily shouted, "What do you mean by that? Are you saying


    that I will betray Victoria?!"

 Chapter 477 Another Request

    Chapter 477 Another Request


    "I didn''t mention any names." Kingsley shrugged. "Only someone with a guilty conscience would


    jump to conclusions!"


    "You!"


    Just as Rupert was about to say something else, Victoria spoke calmly. "Notify Darren that from now


    on, any new member who joins the gang must follow the rules first."


    Rupert''s entire body stiffened.


    Darren was an elder with a simr seniority as him, but he was extremely loyal to Victoria and did


    not have other thoughts.


    If all new members were handed over to Darren to manage, Rupert would lose a considerable


    amount of power!


    Rupert''s facial expression turned bad and he wished he could tear Kingsley apart on the spot!


    Yet, he didn''t dare to directly confront Victoria, so he could only grit his teeth unwillingly and say,


    "Understood, Miss Jeanne. I''ll inform Darren."


    Seeing this situation, Kingsley showed a hint of relief on his face. He could tell that Victoria had a


    deep emotional connection with Rupert.


    If he were to help her get rid of Rupert without her consent, she might not truly appreciate his good


    intentions.


    Now that Kingsley saw her starting to reduce Rupert''s power, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Rupert shouldn''t be able to cause any trouble for her within a short period.


    Kingsley smiled faintly and looked at Victoria. "Miss Jeanne, I won''t interfere with the internal affairs


    of your gang. But now, shall we talk about business?"


    She nodded. "Mr. Nicholson, if you can guarantee that after Advisor Shane''s men enter my territory,


    they will only monitor the people who owe your friend money, and will not cause any other trouble, I


    can agree to your request."


    Rupert''s pupils flickered, and he hurriedly suggested, "Boss, you have to think it through! Kenny


    and his men¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, she interrupted coldly, "I have my own ns. Don''t worry, I won''t do


    anything reckless with my own territory."


    If someone else had brought up this matter, she would never have agreed to it, but looking at


    Kingsley in front of her, Victoria couldn''t muster any sense of caution!


    A strange sense of trust made her willing to unconditionally agree to all his requests!


    Of course, she was not a foolish fangirl who threw away her principles at the sight of a handsome


    man.


    She had considered that he had the power to destroy Xanxus but was willing toe and talk to


    her. This was enough to prove his sincerity.


    Moreover, he had already given her the Sunshine Casino.


    Just based on the fact that he had given her this casino, she had no reason to refuse him!


    With this in mind, Victoria said to Kingsley, "As I just said, if you can guarantee that you can control


    Advisor Shane''s, then I will agree to let them enter my territory to carry out their duty!"


    Just then, Kenny quickly said, "Yes, we can control them! Boss Nicholson is my boss. How can he


    not control my subordinates? Miss Jeanne, rest assured. We are only here after that man on behalf


    of Boss Nicholson, and we will definitely not cause trouble on your territory! I can vouch for that with


    my reputation!"


    "Good!"


    Victoria was about to nod when a faint smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth. "Wait a


    minute, Mr. Nicholson. I have one more request."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Kingsley looked at her with that expression, his heart suddenly trembled.


    He was all too familiar with this smile!


    As a child, whenever she had that kind of smile on her face, she either just finished doing


    something bad or was nning to do something bad!


    His mouth twitched. "Victoria, tell me¡­ what your request is."


    "It''s a simple request," Victoria said with her red lips slightly apart. "From now on, whenever I call for


    you toe to see me, you muste immediately! In other words... You have to be on call."


    Upon hearing her request, Kingsley, Kenny, and Rupert all fell speechless.

 Chapter 478 Beware of Losing Your Life!

    Chapter 478 Beware of Losing Your Life!


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present fell silent.


    Their expressions were all different.


    Kingsley looked helpless, thinking that Victoria might have taken a liking to him.


    Meanwhile, Kenny had a gossipy and thoughtful expression on his face. He secretly thought that if


    Victoria won over Kingsley, wouldn''t the Northern Draken Order fall into the hands of the Jeanne


    Gang?


    In the future, the Jeanne Gang would be respected in the underworld of the Sris Province!


    On the other hand, Rupert''s face had turned as dark as coal!


    He stared at Kingsley with a gloomy look, and his mrs were almost ground to pieces!


    He cursed inwardly, Damn it! This damn b*stard made me lose my power to manage the new gang


    members and won Victoria''s favor! And here I am, risking my life for ten years at Victoria''s side, only


    to end up giving all the opportunities to this Kingsley?!


    Just as he was about to explode with anger, Kingsley nodded. "Okay, Miss Jeanne. I promise you."


    "Really?" Victoria didn''t expect him to agree so readily. "Let''s start tomorrow then. Apany me


    for lunch tomorrow afternoon."


    "All right, it''ll be on me," Kingsley replied without hesitation as he also looked forward to having


    lunch with her.


    She smiled. "It''s settled then. You can choose the location and pick me up tomorrow at noon."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Listening to their conversation, Rupert felt a surge of bitterness in his throat! He almost coughed up


    blood from anger.


    Kingsley nced at the angry Rupert and said with a hidden meaning, "Young man, if you''re not


    feeling well, you should go home and rest. This line of work is too dangerous, and it''s easy to lose


    your life if you''re not careful."


    "You!!!"


    Rupert was so angry that his whole body trembled and his fingers cracked after being squeezed so


    tightly!


    However, Kingsley didn''t even look at him again. He stood up from the couch and rolled down his


    sleeves while saying, "Since everything has been settled, I won''t disturb you any longer, Miss


    Jeanne. Let''s meet again tomorrow at noon."


    Victoria also stood up. "Okay, see you tomorrow at noon."


    Under Rupert''s angry gaze, Kingsley and Kenny swaggered out.


    She sat back on her chair and spoke up with a light tone. "Rupert, give the order that from now on,


    our members should not make trouble for Advisor Shane''s subordinates."


    "Boss¡ª" He wanted to say something more, but when he saw her cold and frosty face, he could


    only change his words unwillingly. "Understood, Boss. I will pass on your orders."


    His eyes were filled with deep resentment as he walked out of Victoria''s office.


    He gritted his teeth and muttered, "Damn it! Sooner orter, I will make this woman kneel at my feet


    and bow to me! And that b*stard Kingsley, I will definitely make you die a horrible death!"


    On the other side, Kingsley and Kenny had already left Jeanne D''Arc by this time.


    Kingsley said to Kenny, "Now, things have been cleared up on Victoria''s side. You can continue to


    have your members keep an eye on the area around Thinking Cup Coffee."


    Kenny patted his chest and replied, "Don''t worry, Boss Nicholson. I promise to help your friend


    catch that debtor!"


    "Okay. After this matter is done, I will reward you for your hard work."


    "Thank you, Boss Nicholson!"


    Kingsley gave some instructions to Kenny before they went their separate ways.


    Checking his watch, Kingsley realized it was almost dinner time.


    He drove straight back to the vi of his eldest sister, Reene. Upon entering, he noticed that the


    house was pitch ck with no lights switched on.


    However, his night vision was powerful, and he immediately saw Reene curled up on the couch


    while holding her legs.


    At the same time, her slightly choked voice could be heard. "Is that you, Serena?"

 Chapter 479 Who Upset You?

    Chapter 479 Who Upset You?


    Click!


    "Reene, it''s me," Kingsley replied softly as he switched on the living roommp.


    The sudden brightness dazzled Reene, so she blocked it with her hand and eximed with


    surprise, "Kingsley, you''re back?"


    "Yes, I''m home." He approached her and sat beside her, asking in concern, "Reene, what''s wrong


    with you?"


    He was struck by her haggard face and slightly scarlet eyes as she appeared to have been crying.


    "What happened?" Kingsley knitted his brows. "Did someone upset you?"


    She has just taken over rk Corporation before I went to Diosna City. Moreover, she''s got Mason,


    Dad''s buddy, to help her run the business. Everything should be going smoothly, but why was she


    crying alone on the couch?


    Reene wiped her eyes briefly. "It''s nothing. It''s because I watched a touching TV drama just now.


    No one upset me."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She doesn''t want to worry me, so I should stop asking about it. I''ll call Masonter and inquire about


    it.


    Reene got up from the couch. "Kingsley, you must be starving. I''ll make you dinner."


    "Yeah, I''m hungry!" Kingsley cracked a smile. "Your cooking was all I thought about when I wasn''t


    home."


    "Oh, stop talking so glibly!" Reene smiled through her tears and lightly touched his nose. "Wait. I''ll


    make something nice for you!"


    She walked to the kitchen while talking and started cooking dinner after putting the apron on.


    She was not considered slim, but she was curvy with a touch of great charm and innate elegance.


    Her every move was quite noble and graceful even though she was wearing an apron now.


    Reene was tying up her long hair and staring at Kingsley who was standing to the side. She


    strangely inquired, "Why are you staring at me, Kingsley? Are you okay?"


    "No." He shook his head. "I just feel that you''re very pretty, especially when you''re wearing an apron


    now. You have a distinct charm about you."


    "You''ve ttered me!" She blushed and shyly changed the subject of the conversation. "Did you


    happen to see Court while you were in Diosna?"


    Kingsley leaned against the doorframe. "Yes, I did. She''s now the campus belle. She''s nothing like


    the little girl she used to be."


    "How is she doing over there?? I''ve been a bit busytely and have yet to contact her."


    "Ah, don''t worry." Kingsley smiled and borated, "I''ve hired some people to protect her in Diosna


    City. Generally speaking, no one would dare to bully her unless the aliens attack the Earth."


    The people that Kingsley referred to were Heston and Leoric¡ªone from the underworld, and the


    other fromw enforcement. Of course, having those two people protecting Courtney put him at


    ease.


    Reene smiled tenderly. "That''s good¡­"


    Beep! Beep! Beep! It was the password lock of the door. After that, Serena''s exmation came.


    "Reene, I''m home!"


    Kingsley beamed with pleasure. "Is Serena home from Orion Tech?"


    When Serena heard Kingsley''s voice, she took lighter steps. She dashed up to him and asked in


    surprise, "King, when did youe home?"


    "I just got home." He noticed Serena was wearing a slim-fitting suit and skeptically inquired,


    "Serena, did the Mercenary Commission be a technology firm? Why are you dressed so


    formally?"


    She rubbed her brother''s hair lovingly. "We tier two assassins had a meeting today to distribute


    several tasks."


    "Do you need a hand?" He pretended to brag on purpose. "Don''t forget that I know Captain Leonard


    from the Cleapolis Military District!"

 Chapter 480 Sisters Competing With Each Other

    Chapter 480 Sisters Competing With Each Other


    Serena patted him. "Forget about it. My dream is to be the best assassin! So, I can''t always rely on


    the assistance of others!"


    Reene smiled and added, "Oh, Serena, then you must put in more effort. Since you''re only a tier


    two assassin, you have a long way to go before being rated the best assassin!"


    Serena burst into a roar ofughter. "Reene, don''t worry. I''ll be the best assassin when you be


    the best female president of the Empire of Qustia!"


    After that, they heard the password lock of the door again. Hence, the three of them turned to look


    at the door in unison and saw Alice sticking her head into the house. "Reene, I came for dinner!"


    Serena shed a seductive smile. "The future God of Medicine is here."


    Alice entered the house carrying tworge bags of food ingredients. "Reene, Serena, are you


    guys..." she said, smiling. She did, however, pause halfway through her sentence as she had


    caught sight of Kingsley, who was leaning against the doorframe. "King!"


    She then trotted over to him and hugged his neck before excitedly eximing, "It''s been a long time


    since I''ve seen you! I really miss you!"


    Cough, cough, cough¡­ Serena coughed briefly before smacking Alice''s hips and eximing


    strangely, "Alice, King is a grown-up now, so you can''t hug him this way!"


    When Alice heard Serena''s words, she hugged Kingsley even tighter. "I''m his sister! I can hug him


    all I want!"


    Alice was gently crushing his chest. However, he did not feel suffocated and felt rather refreshed.


    Before regaining his senses, he felt another person softly clinging to his back.


    Simultaneously, he heard Serena''s seductive voice from behind him. "Well, I''d like to hug King as


    well..."


    Although he usually maintained greatposure and willpower, he was inevitably turned on


    because he was trapped between two stunning women with excellent figures.


    "Alice, Serena¡­"


    At the same time, Reene, who was dressed in an apron but showed deep cleavage, walked over


    and smacked Alice and Serena on the head with a smalldle.


    "Since childhood, you''ve enjoyedpeting against each other! For the sake of a knife, you girls


    beat each other up until there was a nosebleed, but now you''repeting for King?" Reene asked


    with a smile. "That''s enough. Stop hugging each other. Go sit on the couch and wait. We''ll eat in a


    bit!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Got it, Reene."


    Both Alice and Serena agreed to Reene''s request before holding Kingsley''s left and right arms


    respectively and walking toward the couch in the living room. They even clung to him while closely


    sitting on the couch as they did not intend to let him go.


    Kingsley took a deep breath to calm the overwhelming desire in his body and helplessly moaned,


    "Sisters, I''m a man. Do you just want to make me ufortable?"


    Serena quickly shed a seductive smile. "Reene was right when she said that I enjoypeting


    against Alice. She saves people with scalpels, so I want to kill people with knives! If she won''t let


    go, then I won''t let go either."


    Alice refused to back down. "Serena, I''m a few months older than you. Shouldn''t you make way for


    your older sister?" While speaking, she stroked Kingsley''s chest. "Why don''t we let King make the


    decision?"


    She was used to working with scalpels, so her long and tender fingers were slim and fair. When she


    gently stroked his chest, his heart immediately became numb.


    "Sure! We''ll leave it up to him!" Serena''s hands were used to manipte throwing knives, so now


    that she touched his thigh¡­


    Consequently, Kingsley squeezed both legs together and leaped up from the couch. "Sisters, can


    youe one at a time? I can''t take it when you pounce on me all at once¡­"


    They both blushed when they heard his words¡­

 Chapter 481 Stop That Disgusting Topic

    Chapter 481 Stop That Disgusting Topic


    Alice let out a snort. "What are you thinking, King? We''re just kidding!"


    Serena''s expression changed before she said, "Yeah, I''m used topeting with Alice. Who wants


    to be with you one at a time?"


    Kingsley grew glum before turning away and walking to the kitchen. "Reene, Alice and Serena


    bullied me..."


    Reene smiled gently and waved at him. "Come on. Let me console you with a hug."


    As a result, he was rendered speechless for a brief moment. "Reene, you''re also teasing me?" He


    then sat at the dining table and sighed intently. "One of you is a beautiful female president while the


    other two are an aloof female doctor and a ruthless female assassin. Much to my surprise, you guys


    are such perverts in private, always wanting my hugs."


    After hisint, three women screamed in unison, "King, what did you say?"


    ¡­


    Before long, Reene had finished cooking dinner and the four of them took their seats. Alice gave


    Reene a thumbs-up. "Reene, you''ve got such amazing cooking skills! You''re superb!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena nodded, echoing what Alice had said. "Yes, I agree with Alice. I live with Reene just to enjoy


    her cooking!"


    The four of them ate and chatted together. Suddenly, something dawned on Alice, and she asked


    Serena, "Serena, have you met Tyler? He made up a ck market mission just to frame you, so I


    kept him alive to let you deal with him."


    "Yes, I had." Serena sipped the soup. "I had his artery severed so that he would die from blood


    loss."


    Reene was rendered speechless. "Stop talking about disgusting things at the dining table."


    However, Kingsley chuckled. "Umm, Alice, what about Jeffred, the hospital director?"


    "He''s dead."


    He was inevitably stupefied when he heard her indifferent answer. "He''s dead?" I remember him.


    Although he loved money significantly, he was very sensitive.


    Kingsley then inquired with shock, "What happened? Why was he dead?"


    Alice picked up a piece of meat. "Wasn''t his son turned into a human swine? So, he jumped off the


    top floor of the hospital and the impact caused his body to be broken into pieces."


    Reene could not think of anything to say, so she set her cutlery down slowly. "I''ll eat after you''re


    done talking..."


    "We''ll stop now, Reene. Let''s eat, shall we?" With a smile, Kingsley said to Reene. His heart, on the


    other hand, was overflowing with strong emotions. During the Jadnd Heights Medical Forum,


    Zayne and Beau plotted to murder Kingsley and even used wanted to assault Alice.


    Consequently, in a fit of rage, Kingsley demanded that Wendell turn Zayne into a human swine.


    Besides, Jeffred was well aware that Kingsley was the God of War, Ares, but because he was


    heartbroken over his son''s death and terrified of Ares'' wrath, he couldn''t cope with his feelings and


    jumped off the hospital''s roof.


    "s¡­" Kingsley sighed before he asked Alice, "Umm, who''s the hospital director now?"


    "It''s still vacant now," Alice answered. "However, I heard that they''re going to transfer a person here


    from somewhere, but I''m not very sure about who that person is."


    Kingsley nodded. "All right, Alice, let''s eat."


    He dwelled on the matter inwardly. It''s fine if the new hospital director is a good person. If that


    person dares to mistreat Alice, I''ll make him or her suffer the same kind of fate that befell Jeffred.


    No one can bully the sisters of Ares, the God of War!


    After they were full, the three sisters cleared the table and did the dishes.


    Kingsley nced at his watch. "Sisters, I''ll go back to my room first."


    Reene answered gently, "Okay, you just came back from Diosna City, so you should rest well."


    "Good night, Reene, Alice, and Serena!"


    His three sisters answered at the same time, "Good night, King."


    He waved his hand briefly and returned to his room on the second floor. It was only because he


    needed to call Mason that he made his way to his room so soon.

 Chapter 482 The Slandering of the Wynn Family

    Chapter 482 The ndering of the Wynn Family


    Reene was clearly wiping away her tears in secret when Kingsley just came in.


    As a strong-willed woman, she was unwilling to talk about her difficulties to anyone.


    Therefore, he could only ask Mason what had happened to Reene during the time he was away at


    Diosna.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    The phone rang, and Mason''s voice came through. "Hello, Kingsley."


    "Hello, Mr. Parker," Kingsley greeted. "How have you beentely? Is your body recovering well?"


    "Much better!" Masonughed and continued, "With your great help as the God of Medicine, I have


    completely recovered from the old illnesses I had when I was a homeless man!"


    After saying that, heughed again before asking, "Kingsley, why did you call me?"


    Kingsley got straight to the point and asked, "Mr. Parker, has anything happened to Reene''s


    company?"


    "Thepany is doing fine and running smoothly," Mason replied. "However, the problem is that


    the people from the Wynn Family keep causing trouble!"


    "Wynn Family?" A trace of coldness flickered in Kingsley''s eyes. "Henry Wynn is already dead. Why


    are they still causing trouble?"


    "Henry Wynn''s death is precisely the reason why they are still causing trouble," Mason said angrily.


    "For the past few days, the people from the Wynn Family have been causing trouble outside


    Neveah by holding up banners and using Reene of being ungrateful and seeking revenge. TheyThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    also imed that she is responsible for Henry''s death and has taken over rk Corporation by


    force."


    Kingsley snorted. "rk Corporation was transferred to Reene by Henry voluntarily! Do they regret


    it now that the formerly struggling rk Corporation is thriving again?"


    "You are right! The Wynn Family has gone back on their word! They never stop trying to make


    trouble in an attempt to regain control of thepany. They have now ruined President Wynn''s


    reputation. All the ignorant people might think that she''s really an ungrateful person who repays


    kindness with enmity."


    After hearing Mason''s exnation, Kingsley finally understood why Reene was crying secretly.


    There was a saying that went along the lines of ''words are like gold'', and it meant that words could


    hurt more than a stab wound at times.


    Anyone who had been defamed and ndered to such an extent would be so heartbroken that they


    might be depressed or even suffer a nervous breakdown!


    "Okay. I got it." Kingsley suppressed his anger and continued, "I will handle this matter. As for the


    affairs of Neveah and rk Corporation, I will leave it to you, Mr. Parker."


    With a smile, Mason replied, "Absolutely! It''s only my job. President Wynn gives me generous pay


    after all."


    "Oh, yeah. Mr. Parker." Kingsley suddenly thought of Vincent Albright and asked tentatively, "Do you


    know about¡­ the Nightingale Intelligence Agency?"


    "The Nightingale Intelligence Agency? I have no idea," Mason answered in confusion. "Why are you


    asking about this?"


    "Ah¡­ It''s nothing. Please get some rest earlier, Mr. Parker."


    After hanging up the phone, Kingsley thought to himself, It seems that although Mason helps my


    father in managing 24panies, he appears to be unaware of my father''s true identity as an


    intelligence agent. This is simr to Jay Carter from Coliree Group, who has no idea what''s kept


    secret within the organization.


    With this in mind, he slowly stood up and walked downstairs.


    Although the clue led nowhere, the problem could still be investigated gradually.


    The most urgent task now was to help Reene solve her critical issue.


    Seeing Kingsleying downstairs again, Reene and Serena, who were sitting on the couch


    watching TV, asked, "Kingsley, didn''t you say that you were going to sleep? Why did youe


    down again?"


    "Has Alice left already?" He chuckled. "I can''t sleep, so Ie down to watch TV with you guys."


    Saying so, he sat down next to Reene and casually asked, "Reene, are the people from the Wynn


    Family still causing trouble for you recently?"


    Reene''s face changed when she heard that. "They¡­ came twice, but I had the security guards


    send them away."


    Before Kingsley could say anything, Serena softly asked, "Are the Wynns still causing trouble?


    Reene, tell me honestly, do you want me to kill them?"

 Chapter 483 Seduction

    Chapter 483 Seduction


    After gently tapping on Serena, Reene said, "I owe them a lot after all. Don''t keep talking about


    killing them."


    Kingsley sighed upon hearing her words.


    From Reene''s tone, he could tell that she didn''t want topletely sever ties with the Wynns even


    though they had treated her like this.


    "Reene, I know you want to repay their kindness, but being too kind isn''t always a good thing."


    Kingsley lightly tapped his knee with his fingers as he asked, "What if I apany you to Wynn


    Manor tomorrow to see what''s going on with them?"


    "What? You want to visit Wynn Manor?" She was surprised. "What are you going to do there?


    Kingsley, please don''t mess around. I can handle these things."


    "No, I''m not messing around," he answered indifferently. "Didn''t I enrage Henry before? In all


    fairness, I should go and take a look."


    "Are you sure?" Reene asked with some doubt. "If that''s the case, it''s good for you to visit Wynn


    Manor. Maybe they will behave more sensibly if you talk to them."


    On the surface, Kingsley nodded. "Okay, it''s settled then. I''ll visit Wynn Manor with you aftering


    back from lunch with my friend tomorrow."


    However, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. He didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad


    thing that Reene was so kind-hearted.


    People from the Wynns were ruthless like cold-blooded animals, so how could they behave by just


    talking things out?


    After chatting for a while, Kingsley returned to his bedroom and went to sleep.


    He slept until noon the next day.


    After a quick freshening up, he drove straight to Jeanne D''Arc.


    Upon arriving at the ground floor, he made a phone call to Victoria.


    It did not take long for Victoria to step out of the door in high heels.


    She was wearing a ck short dress and a white oversized suit from yesterday. With a pair of


    sunsses on her face and a sexy big wave hairstyle, she gave off celebrity-like vibes.


    Rupert and several burly men were following behind her.


    "Miss Jeanne, shall I take some people with you?" Rupert asked with a gloomy face.


    "What are you guys going to do?" Victoria pushed her sunsses. "I''m going on a date. What''s the


    point of bringing a group of burly men with me?"


    "A date¡­"


    At these words, Rupert looked even gloomier.


    However, he didn''t dare to say anything more. He could only hold back his anger and watch as


    Victoria swayed her hips and walked toward Kingsley''s car.


    After stepping into the passenger seat with her long legs, she mmed the door shut. Smiling, she


    greeted, "Boss Nicholson, you''re quite punctual."


    Kingsley grinned. "I promised to be on call, and I''m not someone who goes back on my word."


    As he spoke, he started the car and continued, "Miss Jeanne, I have other things to do this


    afternoon. How about finding a nearby restaurant somewhere in the north of the city? I''ll take you to


    a better restaurant next time when I''m free."


    "Sure." She took off her sunsses to reveal a pair of lightly made-up beautiful eyes. "I''m not a


    picky eater, and I only care about¡­ whom I dine with."


    At her words, Kingsley felt that the atmosphere in the car suddenly became somewhat subtle. She


    is trying to seduce me...


    His heart trembled as he thought to himself that the arrest of Stork had to be carried out quickly.


    What if Victoria fell in love with him? He had no idea how she would react when he revealed his


    identity to her.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She would definitely think that he was deliberately making fun of her, at which point she would


    completely explode in rage.


    Thinking of this, Kingsley couldn''t help but tremble slightly. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Miss


    Jeanne, when we first met, I do feel like we''ve known each other for a long time. You are so kind


    and friendly¡­ just like my real sister."

 Chapter 484 Scouting for Identity

    Chapter 484 Scouting for Identity


    At these words, Victoria chuckled lightly as she covered her red lips and said, "Kind? This is the first


    time I''ve heard someone describe me that way, but¡­ I like it."


    Turning her head, she nced at Kingsley and continued, "Since you think I''m like your sister, stop


    calling me Miss Jeanne then. Just call me by my name, Victoria."


    "V-Victoria?" Kingsley''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. "I think¡­ I''d better still call you Miss


    Jeanne."


    He secretly nced at her, thinking that she was really different from the other sisters.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When he was with Reene and Alice before, they used to blush at the slightest skin-to-skin contact


    with him.


    Just like his previous attempt at Jadnd Heights, he was already naked and holding onto Alice,


    but she refused to allow him to proceed any further.


    However, if it were Victoria, he believed that he wouldn''t even have to be proactive as she would


    have just devoured him on her own.


    Looking at Kingsley''s absent-minded look, Victoria smiled and replied, "I heard that Advisor Shane''s


    people are wandering around a restaurant called ''Thinking Cup Coffee.'' Let''s go there for lunch.


    Hopefully, we can arrest the person who owes your friend money too."


    He didn''t think much about it and just nodded. "Okay. I''ll follow your lead."


    However, after agreeing, he regretted it a little.


    What if we run into Stork there? Wouldn''t Victoria be in danger?


    Then again, he had already agreed. If he regretted it now, it would only raise her suspicion.


    Kingsley could onlyfort himself. They had been staking out for so long and hadn''t found any


    clues, so it was unlikely that they ran into Stork by chanceter.


    Thinking Cup Coffee and Jeanne D''Arc were not far away from each other since both were located


    in the north of the city. It took about ten minutes to drive there.


    After parking the car at a roadside parking spot, he noticed that there were several street vendors


    around. All of them were burly and muscr men.


    They sat on small tools while taking care of their stalls as their restless eyes wandered around.


    Seeing this scene, Kingsley couldn''t help but smile. It appeared that these were all the people


    whom Kenny sent.


    As they walked into Thinking Cup Coffee, they sat at a table near the entrance.


    Victoria smiled and said, "Boss Nicholson, it seems that we have the same habit of enjoying sitting


    in ces with a broad view. Is this considered a force of habit due to our line of work?"


    Shaking his head, he replied, "I''m not a member of the underworld. It''s just my daily habit."


    "Oh, yeah. You did mention that you are not a member of the underworld yesterday," she said while


    looking at him thoughtfully. "So¡­ it''s inappropriate for me to address you as Boss Nicholson."


    Kingsley knew that she was trying to scout his identity. "You may call me Nichol, or Mr. Nicholson.


    Either one is fine."


    He tried to dodge her question as he didn''t dare to reveal his true name.


    "Mr. Nicholson¡­" Victoria raised her eyebrows. "You''re interesting."


    Not long after, the food they ordered was served.


    She chewed slowly and lightly said, "I used to have a younger brother with the samest name as


    you."


    "Oh¡­" Kingsley forced a smile and perfunctorily said, "Did you? That''s quite a coincidence¡­"


    "He was very different from you though. Unlike you, he was mischievous, gluttonous, and always


    liked to y pranks. On the other hand, you are steady, calm, and even have a hint of mystery," she


    borated.


    Hearing Victoria say this, Kingsley let out a slight sigh of relief. "Although many people share the


    samest name, their personalities are not necessarily the same."


    However, before he couldpletely let his guard down, she suddenly changed the topic. "For


    some reason, I have a feeling that you are my younger brother. His name is Kingsley Nicholson."

 Chapter 485 Stork Showed Up

    Chapter 485 Stork Showed Up


    Kingsley was dumbfounded.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He almost threw the spoon out of his hand the moment he heard his name being called!


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "Miss Jeanne, you probably miss your brother too


    much¡­"


    He didn''t have the nerve to deny his identity explicitly because he would have to exin everything


    to Victoria in the future after all.


    So, he gave an ambiguous answer.


    "s." Victoria sighed. "Maybe I miss him badly¡­"


    She had a clear sense of loss on her face and Kingsley''s heart ached with pity for her.


    He knew that Victoria didn''t recognize him at all.


    Although she could only see a small reflection of "Kingsley" in him, she was willing to make room for


    him in her territory.


    This sufficiently demonstrated that although he had disappeared for ten years, he was still Victoria''s


    most beloved brother¡­


    Kingsley had a lump in his throat when he thought about this.


    He extended his hand subconsciously and gently held Victoria''s soft and delicate hand.


    "If you think I resemble your brother, then take me as your brother as well."


    As the leader of Team Nightcrawler, Stork was full of deceit and as cunning as a fox.


    Who knew when he would fall into the?


    Kingsley said so as he couldn''t bear to see Victoria down in the dumps.


    "But I only have one brother in my life, which is Kingsley," Victoria mumbled and seized Kingsley''s


    hand with her backhand. A sly smile once again spread across her face. "But I do not mind you


    bing my man."


    Kingsley was left at a loss for words.


    Victoria let go of his hand after a few seconds and acted as if nothing had ever happened.


    "It''s a deal. So, I am your sister from now on. I will take you under my wing!"


    Kingsley wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and grinned from ear to ear. "All right, Victoria. I


    count on you for the rest of my life. If someone dares to bully me, I will ask for your help!"


    Victoria could not conceal a snort ofughter after what he had said. "I doubt anyone who would


    dare to bully you since you wrecked Xanxus Norton. Your glib of tongue resembled Kingsley a lot!"


    Suddenly, they heard a flirty voice next to them while they were talking andughing. "Dr.


    Nicholson?"


    Both Kingsley and Victoria turned around to notice a charming and attractive woman walking toward


    them with a smile.


    Kingsley''s face turned sour¡­


    Wasn''t this woman Xaria Heart, the hotel manager who seduced him in Jadnd Heights before


    this?


    After he finished off Zayne and returned to the hotel that night, this woman rushed over naked and


    forced a kiss on him.


    On top of that, she said something about having Kingsley teach her brother the long-lost ancient


    healing of the Empire of Qustia...


    However, Kingsley only knew her as the hotel manager at Jadnd Heights.


    What he did not know was that she was the leader of Team Nightcrawler, Stork!


    He frowned slightly. "Miss Heart?"


    This woman had left a poor impression on him and even stripped naked in the hotel corridor to


    seduce him.


    A woman like her was by no means someone ordinary.


    Even if she did not have any other purpose, she would not be a decent person!


    Kingsley was not willing to get involved with this kind of woman.


    "Hi, Dr. Nicholson. You still remember me, right?" Xaria was extremely sociable and she sat down


    next to Victoria.


    "This Thinking Cup Coffee is run by me on a part-time basis. How do you find the food?" She


    reached out and beckoned the waiter next to her. "This table is on me."


    Then, she turned her head to look at Kingsley.


    "Dr. Nicholson, have you considered the matter I begged youst time? My brother wants to learn


    traditional medicine from you."


    Kingsley shook his head grimly. "I have no intention of epting disciples for the time being."


    Xaria''s face darkened when she heard what he said, and her face was like a wet weekend.


    However, she was mulling over to herself¡­

 Chapter 486 Hit the Mark by a Fluke

    Chapter 486 Hit the Mark by a Fluke


    Kami has said that n A had been temporarily put on hold due to the disappearance of Boris


    Oakley when Ist talked to him on the phone.


    This was why Xaria was on stand-by inactively now since no other new tasks had been assigned to


    her.


    Kami told her to seize the opportunity to engage with experts in the long-lost traditional medicine of


    the Empire of Qustia.


    If she mastered the long-lost traditional medicine of the Empire of Qustia, it was very crucial to the


    next move of the Empire of the Setting Sun!


    Xaria would have thought that after she gave her business card to Kingsley, he would be captivated


    by her beauty and approach her.


    Little did she expect that there was no news from him at all after so long.


    She had every intention of giving up, but she saw Kingsley and Victoria from the back kitchen just a


    moment ago!


    She knew she couldn''t let the chance slip, so she hurried out to cotton up to Kingsley.


    All thoughts had shed through Xaria''s mind, but the disappointment was still writrge upon her


    face.


    She looks greatly disappointed. "What''s going on, Boss Nicholson? What did you do to the


    woman?" Victoria asked.


    Kingsley was speechless for a while.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    You should have asked her what she did to me!


    It was Xaria who lifted her dress and rode on him that night!


    "That day, I was¡ª"


    Before Kingsley could finish his words, Xaria was reduced to tears and said, "I saw Dr. Nicholson''s


    superb medical skill the other day, so I wanted him to teach my younger brother who is also a


    doctor. B-But he kept pushing me away¡­"


    Victoria was somewhat moved by her words when Xaria mentioned her younger brother. She


    looked at Kingsley and said, "This is a sister''s love for her brother! Why don''t you agree to help


    her?"


    "Victoria, things are not so simple." Kingsley rubbed his temples and mentioned. "The traditional


    medicine I learned is long-lost knowledge. I can''t simply ept disciples without my godfather''s


    consent."


    Xaria''s eyes narrowed slightly when she heard Kingsley''s address to Victoria.


    She thereupon gave a disappointed look and stood up mournfully. "Since Dr. Nicholson still doesn''t


    agree, then let''s forget about it."


    She turned and headed to the back kitchen after she finished her words.


    Xaria came to a middle-aged man wearing a chef''s uniform and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Brown,


    do you know the woman sitting by the entrance?"


    Mr. Brown was a local residing in the north of Cleapolis.


    His whole family, friends, and rtives all lived in this neighborhood. So, he was well-informed of


    everything that happened here.


    The middle-aged man raised his head to nce through the food hatch and said, "What! You didn''t


    know her? Victoria Jeanne, the boss of the Jeanne Gang. She is the leader of the underworld here!"


    "Leader of the underworld?" Xaria looked doubtfully and continued, "She doesn''t look like one!"


    Mr. Brownughed heartily and said, "She might look elegant, but I saw her involved in assault


    attacks a few years ago."


    He pointed to a few strong men who had set up their stalls at the restaurant''s entrance before


    saying, "These people are probably from the underworld who came to fight a turf war against


    Jeanne. Her visit here today serves as a warning to these people!"


    Xaria nodded as she listened to Mr. Brown''s words.


    She had long noticed that a group of strangers had appeared in front of her restaurant.


    She secretly breathed a collective sigh of relief¡­


    So, these people are not here for me, but for the underground disputes within the Empire of


    Qustia...


    Mr. Brown''s words hit the mark by a fluke andid Xaria''s fears to rest.


    At the same time, Victoria said to Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, I can''t believe you are the God of


    Medicine! I didn''t expect you to be so modest."


    "Oh, no, you tter me." Kingsley mocked himself. "I just know a little about acupuncture and


    moxibustion."


    An idea struck Victoria all of a sudden. "My second sister is a doctor too. Do you mind me


    introducing the two of you to each other? So that both of you can exchange insights and learn from


    each other."

 Chapter 487 Mentally Exhausted

    Chapter 487 Mentally Exhausted


    "I-It''s okay. Don''t bother."


    Kingsley was perspiring profusely at the suggestion because he had dinner with Alicest night.


    It would blow his cover if Victoria introduced him to Alice.


    I can''t dwell on this conversation. Thus, he nced at his watch. "Victoria, I have to go. I have


    things to do."


    "All right. You go ahead." Victoria nodded. "I n to go shoppingter anyway. See you."


    Desperate to get out of there, he paid her words no mind and simply bid her farewell before leaving.


    After he left, Xaria finally walked out of the kitchen and approached Victoria with a smile on her


    face. "Miss, that''s a nice suit. Where did you get it? I''d like to have one too. Your choice of lipstick


    color is also marvelous. I''m happy to find us having simr tastes in fashion."


    Xaria, or her code name Stork, was a clever woman. She tactfully approached Victoria by starting a


    conversation based on women''s shared interest in fashion and cosmetics.


    As a figure in the underworld, Victoria was indeed straightforward and generous. Her character was


    hinted at in her answer. "I bought them from the shopping mall in the north of the city. It''s not a well-


    known brand, but its products are top quality."


    "For real?" Xaria took a seat next to her and feigned enthusiasm. "Can you show me the way? I''m


    from out of town, so I don''t know the way around here."


    Victoria nodded and agreed, "Of course, I''m just about to go shopping. You can join me if you''re


    free."


    She saw no point in rejecting a simple request as she grew up around a bunch of easy-going men.


    Therefore, the pair soon became friends as Xaria approached Victoria on purpose.


    After Kingsley left Thinking Cup Coffee, he drove back to Reene''s vi.


    A well-groomed Reene was waiting for him on the couch.


    Once he stepped inside the house, she walked over to him with a smile. "Have you eaten lunch? Do


    you want to take a break? We can go to¡ª"


    Trailing off, she suddenly took a sniff. "Kingsley, did you have lunch with a woman? The perfume


    smells familiar."


    Kingsley couldn''t bring himself to answer honestly. "There were many people in the restaurant just


    now. I had to share the table with another girl."


    "Really?" Reene had her doubts. "Do you want to get changed and have a nap upstairs?"


    "There''s no need." He shook his head. "I''m not tired. We can go now."


    He wasn''t physically tired, but he was mentally exhausted.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    All his sisters were clever women. He had to be extra careful because he couldn''t risk exposing


    himself.


    After that, the pair arrived at Wynn Manor.


    The Wynns hadn''t removed the flowers and candles outside the manor as if they were still grieving


    Henry''s death.


    At least, the scene was giving Kingsley such an impression.


    Henry''s death didn''t affect them that much at all.


    Their priority was to reim rk Corporation.


    Reene rang the bell, and her adoptive father, Elijah, answered the door.


    He knitted his brows at the sight of her. "How dare you show up here, Reene? You have no idea


    what your mother and I went through thest couple of days. It''s all because you refused to give us


    back thepany! Here''s thest warning. You must either return thepany to us or pay me


    150 million for raising you after all these years."


    At that, his focus finally snapped to Kingsley, who stood on the side the whole time.


    "You punk! How dare you show your face here again!" Elijah was shaking uncontrobly as he


    pointed his finger at Kingsley. "Things wouldn''t have gone this bad if it wasn''t for you! You must


    have a lot of nerve to show up."


    After that, he rushed into the house and shouted, "rence! That Nicholson kid is here!"


    Kingsley ignored the fuss and took Reene''s hand. "Come on, Reene. Let''s go inside."

 Chapter 488 The Wynns Outrage

    Chapter 488 The Wynns'' Outrage


    Kingsley pulled Reene''s hand and walked into the Wynn Manor''s living room.


    Then, he took a seat on the couch without asking for permission.


    Elijah''s face contorted in anger when he found Kingsley on the couch.


    "You punk! How dare you barge into my house without my permission? Do you have a death wish?"


    At that exact moment, rence got down the stairs with a haggard look on his face. He barked at


    his brother, "What do you want, Elijah? Who''s here?"


    The next second, Kingsley, who sat on the couch with his legs crossed, came into rence''s view.


    "Y-You jerk! You ruined my life!" He rushed down the stairs and pointed at Kingsley. "You''re a real


    snake, you! Not only did you set me up and take rk Corporation from me, you even caused my


    father''s death! I can''t believe you dare show your face here again!"


    Kingsley pushed rence''s finger out of his sight. "I''m here for a reason. I''m offering money to your


    family."


    The Wynn siblings were taken aback by his words.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "What do you mean by offering money to us?"


    Kingsley kept his expression calm. "You said the debt between you and Reene is even if Reene


    pays you 150 million, didn''t you?"


    The siblings exchanged a look after Kingsley borated on his statement. The disbelief on their


    faces mirrored each other. "How can a loser like you possibly own 150 million? And why should we


    believe you?"


    "He''s right! What are you plotting this time? We won''t fall for your lies again!"


    Meanwhile, Reene whispered to Kingsley in shock, "Kingsley, you don''t need to act tough. We are


    talking about 150 million here."


    As the rest expressed their doubts, Mia, Ysabel, and the other rtives of the Wynns descended


    the stairs.


    The sight of Kingsley set Ysabel''s temper off.


    She screeched, "You again? You damn scum! You brainwashed Reene and turned her against us!


    Now our family ranks outside the list of second-tier families. You''ll pay for what you did!"


    At that, she screamed and lunged at Kingsley.


    The others heard a thud. Kingsley kicked her and sent her to the ground despite her being a


    woman. He added coldly, "I''m here to settle things with you. Stop screaming like a mad woman."


    rence fell deep in thought as a serious expression masked his face. After that, he cast a nce


    at Elijah. "Elijah, get her out of here."


    After Henry passed away, rence reced his father as the head of the Wynn Family.


    Afraid to disobey him, Elijah rushed forward and helped Ysabel to her feet.


    Ysabel was reluctant when she got on her feet with Elijah''s help. ring daggers at Kingsley, she


    spoke through gritted teeth. "You little bastard! Just wait! I''ll take care of you. Your connections with


    the underworld can''t stop me."


    After Ysabel calmed down, Kingsley scanned his surroundings. He gave the Wynns a half-hearted


    smile. "Where''s Young Master Alex? He''s going to miss out on the fun."


    Shadow fell on rence''s face at Kingsley''s mention of Alex.


    Paige announced to all that Ares had left earlier because Alex offended him the other day at the


    banquet of the Kean Family.


    Andrew, the eldest son of the Kean Family, was furious to learn that. Therefore, he took it out on


    Alex by beating thetter up and leaving him crippled.


    Alex could only stay in the bed, even now. He had ended up incapable of taking care of himself.


    rence shot Kingsley a hateful stare and gritted his teeth. "Brat, you''re responsible for my son''s


    condition. He wouldn''t have offended Ares in the first ce if it wasn''t for you."


    "He wronged me too! The Windsors told me that this Nicholson guy was the person behind my


    breakup with Ethan," Mia chimed in just as rence finished his words, her voice dripping venom.


    "How can you me it on me?" Kingsley shrugged. "It''s not my fault Ethan went to Mittera."

 Chapter 489 The Spectacular Drama

    Chapter 489 The Spectacr Drama


    Mia red, growling furiously, "Come on, drop the act already! I''ve heard from Uncle Jeremy that it


    was you who seduced Ethan into leaving me! It was all your fault, and I hate you so much for that!"


    Ysabel''s face actually brightened up a lot when she saw Mia look so hopping mad. Her husband


    Elijah''s sibling rtionship with rence had improved considerably since Henry''s death, to the


    point where rence had even agreed to give Elijah some of the rk Corporation''s shares after


    reiming thepany. However, Ysabel had been simmering with resentment in secret the whole


    time, wanting to use Reene''s marriage topete as an equal with rence''s family. Hearing Mia


    mention her breakup with Ethan again at this very moment, she promptly said to Reene, "Did you


    hear that, Reene? Mia no longer has a rich fianc¨¦ now, but you can still date Young Master Andrew


    of the Kean Family! You have to seize this opportunity with both hands!"


    rence bristled with indignation at such words before Reene could say anything. "What do you


    mean by that, Ysabel? It was Andrew Kean who had my son crippled! And now you''re going to


    make him a son-inw of the Wynn Family?!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ysabel raised her eyebrows. "Yeah, so what? What right do you have to keep lording it over us now


    that the rk Corporation is no longer in your hands? If my daughter could marry into the Kean


    Family, we''d be the ones calling the shots in the Wynn Family, and my husband would be the


    head of the family, too!"


    "Why you!" rence''s eyes were aze with rage; the veins in his temples were throbbing.


    p! p! p! Kingsley gave a few small ps at the sight of the scene. "The Wynn Family


    drama is still as entertaining as always, huh? I thought you guys were on the same side when I


    heard that you guys had together pressed Reene to hand over the rk Corporation. Well, I''m


    surprised that you guys are still fighting each other like gamecocks."


    rence''s face turned livid at once. He gave Elijah a dirty look, chiding, "What a f*cking moron who


    can''t even keep your woman under control! You''re letting this little son of a b*tch have a goodugh


    at our expense!"


    Elijah''s lips quivered for a moment. Then, he said to Ysabel under his breath, "Just shut up for


    once, will you? The most important thing right now is to take back the rk Corporation, so stop


    dividing us against ourselves!"


    "Taking the rk Corporation back, huh? Humph!" Ysabel let out a cold snort. She said, "Rather


    than taking back the rk Corporation and letting your brother and his family walk all over us and


    p*ss and sh*t on us again, it''d be better to simply give up thepany and let Reene marry into the


    Kean Family, no? Only then could we stand a chance of making aeback!"


    Elijah threw a nce at rence before whispering, "What nonsense are you talking about?!


    rence has promised to give me some of the rk Corporation''s shares after reiming the


    company!"


    "You actually believe his bullsh*t?!" Ysabel curled her lips in a dramatic fashion. She said, "Do you


    think he''s still gonna care about you if he''s actually back to being the rk Corporation''s chairman?


    It''d be nice enough for him not to trample on you instead!"


    rence''s chest almost exploded in anger at her words. "How dare you! What an ignorant woman!"


    Just then, Mia came forward and said to him, "Don''t get angry, Dad. Even if we can''t reim the


    rk Corporation, we can still make aeback!"


    Ysabel sneered at her words, though. "Make aeback, eh? How are you gonna make a


    comeback? You guys won''t be able to boss us around anymore once Reene marries into the Kean


    Family!" she said before moving to Reene''s side. Taking Reene by the hand, she continued,


    "Reene, I''m your mom, so listen to me. Just stay away from this Nicholson brat and marry Young


    Master Kean instead. That way, you''ll do better and better in life, and your dad and I won''t get


    bullied anymore!"


    Reene''s heart skipped a beat as she felt the warmth of Ysabel''s palm. She knew that Ysabel was


    using her and that her motherly love for her had an element of self-interest mixed in it. However,


    she couldn''t help but feel a touch of warmth when the word ''mom'' passed Ysabel''s lips. This was


    perhaps what the desire for a family was like for a child who had never seen her birth parents since


    childhood¡­ "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll give you and Dad afortable life through my own efforts," she


    replied in a whisper. "But I''m not gonna part from Kingsley again no matter what!"


    Mia let out a snort ofughter at her words. "Haha! Through your own efforts, huh? Reene, what''s


    the point of you talking big like that?"

 Chapter 490 New Boyfriend

    Chapter 490 New Boyfriend


    Reene bit her lip lightly. "I''m not talking big. Dad, Mom, I''m really grateful to you two for adopting


    me, putting me through college, and giving me the money to start my own business. That''s why I''ll


    do everything I can to make life better for both of you until I can pay the 150 million back to you,"


    she said before turning to Ysabel. Then, she continued, stressing each word, "That being said,


    Mom, Kingsley''s more important to me than everything else, so please don''t ask me to distance


    myself from him anymore!"


    Ysabel wasn''t the slightest bit touched by her words, though. Instead, she retorted with an angry


    snort, "I think you''ve let this little b*stard bewitch your mind! How are you gonna make us live well if


    you''re not marrying Mr. Kean?!"


    At this moment, Mia sneered from the sidelines, saying, "Aunt Ysabel, I''d say you should stop trying


    to use Reene to get the upper hand over our family already. Let me tell you this: Reene can never


    hold a candle to me in her lifetime!"


    "Why can''t Reene hold a candle to you?!" Ysabel raised her eyebrows in anger. She warned, "Mia,


    you''d better stop acting cocky in front of me! You don''t have Young Master Ethan to back you up


    anymore, remember?"


    Mia guffawed in exultation. "Haha¡­ You think I could only depend on the Windsors? I''m telling you,


    I could find another rich and powerful man for myself at any minute with my charms!"


    Ysabel''s countenance changed at her words. "What do you mean? Could you havended yourself


    a new boyfriend?"


    rence also asked in surprise, "Mia, you''ve gotten a new boyfriend already? Why didn''t I know


    that?"


    "Dad, we just started going out a few days ago." Mia had smugness written all over her face. "I''ve


    intended to wait until our rtionship''s steady before telling you about this," she said before turning


    to look at Ysabel and Reene with disdain. "But since Aunt Ysabel wants to use Reene to grind us


    down, I can''t hold back anymore! I have to make this public to shatter her dreams!"


    rence looked ecstatic. "Really?! Mia, if you manage to get me another well-heeled son-inw,


    then the Wynn Family will be saved!"


    On the other hand, Ysabel curled her lips with a ghastly expression. "Tsk! Could you have found a


    man who''s even more outstanding than Young Master Andrew?!"


    Mia rolled her eyes loftily. Striding up to Reene, she pointed at her nose and taunted smugly,


    "Reene, don''t even imagine you can marry into a rich family just because you think you''re good-


    looking! You''re just an orphan, after all, and there''s no way a real young man of the upper ss is


    gonna marry a low-born woman like you! You only deserve to be with this piece of garbage, since


    you both have lowliness bred in your very bones!" Then, she turned to point at Kingsley toward the


    end of her speech.


    Much to her consternation, however, Kingsley caught hold of her finger with a loud p! He said


    with a chillingly frosty look in his eyes, "What did you say just now?! Try saying that again!"


    Mia only felt a sharp pain in her finger. "Aaah!" she screamed in a shrill voice. "Let go of me! How


    dare youy a hand on me in our family residence, you piece of trash!"


    Seeing the situation, rence also thundered furiously, "Let go of my daughter now!"


    Other members of the Wynn Family also yelled with indignation, "Let go of Miss Mia now! You''ve


    got a death wish or something?!"


    "What did Miss Mia get wrong about?! You two are orphans indeed, no?!"


    "That''s right, you piece of trash! All you know is to use violence, and you get physical when you


    can''t refute Miss Mia. You''re no different from street punks!"


    Thud! Kingsley threw Mia directly to the ground with a hefty shove. He said coldly, "Alright, I''m not


    gonna use violence. Mia, whoever that new boyfriend of yours is, I''ll make you admit your defeat to


    me willingly!" Anger zed up in his eyes when he saw how Reene''s eyes reddened at the young


    lady''s taunts. He had intended to just give the Wynns 150 million so that they would disappear from


    Reene''s lifepletely. But now, seeing Mia humiliate Reene like this, he decided that he had to


    teach this arrogant and conceited woman a lesson!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 491 Getting Help

    Chapter 491 Getting Help


    Mia let out a shrill cry of pain as she fell hard to the ground.


    rence quickly rushed forward and helped her to her feet. "Are you alright, Mia?" he asked. Then,


    he uttered between clenched teeth, "Who is the new son-inw that you''ve gotten for me?! Just call


    him up and tell him toe over and teach this brat a lesson!"


    Mia rubbed her aching butt while slowly getting up from the ground. Pointing at Kingsley, she said


    venomously, "Fine! Since you have a death wish, I''ll call my boyfriend over and make you and


    Reene grovel at my feet!" With that, she took out her phone and started dialing a number.


    Beep¡­ A few secondster, the phone call was answered, upon which the venomous look on Mia''s


    face instantly turned into a groveling smile. Not only that, she said in an affected voice, "Hey, honey!


    What are you doing?"


    A casual andzy voice answered on the other end of the line, "I''m looking after my grandma at the


    hospital with my dad. What''s the matter? Did something happen?"


    The speaker on the other end was none other than Nichs Fox, the heir to the Prime Corporation.


    His father Matt was one of those involved in the murder of Kingsley''s parents back then, and the


    Prime Corporation had grown stronger with each passing day since he swallowed up Xavier''s Frost


    Corporation. Currently, he was the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce.


    The rk Corporation used to be a member of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce. However, the


    bigwigs had jointly put pressure on Matt from all sides, leaving him with no alternative but to kick the


    rk Corporation out of the association.


    Mia asked in a sweet girlish voice, "Honey, someone just bullied me! Will youe and help me?"


    At this moment, Nichs was sitting cross-legged by his grandmother Helen''s sickbed in Hill Crest


    Hospital''s VIP ward while looking impatient. "What is it again this time? Whom did you mess with?!


    My grandma needs to be attended to for her heart condition, you know?!"


    "Who else could it be?! It''s that little b*stard who''s living off Reene''s family!" Mia replied. "He burst


    into our house with Reene and was about to strike at me just now!"


    Nichs suddenly sat up straight at her words. "You mean Kingsley Nicholson?!"


    "Yeah, you''re right! It''s that little b*stard!" Mia replied. She then asked in a coquettish voice, "I hear


    that you''ve got a beef with him, no? Juste over and sort him out for me, okay?"


    Nichs'' eyes flickered for a moment. "Alright, I got it! I''ll be there after getting everything fixed here


    at the hospital!"


    "That''s fantastic! Honey, I love you so much!" Mia had excitement written all over her face. "I''ll be


    waiting for you, then!" She hung up the phone and turned to look at Reene and Kingsley smugly.


    "You two had better hand over the rk Corporation and get out of here immediately if you don''t


    want to die. Otherwise, it''ll be toote for you to beg for mercy when my boyfriend arrives!"


    Kingsley raised an eyebrow. "So? What''s the name of that disgusting boyfriend of yours?"


    "That''s right! You have yet to even tell us his name!" Ysabel let out a sneer. "Who knows if you''re


    only pretending to have a boyfriend?"


    Mia put her hands on her hips in a lofty manner, saying, "I''m afraid you guys might get scared to


    death when I tell you his name! My boyfriend is Nichs Fox, the heir to the Prime Corporation!"


    Everyone had different looks on their faces when they heard Mia reveal her boyfriend''s name.


    rence jumped on the spot and said in excitement, "What?! I didn''t hear it wrong, did I?! Mia, your


    new boyfriend is the son of the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce?!" He kept


    jumping around excitedly in circles. "Oh, my God! Is this true? I''d been trying to get in touch with


    President Fox during the many years the rk Corporation had been part of the Rosnd


    Chamber of Commerce, yet I wasn''t able to do that! You''re actually dating his son?!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    On the contrary, Ysabel''s face instantly turned as pale as a sheet. "W-What? The Prime


    Corporation?" Her lips trembled. She muttered in disbelief, "How could Young Master Nichs of


    the Prime Corporation possibly be fond of you¡­ That''s not possible¡­"

 Chapter 492 Matt and Nicholas Scheme

    Chapter 492 Matt and Nichs'' Scheme


    One could say that the Wynn Family and the Kean Family were of almost equal social standing, but


    there was no sign of romance yet between Reene and Andrew. On the other hand, Mia had started


    going out with Nichs!


    Driven to the verge of a breakdown by this revtion, Ysabel clenched Reene''s hand and said


    shrewishly, "Reene, how could you be so disappointing?! Mia isn''t even a third as pretty as you are,


    yet she manages to get herself one rich boyfriend after another! Why do you have to get involved


    with this little b*stard instead?!"


    Reene bit her lower lip hard. "Mom, I want to be in control of my own life! I don''t want to just depend


    on men like Mia does!"


    The instant Mia heard this, she red and mocked sarcastically, "Stop acting like a goody-two-


    shoes, Reene! The way I see it, you simply couldn''t get yourself a nice guy because you might have


    something wrong with your body! I bet you''ll shamelessly throw yourself at whichever man who''s


    willing to sleep with you! You''re just a pretentious b*tch, after all."


    Reene''s chest heaved up and down in anger. "You¡­ You''d better watch your mouth!"


    "Haha! Why should I watch my mouth?" Mia said, looking all arrogant. "I''m not only gonna call you


    names when my boyfriend arrives. I''m gonna hit you, too!"


    Just when Mia was making threats in a frenzy of excitement, Matt and Nichs were sitting face-to-


    face, whispering to each other in the VIP ward of Hill Crest Hospital. Darting a nce at Helen, who


    was lying asleep on her sickbed, Matt asked under his breath, "What happened, Nichs? I just


    heard you mention Kingsley''s name?"


    Nichs nodded. "Dad, Kingsley''s at the Wynn Manor right now. I''m going there in a moment to


    take a look."


    "Okay. You did a very good job this time." Matt had a sinister look in his eyes. He said, "I''ll see what


    kind of ssh can that Kingsley brat make as long as you keep getting along well with Mia Wynn!"


    Previously, when Kingsley had publicly treated Joshua for paralysis, Matt had been knocked out


    with tranquilizer bullets by the men brought by Hades. It was only after he regained consciousness


    that he learned that Helen had promised Kingsley she would make him kowtow and apologize to


    Kingsley in order for Kingsley to treat her with acupuncture. However, he was utterly unwilling to do


    so. How could he, the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce, kowtow and apologize to


    a brat who was still wet behind the ears?! Therefore, he secretly came up with numerous vicious


    plots to ckmail Kingsley while the young man and Alice had gone to Jadnd Heights to take


    part in The 18th Cleapolis Medical Forum.


    Recalling Kingsley''s previous argument with the Wynns at the hospital, Matt thus set his sights on


    the Wynn Family. At first, he had wanted to go straight to rence, but he had previously kicked the


    rk Corporation out of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce under pressure from the Keans and


    others. Fearing that rence might bear a grudge against him because of this, he had his son


    Nichs take a different approach by finding an opportunity to get acquainted with Mia. After that,


    they learned from Mia about Reene and the 150 million¡­


    Sitting by his mother''s sickbed, he said with a sinister look in his eyes, "Nichs, your


    grandmother''s condition is worsening by the day. We''ve got to get Kingsley to perform acupuncture


    on her as soon as possible!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I got it, Dad." Nichs narrowed his eyes slightly. "If worsees to worst, I''ll just propose to Mia


    today! Once I get engaged to her, I''ll be able to call the shots in the Wynn Family, upon which I''ll tell


    Kingsley that his sister Reene can avoid giving 150 million to the Wynn Family. As long as he cures


    Grandma of her illness, I can stop the Wynns from harassing them ever again!"


    Matt nodded. "Okay. I believe that Nicholson brat will definitely say yes to this! That way, he''ll cure


    your grandmother even if I don''t kowtow and apologize to him!" he said before patting Nichs on


    the shoulder. "Both your grandmother''s life and my dignity are in your hands now. Just go to the


    Wynn Manor and propose to Mia!"

 Chapter 493 Just Nicholas Alone

    Chapter 493 Just Nichs Alone


    Nichs stood up, saying, "Dad, but I''m gonna dump Mia when Grandma is cured. She used to be


    Ethan Windsor''s girlfriend, and I''m not gonna spend the rest of my life with used goods!"


    "Haha¡­ That''s not a problem!" Matt replied with a guffaw. "You might as well kill her after this as


    long as the matter gets solved sessfully, no?"


    Only then did Nichs feel reassured; he stepped straight out of the ward with his car keys in hand.


    Then, he drove all the way to  the Wynn Manor at full speed, reaching there in just over ten minutes.


    Screech! With a grinding squeal of the brakes, he brought the car to a halt in the courtyard of the


    Wynn Manor.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Upon hearing the noise, the Wynns immediately opened the door and came out. Standing in front of


    them was rence, who looked really thrilled the instant he saw Nichs as though he had taken a


    stimnt. "Young Master Nichs! Young Master Nichs!" He walked up to Nichs excitedly


    while spreading his arms. "Oh, Young Master Nichs! I can''t believe you''re actually dating my


    daughter!"


    Mia looked all shy and bashful beside him. "Dad, this is Nichs'' first time visiting our home, so


    what are you waiting for? Hurry up and invite him in to take a seat, will you?"


    "Yeah, you''re right!" rence pped his hand over his forehead. "Look at me; I got carried away


    with excitement. Hurry ande on in, Young Master Nichs! This way, please!"


    Other members of the Wynn Family said enviously and respectfully, "That''s right, Young Master


    Nichs! Pleasee on in!"


    Sitting in the living room, Ysabel craned her neck and looked out the window. She swore in


    exasperation, "F*ck, I wonder what kind of tricks Mia''s learned to seduce men. Why are all these


    wealthy dandies dating her one after another?" As she spoke, she turned to look at Reene. "If only


    you had half her capabilities! That way, your dad and I wouldn''t have to be snubbed by rence


    and his family every single day!"


    Reene opened her mouth to speak, but before she could say anything, Kingsley retorted


    impassively, "Can''t you make aeback after I give you 150 million? Not even over 20 rk


    Corporations together are worth that amount, no?"


    "Haha! Just shut up, you little b*stard!" Ysabel shot a re at him. "Young Master Nichs is


    coming in here very soon, so what''s the point of you bragging in front of me?"


    Kingsley curled his lips into a smirk. "Just Nichs alone isn''t worth my attention!"


    Ysabel rolled her eyes dramatically. "What a blowhard! If you have the f*cking time to talk big, you


    might as well go out and work for a living instead! Stop living off Reene every single day!"


    While they were talking, the Wynns weed Nichs, as if they were rolling out the red carpet for


    him, into the house.


    Nichs spotted Kingsley at a nce as soon as he entered the living room. Just when he opened


    his mouth to speak, Miained loudly, "Honey, he was the one who bullied me just now. Had I


    not mentioned your name, he''d probably have raised a hand against me!" Then, she looked at


    Reene smugly, saying, "My boyfriend has arrived! Reene, you and this little b*stard are gonna have


    a hard time today!"


    She had thought that Nichs would avenge her right away. Much to her astonishment, though, he


    actually nodded to Kingsley, saying, "It''s been a while, Dr. Nicholson."


    Hearing Nichs'' words, rence and Mia exchanged a brief look in puzzlement. The Wynns were


    absent when Kingsley performed acupuncture on Joshua the other day, which was why they were


    momentarily puzzled as to what Nichs meant by calling him ''Dr. Nicholson.'' "Honey, what did you


    call him?" Mia asked with a baffled expression. "Why did you call him Dr. Nicholson? He''s just a


    little b*stard who lives off a woman."


    Nichs let out a soft chuckle. "Seems like you guys have yet to hear about Dr. Nicholson''s superb


    medical skills," he said while walking up to Kingsley. "Dr. Nicholson, you haven''t shown up for a


    while. My grandma''s anxiously waiting for you."


    Kingsley curled his lips into a smirk. He replied impassively, "I still remember Old Mrs. Fox''s illness,


    but I''m still waiting for Matt Fox to kowtow and apologize to me!"

 Chapter 494 Because He Doesnt Dare to Do So

    Chapter 494 Because He Doesn''t Dare to Do So


    "Gasp¡­" The Wynns gasped in horror at Kingsley''s words. As the chairman of the Rosnd


    Chamber of Commerce, Matt was already a super bigwig in their eyes. At this moment, however,


    Kingsley actually demanded that Matt apologize to him! How arrogant of him to say that!


    Taking a few steps forward, rence pointed at Kingsley and rebuked angrily, "How insolent! How


    could you insult Mr. Fox, you brat?!"


    Other members of the Wynn Family chimed in, "That''s right! Could this brat be a quack doctor?!


    How dare he speak of President Fox like that?"


    "I think he started putting his foot in his mouth after being scared out of his mind by Young Master


    Nichs!"


    "Haha! I think he''s purely bragging! He said he could produce 150 million when you guys went out


    to greet Young Master Nichs just now!"


    Hearing the crowd''s discussion, Nichs said with a scowl, "Indeed, you''re pretty skilled in


    medicine, but don''t get too full of yourself, you brat! The Fox Family''s honor isn''t something you can


    trample on!"


    Kingsley threw his hands up. "It wasn''t me who said that. It was your grandmother who said so


    herself. I won''t cure her until Matt Fox kneels down, kowtows, and apologizes to me."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After hearing this, Mia held Nichs'' arm and said to Kingsley disdainfully, "What''s so extraordinary


    about you being skilled in medicine, you brat?! The Fox Family can get whatever kind of doctor they


    want, so don''t get ahead of yourself just because weplimented your medical skills!"


    Kingsley let out a sneer. "Just go ahead and look for a doctor who can cure Old Mrs. Fox if you''re


    capable of finding one. Not anyone can make me use my Gorgion''s Nine Needles!"


    Nichs turned ghastly pale at his words. Grandma''s already on the danger list. There''s probably


    no one other than Kingsley who can cure her now! At the thought of this, he rubbed his somewhat


    stiff cheeks and forced a faint smile. He said to Mia, "L-Let''s not a-argue with him today¡­"


    Both Mia and rence were rendered speechless by his words, while everyone else looked


    astounded. Why did Young Master Nichs back down all of a sudden?!


    "Honey? What''s the matter with you?" Mia looked unwilling to take this lying down. "How can you let


    him off just like that? As the heir to the Prime Corporation, you can doom him forever with just a


    word!"


    Before Nichs could answer, Kingsley replied tly, "It''s because he doesn''t dare to do so."


    Silence fell over the entire room the instant Kingsley said so. Everyone thought he sounded like he


    was bragging, but the truth was right before their eyes. Indeed, Nichs seemed like a wimp in


    front of him!


    Nichs'' lips twitched; inwardly, he felt very depressed. How he wished he could kill Kingsley right


    away! However, he simply dared not do anything rash as Helen was still counting on Kingsley to


    save her life. "Uh¡­" He pondered for a moment before turning around with his hands holding Mia''s


    shoulders. Then, he said with feigned affection, "Mia, I''m not willing to argue with him today


    because I have something more important to do."


    Mia''s heart began thumping wildly at the sight of his ''sincere'' expression. "W-What is it?"


    The next second, Nichs instantly knelt down on one knee. "Mia, I''d like to propose to you! Please


    marry me!"


    Whoa! All the members of the Wynn Family were deeply shocked by the scene before their eyes.


    Young Master Nichs of the Fox Family has actually proposed to Mia!


    rence burst into tears of excitement. Atst, there was hope for the Wynn Family again!


    Mia pped her hands over her mouth as her face blushed scarlet. "H-Honey, d-do you really want


    to marry me?"


    "Yes, I do!" Nichs nodded vigorously. "I love you! Please marry me!"


    Mia threw her arms around him without regard for everything else. "Yes, I''ll marry you!"


    For a while, everyone in the Wynn Family was immersed in a sea of excitement, except for Ysabel,


    who had jealousy and resentment written all over her face. She curled her lips and muttered under


    her breath, "Tsk! I think Young Master Nichs is just fooling with her! How could the son of the Fox


    Family possibly marry a b*tch like her for real?!"

 Chapter 495 The Drama Isnt Over Yet

    Chapter 495 The Drama Isn''t Over Yet


    Kingsley tapped his fingers softly on the arm of the couch. He said impassively, "That''s the only


    thing you''re right about. Nichs would never be tied down by marriage." Then, he narrowed his


    eyes slightly. Just what on earth is Nichs up to? Could he have proposed to Mia because he''s


    coming after me?


    Ysabel rolled her eyes, though. "Reene could''ve married a perfect husband as well! It''s all your


    fault, you little b*stard! I''m gonna kill you sooner orter!"


    Elijah said timidly as he looked on, "Okay, that''s enough. Just keep your voice down. Now that


    rence''s family has got another deep-pocketed son-inw, you''d better not set yourself against


    them anymore!"


    "Oh, what a miserable life I''m living! My husband is a good-for-nothing, and my daughter won''t listen


    to me either!" Ysabelmented while pping her thigh. Then, she continued, "Also, there''s a son of


    a b*tch who''s keeping me from getting a rich son-inw! Oh¡­"


    Just when she was making a scene, Mia recovered from her excitement and walked up to them.


    Holding her chin up in triumph, she said smugly, "Aunt Ysabel, it''s useless no matter how much you


    cry now. I''ll be the daughter-inw of the Fox Family very soon! Reene, the lowly servant, will be


    trampled under my foot forever!"


    Ysabel''s face turned livid at Mia''s words, but she dared not make a retort. She didn''t have the nerve


    to make a scene in front of Nichs, who was standing right next to Mia.


    Mia then looked at Reene with her hands on her hips. "Reene, aren''t you a bad*ss? Aren''t you


    some female entrepreneur? Haha! Challenge me again and see how I''m gonna squash your ugly


    face underfoot!"


    Reene replied icily, "Congrattions to you on finding happiness, but you''d better keep your eyes


    open and not let someone fool you."


    "Me being fooled? Ha!" Mia replied with a sneer. "I think you''re just envious of me for bing the


    daughter-inw of the Fox Family while you could only let this little b*stard live off you, you old


    spinster!"


    At this moment, rence hurriedly stepped forward and yelled at Reene, "Reene, now that we''re in-


    laws with the Prime Corporation, you''d better hurry and give the rk Corporation back to us!


    Otherwise, you''ll not only have your reputation destroyed! You''ll be setting yourself against the


    whole Rosnd Chamber of Commerce as well!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Why should I give the rk Corporation back to you? It was you who willingly signed the paper


    and transferred your ownership of it to me!" Reene suddenly rose to her feet. She said, "Let''s go,


    Kingsley. Seems like we''re gonna walk out of here without a deal today!" She felt attached to Elijah


    and Ysabel because she wanted to make up for her regret of missing her parents. However, she


    had no feelings left for rence and others. Since they weren''t treating her as part of the family,


    why did she have to suck up to them?


    Much to her surprise, however, Kingsley took her hand and made her sit back down on the couch.


    "Reene, there''s no hurry to leave. The drama isn''t over yet."


    Reene knitted her fine eyebrows. "Kingsley, what are you trying to do? Now that the Fox Family has


    stepped in, it seems that this can no longer be solved through negotiations."


    Kingsley curled his lips into a smile. "Don''t worry, Reene. Everything''s under my control," he said


    before looking up at Nichs. "Now that you''ve proposed to Mia, are you two gonna have an


    engagement party in the next few days?"


    Nichs looked baffled. "Y-Yeah. I''m gonna have it arranged right away so that Mia and I can hold


    our engagement party the day after tomorrow!"


    Delighted by his words, rence immediately suggested, "Young Master Nichs, I think the


    Emerald Hotel would be a nice ce to hold your engagement party! It''s one of the top three hotels


    in Cleapolis, so an engagement party there is definitely going to be a splendid affair!"


    "Emerald Hotel, huh¡­" Nichs hesitated for a moment. Then, he gritted his teeth, saying, "Okay!


    We''ll hold our engagement party there!"


    Whoa! His words sent the whole living room of the Wynn Manor into an uproar. Everyone eximed


    in shock, "Oh, my God! The Emerald Hotel! Did we hear that right? They say even the cheapest


    banquet there costs 15,000 per table!"

 Chapter 496 Even More Awesome

    Chapter 496 Even More Awesome


    "Gasp¡­ He''s actually willing to splurge so much on the engagement party! Well, the Fox Family


    really deserves its reputation as the leader of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce!"


    "This is simply awesome and terrific! Atst, the Wynn Family''s gonna see the light at the end of the


    tunnel!"


    Kingsley tinkered with his phone while saying impassively, "Young Master Nichs could be even


    more awesome, actually."


    At this moment, however, everyone was still deep in shock, and no one took his words seriously.


    Trembling all over with excitement, rence said, "I''ll send messages to those second-ss


    families right away! They kicked our family when we were down; I have to show everyone that our


    family''s gonna rise up again!"


    Mia''s face was red with excitement, too. Snuggling to Nichs'' chest with happiness written all over


    her face, she said, "Honey, you''re so nice to me! I''m so happy!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichs couldn''t help feeling worried, though. rence looked so euphoric as if he were going to


    invite everyone he knew to the engagement party. How much would he have to pay for the


    engagement party if it were to be priced at 15,000 per table¡­ On second thoughts, however, if


    Helen died, his aunt Megan and the Larsons would definitely get arge share of the Fox Family


    property. Compared to that, the money spent on the engagement party would be peanuts! At the


    thought of this, his face brightened up a lot. Wrapping his arm around Mia''s shoulders, he said


    cockily, "This amount of money isn''t much!"


    His words made Mia dizzy with happiness, as though she had foreseen the day when she would


    be a footballer''s wife! She walked up to Reene and provocatively kicked her calf with her toes,


    saying arrogantly, "You see this, Reene? This is what the Fox Family is capable of! It''d take them


    just a snap of the fingers to deal with your little Neveah Department Store! If you don''t want to get


    into trouble, return the rk Corporation to us and keep on being an obedient guard dog for the


    Wynn Family!"


    Reene trembled all over with rage at thedy''s insulting words. "Let''s go, Kingsley." Her good-


    looking face turned pale. "I don''t want to stay here even a second longer! Their faces really make


    me sick!"


    Kingsley took a nce at his phone. "Just a minute, Reene. Please put up with it a bit longer. They


    can get even bigger!"


    "Get even bigger, huh¡­" Suddenly, Reene recalled something Kingsley had once said to her. "You


    know what? The bigger they are, the harder they fall. Just let them have their moments for now, and


    they''lle a cropper when they fall at my feet!" She took a deep breath, asking, "Kingsley, you


    already have a way to teach them a lesson?"


    A cold smirk formed on Kingsley''s lips. "Reene, don''t you know what kind of a person I am? When


    did I ever do something useless?"


    Reene replied, "Alright, I believe you!" After the previous incidents, she was now very confident in


    Kingsley''s capabilities. Even though she had no idea how he had done it, he was always able to


    cleverly get her out of trouble with little effort!


    Just then, Nichs'' phone rang all of a sudden. "Hello?" he merely said, only to fall silent for half a


    minute, standing motionless as if he had been rooted to the spot!


    Mia asked puzzledly beside him, "Honey, what''s the matter? Did something happen?"


    "Uh¡­ I¡­" Nichs put the phone on speaker as if he had fallen into a trance.


    Only a man''s voice was sounding through the phone. "Hello, Young Master Nichs, are you still


    there? I''m James Turner, the general manager of Ramada Hotel. The banquet hall on the 60th floor


    has been reserved for your engagement party. If the party will have more than 100 guests, we can


    offer you a ten-percent discount on the reservation fee. Hello? Hello? Young Master Nichs?"


    At this very moment, Nichs was stunned, and so was everyone else present. Ramada Hotel was


    the number one hotel and andmark of Cleapolis. It was 66 stories high, but only prominent figures


    and upper-ss members of society were qualified to enter the 60th floor and above. The


    reservation fee alone would cost 30,000 per person, not to mention the banquet there, which would


    cost at least 150,000 per table!

 Chapter 497 A Trap

    Chapter 497 A Trap


    An engagement party held on the 60th floor of the Ramada Hotel would cost an unimaginable


    amount of money!


    James was still asking nonstop on the other end of the line, "Hello? Young Master Nichs? Could


    you still hear me?"


    Gulp! Nichs gave an audible gulp. "Well¡­ Mr. Turner, I just decided to hold my engagement


    party a moment ago, but I didn''t make a reservation at the Ramada Hotel for that¡ª"


    "Well, let me exin it to you, Young Master Nichs," James replied. He exined unhurriedly,


    stressing each word, "Our hotel regrly selects a lucky patron among those who have dined here


    and offers them a huge discount. As it happens, President Fox, your father, just got selected. I just


    spoke to him over the phone, and he mentioned that you''d probably be holding your engagement


    party in the near future. That''s why our hotel has decided to offer a banquet for your engagement


    party. The reservation fee can''t be waived, but we''ll offer you the highest discount."


    James'' exnation sounded reasonable, but in reality, the selection of lucky patrons was just a


    story made up by him. He only made the phone call because Kingsley had sent him a couple of text


    messages just now, ordering him to find a way to set a trap for Matt to make a reservation at


    Ramada Hotel for the engagement party.


    Having witnessed with his own eyes how Kingsley had turned Hugo into a vegetable with just one


    kick, James knew full well that Kingsley was a bigwig who couldn''t be messed with. Therefore, after


    receiving the text messages, he immediately called Matt up without dy. After getting Matt to talk


    about Nichs'' engagement party in just a few words, he lured the man with the shocking bait of a


    free-of-charge banquet!


    Given Ramada Hotel''s reputation, Matt didn''t even suspect that James was actuallyying a trap for


    him. After all, it was nowmon knowledge that Ramada Hotel had been acquired by the ColireePlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Group. He didn''t think a mammoth corporation like the Coliree Group would have nothing better to


    do than to use such a petty trick against him. As a result, he epted the offer without thinking,


    making a reservation for Nichs'' engagement party at Ramada Hotel.


    After closing the deal with Matt, James then called Nichs and informed him of this.


    Nichs'' Adam''s apple bobbed up and down for a while as he listened to James'' exnation. "Y-


    You mean it was my dad who made the reservation for the banquet? Not only that, but the


    banquet''s free of charge, and there''s a ten percent discount on the reservation fee?!" At this very


    moment, he only felt like he was dreaming. Could such a good thing really fall into hisp?!


    However, James replied in all seriousness, "That''s right. If you have more than 200 guests for the


    party, we''ll give you a 20-percent discount. If you have more than 300 guests, then the discount will


    be 30 percent. Our banquet hall can hold a total of 1,000 people, but we can only offer you a 50-


    percent discount at most." He offered such a high discount because Kingsley had just sent him a


    text message telling him to lower the price as much as possible lest the Fox Family be deterred at


    once!


    "A 50-percent discount at most?!" Nichs flushed with excitement. He had been worrying just now


    that rence might invite too many guests to the engagement party, but now, it seemed that the


    more guests wereing to the party, the more money he could save! At the thought of this, he


    promptly replied, "Okay, okay! That''s settled, Mr. Turner. I''ll be holding my engagement party at


    Ramada Hotel the day after tomorrow!"


    He was still in a dreamy state after hanging up the phone. Rubbing his cheeks as hard as he could,


    he asked the Wynns in a quavering voice, "D-Did you guys hear that?"


    rence and others nodded in stupefaction. "W-We did¡­" Second-ss families like them might


    never get qualified to enter the 60th floor of Ramada Hotel in their lifetime. At this moment, hearing


    that his daughter could actually have her engagement party held there, rence was totally


    stunned!

 Chapter 498 Over the Moon

    Chapter 498 Over the Moon


    After a long time, the Wynns finally came to their senses one after another. Then, they marveled,


    "Oh, my gosh! How terrific of the Foxes to actually have a banquet hall reserved at the Ramada


    Hotel for the engagement party! Not even Ethan Windsor is capable of that, no?!"


    "Little did I think I''d actually have the opportunity to set foot on the 60th floor of Ramada Hotel in my


    lifetime! We''re so lucky!"


    "Miss Mia is really something! Every boyfriend of hers is worse than thest!"


    rence burst into tears while putting his arms around a stiffened Nichs, saying, "Nichs!


    What a great son-inw you are! You really saved our family!"


    Nichs was startled for a moment. The next instant, he immediately bragged, "This is nothing.


    After Mia and I get married, I''ll propel the Wynns into the ranks of the top-ss families!"


    "T-Top-ss families?!" rence trembled all over with great excitement. "Okay, okay! Nichs,


    we''ll let you call the shots in the Wynn Family from now on! We''re all counting on you!"


    Upon hearing this, Nichs slowly curled his lips into a triumphant smile. He decided that he would


    use the 150 million to ckmail Kingsley into curing Helen as soon as possible right after his


    engagement party!


    The smile only flickered across his face for an instant, but it didn''t escape Kingsley''s attention.


    Raising his eyebrows, he thought to himself, Seems like Nichs proposed to Mia in order to


    be the one calling the shots in the Wynn Family¡­ At the thought of this, he instantly figured


    out Matt and Nichs'' strategy. "Haha! They wanna use Reene''s rtionship with the Wynns to put


    the screws on me? They really have everything taken into ount, huh?" Seeing the lively


    atmosphere before him, he turned to Reene and said, "Reene, you seeing this? They''re over the


    moon now."


    Reene seemed to have an inkling of what he was up to. "Kingsley, was it you who had that Mr.


    Turner¡ª"


    She was halfway through her speech when Kingsley hushed her by cing a finger before his lips.


    "Shh! Reene, just wait until the day after tomorrow to watch the end of the drama."


    Reene nodded despite the puzzled look in her eyes. She had previously seen with her own eyes


    how James had paid obeisance to Kingsley while dealing with Hugo at Ramada Hotel. Therefore, at


    this very moment, it wasn''t hard for her to figure out after connecting Kingsley''s words with the


    scene before her that all of this was masterminded by him. Even so, she couldn''t figure out what in


    the world he was going to do after luring the Wynns to Ramada Hotel.


    However, seeing how Kingsley seemed to have a n up his sleeve, she decided not to question


    him any further. She believed that Kingsley would definitely be able to get everything arranged


    properly.


    Just then, Mia turned to look at Reene haughtily. Just when she was about to continue showing off


    how powerful her boyfriend was, Kingsley stood up and said to Reene, "Let''s go, Reene. They look


    so excited, so let''s not spoil their mood."


    "Alright, Kingsley. Let''s go."


    Mia froze for a moment at their words. Then, she mocked cockily, "What''s the matter, Reene? You


    realize atst that you can never hold a candle to me and are going to hide because you''re


    ashamed to show yourself anymore?"


    Kingsley took Reene''s hand and replied tly, "Yeah, you''re the greatest person in the world whom


    no one can hold a candle to, okay?"


    "Haha¡­ You know yourself pretty well, you brat!" Mia burst into a self-satisfied guffaw. "Don''t forget


    to attend my engagement party at Ramada Hotel the day after tomorrow! Oh, by the way, bring the


    rk Corporation''s ownership transfer agreement with you while you''re at it!"


    Kingsley led Reene outside by the hand while replying with a sneer, "Sure! We''ll attend the party


    even if you didn''t remind us."


    The Wynns chortled arrogantly as they looked at Kingsley and Reene from behind. In their mind''s


    eye, the couple had been scared away by Nichs'' power and influence!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 499 Rebuilding the Cemetery

    Chapter 499 Rebuilding the Cemetery


    As they stepped out of the Wynn Manor, Reene asked somewhat worriedly, "Kingsley, are you going


    to sort them out at Ramada Hotel? Well, the Coliree Group''s owner is yourrade-in-arms, but


    wouldn''t it be sort of bad to do this?"


    "Don''t worry, Reene. I know what I''m doing," Kingsley reassured her with a smile. "Come on, let''s


    go. Should I drive you home first?" he said while helping her open the passenger side door of his


    car.


    After getting into the car, Reene asked in puzzlement, "Kingsley, where else are you going? You''ve


    juste back from Diosna, so you shouldn''t be going around."


    "I''m going to check on my parents'' cemetery." Kingsley started the car. "I haven''t been there to take


    a look sinceing back from Diosna."


    A tender expression appeared on Reene''s face. "I''ll go with you, then. I have yet to pay them my


    respects."


    "There''s no hurry. The cemetery isn''t finished yet," Kingsley replied while driving the car. "It won''t be


    toote for you to pay your respects to them after I''m done getting rid of those who have to be taken


    care of."


    A hint of worry flickered across Reene''s face when she heard this. She opened her mouth and


    wanted to say something, only to bite back the words in the end. Kingsley had always appeared


    casual and cheerful since his return, but she had noticed long ago that he had been doing things


    she didn''t know about. Even his identity seemed moreplicated than it appeared to be! She


    replied with a sigh, "Kingsley, no matter what you''re gonna do, just keep in mind that I always have


    your back. I''m just the chairman of a smallpany for now, but as long as you need it, I''ll do my


    best to help you¡ªeven if it means I''ll have to put my life on the line!"


    Kingsley was moved deep down by her words. She''s right! I have to avenge the murder of my


    parents besides facing those cunning and vicious Sweoyan spies, but I have seven sisters at my


    back who are willing to put their lives on the line for me! In an instant, he felt reinvigorated. Taking a


    deep breath topose himself, he replied with a grin, "Reene, what else can I be doing? I''m just


    eating and drinking around like a loafer. And besides, although you''re still the chairman of a small


    department store right now, I believe it won''t take long for you to be the number one female


    entrepreneur on the list of richest Qustians!"


    Reene burst into a chuckle. "You''ve always been such a smooth talker since you were little!" she


    said before pointing at the crossroads ahead. "Just turn left over there. I''m going straight back to my


    office in order to work hard to be the number one female entrepreneur!"


    "Alright!" Kingsley replied. With that, he turned the steering wheel and turned left right away¡­


    After driving Reene to the Neveah Department Store, he went straight to the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery.


    It had been some time since the previous explosion. At this moment, the cemetery had taken shape


    once again thanks to Leroy''s hard work around the clock.


    Upon entering the cemetery, Kingsley noticed that the safety helmets worn by the workers on the


    construction site no longer bore the logo of Codrington Construction. Instead, the logos on their


    helmets belonged to another constructionpany.


    "Mr. Nicholson!" Leroy hurriedly trotted up to Kingsley as soon as he saw his car. "You''re here, Mr.


    Nicholson."


    Seeing the man''s suntanned face, Kingsley said with a smile, "You''ve worked hard these days."


    "No, not at all!" Leroy replied with an innocent smile. "Seeing the cemetery being rebuilt bit by bit


    makes me full of energy!"


    "Even so, don''t overwork yourself. Go back and visit Mr. Johnson more often when you have time."


    Kingsley patted him on the shoulder. "By the way, I''ve noticed that these workers aren''t the ones


    from Codrington Construction anymore?"


    Leroy scratched his head. "After the previous explosion, I thought Codrington Construction was kind


    of unreliable even if they had nothing to do with the incident."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 500 Lure Them Out With Their Bait

    Chapter 500 Lure Them Out With Their Bait


    Leroy looked at Kingsley cautiously and said, "That''s why¡­ I coborated with a different


    constructionpany instead. However, you haven''t been in Cleapolis recently, so I was thinking of


    waiting for you toe back before I tell you¡­"


    Kingsley gave him a satisfactory nod. "Good job. I was already nning to do that in the first ce."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After he heard from Mason that Jonah was one of the culprits behind Xavier''s murder, he nned to


    cancel the contract with Codrington Construction. However, he''d been tied up with various other


    matters recently, so he had to put this issue off. He hadn''t expected Leroy to settle this in his stead,


    though.


    At the sight of Kingsley not getting mad, Leroy felt at ease. With a cheeky smile, he said, "It''s great


    that you didn''t me me for deciding on my own, Mr. Nicholson."


    "I put you in charge of the Nicholson Family Cemetery''s construction, so this is within your rights.


    You didn''t decide on your own." Kingsley said, "Just do what you want in the future. I trust you!"


    After hearing the word ''trust'' emerging from Kingsley''s lips, Leroy instantly teared up. "Mr.


    Nicholson, I won''t let you down! I swear, I''ll build the cemetery as if it were my father''s!"


    His words rendered Kingsley speechless for a moment before he finally said, "All right. I know


    you''re loyal, but if Mr. Johnson hears that, he''d definitely give you a beating."


    "Hehe¡­" Leroy scratched his head sheepishly before his expression turned serious. "Um¡­. Mr.


    Nicholson, have you caught the culprit who bombed this ce?"


    At his words, Kingsley retracted his smile as well. "I''ve already sent someone to look into it. Don''t


    worry, there will be no other idents here!"


    He then patted Leroy on the shoulder again. "All right, I''m leaving. Call me if anythinges up."


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson!"


    Under Leroy''s watchful gaze, Kingsley slowly backed his car out of the Nicholson Family Cemetery.


    At first, he had nned to look around Thinking Cup Coffee, but he decided to give Lancer a call


    after hearing Leroy''s words.


    After obtaining the phone numbers of the two Sweoyan explosive sellers from Tyler and telling


    Lancer to wait until themotion of the Jovovich Family''s capture died down before getting into


    contact with the Sweoyans, he estimated that¡ªafter so many days¡ªLancer had probably begun to


    make his move.


    At that thought, he stopped his car by the side of the road and dialed Lancer''s number. "Hey,


    Lancer. How''s the investigation on the two explosive sellers going?"


    Lancer replied, "Ares, I''ve already contacted them with the phone number that was given and told


    them that I want to purchase arge number of explosives, but they were extremely cautious and


    said that we have to discuss it in person before they could decide if they would go through with the


    deal."


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes. "I''m guessing that these two are part of the Earthworm spy group who


    are secretly selling explosives to make more money, so they''d inevitably be more cautious than


    other firearms dealers."


    "Boss, if that''s the case, I''ll invite them out and send our men to capture them so that we can


    interrogate them!"


    Hearing that, Kingsley said in a low voice, "To put it simply, Earthworm is a bait association. I''m


    guessing that they don''t know much inside information, just like Karl and the others. Hence, instead


    of capturing them for interrogation, we might as well keep them around and use them as bait to reel


    the big fish in!"


    Lancer asked, "Boss, are you saying that I should do business with them normally, then use them to


    capture their leader, Stork?"


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I meant." Kingsley nodded. "If Earthworm goes downpletely, Stork will


    only go further into hiding! It''d be better for us to lure that cunning Stork out with their bait instead!"


    Lancer immediately understood and replied, "I understand, Boss. I''ll contact Mr. Field immediately


    and invite him for a talk!"

 Chapter 501 One Gun Each

    Chapter 501 One Gun Each


    "Do it as soon as possible before anything changes!" Kingsley nced at his wristwatch before


    saying, "If it''s possible, set the date for the talk to today. I''ll go and talk to him personally."


    "You''ll go alone?" Hearing that, Lancer hurriedly said, "Then, I''ll bring two people ande with you


    in disguise!"


    Kingsley''s fingers gently drummed the steering wheel. "No, you look too much like soldiers. I''ve


    decided to take Kenny with me. Contact Mr. Field now and tell me the time and location of the


    meeting."


    "Yes, Ares!"


    ¡­


    Not longter, Lancer called him again.


    "Boss, they''ve agreed to meet up tonight. He set the location at Golden Bar, and the time is tonight


    at eight. He said to order a ss of sparkling water at the bar, and after he has confirmed your


    identity, he''lle to you first."


    "All right, got it."


    After hanging up, Kingsley couldn''t help but think that this Sweoyan really was cunning. Not only did


    he set the location at a crowded and noisy bar, but he also wanted him to show his face first. After


    all, it was extremely rare for someone to only order a ss of sparkling water in a bar, so they


    would be able to recognize him at a nce, while they could hide among the crowd and make sure


    that the surroundings were free of danger before making their appearance.


    Kingsley''s lips curled upward. "They''re nothing but bait. No matter how cunning they are, they won''t


    be able to make a difference!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At that thought, he immediately drove back to Reene''s residence.


    When it was around seven in the evening, Kenny showed up at Reene''s manor with five burly men


    for his rendezvous with Kingsley. When Kingsley entered the minivan, he was met with a heavy


    atmosphere.


    He jolted slightly in surprise. "Advisor Shane, we''re going to have a talk before doing business with


    them; why are you acting like we''re going to war?"


    "Boss Nicholson, didn''t you tell me to bring a few men who are good atbat?" Kenny said, "I


    assumed that we must be dealing with someone dangerous for you to make that order." He pointed


    at the muscr men. "These are five of my most skilled warriors. Each of them can easily take on


    ten men alone!"


    Upon seeing their solemn expressions as if they were about to face a huge battle, Kingsley said


    with a smile, "I told you to bring some men who are skilled atbat as a precaution. Actually, if


    things really get physical today, I don''t think they''ll be enough even if each of them takes on ten men


    alone."


    "W-What?!" Kenny and the others looked at him in shock. "Not even if they take on ten men alone?


    Who exactly is our opponent?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that for now." Kingsley pulled out a few guns from his bag and


    tossed one to each of them before saying indifferently, "Hold onto this. Do you know how to use it?"


    Upon seeing the guns that Kingsley tossed toward them, Kenny and his men turned pale with fear


    while picking up the guns with trembling hands as if they were holding a ticking time bomb.


    "B-Boss Nicholson, we''re a bunch of boors who use our fists to fight. W-We''ve never used this¡­"


    Kenny added in a stammering voice, "I''m just an advisor, and I rely on my brain to get by in the


    underworld. I-I''ve never used a gun¡­"


    Kingsley smiled slightly. "It''s fine if you don''t know how to use it. Just scare them with it."


    He then took out two more guns from his bag and shoved them behind his waist. "If anything really


    happens, I can handle it alone. You can just deal with the outsiders."


    The Sweoyans set the meeting location at Golden Bar, a well-known nightclub in Cleapolis. Once


    night fell, the hundreds of patrons would definitely not be easy to deal with.


    Hence, Kingsley gave Kenny and his men a gun each so that they could disperse those outsiders


    when the timing called for it. After all, even if they were drunk, they would definitely listen to any


    orders when faced with the dark, murky barrel of the gun.

 Chapter 502 Give Up My Life for Boss Nicholson

    Chapter 502 Give Up My Life for Boss Nicholson


    At Kingsley''s words, Kenny gulped. "Boss Nicholson, do you mean that if anything happens, we


    have to scare all of the patrons in the bar away with the guns?"


    "That''s right." Kingsley nodded. "We''re facing firearms dealers this time, so this is to prevent them


    from panicking and hurting the innocents as well."


    "F-Firearms dealers?"


    Upon hearing those words, everyone in the car began to sweat profusely.


    Kenny said nervously, "Boss Nicholson, are you saying that they might nt explosives in the bar?"


    Kingsleyughed at his question. "You don''t have to be so nervous. This meeting was set at thest


    minute, so what you''re saying probably won''t happen. I only called you over as a precaution."


    Hearing that, Kenny and the group finally let out a sigh of relief.


    After a moment of silence, Kenny gritted his teeth viciously and ordered his subordinates, "Boys!


    We bet our lives on our fists in the underworld, so don''t f*cking act like a bunch of cowards! You


    better give up your lives for Boss Nicholson. Are you still scared of death?"


    Upon saying that, he sent the muscr men a look. They had already heard that Jeanne Gang had


    a thug named Leoric who was now in charge of Sunshine Casino just because he had done a few


    jobs for Kingsley.


    At that thought, it was as if the men were fired up, and they began to roar in agreement.


    "Yes, we''ll give up our lives for Boss Nicholson! We aren''t afraid to die!"


    "Dammit! I''m going all out tonight!"


    "That''s right! If anyone dares to hold Boss Nicholson back, I''ll definitely make them regret they were


    even born!"


    Upon seeing their pumped-up looks, Kingsley smiled faintly and said, "All right, if everything goes


    smoothly, I''ll make sure that you''ll bepensated."


    After receiving his promise, the crowd instantly beamed happily.


    "Thank you, Boss Nicholson!"


    "We''ll give up our lives for you!"


    Surrounded by a passionate atmosphere, they soon arrived at Golden Bar.


    Kingsley instructed, "I''ll head in first, and you''ll follow me inter. Don''t stand out too much, and


    don''t reveal yourselves without my order."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    After giving out his orders, Kingsley opened the car door and leaped out. As he looked at the


    colorful, merry streets before him, he casually adjusted his shirt before making a beeline for Golden


    Bar.


    Upon entering the bar, a rush of hot air immediately swept across him, and his ears were filled with


    loud and rhythmic music. Kingsley frowned slightly, wondering how they would discuss anything


    with all the noise around them. However, when he arrived at the bar and ordered a ss of


    sparkling water, he immediately came to a realization after seeing the young couple next to him


    conversing through text messages.


    This was why those two Sweoyans decided to meet him here. Other than using the hustle and


    bustle to conceal themselves, they also nned to use the crowd to mask their ents so that their


    identities as Sweoyans would not be exposed.


    Kingsley scoffed coldly. These spies really were cunning to always be calcting their next move.


    Soon, Kenny walked in with his men, and they entered separately as per Kingsley''s instructions so


    that they would not draw any attention.


    Kingsley only swept a brief nce at them before he instantly retracted his gaze. ncing at his


    wristwatch, he saw that it was already two minutes past eight. He knew that the two Sweoyans had


    most likely already arrived long ago and were now hiding among the dancing crowd, watching him


    in silence.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Kingsley did not panic either. Instead, he held his ss with one hand, lightly tapping on it with his


    finger as his gaze roamed over the passing women as if he were a regr man who was here to


    hunt for beautiful prey.


    Soon, two men d in ck T-shirts sat next to him and ordered a ss of sparkling water each. At


    their arrival, Kingsley turned to look at them.

 Chapter 503 Unexpected Accident

    Chapter 503 Unexpected ident


    One of them appeared to be around his thirties and was about five feet seven, with a rotund belly,


    dark skin, and a pair of unfocused eyes. The other was around the same age, but he seemed


    younger, and he was more muscr as well.


    Kingsley thought to himself, These two must be the other two members of Earthworm!


    Just then, his phone buzzed. When he turned it on, he saw that he had received a message from


    Mr. Field.


    ''Hello, Mr. Nicholson, I''m sitting right next to you now. It''s too noisy here, so we can proceed with


    our talk through text.''


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Kingsley couldn''t help but lift a corner of his lips in a smile. As expected, they were afraid of falling


    into the Qustian army''s trap, so they did not dare to reveal their identities as foreigners. He lifted his


    eyes to look at the man with therge belly, who sent him a perfunctory nod.


    Kingsley replied through text, ''Mr. Field? The amount of explosives I''m nning to purchase is


    nearly enough to clear all of your stock. Aren''t you being too insincere by choosing a ce like this


    to meet?''


    The man smiled slightly. ''Mr. Nicholson, people in our line of work have to be cautious. If


    negotiations go well tonight, I''ll find a quiet ce to go through the fine print with you.''


    Before waiting for Kingsley''s reply, he sent him another text. ''This question might be out of the rules,


    but our identities are quite special, so I want to ask if you can tell us who you are and what you''re


    working as, Mr. Nicholson.''


    Kingsley jolted before immediately replying, ''I dabble in the underworld; I''m buying explosives to


    take over the other groups'' territories.''


    After he read Kingsley''s message, a look of tion appeared on Mr. Field''s face. He knew that in


    Qustia, the army and the underworld were two sides that never got along with the other. If Kingsley


    really was part of the underworld, he was definitely not sent by the army to capture them.


    However, he did not drop his guard and continued asking, ''Mr. Nicholson, please don''t me me for


    being too talkative, but there''s something else I want to ask you. How can you prove that you''re


    from the underworld?''


    Just as this message reached Kingsley''s phone, a loud thud sounded as a luxuriously dressed


    young man kicked a chair over, sweeping all of the wine bottles on the ss table to the ground.


    Crash!


    As the sound of ss breaking sounded, the entire ce erupted into chaos.


    The crowd instantly dodged aside with bouts of screams, looking at the drunk man who was going


    on a rampage with fear in their eyes. At the same time, the two Sweoyans exchanged a nce


    before their hands immediately shifted to the back of their waists. Their expressions were taut with


    anxiety, clearly suspecting that this was a move pulled by the army targeted toward them.


    Only Kingsley understood that the scene ying before him was aplete ident, but this minor


    ident caused the two spies, who had practically let their guard down entirely, to be cautious


    again.


    With a slight frown, he looked at the drunk young man, feeling a trace of fury boiling in him. As the


    saying went, a small leak could sink a big ship. During an undercover mission, every mistake that


    appeared in each step could possibly affect the big picture.


    If the two spies had their suspicions raised because of this and went into hiding again, it would


    dy Stork''s capture, and without capturing Stork, it would be impossible to find out why these


    spies were hiding in Qustia. In the end, it could very possibly cause this undercover mission to fail.


    Kingsley stared at the young man who was still smashing bottles in a craze, his murderous intent


    practically brimming from his eyes. Meanwhile, the surrounding crowd stood far away, afraid to


    provoke this crazed drunk.


    Due to themotion, the music in the bar stopped, and it seemed that some of the staff were


    already calling the people in charge of the bar.

 Chapter 504 You Cant Handle the Consequences

    Chapter 504 You Can''t Handle the Consequences


    The young man smashed a beer bottle with a loud crash and roared angrily with the half-broken


    bottle in his hand, "Dammit! I just arrived at Cleapolis, and nothing is going my way! Where are


    those girls? You''re at a nightclub, so what are you acting all pure and naive for? I want you to spend


    a night with me, and you have the nerve to refuse? You can ask around Seavale; which woman


    would dare to refuse me once I, Clive Arison, make a move?"


    Next to him, a group of girls, who appeared to be university students, huddled together, trembling in


    fear. Seeing that, Kingsley instantly understood what was going on.


    The girls were clearly clueless students who hade to have some fun in the club, and the man


    called Clive Arison had just arrived in Cleapolis from Seavale. Seeing that one of the girls had a


    pretty face, he nned to make her spend some time with him, but after he was rejected, his


    embarrassment turned into anger, causing him to throw a drunken tantrum.


    Clive let out a drunken burp and spun in a circle, pointing the broken bottle at the crowd as he


    cursed, "Dammit! I''m the second son of Seavale''s Arison Family! What, are you all looking down on


    me because my father was sent to a godforsaken ce like Cleapolis? I''m telling you, my father will


    return to Seavale soon and inherit the Arison Family, so don''t even think about throwing me under


    the bus! I¡­"


    As he spoke, he met Kingsley''s icy stare, and he instantly broke into fury. "F*ck! What are you


    looking at, brat? Are you also trying to f*cking pick a fight with me because my father is losing his


    power in the family?"


    Upon saying that, he stumbled toward Kingsley.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Seeing that, the spy with the rotund belly asked under his breath in Sweoyan, "Emmett, do you think


    they''re part of the army and putting on a show? Have we fallen into their trap?"


    The muscr man named Emmett Campbell said in a low voice, "Cedric, I don''t think that''s the


    case! This drunk has clearly lost his mind due to the alcohol, so he''s definitely not part of the


    Qustian army!"


    Cedric Stanton, also known as Mr. Field, rubbed hisrge belly and asked dubiously, "Is this mess¡­


    really an ident?"


    As they spoke, they removed their hands from the back of their waists. Although their expressions


    still remained cautious, they were not as anxious as before.


    Just then, Clive had already stumbled before Kingsley and demanded loudly, "You brat, I''m asking


    you a question! What are you f*cking staring at me for? Listen up, even if my father has lost power


    within the family, I''m still the Arison Family''s young master!"


    Kingsley said with a frown, "I don''t care who you are or what family you''re from, but you''d better not


    disrupt my business, because you can''t handle the consequences!"


    "Haha¡­ Haha! I can''t handle it?" Clive let out a crazedugh. "You''re just a f*cking piece of


    Cleapolis trash, and you dare to speak to me like that? Who do you think you are?"


    At that, he made to swing the bottle in his hand toward Kingsley''s head.


    "Hiss¡­"


    Seeing that, the crowd inhaled sharply. If the bottle was broken over someone''s head like this, they


    would definitely leave with a bloody skull.


    Thud!


    Before the crowd could react in time, Kingsley had already lifted his right leg and viciously kicked


    Clive''s stomach. He did not want to start yet another problem, but he could not hold back anymore


    as Clive was about to hit his head.


    Crash!


    Clive was instantly tossed a long way forward, sending all the broken bottles next to him flying.


    "Ow¡­ That really hurts¡­"


    Lying on the ground full of ss shards, Clive felt as if his entire body was covered in wounds,


    causing him to grit his teeth in pain.

 Chapter 505 Prove That Im From the Underworld

    Chapter 505 Prove That I''m From the Underworld


    After the ruckus, Clive sobered up considerably. He staggered up from the ground, his branded


    white shirt turning into a mess of alcohol and blood.


    "F*ck, I think my back is bleeding!" Clive groaned in pain before gritting his teeth at Kingsley. "You


    brat, how dare you hit me? You''re done for! I''m going to end your life today!"


    Kingsley looked at him icily. "You were the one who broke all those ss bottles, so how can you


    me me for wounding yourself after falling on the ss shards? You got what you deserved!"


    Hearing that, Clive immediately exploded in fury. He pointed at Kingsley with a twisted expression


    and said, "Just wait, you brat! Just wait and see!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he swiveled around and yelled, "Where''s the bar staff? Where''s the person in charge,


    Wyatt Beckham? I''ve already spent thousands on this ce in the past three days! Why isn''t


    anyoneing to take care of things when I''ve been hit?"


    A man dressed in a manager''s uniform walked forward and bowed as he exined, "Please wait for


    a moment, Mr. Arison. Wyatt has some matters to deal with today, so he took the men watching


    over the ce with him. But fret not, I''ve already notified him, so he''ll probablye back soon!"


    Clive smacked him on the back of his head and cursed, "Dammit! When I gave him all that money


    yesterday, he was still f*cking calling me his boss all the time! Why is he missing now that I need


    him?"


    The manager looked at him bitterly. "Wyatt said that the underworld is hosting some kind of meeting


    because of Xanxus Norton and Ashton Birch getting overthrown one after another. Everyone is


    joining, so he took all his men with him today¡­"


    Clive sent him another p before raising a hand to point at Kingsley. "You brat, don''t f*cking leave


    if you''ve got the guts! Once Wyattes back with his men, I''ll show you what I''m capable of!"


    Kingsley frowned slightly. He still had to get Emmett and Cedric on his side as well as worm out the


    previous person who had bought arge number of explosives from them, so he had no time to


    spare on a drunk. However, just as he stood up to leave, he met eyes with the trembling girls and


    saw the fear and pleading in their eyes.


    Instantly, he knew that these girls would not be let off easily if he left now. Although he was not sure


    what influence Seavale''s Arison Family had, it was clear from Clive''s actions that they certainly had


    a strong background.


    A young trust fund baby who wanted to fool around with a bunch of female university students


    would not have to pay any price at all, and these girls would be doomed. Tonight might be one


    of the darkest memories in their lives.


    With a sigh, Kingsley slowly returned to his seat. He turned around and said to Cedric, "Didn''t you


    ask me how I can prove that I''m from the underworld? I''ll prove it to you now."


    At that, he waved toward Kenny who was amongst the crowd.


    Upon seeing Kingsley calling for him, Kenny hurriedly strode forward. When he witnessed Clive


    throwing a drunken tantrum in front of Kingsley earlier, he was already stomping his feet with anger.


    He''d wanted to rush forward recklessly many times and teach this insane young man a lesson, but


    when he recalled that Kingsley instructed them not to reveal themselves easily, he did not dare to


    step forward on his own and could only watch anxiously amongst the crowd.


    When he saw that Kingsley finally signaled for him, Kenny instantly walked toward him with the five


    burly men and asked respectfully, "Boss Nicholson, should we make our move?"


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes. "Don''t be too hasty. Do you know the man in charge of this ce that


    the manager mentioned earlier, Wyatt Beckham?"

 Chapter 506 A Meeting Between the Forces of the Underworld

    Chapter 506 A Meeting Between the Forces of the Underworld


    "Wyatt Beckham?" Kenny then added thoughtfully, "Zion Quintana, one of the Seven Legends''


    subordinates, right?"


    Kingsley nodded. "See how he acts when he arrives in a while, and we will decide whether to make


    a move or not. Thosedies, though¡­ You must protect them tonight."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson."


    Kingsley could have gone ahead and gotten rid of Clive and then asked Kenny to send those young


    women home.


    However, he changed his mind when he heard the bar manager mention that the underworld would


    soon have a meeting rted to Xanxus'' downfall.


    Clearly, the meeting was most likely aimed at the Jeanne Gang''s takeover of Sunshine Casino.


    Someone from the underworld must have found it difficult to sit still after seeing the Jeanne Gang


    gradually grow stronger.


    That was why they decided to hold such a meeting between the underworld forces¡ªit was to gather


    all of them to besiege the Bright Summit together!


    If this was the case, Kingsley would definitely go to this meeting with Victoria.


    There was no way he would let her walk into danger by herself.


    Having a friend now would make things easier for him, rather than having an enemy.


    It was a good thing if there was another person who could stand up for him during the meeting


    between the underground forces.


    That was why Kingsley asked Kenny to wait for ''Wyatt'' to arrive to see how he would act.


    At that thought, Kingsley asked Kenny, "Advisor Shane, have you heard anything about what kind of


    meeting the underworld is organizing?"


    The look on Kenny''s face changed when he heard that. "I haven''t heard¡ª"


    He was in the middle of his sentence when Clive stormed over and roared," F*ck! Punk, don''t start


    thinking you can f*cking scare me off with just a few thugs. As soon as Wyatt gets here, I''ll¡ª"


    A subordinate beside Kenny didn''t wait for Clive to finish his sentence before he swung his fist at


    the man. "Advisor Shane is having a conversation with Boss Nicholson! You''d better piss off!"


    Bam! Clive heavily fell to the floor again, blooding out of his nostrils from the punch.


    He no longer dared to approach them. After wiping off the blood on his face, he sat exactly where


    he fell and bellowed, "Just you f*cking wait! I''ll rip the skin right off all of you!"


    Kenny proceeded to ignore him and continue talking to Kingsley. "Boss Nicholson, I really haven''t


    heard anything about an underworld meeting. So¡­ I''m guessing that Boss Jarett was the one who


    suggested the meeting¡­"


    Kingsley had an idea of what was going on upon hearing that.


    With Kenny''s influence in the underworld of Sris Province, he would surely be informed if there


    was a big meeting taking ce. The only reason why he wouldn''t know anything would be that


    Jarett was the one who gave the instructions.


    Judging from how Rupert mentioned that Jarett had seen through Kenny''s intentions to go


    independent, it wasn''t hard to deduce that Jarett had stopped considering Kenny one of his own.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Kenny''s face was glum when he mentioned, "Boss Jarett was reluctant when I passed him your


    words about having him announce to the underworld to notpete with the Jeanne Gang over


    Sunshine Casino. He''s been drooling over Xanxus'' territory for a long time. He just didn''t have a


    reason to make a move because of his reputation in the underworld. I bet he can''t sit still after


    seeing how much Sunshine Casino has flourished under the Jeanne Gang''s management, so he is


    using other forces of the underworld as an excuse to destroy the Jeanne Gang!"


    Kingsley''s expression gradually turned cold after he listened to Kenny''s exnation.


    Cedric and Ava, who were sitting beside them, exchanged a look as relief flooded through them.


    They understood the conversation going on between Kingsley and Kenny, and they were convinced


    that Kingsley was a mobster who wanted to expand his territory.


    It turned out that he wasn''t an undercover agent sent by the military to arrest them.


    Right then, there was a suddenmotion from the main entrance.


    Someone yelled in an arrogant voice, "F*cking hell! Which one of you motherf*ckers stirred up sh*t


    in my territory?! You f*cktard, are you sick of living?!"

 Chapter 507 Of Course He Has to Chicken Out!

    Chapter 507 Of Course He Has to Chicken Out!


    Following the sound, a man with red hair could be seen separating himself from the crowd and


    walking over.


    Behind him were more than two dozen thugs swaggering over as well.


    The man with red hair was Wyatt Beckham, the person who helped to look after the Golden Bar. He


    was also the right-hand man of Zion Quintana from the Seven Legends!


    Seeing the group of approaching underworld thugs, those present began to cower in fear as they


    quietly discussed among themselves.


    "Wyatt''s here! This is getting out of hand!"


    "Exactly! The guy at the bar only brought five or six people with him. How can they fight against


    Wyatt with just that? He''s surely going to be taken care of tonight!"


    "Not only him but those girls are also doomed tonight. If Young Master Clive enjoys one of them, the


    rest will probably go to these burly men."


    The female students were so startled they turned pale and started sobbing their eyes out when they


    heard the discussion around them.


    Wyatt took a nce at them with a perverted glint in his eyes.


    But immediately after, he saw shattered beer bottles all over the floor and Clive, whose face was


    covered in blood, sitting where the shattered bits were.


    His eyes narrowed as he boomed, "Damn it! What the f*ck is going on?!"


    Clive endured the pain as he got up and pointed at Kingsley.


    "Wyatt, that punk and his underlings beat me up! Hurry, finish them!"


    Hearing that, Wyatt looked at Kingsley. He was about to make a scene when he suddenly saw


    Kenny, who was standing beside Kingsley.


    "You¡­" Wyatt''s right eyelid twitched like crazy. "Who are you? Why do you look so familiar?!"


    Kenny scoffed at that. "You would''ve seen me when you went to pay Boss Jarett a visit with Master


    Quintana."


    "Master Quintana¡­" Wyatt''s face suddenly fell. "A-Are you Master Quintana''s subordinate, Advisor


    Shane?!"


    "Well, aren''t I d you remember!" Kenny put his hands behind his back and continued, "This


    Arison b*stard not only wanted to take advantage of these girls in public, he even disrespected


    Boss Nicholson! Are you sure you want to help the jerk?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The look on Wyatt''s face was reced by one of suspicion when he turned to Kingsley. "Boss


    Nicholson? Since when is there a Boss Nicholson in the underworld?"


    Kenny dismissively waved a hand. "That''s none of your business. I''m asking if you will help this


    sc*mbag and make Boss Nicholson your enemy."


    "I¡­" Wyatt hesitated.


    Although he had already heard that Jarett and Kenny had fallen out, he didn''t dare act rashly


    because Kenny was undoubtedly a man of power.


    Everyone around them was surprised when they saw how wary Wyatt was toward Kenny.


    "What''s going on here? Wyatt is pretty awesome, so why does he seem timid when facing this


    person?"


    "I bet Advisor Shane is more influential in the underworld than he is! It''s the meeting between a


    Duke and a King. Of course, he is chickening out!"


    "Oof¡­ But Advisor Shane called the young man beside him ''boss''! Could that young man be a top


    dog in the underworld?"


    "It makes sense. No wonder he dared to beat Young Master Clive up just now!"


    Clive felt his scalp go numb when he heard the conversation around him.


    Eyebrows furrowed, he wondered if Kingsley was indeed a bigwig in Cleapolis'' underworld.


    He felt blood trickle down his nostrils right after he started to think about this.


    The alcohol in him went to his head. He aggressively wiped off the blood and bellowed, "Bah! So


    what if you are the big boss of Cleapolis'' underworld? I am the second young master of the Arison


    Family from Seavale! It''s bad enough that we lost power within the family and were sent to this


    bullsh*t ce. There''s no reason for us to be bullied by some thug on top of that!"


    He took determined and arrogant steps to Wyatt''s side and hissed, "Wyatt, I don''t care if this punk is


    some kind of big boss. Have him and his underlings dealt with tonight, and I will pay you 70


    thousand. These two dozen subordinates you have here will get seven thousand each. Dammit, I''m


    f*cking going all out today!"

 Chapter 508 Do It!

    Chapter 508 Do It!


    Wyatt''s heartbeat elerated the moment he heard Clive mention such a big amount of money.


    Even the more than 20 thugs behind him were so excited that their faces had turned red.


    They were now waving their fists, ready to strike the instant Wyatt gave the green light.


    Meanwhile, Wyatt gulped, and his eyes turned slightly red.


    Taking a step forward, he said to Kenny, "You know how moneyes first and reputationes


    second for people like us, Advisor Shane. Now that Young Master Clive has put a huge bounty on


    your heads, I can''t possibly give out the money that is already in my hands, can I?"


    "Wyatt Beckham, you''d better not dig your own grave!" Kenny warned with a cold expression. "I''m


    telling you, Boss Nicholson is not someone you can afford to offend."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha! Someone I can''t afford to offend, eh?" Wyatt snickered. "There''s no need to try and scare me,


    Advisor Shane. I have been in the underworld for a long time, and I have never heard of someone


    called Boss Nicholson. I also heard about what happened between you and Boss Jarett. Without


    him to back you up, your underlings will all run away after I get rid of you. There is no telling who is


    the one who can''t afford to offend the other person."


    A cruel glint shed in Kenny''s eyes when he heard Wyatt''s words.


    He then turned around and asked Kingsley, "What do you think, Boss Nicholson? Should we make


    a move on them?"


    Before Kingsley could speak, Clive guffawed and mocked, "What''s this? You actually dare to fight


    us when there are only five or six of you trash?!"


    With a contemptuous expression, Wyatt chimed in, "Young Master Clive is right. Advisor Shane, I


    suggest you forget about struggling futilely. We have more than 20 of us here. It will be easy for us


    to handle the five or six of you. You can at least save yourself from embarrassment if you just be


    good and surrender. Don''t you agree, Advisor Shane?"


    Everyone around took two steps back when they saw this. They were scared that they would be


    involved if these mobsters ended up fighting.


    On the other hand, the female students had fallen into despair.


    They were now tightly huddled together while they sobbed and wailed.


    Hearing their miserable cries, the crowd sighed. "Poor girls. They happily came out to have fun, only


    to experience something like this. Their parents would be devastated if they knew."


    "There is nothing we can do about it. It''s their fault foring to this kind of ce despite their


    young age. Young Master Clive is obviously a man of influence and wealth. Those who have both


    are the ones in power. These girls will have to submit to their fate."


    "And that young man called Nicholson sure is pitiful. He is going to either end up dead or crippled


    after Wyatt is done with him."


    Upon hearing the sighs from around him, Clive put his hands on his waist and boasted, "The world


    is a ce where the strong prey on the weak. I can y with these powerless chicks however I


    want! I can throw so much money it can kill anyone who dares go against me."


    While speaking, he took out a wad of bills and hurled it on the girls'' faces.


    "You see this? I have plenty of money! Even if my father lost his influence in the family, I have


    enough money to y with you until you are dead!"


    Everyone around unknowingly frowned when they saw how crazed he was.


    Despite that, no one dared to stand up to him.


    They didn''t have the courage to provoke Wyatt, who was from the underworld, and neither did they


    dare to offend the rich and powerful Clive.


    "Haha!" Clive cackled with his head held high. "Being sent to Cleapolis has its advantages, huh?


    This small town is filled with wimps! This is my world now!"


    As he spoke, he walked up to Kingsley with big strides, gave him the middle finger, and then


    forcefully poked Kingsley''s shoulder with that finger.


    "Hey, punk! You f*cking kicked me, eh? I''ll have that leg of yours removedter. I''ll make sure you


    wish you were dead!"


    On the other hand, Kingsley pushed Clive''s finger away. His eyes were utterly emotionless when he


    instructed, "Do it!"

 Chapter 509 Take It This Far

    Chapter 509 Take It This Far


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    Kenny and his five subordinates had long since been clenching their fists to the point they were on


    the verge of exploding.


    As soon as they heard Kingsley''s order, they charged ahead with their arms raised.


    The air grew tense in that instant.


    "You overestimate yourselves!" Wyatt''s expression was glum as he suddenly waved a hand. "Get


    them, boys! Let''s teach these trashes a lesson!"


    Wyatt''s subordinates also cracked their knuckles before they rushed toward Kenny with ferocious


    looks on their faces.


    However, they had barely taken a step when they abruptly stopped in their tracks.


    These thugs with their arrogance written all over their faces turned ashen as they froze right where


    they were standing.


    A few of them didn''t manage to stop in time, ultimately crashing into the backs of the people in front


    of them.


    Other than a beer bottle that fell to the floor and spun once when someone identally kicked it,


    the crowded bar had turned dead silent in an instant.


    Kenny and his five subordinates were each holding a gun.


    The sight of six ck muzzles shook everyone to their core.


    Clive, however, was unaware of what was going on behind him as he was now facing Kingsley.


    He was still getting hups from the alcohol he had and was making a racket. "Hick! Do it? You


    think my boys are weak¡ª"


    He slowly turned around mid-sentence.


    "Wha¡ª" When he saw what was happening, he rubbed his eyes hard and muttered to himself, "W-


    What is going on? Are my eyes deceiving me?"


    At that point, everyone else came back to their senses.


    They were so shocked and frightened they only stood there without moving a muscle.


    "Oh, my goodness¡­ They''re using guns? This will definitely cause a scene if they start shooting!"


    "Exactly! And they have six guns! What exactly does that Nicholson guy do for a living?!"


    "S-Should we call the cops?! This isn''t a joke!"


    The people around immediately scolded the person who suggested calling the police.


    "Even if they have guns, they are only using them to help those girls!"


    "Yeah, man! You didn''t even dare stand up to them earlier, and now you''re going to hold the good


    guys back?"


    Those who were going to call the police promptly kept their phones when they heard this.


    Even they hadn''t liked that crazed Clive for the longest time.


    Clive gulped with difficulty as he stared at the six ck weapons. "Do you folks from Cleapolis''


    underworld usually take it this far?"


    Kingsley only cast a cold nce at him. "If memory serves me right, you wanted to ''remove'' my leg,


    didn''t you?"


    "I¡ª" Clive sobered up a great deal in that instant. His voice was shaking when he replied, "I-It was


    a joke¡­"


    He was the high and mighty young master of the Arison Family back when he was in the capital.


    As someone who spent most of his time leading a life of dissipation with other young masters, he


    had never dealt with people from the underworld.


    He couldn''t help being dumbstruck now that his opponents had pulled out guns without saying a


    word.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Forcing an ugly smile, he mentioned, "This is between you folks from the underworld. I-It''s got


    nothing to do with me¡­"


    The blood drained from Wyatt''s face when he heard Clive''s words and he hissed through his teeth,


    "Arison, you piece of sh*t! What do you mean by it''s between us people from the underworld? I


    wouldn''t havee and handled this rubbish if you hadn''t picked a fight and made a mess here in


    the first ce!"


    Clive''s face fell and he stole a nce at Kingsley as he mumbled, "H-He was the one who started


    ring at me, and I had one too many. That''s how the conflict started¡­ It wasn''t even my intention


    to provoke him¡­ Also, it''s not like I did anything¡­ I only wanted to have some fun with thedies,


    and I was going to pay them for it!"


    Kingsley''s gaze had a cold glint when he narrowed his eyes. "So, you''re saying that you can y


    with them as long as you give them money?"

 Chapter 510 Off With His Leg!

    Chapter 510 Off With His Leg!


    Clive was sure of himself as he nodded and insisted, "Yes! I give the money and I get the goods.


    There is nothing wrong with that, is there?!"


    "You give the money and you get the goods?" Kingsley repeated in a chilling voice. "How much


    were you nning to give them?"


    Clive sized the girls up and stated, "Considering their quality, I can give them seven hundred if they


    are brand new."


    "Seven hundred?" Kingsley nodded, his indifferent eyes on Clive as he purred, "I see."


    After saying that, he turned to Kenny and asked, "Advisor Shane, do you have cash on you?"


    "I do, but I don''t have much." Kenny took out his wallet and checked how much he had. "I have less


    than seven hundred."


    "That''s fine." After Kingsley took the money, he tossed it in front of Clive and casually mentioned,


    "Now that I think about it, you''re not ''brand new'', are you? This means you should be cheaper. I''ll


    buy you for the night with these few hundred."


    Clive was silent for a few beats. With a sour expression, he hesitantly retorted, "Bro, those women


    are the goods I''m talking about. I am the second young master of the Arison Family!"


    "You are not even worthy of being considered ''goods'' to me!" Kingsley sneered.


    He then instructed the pale-faced Wyatt standing off to one side, "You,e here and cut his leg."


    "What are you trying to do?!" Clive was horrified when he heard that. "You dare touch me? I''ll call


    the cops!"


    The corners of Kingsley''s mouth lifted into a smirk. "You said that the world is a ce where the


    strong prey on the weak. I give the money and I get the goods, no? I''m paying for your leg. It''s not


    unreasonable, is it?"


    "How dare you?" Tongue-tied, Clive looked at Wyatt with a horrified look in his eyes. "W-Wyatt, my


    friend! I''m a member of the Arison Family from Seavale! D-Don''t listen to him!"


    Wyatt frowned and said to Kingsley instead, "I don''t know where you popped up from, but this is


    Boss Quintana''s territory after all. You can''t give me orders! The most I can do is not get involved in


    what happens today. You got beef with each other; you solve it yourselves."


    Right after he said that, Kenny immediately went up to Wyatt and pressed the muzzle to thetter''s


    temple.


    "Wyatt, you were bragging about wanting to get rid of me earlier, and yet, you''re trying to get away


    now? It''s toote for that!" Kenny roared. "Boss Nicholson is asking you to cut that punk''s leg off


    because he wants to spare your life. Don''t be ungrateful, you sh*t!"


    Wyatt immediately had goosebumps all over his body when he felt the coldness pressed to his


    temple.


    His body turned rigid and he slowly raised his hands in surrender. "A-Advisor Shane, please put the


    gun down first¡­ I-I''ll listen to Boss Nicholson, alright?"


    "Hmph!" Kenny huffed. "d you know what''s good for you."


    After saying that, he smashed the butt of the gun on Wyatt''s head.


    Wyatt''s pain was written all over his face, but he didn''t dare make a sound.


    All he could do was release his anger on Clive.


    He angrily yelled at the thugs, "F*ck! Why the hell are you guys still standing there? Hurry up and


    cut this punk''s leg!"


    All his subordinates were now trembling as they turned pale with fright. They only came back to


    their senses after they heard the order from their boss.


    "Yes, Wyatt¡­"


    Getting out of the ck gun muzzles'' way, they gnashed their teeth in anger and threw themselves


    at Clive.


    They were thinking the same thing as Wyatt.


    They wouldn''t have suffered such a setback if it weren''t for Clive!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stay¡­ stay away¡­" Clive was shivering all over as he scooted backward and shrieked in horror.


    "I-I have money! I''ll give you as much money as you want! Stay away¡­"


    However, his words were like a stone dropping into the ocean. Not even a ripple could be seen.


    In short, no one cared about what he had to say.


    Wyatt''s subordinates had already rushed in front of him within the next second.


    Clive didn''t even manage to beg Kingsley for mercy when he waspletely surrounded.

 Chapter 511 Sincerity in Making Friends

    Chapter 511 Sincerity in Making Friends


    Crack!


    Apanied by the squirm-inducing sound of bone cracking was Clive''s sudden painful howl that


    sounded like a ughtered pig.


    "Argh! Help me! Please, help me! It hurts! Send me to the hospital! I want to go to Hill Crest


    Hospital! Help!"


    Kingsley''s face remained impassive despite Clive''s increasingly miserable cries.


    He only turned to Cedric and Emmett and asked, "Do you believe that I''m from the underworld


    now?"


    A relieved smile appeared on Cedric''s face and he replied, "I believe you, Boss Nicholson. Haha! I


    didn''t expect you to have some influence in the underworld!"


    Kingsley smiled in return. "Our cooperation is not limited to just one business deal. I can help you


    handle anything you need help with in Cleapolis from now on, Mr. Field."


    "Hahaha! To tell you the truth, we are indeed foreigners and we are unfamiliar with this part of


    Cleapolis!" Cedric confessed. "We will need a lot of your help, Boss Nicholson!"


    "Of course." Kingsley''s smile was faint as he continued, "I believe that we will be friends after


    our coboration this time."


    Cedric''s eyes shone when he heard those words. "I absolutely need a friend like you!" he cheered


    before starting to butter Kingsley up. "Boss Nicholson, your men are tough and all, but their toys are


    way too old! I''ve got some new bad boys I can sell to you at half the price. Consider it a token of my


    sincerity for being your friend!"


    Kingsley''s eyes widened for a short moment.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The pistols he gave to Kenny and the others were all old models that he especially got, in case the


    two spies from the Empire of the Setting Sun grew suspicious at the sight of the weapons.


    His heart skipped a beat when Cedric mentioned wanting to sell him new ones.


    It seems that these Sweoyans have weapons like guns and the like on top of possessing arge


    number of explosives.


    The problem is¡­ How did they have these items shipped to Qustia?


    Or could they have bought these weapons in Qustia itself?!


    At the thought of this, Kingsley smiled and went along with it. "That''s great! With your weapons, Mr.


    Field, I might be able to unify Sris Province''s underworld! Haha!"


    He was nning to get a batch of pistols first.


    All of the guns owned by Cleapolis'' military had a fixed number. He could rest assured as long as


    the weapons from the Sweoya spies were not leaked from the military.


    At the same time, Clive''s pained cries hadn''t stopped once throughout the entire conversation.


    Everyone around them had long been frozen from the shock.


    This was the first time they had seen someone being crippled in public.


    As Clive''s gut-wrenching wails gradually weakened, Wyatt''s men also began to disperse.


    Seeing this, Kenny reported to Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, that b*stard''s right leg has been


    destroyed. There is probably no saving it even if he is sent to the hospital now."


    "Got it." Kingsley nodded and slowly stood up. "Advisor Shane, I''ll have to trouble you with sending


    thosedies back home. The problem has been settled."


    After saying that, he turned to Cedric. "With all that has happened, today''s not the best day to talk


    about business. How about we meet at a quiet ce to have a nice chat tomorrow?"


    "Alright! We will do as you say, Boss Nicholson." Cedric also got on his feet. "I''ll contact you


    tomorrow, then."


    "Sure. Same rule¡ªyou pick the time and location." Kingsley had a half-smile hanging on his lips as


    he murmured, "I hope you don''t choose another ce like this, Mr. Field."


    Cedric chortled at that. "Now that I''ve made sure you are a friend, we hope you keep us safe in the


    future. Please trust that we are sincere!"


    "I''ll see you tomorrow then, Mr. Field."


    After they agreed to meet again tomorrow, Cedric and Emmett proceeded to leave.


    Kingsley then got in front of Wyatt and muttered, "Wyatt, was it? We will probably see each other


    again soon. I hope you remember how I spared your life today."

 Chapter 512 Ask to Meet Again

    Chapter 512 Ask to Meet Again


    Wyatt was reluctant when he muttered, "Boss Nicholson, I''ll never forget what happened today."


    Kingsley chuckled without saying anything further at Wyatt''s reluctance. No words can convince him


    if he refuses to listen to me.


    Kingsley wanted to avoid making new enemies before attending the meeting which the other forces


    from the underworld would also attend. However, he wouldn''t continue to force his ideas on Wyatt if


    the man was reluctant to follow his words.


    After asking Kenny to send the girls home, Kingsley took a cab and returned to Reene''s house.


    He did not worry about the development of things.


    He was confident that Clive could make it alive to the hospital with Wyatt''s help. Besides, Wyatt


    would take all necessary measures to ensure the customers didn''t breathe a word to others, no


    matter if it was by appeasing them or threatening them.


    However, he couldn''t get the Arison Family of Seavale out of his mind.


    Lying on the bed, he sped his hands behind his head as thoughts ran through his mind.


    He nned to call Paige and ask her about the background of the Arison Family after he dealt with


    the matters at hand.


    Once Clive recovered from the injury, Kingsley knew the man wouldn''t stop until he made him pay.


    He wants revenge. I''m sure of it!


    He wasn''t worried about Cliveing after him.


    What worried him was Clive finding out about his rtionship with his sisters from the investigation


    and threatening their safety.


    He fell asleep with those thoughts in mind.


    The next morning, he was woken up by his ringtone at around 9.00AM.


    Cedric was the one calling him.


    The moment he answered it, he heard Cedric''s voice, which was a mix of different ents. "Mr.


    Nicholson, the goods are ready. What time are we meeting?"


    Kingsley sat upright on the bed. "Don''t worry about them. We can discuss the matter in detail before


    proceeding with the deal. You can rest assured, Mr. Field. I''ll make the payment in full."


    He only expressed interest in purchasing the explosives in order to contact the two spies.


    Since his prey was falling into the trap, he had no use for the explosives and weapons.


    Meanwhile, Cedric suspected nothing at all.


    He was well aware that explosives and weapons were more or less contraband in Qustia. Besides,


    Kingsley was purchasing a high quantity of goods from them. It would take a lot of energy and time


    to store the goods.


    "All right, Mr. Nicholson. Let''s meet up somewhere quiet." Cedric then added with a chuckle, "I


    heard the Jeanne D''Arc in the north of the city is quite famous. How about we meet up there?"


    The mention of Jeanne D''Arc startled the sleepy Kingsley awake.


    He feigned hesitation and sighed. "There''s something you need to know, Mr. Field. The ce


    belongs to another underworld force. It''s best if I don''t show up there because the owner is myThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    rival."


    "I see." Cedric pondered for a moment. "There''s the Lucky Cafe next to it. Are you okay with


    meeting up there in thirty minutes?"


    That calmed Kingsley down. "Sure. I''ll see youter."


    Just as he was about to hang up, an idea suddenly struck him, so he hurriedly added, "Wait a


    minute, Mr. Field. Can you bring a gun over? I would like to inspect its quality before making the


    decision."


    He had to find out what sources Cedric got the weapons from.


    "No problem!" Cedric agreed with him. "I''ll see you in Lucky Cafeter."


    After ending the call, Kingsley quickly washed himself up before grabbing the car keys and heading


    to the door.


    It was strange to see him in a rush, and Reene didn''t hesitate to express her curiosity. "Kingsley,


    where are you going? You seem like you''re in a hurry."


    "Uh¡­ A friend brought me souvenirs from a trip. I''m getting them from him."


    He made an excuse before changing the topic. "Reene, aren''t you supposed to be in the office?"

 Chapter 513 Lucky Cafe

    Chapter 513 Lucky Cafe


    Reene sighed. "I assume you already heard about that. The Wynns are making a scene by holding


    Grandpa''s pictures and banners outside thepany. I''d rather avoid them."


    "Isn''t Mia''s engagement party tomorrow?" Kingsley frowned and muttered, "Why can''t they just give


    up?"


    "They probably want the rk Corporation back so that they can show off at tomorrow''s party."


    Reene then added with a hint of resignation, "I guess you haven''t heard the news, but rence has


    invited the other second-ss families in Cleapolis to the party. I bet he can''t wait to show off


    tomorrow."


    Kingsley sneered upon hearing that. "The more the merrier. I expect him to embarrass himself."


    Before Reene could answer, he hurriedly pushed the door open. "Reene, we can discuss the matter


    later. I''m in a hurry."


    "All right." A concerned look formed on her face as she murmured, "Be careful, Kingsley."


    "Don''t worry about me."


    After that, he left the house and headed to his meeting point in his car.


    A whileter, he arrived at the street where Lucky Cafe was located with the navigator''s help.


    At the same time, he finally discovered that it was not far from Victoria''s Jeanne D''Arc. Even more,


    they were located in the same area.


    Once he parked the car, Kingsley made sure he was looking presentable before entering the cafe.


    The interior of the cafe was designed in a historic style.


    A woman in a traditional dress approached him and began respectfully, "Wee, sir. Do you have


    a reservation?"


    Kingsley nced at his watch. "I''m here to see Mr. Field."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Mr. Field?" The woman thought for a moment before smiling at him. "Right, Mr. Field is taking the


    Gamma Room on the second floor. Please follow me."


    After that, she turned on her heel and led him upstairs.


    There were four rooms on the second level, namely the Alpha Room, Beta Room, Gamma Room,


    and Delta Room.


    The cafe had a unique traditional charm. The carvings on the wooden door contributed to the


    overall aesthetic of the interior.


    "Here you are, sir. Mr. Field is waiting inside."


    The woman pushed the door open for Kingsley. After he went inside, she closed it and left.


    The smell of freshly brewed tea weed him.


    He stopped for a moment to observe the room''s interior. The furniture and decorations in the room


    were rather archaic.


    There was a painting on the wall and a fancy rug on the floor.


    Sat atop the rug was an elegant mahogany table.


    Cedric and Emmett were waiting for Kingsley at the table.


    They rose to their feet at the sight of Kingsley. "Mr. Nicholson, you''re here! Please take a seat. I


    guarantee the tea here is nice."


    Kingsley took a seat opposite them. "Mr. Field, this ce is a nice choice. Let''s get the discussion


    started."


    He poured a cup of tea for himself. "I wonder if you have the gun I want, Mr. Field?"


    "Of course!" Cedric took out a handgun from a ck briefcase and put it on the table. "Mr.


    Nicholson, feel free to inspect it."


    Taking the handgun from the table, Kingsley could feel a burden lifted from his shoulder after he


    inspected it.


    Fortunately, he found no registration number of the military of Qustia on the gun.


    It seems like the problem isn''ting from the military.


    "The quality reaches my standard." Kingsley nodded. "I''m going to buy this one too. You can include


    it in the goods."


    Cedricughed. "Mr. Nicholson, consider the gun a gift for you. It has nothing to do with your


    purchase."


    "Thank you for your kindness." Kingsley put the handgun aside and continued with a smile, "You''re


    a generous man, Mr. Field. I guess you must own a business empire with such generosity. How''s


    businesstely?"


    "There are indeed two ongoing big deals at the moment." Cedric was grinning from ear to ear. "One


    of the deals is from you, Mr. Nicholson."


    "Oh? Two deals, you say?" Kingsley pretended to be making small talk with him. "So, there''s


    another person also interested in buying a lot of explosives as I do?"

 Chapter 514 Beating Around the Bush

    Chapter 514 Beating Around the Bush


    Kingsley''s expression was as calm as ever, but his attention was focused on Cedric''s answer.


    He was expecting to find out who had bought the explosives and blown up the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery from Cedric.


    As expected, Cedric wasn''t aware of Kingsley''s motives at all. He only chuckled and stated, "That''s


    right. At first, I thought I wouldn''t find any buyers in Qustia. It''s a surprise to make two big deals


    within just one month."


    Kingsley took a sip of his tea and feigned worry. "Is the other buyer also from an underworld gang? I


    need to be prepared if it''s my enemy who got the explosives."


    After that, his gaze shifted to Cedric. "Mr. Field, since we are friends, can you tell me something


    about them?"


    Laughing, Cedricmented, "Don''t worry, Mr. Nicholson. Even though the man was giving off


    such a vibe during our meeting, I assure you that he isn''t rted to the underworld."


    "Oh?" Mixed emotions flickered across Kingsley''s eyes. "What makes you think so, Mr. Field?"


    "Because the man was wearing an expensive suit. I could tell he''s a sessful entrepreneur from


    his appearance."


    Cedric cast a look at Emmett, who was standing next to him, before saying, "Campbell here told me


    that. He knows all the luxury brands."


    Emmett nodded. "Yes. The man was wearing expensive stuff from head to toe. Ordinary gang


    members can''t afford such luxuries. However, we can''t rule out the possibility that he''s a figure of a


    higher rank in the underworld. His demeanor indeed showed a hint of ruthlessness."


    Kingsley was lost in his thoughts after hearing their words.


    A man that gives off a hint of ruthlessness and looks like a sessful businessman at the same


    time.


    Only Jonah of the Lawson Family fits the description.


    The Lawson Family has a strong connection with the underworld. Furthermore, Jonah also has a


    history of violent crime.


    It was Mason who discovered Jonah''s potential and made an exception to recruit him into the Minor


    Corporation back then.


    After the Lawson Group had taken over the Minor Corporation, the real estatepany and


    construction firm owned by them were thriving.


    Without a doubt, Jonah is a sessful businessman.


    Judging from what Cedric and Emmett said, Jonah is the top suspect in the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery explosion!


    The idea made Kingsley frown.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Back then, he got in touch with Peter right after the explosion.


    However, Peter told him that Jonah had no hand in the business of Codrington Construction.


    Besides, Jonah had a business trip in Diosna during the explosion.


    The timing is a little off. How could Jonah blow up my family cemetery if he was in another ce at


    that time?


    It gave Kingsley a headache when he tried to sort things out, so he could only pry for more


    information.


    "Mr. Field, are you sure he isn''t an underworld member? I feel something''s off. Do you know who he


    really is?"


    "Him?" The request put Cedric in a dilemma. "But Mr. Nicholson, it''s our responsibility to protect our


    customers'' privacy. Besides, he truly didn''t want us to find out his identity. He was wearing a mask


    when we met."


    At that moment, Emmett chimed in, "His attitude was as sincere as you, Mr. Nicholson. Even though


    we were staying in Diosna during that time, he was willing to make a trip there and meet us in


    person."


    He was telling the truth. A while ago, Cedric and Emmett wereying low in an abandoned vige in


    South Nakson of Diosna.


    Kingsley''s operation to rescue Serena in that area involved two legions.


    The sight of the legions startled Cedric and Emmett, and they immediately fled the ce and


    returned to Cleapolis.


    Even though Kingsley had no idea about that, their words made waves in his mind as new


    information overwhelmed him.

 Chapter 515 She Cant Be Here!

    Chapter 515 She Can''t Be Here!


    Did he just say the person who bought the explosives went to Diosna to meet them?


    If his words are true, then his statement matches what Peter told me.


    He thought his father was going on a business trip to Diosna. However, Jonah''s real purpose was to


    buy the explosives.


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes at the idea.


    He knew he wouldn''t need to question Cedric any further. The answer was clear as day.


    First of all, he''s an entrepreneur that gives people the impression of an underworld gang member.


    Besides, there''s bad blood between him and my family, and he was able to nt a bomb when


    Codrington Construction was working on a project.


    There are no other men. Only Jonah could do it.


    Kingsley clenched his fists. I can''t believe Jonah managed to get away with it!


    Matt and Felix have given themselves away, but Jonah is hiding behind his mask.


    He even hid in the shadows and did something terrible without giving his identity away.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    If I never learned his true colors from Mason, I would still see him as a good guy.


    When Cedric noticed Kingsley''s change in expression, he added with a smile, "You can rest


    assured, Mr. Nicholson. I swear on my life that he''s definitely not rted to the underworld. He''ll


    never be your enemy."


    "Swear on your life, you say?"


    Taking a deep breath, Kingsley calmed himself down. He began with a half-smile, "If so, I''ll trust


    your judgment."


    At the same time, the sound of pacing steps echoed outside, indicating that customers were


    ascending the stairs.


    Cedric shook his head. "The cafe is nice in all aspects, but the door is merely a decoration. The


    room is not soundproof."


    "That''s right. I can hear people walking past the room."


    Kingsley had lost the mood to continue the conversation. Thus, he gave a perfunctory reply.


    "Indeed. It should be quieter."


    The moment he finished his words, he heard a woman''s clear voiceing from outside. "Here,


    let''s go over to the Alpha Room over there. I''m the owner of the cafe too. How is it? What do you


    think?"


    The familiar voice shocked Kingsley. Victoria? How is it possible?


    The corner of his lips began to twitch. So, she''s the owner of Lucky Cafe, huh? No wonder it''s not


    far from Jeanne D''Arc.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Nicholson?" Cedric cast him a confused look. "Do you know the people


    outside?"


    Kingsley replied curtly before his mind could even process the words. "No, I don''t."


    I''ll never allow these two spies from Sweoya to go after Victoria.


    What if they recognize me in the future? I can''t risk Victoria''s safety!


    "I thought we could go out and greet them if your acquaintance is out there!" Cedric chuckled. "After


    all, I consider you a friend, and your friends are¡ª"


    Before he could finish, another woman''s voice from outside interrupted their conversation. "Miss


    Jeanne, you own a nice ce. I love the historic style."


    The woman was none other than Xaria, who was also known as Stork.


    However, something else upied Kingsley''s mind. She can''t be here! Why did Victoria show up


    here around this time? I have to go now. I can''t risk her seeing me!


    This was why he didn''t hear the other woman, let alone recognize the voice as belonging to Xaria,


    whom he came across twice.


    Even though he didn''t recognize her, Cedric and Emmett did.


    It''s our leader!


    They were instantly covered in a cold sweat.


    Unlike them, Stork didn''t have any ent. Moreover, she sessfully went undercover in Jadnd


    Heights and became the manager tounch n A.


    They were well aware that they couldn''t risk ruining the n by exposing Stork''s rtionship with


    Sweoya.

 Chapter 516 Enemy in the Open, I in the Dark!

    Chapter 516 Enemy in the Open, I in the Dark!


    Otherwise, with the strength of the Qustia military, they would discover something fishy about


    Stork''s disguise the first time around.


    Therefore, upon hearing Xaria''s words, Cedric immediately fell silent, tightly closing his lips and not


    speaking again.


    For a moment, the three of them sat silently facing each other in the caf¨¦.


    It wasn''t until they heard Victoria and Xaria enter the adjacent Alpha room that Cedric wiped the


    cold sweat off his forehead and drylyughed, saying, "Oh, Mr. Nicholson. I suddenly remembered


    that we still have some work to finish today, so I''m afraid we can''t talk to you much longer."


    Kingsley also felt it was inappropriate to stay here longer, so he stood up and said, "Then let''s call it


    a day. Mr. Field, I will transfer the money to your ount and arrange for someone to pick up the


    goods when I''m free."


    "Okay."


    Cedric gave Emmett a signal with a nce, and the two of them hurriedly left.


    Kingsley returned to his car and vaguely felt that Cedric and Emmett were acting strange. However,


    he couldn''t pinpoint where the problem was.


    It was because he thought Stork''s leader would be a strong man like Karl and Cedric.


    So, he never thought that the person who could serve as the critical leader of the spy team would


    turn out to be a slender and beautiful woman.


    He furrowed his brows and pondered for a while but still couldn''t figure out what was wrong with


    Cedric and Emmett.


    Fortunately, Kingsley was not the type who would obsess over something.


    Unable to figure it out, he turned his thoughts to Jonah.


    He narrowed his eyes and murmured, "Lawson Family and Jonah Lawson. Since you think you''re


    hiding deep enough, you''d better hide well!"


    I am in the open, while Jonah is in the dark. However, if I pretend not to know the truth about the


    cemetery explosion case, our rtionship willpletely change! Jonah will then be in the open


    while I am in the dark! Moreover, when one thinks they are hiding well, one will likely be


    comcent and forget themselves! Presumably, one will inadvertently reveal more information.


    Thinking of this, Kingsley took out his phone and called Peter.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    At this moment, Peter was lying on a hotel bed with a woman in his arms, leisurely smoking.


    When he saw Kingsley''s name on his phone, he pushed the woman away abruptly, sat up straight,


    and answered the call.


    "Hello, Boss Nicholson?"


    He remembered thest time Kingsley had him and Mickey live broadcast eating feces. The thought


    of it still made him nauseous.


    "It''s been a while, Young Master Lawson. How''s businesstely?"


    "B-Boss Nicholson, it-it''ll be wrong of me to make you worry about my insignificant business." Peter


    swallowed hard. "As you know, the construction of the Nicholson Family Cemetery was canceled,


    and I lost a lot of money because of this¡ª"


    "Did Mr. Lawson not teach you a lesson for losing so much money?" Kingsley asked indifferently.


    "You mean my dad?" Peter was stunned. "Now that you''ve mentioned it, it was strange. I had to pay


    argepensation, and then I lost the Nicholson Family Cemetery project after all that. Yet, he


    didn''t me me at all. He even transferred some money to me to continue developing Codrington


    Construction..."


    Hearing Peter''s words, Kingsley sneered. Jonah himself caused the tragic incident at the Nicholson


    Family Cemetery! So, how could he me Peter for not doing a good job?!


    At this point, he was even more confident that Jonah was the culprit that purchased the explosives


    to destroy the cemetery.


    With a cautious tone, Peter asked, "Boss, is there something you need from me?

 Chapter 517 Not an Ordinary Person!

    Chapter 517 Not an Ordinary Person!


    "It''s nothing major," Kingsley said calmly. "I just heard from Leroy that he has terminated his


    contract with you, and I''m worried that it might impact yourpany."


    Upon hearing this, Peter finally calmed down. He smiled and said, "Boss, you don''t have to worry


    about us. Recently, Dad seems to be cooperating with the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce. Our


    development has been smooth, and we haven''t been affected too much by the breach of contract."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I see," Kingsley said coldly, then hung up the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, Peter cursed after hearing a beep, "What the hell? He suddenly


    called and said something confusing, then hung up?"


    A scantily d woman beside him giggled and threw herself into his arms. She coquettishly said,


    "Young Master Lawson, you finally finished your call!"


    Peter grinned lecherously. "Oh? Were you getting impatient?"


    He pulled the nket over them as he spoke, covering them both.


    Soon, the room was filled with passion.


    Peter, who was immersed in pleasure, did not know that his family was on the verge of copse.


    On the other hand, Kingsley sat in the car with his face icy cold.


    It seems that my appearance has made those killers nervous. Otherwise, why is the Lawson Group


    cooperating with Matt''s Rosnd Chamber of Commerce?


    Kingsley squinted.


    Fox, Jacob, and Lawson Families. You can all conspire together as you please! The tighter you


    cling to each other, the easier for me to catch you all at once!


    As he thought about this, he started the car and headed toward Reene''s house.


    Entering Reene''s residence and going up to the second floor, he heard the typing from the study.


    So, Kingsley knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Kingsley, you''re back." Reene took off her anti-radiation sses. "Did you get the local specialty?"


    "Uh..." Kingsley remembered that he had casually made an excuse to Reene in the morning.


    He said a friend had brought some local specialties, and he went to pick them up.


    He didn''t expect Reene to remember this.


    Kingsley touched the handgun hidden in his waist.


    I did get the local specialty, but I can''t just take it out and show it to you!


    He rubbed his chin and sat down opposite Reene while smiling mischievously. "Reene, the friend


    who brought me a basket of eggs. But, when he was about to give them to me, he discovered that


    the eggs had hatched into baby chicks! So, he took them back to raise them."


    "Haha!" Reene was amused by him and covered her mouth with a smile. "Oh, you! You are always


    up to no good! How silly!"


    "What are your ns for the Wynn Family, Reene?" Kingsley asked, wanting to change the subject.


    At this question, Reene''s smile faded.


    "If it weren''t for the Wynn Family, I wouldn''t have been able to afford to finish university, nor would I


    have been able to establish the Neveah Department Store. Moreover, I wouldn''t have been able to


    help Alice and the others with their education expenses."


    Reene sighed. "Even if they have many ws, I don''t want them to be hurt."


    With that, she gave a warm smile. "I n to work hard and pay them back one hundred fifty million


    as soon as possible!"


    Kingsley sighed at her words. "Reene, do you know how much one hundred fifty million is? How


    many people can afford this amount in this country?"


    "I know it may sound like an unattainable dream." Reene''s eyes sparkled, and an indescribable


    nobility emanated from her. "However, for some reason, I always feel that one hundred fifty million is


    not an astronomical figure I can never reach. I believe that with my ability, I will earn this money one


    day!"


    As Kingsley looked at Reene''s queen-like temperament, he couldn''t help but feel stunned.


    Suddenly, he felt that Reene was not an ordinary person.

 Chapter 518 Kind, but Not Weak

    Chapter 518 Kind, but Not Weak


    No ordinary woman could ever exude such innate nobility and elegance inadvertently.


    Even someone as noble as Jay Carter would appear inferior in front of Reene.


    Seeing the unusual look in Kingsley''s eyes, Reene blushed and coquettishly asked, "What''s wrong?


    Kingsley, do you think I''m overestimating myself?"


    "No." Kingsley shook his head. "I''m just wondering, who are your birth parents that you have such a


    noble bloodline in you?"


    Upon the mention of birth parents, Reene''s mood darkened slightly. "I-I wonder the same."


    Kingsley suddenly came to his senses and realized he mighte off as rude, so he apologetically


    said, "Reene, trust me. I will find your birth parents."


    Reene smiled. "I trust you! Okay, weren''t we talking about the Wynn Family? Why did we suddenly


    bring up my birth parents?"


    "Right, let''s talk about the Wynn Family." Kingsley narrowed his eyes. "What is the maximum bottom


    line you can ept if I deal with the Wynn Family tomorrow?"


    Reene was taken aback. "Are you really going to deal with the Wynn Family at Mia''s engagement


    party?"


    "They have been hiding around for long enough. It''s time to give them a taste of their own


    medicine!" Kingsley said in a deep voice, "However, I respect your wish."


    Reene pondered with her head lowered for a while. "Just don''t kill them."


    Upon hearing this, Kingsley was somewhat surprised. "Is that all? I thought you would let them off


    the hook!"


    Reene shed a beautiful smile. "That''s different. Me repaying them money, and you teaching them


    a lesson¡ªthese are two different things."


    Kingsley gave her a thumbs up. "Reene, you have the pridefulness of a capitalist!"


    "It''s not about pridefulness; it''s about principle," Reene said. "One can be kind, but one cannot be


    weak."


    Kingsley nodded. "Alright. With your words, I am reassured."


    Then, he stood up. "Reene, please continue with your work. I''ll see myself out."


    As he walked to the door, Kingsley turned around again. "By the way, you don''t have to wait for me


    to attend Mia''s engagement party tomorrow. I have to go out early to do something."


    Reene didn''t know what Kingsley was up to, so she just nodded and said, "Okay."


    Kingsley left the study and went straight back to his room.


    He called James, the manager of Ramada Hotel, and gave him detailed instructions for tomorrow''s


    n.


    After thinking for a moment, he called Cecilia.


    The Larson Family was also one of the second-ss families and should be invited by rence.


    So, Kingsley nned to ask Cecilia to do him a favor.


    When she answered the phone, she sounded a little nervous. "K-Kingsley?"


    "It''s me." Kingsley smiled and said, "It''s been a while, Cecilia."


    Cecilia''s tone suddenly became a little sad. "It has. I thought you had forgotten about me..."


    Kingsley could understand the hidden meaning in her words, and his forehead began to sweat.


    Should I not get involved with Cecilia again?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Unfortunately, she was the most suitable person for tomorrow''s n.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Kingsley shook his head and said, "Forget it. Cecilia, how have you


    beentely? Has Shanee to bother you again?"


    Ceciliaughed and said, "Of course not! He was scared off by me a long time ago. He wouldn''t


    dare toe to bother me again!"


    "Okay then," Kingsley said.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time and just wanted to give you a call. That''s all. See you tomorrow


    at Mia''s engagement party. Goodbye..."


    He was about to hang up the phone.


    "Wait!" Cecilia hurriedly said, "I know you are up to something! Whatever it is, I''ll help you! Just tell


    me."

 Chapter 519 Meeting Cecilia

    Chapter 519 Meeting Cecilia


    Kingsley was taken aback. "It''s nothing, really."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He had a good impression of Cecilia, one of the five beauties of Cleapolis. However, he also knew


    he showered a heavy responsibility and couldn''t attend to her.


    So, he didn''t want her to waste her feelings on him any further.


    On the other end of the phone, Cecilia sighed. "Kingsley, I hope you don''t feel burdened by being


    with me. Reene is my best friend, and you and I can be best friends too!"


    Kingsley''s heart moved slightly. He knew that this intelligent girl had already sensed his concerns.


    As he was about to refuse again, Cecilia choked up and said, "Or are you saying we can''t even be


    friends?"


    Kingsley understood that if he refused again, it would be cruel. So, he could only apologize and say,


    "Well, actually, I want to teach the Wynn Family a lesson tomorrow. There''s something I need your


    help with."


    "The Wynn Family?!" Cecilia instantly got excited. "Are you finally going to teach them a lesson for


    Reene?! That''s great! I''ll help! You can ask me to do anything!"


    Kingsley could tell that she was really excited.


    "What do you need me to do?" Cecilia asked excitedly, "How can I help? Can you make the Wynns


    stop bullying Reene in the future? Can you¡ª"


    Listening to Cecilia''s rapid-fire questions, Kingsley quickly interrupted, "It''s simple. Just apany


    me to the bank this afternoon and get some money."


    "Just that?" Cecilia seemed a bit dissatisfied. "I thought you would ask me to p Mia in the face!"


    Kingsleyughed. "Believe me, what I''m asking you to do is more satisfying than pping her in the


    face!"


    "Okay! I believe you!" Cecilia eximed excitedly. "When are we going to the bank?"


    Kingsley looked at his watch, "I''ll go to your house now. Is that convenient?"


    "Of course!" Cecilia said, "Let me get ready!"


    After hanging up the phone, Kingsley went to the study. "Reene, I''m going out for a bit."


    Reene was busy working and didn''t think much of it. She just nodded. "Okay,e back soon."


    Kingsley then went directly to Larson Residence.


    To his surprise, as soon as he parked the car at the gate of Larson Residence, Michael, Megan, and


    Asher came out to greet him.


    They all had ttering smiles as if they were about to eat him.


    Kingsley had initially intended to pick up Cecilia and go straight to the bank.


    However, he could only helplessly get out of the car in this situation.


    Michael walked over with his hands outstretched and smiled with wrinkles all over his face. "My


    dear son-inw, it''s been so long since west met. I really miss you!"


    Kingsley hesitated and subconsciously nced at Cecilia beside him.


    He had previously agreed to pretend to be her boyfriend, but that was just a temporary measure.


    Now that Cecilia had escaped from the entanglement of Shane and others, he didn''t want to keep


    up the act.


    Cecilia noticed his thoughts and couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    So, she bit her lip and walked forward to say, "Dad, w-we''ve already broken up."


    "Broken up?!" Upon hearing her words, Michael, his wife, and Asher eximed in shock.


    Michael froze in ce, and his face turned pale. "H-How did this happen..."


    He looked at Kingsley and cautiously asked, "Kingsley, why did you break up? Did Cecilia do


    something wrong?"


    Megan poked Cecilia''s back hard and asked through her teeth, "What happened? What did you do


    to make Kingsley dump you?!"


    As Kingsley watched Cecilia''s eyes turn red with tears, he sighed and said, "Mr. Larson, there has


    been a misunderstanding. There was no dumping involved. It''s just that I''m at a critical point in my


    career and cannot afford to be distracted by a romantic rtionship. However, we are still good


    friends."


    "I''m not sure I understand," Michael said.

 Chapter 520 Advice for the Larson Family

    Chapter 520 Advice for the Larson Family


    Michael looked confused and asked, "Kingsley, are you saying that you''re afraid being in a


    rtionship will affect your career?"


    Megan was also bewildered. "What kind of reasoning is that?"


    However, Asher had a hunch.


    He whispered to Cecilia, "Cecilia, was it all an act?"


    Cecilia looked down and nodded slightly.


    Asher bing a toon leader at such a young age proved his perceptiveness.


    He could tell there was no intimate feeling between Kingsley and Cecilia as lovers should have. He


    had noticed this long ago.


    He walked up to Michael and said, "Dad, since Mr. Nicholson has made his decision, he must have


    his reasons. Besides, he said he and Cecilia are still good friends, and that is enough."


    Michael sighed. "You''re right. Maybe Cecilia doesn''t deserve him."


    He dared not have any opinions on Kingsley''s decision.


    Kingsley felt a little awkward. "Mr. Larson, please don''t say that. Cecilia is a wonderful woman. It


    was I¡ª"


    Before he could finish his words, Megan''s eyebrows shot up, and she said, "I know! It must be that


    b*tch Reene who''s causing trouble! Otherwise, how could you suddenly break up when things were


    going well?! I saw right through her at the Fox Family''s banquetst time! She clearly wants to push


    Cecilia away and be with you herself!"


    Immediately, Kingsley''s face turned cold. He said, "Reene is my elder sister. Please watch your


    tongue!"


    Feeling Kingsley''s anger, both Michael and Asher were immediately drenched in cold sweats.


    Michael''s tone became stern when he ordered, "Asher, take your mother back to the house! She''s


    crazy! Always causes trouble for me!"


    Asher quickly dragged Megan back. "Mom, just keep quiet for a while."


    "What did I say wrong?! Hey, stop dragging me away!" Megan refused to back down. "Reene and


    her stepmother Ysabel are both the same! They''re all such b*tches! They can''t stand seeing us


    happy!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As she ranted, Asher dragged her back into the house and shut the door. Her angry shouts could


    still be heard from behind the door.


    Michael wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and apologetically said, "King¡ªI mean, Mr.


    Nicholson, my wife has been acting crazytely because my mother-inw is bedridden due to


    heart disease. Please forgive her..."


    Kingsley nced at Cecilia and saw tears in her eyes. She looked pitiful, so he could only sigh and


    say, "Forget it. I hope there won''t be a next time."


    Suddenly, he remembered something and reminded Michael, "Mr. Larson, I advise you to have less


    contact with the Fox Family from now on. It is to avoid them causing trouble that could affect the


    Larson Family."


    Upon hearing his warning, Michael was slightly stunned. "I don''t want to associate with them either,


    but tomorrow is the day of Nichs Fox and Mia Wynn''s engagement. As Nichs'' uncle, I don''t


    think it''s appropriate if I am absent..."


    Kingsley smiled. "Oh, you must attend tomorrow''s engagement party. However, have less contact


    with them after that. I''m saying this for your own good."


    Michael replied respectfully, "Yes, we will follow your advice, Mr. Nicholson."


    Kingsley nodded satisfactorily. "You have already done a great job. I even forgot that you and the


    Fox Family are marriage-rted."


    He had just called Cecilia, thinking that the Larson Family was a second-ss family and would


    definitely be invited by rence.


    But he had entirely forgotten that Michael was Matt''s brother-inw.


    "Mr. Nicholson, to be honest, I''ve wanted topletely sever ties with the Fox Family for a long


    time now." Michael''s eyes flickered. "I always feel that the Foxes are evil. I''m afraid their future isn''t


    looking good!"

 Chapter 521 150 Million Is Just a Number

    Million Is Just a Number


    "But you saw my wife. She''s the proud daughter of the Fox Family. I have no say in front of her,"


    exined Michael.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Larson. When the Foxes fall, she''ll lose her support, and you''ll be able to speak up


    then," replied Kingsley with a smirk.


    "When the Foxes fall? Are you nning something?" Michael''s expression changed.


    "We''ll discuss thister, Mr. Larson. Right now, I have to go out with Cecilia," said Kingsley, waving


    his hand.


    "Sure. Cecilia, keep Mr. Nicholson in goodpany." Saying so, Michael pushed Cecilia toward


    Kingsley.


    Michael''s heart was filled with a surge of emotions.


    It seemed that Kingsley was nning to take down the Foxes.


    If things went as expected, it wouldn''t be long before the Foxespletely copsed in power.


    Naturally, Michael was shocked yet thrilled.


    He felt like he needed to down at least half a bottle of liquor to fully process the news.


    On the other hand, Cecilia sat in the passenger seat and apologized to Kingsley. "Sorry, Kingsley.


    My mom has some beef with Reene''s adoptive mother, so she''s a bit blunt at times."


    "Well, I saw that at thest Foxes'' banquet," replied Kingsley as he started the car.


    "Don''t worry. For your sake, I won''t stoop to her level."


    Cecilia nced at him gratefully.


    Then, she asked in a casual tone, "Kingsley, why are we going to the bank? How do you n to


    handle the Wynns?"


    "Have you heard about Reene having to repay the Wynns 150 million?"


    "Yeah, I''ve heard about it. But didn''t the Wynns initially ask for only 14 million? How did they


    suddenly increase the amount? They''re being shameless!"


    With a nonchnt tone, Kingsley replied, "Whether it''s 14 million or 150 million, it''s all the same to


    me, and it would also be the same to them."


    "What do you mean?" Cecilia was confused. "14 million and 150 million differ by a whole tenfold!


    How can they be the same?"


    Kingsley nced at her sideways and smiled.


    "For me, this money is just a number. But for them, even if they get the money, they''ll eventually


    have to give it back. So, there''s no real difference between 14 million and 150 million."


    Hearing Kingsley''s casual remarks, Cecilia was astonished.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Kingsley, how much money do you actually have? Is 150 million... just a figure to you?"


    She had witnessed Kingsley spending 7.5 million on a ring and splurging at the Auto Mall.


    However, she was still greatly shocked to hear him say that 150 million was merely a number.


    Cecilia gazed at Kingsley''s profile as he focused on driving. Her eyes were filled with fascination.


    "So, you n to withdraw money from the bankter and give it to the Wynns at my cousin and


    Mia''s engagement party tomorrow?"


    "You''re almost right. As I said, the Wynns will have to pay back this money eventually, so it''s just a


    temporary loan to them."


    Cecilia listened, partially clear and partially confused. "So, what do you need me to do?"


    "I''ll tell you in detailter."


    As they conversed, they arrived at the first branch of Sris Bank in Cleapolis.


    Upon entering the bank, Kingsley noticed many customers were holding numbers and waiting in


    line.


    So he said to a uniformed staff member next to him, "I need to make a withdrawal of a significant


    amount. Is your manager avable?"


    "You''re making a withdrawal?"


    The staff member assessed Kingsley briefly and mechanically replied, "There''s a self-service ATM


    over there. If you don''t know how to use it, just wait in line at the counter."


    She couldn''t be bothered to pay any attention to Kingsley seeing he was dressed casually.


    With his brows furrowed, Kingsley insisted, "I need to speak directly with your manager. The amount


    I need to withdraw is substantial."


    The staff member, Autumn Rond, impatiently asked, "How much do you need to withdraw? 10


    thousand? 20 thousand?"


    "1.5 million." Kingsley''s voice was cold.

 Chapter 522 Fix Your Habit

    Chapter 522 Fix Your Habit


    "Pfft."


    Autumn couldn''t help butugh contemptuously. "How much did you say again?"


    At the same time, the customers who were queuing up turned their heads.


    They looked at Kingsley as if he was insane.


    Autumn stood up straight with her hands behind her back.


    In a contemptuous tone, she urged, "Don''t you see there are many queuing up? If you want to make


    a withdrawal, take a number and queue up. Don''t try to be smart."


    She thought that Kingsley was just making up the figure so that he could cut in line and make the


    withdrawal faster.


    Hearing that, the others expressed their dissatisfaction."Exactly! Everyone is queuing up nicely.


    Why should you be special?"


    "You wanna withdraw 1.5 million? I don''t think you even have 100 dors in your ount!"


    "Young man, you''d better queue up like everyone else! The bank is not a ce where you can mess


    around!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sensing the customers'' growing anger, Cecilia pulled Kingsley''s sleeves and whispered, "Kingsley,


    it seems that the bank will call the security guards at any minute. Maybe we should just queue up


    first."


    "This is not about queuing up or not," Kingsley exined lightly.


    "I want to withdraw 1.5 million. The staff has to report to their superiors and regtory authorities.


    That''s why I have to see their manager."


    When Autumn heard that, her expression changed slightly. She ced her hands that were behind


    her back to her sides.


    She scrutinized Kingsley once again, finding it hard to believe still. "You seem to know quite a lot,


    but... how could you possibly have 1.5 million?"


    After all, Kingsley''s attire was just too ordinary.


    Autumn couldn''t connect his average-looking appearance with a fortune of 1.5 million.


    Just then, a voice from outside the crowd asked loudly, "What''s going on there?"


    Soon, a man dressed in a manager''s uniform approached Autumn.


    "What''s going on? Why is everyone gathered together? What if it leads to amotion?"


    "Manager Levine, this man wants to withdraw 1.5 million." Autumn pointed at Kingsley with a


    strange look.


    Upon hearing this, Trevon Levine, the manager of the branch, scolded angrily with his eyes


    widened, "Autumn, you''ve been working in our bank for some time now. How can your judgment be


    so poor still? A man like him is obviously here to cause trouble!"


    With furrowed brows, he red at Kingsley and chided, "Young man, if you want to show off or pick


    up girls, no one is stopping you, but you''vee to the wrong ce!"


    As the manager of Sris Bank''s first branch in Cleapolis, Trevon prided himself on having a keen


    eye.


    He could tell at a nce that the clothes Kingsley was wearing were ordinary.


    Cecilia, standing next to Kingsley, was the one who caught his attention instead.


    Hence, Trevon assumed that Kingsley was trying to impress the beautiful Cecilia and was


    pretending to withdraw 1.5 million.


    With his hands on his waists, Trevon red at Kingsley.


    "I''ve been working in this bank for a long time and have seen all sorts of people! In fact, I''ve even


    encountered a lunatic who only had a passbook but wanted me to deposit money for him!


    With your little trick here, I can see through it right away! You''d better get out of here before I call


    the cops!"


    Sensing the mocking and contemptuous looks around him, Kingsley was speechless.


    He never expected things to escte like this.


    It was his first timeing to the bank to withdraw such arge sum of money.


    He didn''t anticipate being mistaken for someone trying to cut in line, and now he was seen as


    someone trying to show off in front of women.


    Kingsley sighed and took out the Federacy''s joint Elite Gold Card from his pocket, then threw it into


    Trevon''s arms.


    "You guys need to fix your habit of looking down on people."


    Instinctively, Trevon caught the Gold Card and chided, "Who do you think you''re lecturing? And


    what did you throw at me?!"


    Halfway through his speech, Trevon suddenly froze in ce.


    Meanwhile, still oblivious to the situation, Autumn tried to please Trevon by saying, "Manager


    Levine, don''t get angry. I''ll call the security guards to kick this guy out right away!"

 Chapter 523 Going With the Flow

    Chapter 523 Going With the Flow


    As soon as Autumn finished speaking, Trevon''s legs went weak, and he almost kneeled before


    Kingsley on the spot.


    Trevon was a brilliant graduate in finance.


    Of course, he had learned about the Federacy''s joint Elite Gold Card in his major.


    Just like Cameron, the manager of Gavell Jewelry Atelier, Trevon had also seen the unique pattern


    on this card in his textbook.


    "Th-this is..."


    Trevon was tongue-tied, and he couldn''t help but begin to tremble.


    He had never imagined in his life that he would have the opportunity to see one of the only five Gold


    Cards in the world.


    "This is a bank card jointly issued by twenty-seven countries. I wonder whether it can be used at


    Sris Bank," Kingsley said faintly.


    "It can, it can. Of course, it can! Please, this way to the VIP lounge!" Trevon repeatedly bowed to


    Kingsley.


    Seeing this scene, Autumn was dumbfounded.


    Everyone around was also stupefied.


    They never expected that the loser they had mocked could just casually pull out a bank card and


    make the manager show such reverence.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As Kingsley and Cecilia headed toward the VIP lounge, everyone automatically made way for them.


    No one dared to mock them anymore.


    Someone even whispered out of envy.


    "It turns out that the man is a low-key local tycoon! No wonder the woman next to him is so


    beautiful!"


    "He''s truly outstanding! At such a young age, he has already achieved such heights!"


    "Exactly! Look, the clothes he''s wearing may seem ordinary, but they must be works of famous


    designers! They are quite expensive!"


    Kingsley was speechless.


    Those people were truly pragmatic.


    Although Kingsley was wearing in clothes that he bought casually, in the mouths of those people,


    his clothes became custom-made masterpieces.


    On the other hand, Autumn waspletely bewildered after hearing the discussions of the crowd.


    She stood there in a daze while her mind was inplete chaos.


    That man really is going to withdraw 1.5 million in cash!


    What kind of big shot did I offend just now?


    Just then, Trevon pointed at Autumn fiercely and snarled at her.


    "You just wait! I''ll deal with you after I''m done receiving this VIP client!"


    Upon saying that, he quickly caught up to Kingsley. His face was full of obsequiousness like a


    servile servant''s.


    Thud!


    Autumn''s legs went weak, and she sat down on the ground.


    She knew that her career mighte to an end today.


    In the VIP lounge, Trevon respectfully poured tea for Kingsley and Cecilia before speaking carefully.


    "Um¡­ may I ask how to address you, sir?"


    "My surname is Nicholson."


    "Oh, Mr. Nicholson! I apologize for my ignorance earlier. Please don''t be offended." Trevon


    pretended to have heard of Kingsley''s name before.


    Gulping, Trevon continued, "Just now, Autumn mentioned that you want to withdraw 1.5 million. Is


    that right?"


    "Yes." Kingsley nodded. "And it''s quite urgent. I need to have it tomorrow morning at thetest."


    Upon hearing this, Trevon looked hesitant.


    "Mr. Nicholson, if you withdraw such arge amount at once, we have to report it to the regtory


    authorities, and the procedures are quiteplicated. I''m afraid it won''t be possible to process the


    withdrawal by tomorrow.


    "How about you try another bank? There''s a June Bank five hundred meters south. Maybe they can


    help you!"


    Deposits were the foundation of a bank. If Kingsley withdrew 1.5 million all at once, it would


    undoubtedly have a significant impact on Sris Bank.


    Besides, the funds in the Gold Card could be withdrawn from any bank, but the money in that card


    was actually stored in World Bank.


    In other words, Sris Bank would lose 1.5 million in deposits for nothing!


    Therefore, Trevon intended to pass the trouble on to June Bank.


    Kingsley saw through what Trevon was thinking at a nce.


    He smiled faintly and responded, "If I can make a withdrawal, I can also make a deposit. Are you


    sure you want me to go to June Bank?"

 Chapter 524 I Only Know One Man

    Chapter 524 I Only Know One Man


    If Kingsley could withdraw money, naturally, he could also deposit money.


    After Trevon heard Kingsley''s words, Trevon''s heart trembled.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Now, Trevon had two options.


    He could either take no risk and let Kingsley go to another bank to withdraw money, or he could


    take the risk and bet on getting good results.


    Upon pondering for a moment, Trevon finally made a decision through clenched teeth.


    "Alright! Mr. Nicholson, since you have said so, I will process the withdrawal for you."


    He rubbed his hands together.


    "However... withdrawing 1.5 million all at once does require going throughplicated procedures.


    If you want to have it by tomorrow noon, it might indeed be difficult."


    Kingsley frowned slightly. "Manager Levine, is there any way you can make the withdrawal happen


    tomorrow?"


    "I need to report to my superiors and request their authorization. But, if you have connections¡­"


    Trevon didn''t finish his sentence.


    But the meaning was already clear.


    It would be easy to get things done if Kinglsey had connections.


    With connections, they could get authorization in minutes.


    But without connections, it could easily be dyed for a year or more.


    Kingsley tapped his fingers lightly. He was feeling somewhat conflicted.


    As the Ares, he could easily get privileges from the regtory authorities with a call.


    However, the withdrawal was just a trivial and personal matter.


    He didn''t want to use his privileges within the authorities for such an insignificant matter.


    Not to mention that if the authorities found out that the Ares was in Cleapolis, they would surely


    cause more troublesomeplications.


    This would be detrimental to his mission of apprehending spies while keeping his identity hidden.


    When Trevon sensed Kingsley''s hesitation, Trevon''s gaze flickered slightly.


    "If you don''t want to involve the authorities, you can also try reaching out to my superior.


    "Although we can act first and reportter, I can''te up with that much money from my branch


    alone."


    Kingsley understood Trevon''s intention and was surprised.


    Apparently, Trevon was nning to raise money for him first and then graduallyplete the


    procedures.


    Kingsley looked at Trevon with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Manager Levine, what


    you''re suggesting is against the rules. If something goes wrong, your career will be ruined."


    "You have the Federacy''s joint Elite Gold Card in hand, Mr. Nicholson. How could anything go


    wrong?" Trevon chuckled.


    "If I don''t even dare to bet on this, I''ll only be a small branch manager for the rest of my life!"


    Kingsley agreed, "Very well, let''s do it your way then. I''ll contact one of your superiors."


    Instantly, Trevon''s eyes lit up. "Do you really know one of my superiors? Is he from the head office


    in Cleapolis?"


    "Nah, I only know one man in Sris Bank by the name of Walter Hewitt."


    "Walter Hewitt?" Trevon was surprised, then added, "Which branch is he from? Wait a minute¡­ why


    does that name sound very familiar?"


    In the next second¡ª


    Trevon stood up from his seat.


    His movement was so strong that his chair toppled over.


    Hurriedly, Trevon uprighted his chair and asked in a trembling voice, "I-Isn''t he the president of


    Sris Bank?!"


    Kingsley nodded. "Yeah, that''s him. If I contact him, that should be helpful, right?"


    "More than helpful!" Trevon pped his thigh. "If you know our bank president, taking out 1.5 million


    is just a small matter!"


    "Great, I''ll call him now."


    Kingsley took out his phone and dialed Walter''s number.


    After a few rings, Walter answered the phone. "Hello."


    "Mr. Hewitt, this is Kingsley Nicholson. I''m not sure whether you remember me, but I came to your


    wife''s birthday banquetst time."


    Upon hearing this, Trevon, who was previously excited, couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    It seemed that Kingsley and Walter were not as familiar as he had thought.


    Before Trevon could ponder further, he heard Walter exim enthusiastically.


    "Ah, of course, Mr. Nicholson! I remember you. Is there anything I can help?"


    Trevon was shocked.


    In an instant, beads of sweat broke out on his forehead.


    The bank president of Sris Bank was respectful to Kingsley.

 Chapter 525 Guarantee To Complete the Task

    Chapter 525 Guarantee To Complete the Task


    It seemed that Kingsley''s status was even more impressive than Trevon had imagined.


    At first, Trevon thought that Kingsley was just a son of a nouveau riche, and the Gold Card was


    owned by one of Kingsley''s elders.


    But now, having overheard Walter''s respectful tone toward Kingsley, Trevon realized that Kingsley''s


    identity might not be as simple as he thought.


    As the president of Sris Bank, Walter held a top position and status in the province of Sris.


    Not to mention that Walter was already in his seventies. If he addressed a young man with respect,


    it only showed that Kingsley must have a strong background.


    Kingsley nced at the intimidated look on Trevon''s face before replying to Walter.


    "Mr. Hewitt, here''s the thing. I need to withdraw 1.5 million cash from Sris Bank''s first branch in


    Cleapolis. Due to the urgency, I''d like to have it before noon tomorrow."


    Immediately, Walter understood Kingsley''s situation.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He chuckled and said, "Hahaha, Mr. Nicholson, that''s a small matter! I''ll contact the branch


    manager there right away!"


    "The branch manager, Manager Levine, is right next to me." Upon saying that, Kingsley handed the


    phone to Trevon. "Here, Mr. Hewitt wants to speak to you."


    Trevon swallowed hard. His hands were very shaky.


    He was just a manager of a small branch.


    Naturally, he never dreamed that he would have a phone call with the president of Sris Bank one


    day.


    "H-Hello, Mr. Hewitt."


    His voice was trembling.


    His knees almost went weak while he was speaking to Walter.


    In a bright tone, Walter asked, "Manager Levine, is it? You''re the manager of Sris Bank''s first


    branch in Cleapolis?"


    There were dozens of bank branches in Sris Province. Of course, Walter couldn''t memorize all


    the branch managers'' names.


    "Yes, sir. I''m Trevon Levine. Mr. Hewitt, what can I do for you?" responded Trevon respectfully with


    both hands holding the phone.


    In a serious tone, Walter gave his instruction.


    "Now, I''ll notify all the secondary branches and secondary sub-branches in Cleapolis.


    "You all must ensure that Mr. Nicholson''s 1.5 million cash is ready before noon tomorrow. I''m


    entrusting this task to you. Can you guarantee itspletion?"


    Trevon felt as if he was having difficulty breathing. He was so excited that he almost cried.


    Clenching his fists, he promised, "Yes, I''ll guarantee toplete the task!"


    When Kingsley took back the phone, he said, "Thank you for doing me a favor, Mr. Hewitt. When I


    have the chance, I''ll visit you and Mrs. Hewitt in Diosna City."


    "It''s my pleasure." Walterughed heartily.


    "After all, it was thanks to you that many important figures came to congratte my wife on her


    birthday!"


    After a few more polite exchanges, Kingsley hung up the phone.


    Trevon wiped the sweat off his forehead and was grateful to Kingsley.


    If it weren''t for today''s events, he probably would never have had the chance to speak directly to


    Walter.


    "Mr. Nicholson, rest assured. With Mr. Hewitt''s authorization, I''ll definitely handle this matter


    perfectly!


    "I guarantee that by tomorrow noon, I''ll deliver the full amount of 1.5 million in cash into your hands


    without any issues!" promised Trevon.


    Smilingly, Kingsley corrected Trevon. "Not to me, but to Miss Larson."


    He gestured toward Cecilia and exined, "I have other things to attend to tomorrow, so I''ll have


    her handle the 1.5 million."


    Cecilia was slightly taken aback, but she quickly understood why Kingsley had asked her to


    apany him to withdraw the money.


    It was clear that Kingsley didn''t want too many people to know about his wealth.


    Since she had witnessed him buy a ring and a car before, he didn''t need to hide anything from her.


    Thinking of this, Cecilia felt a wave of happiness.


    She believed that she had discovered many of Kingsley''s secrets now, a privilege that no other


    woman could have.


    Even Reene couldn''t possibly know as much as she did!

 Chapter 526 How Much Would You Like to Deposit?

    Chapter 526 How Much Would You Like to Deposit?


    As Trevon gazed at Cecilia''s blushing face, he couldn''t help but appreciate the advantages of being


    a woman.


    As long as a woman is good-looking, she doesn''t have to do anything, and someone would rush to


    give her money!


    And some have the audacity to call that love.


    On the other hand, a man has to work hard and miserably.


    If a man tries to earn money by relying on his good-looking face like a woman, he will only be called


    a freeloader.


    Although Trevon thought so in his heart, he dared not say it out loud.


    All he could do was to praise Cecilia. "Miss Larson, you''re really lucky to have someone remarkable


    like Mr. Nicholson to be by your side!"


    Cecilia''s face turned even redder.


    She waved her hands and exined, "No, no, no. Manager Levine, you have misunderstood. This


    money isn''t for me. I''m just helping him out."


    However, Trevon wouldn''t believe her.


    He smiled and continued, "I dare not inquire what this money is for. But tomorrow, Miss Larson, all


    you need to do ise here. An armored car will transport you and the money to the designated


    location."


    "I''ll have a few more people join her on the armored car," added Kingsley.


    He decided to have Lancer send a few Coliree Ind warriors to assist in escorting the money.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t feel at ease with Cecilia carrying such arge sum of money.


    "You wanna add a few more people on the armored car?" Trevon seemed hesitant.


    "I''m afraid this might be against the rules... What if someone tries to rob the car? It couldplicate


    things..."


    With a smirk, Kingsley reassured, "You don''t have to worry about that. As long as it''s not a heavy


    firepower attack, my men can handle anything!"


    Trevon was choked speechless.


    Although he had reservations in his heart, Trevon didn''t dare to defy Kingsley''s request, especially


    since he had just talked to Walter on the phone.


    Hence, Trevon could only reluctantly agree, "Well¡­ I''ll give it a try, but I can''t guarantee that the


    security personnel on the armored car will allow your men on board."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m certain that my men can get on board since I proposed


    this," assured Kingsley in a casual tone.


    The security personnel escorting the armored car were basically fromrge securitypanies.


    On the other hand, Coliree Ind warriors were all military personnel with ranks.


    Hence, once the warriors showed their identities, the security personnel wouldn''t dare to stop them.


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s words, Trevon could only nod helplessly. "Well, since you put it that way,


    we''ll do what you say, Mr. Nicholson."


    Although Trevon agreed on the surface, he couldn''t help but grumble in his heart.


    This man is simply a troublemaker!


    Ever since he arrived at the bank, he has repeatedly put me in difficult situations!


    Trevon thought he was concealing his thoughts well, but Kingsley saw through him at a nce.


    "Manager Levine, don''t worry. Once this matter is over, I''ll put in a good word for you to Mr. Hewitt.


    "I believe with your abilities, it won''t be long before you are promoted to the head office of Sris


    Bank," Kingsley said with a faint smile.


    Instantly, Trevon''s eyes lit up.


    All of his frustration disappeared.


    He even thanked Kingsley repeatedly. "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson! Thank you so much!"


    "Oh, and one more thing." Kingsley curled his lips. "As I mentioned earlier, if I can make a


    withdrawal, I can also make a deposit."


    Trevon''s spirits lifted, and he quickly asked, "M-Mr. Nicholson, you wanna make a deposit? How


    much would you like to deposit?"


    Right now, he was even more nervous and excited than before.


    After all, it required time and waiting to see whether he would be promoted to the head office in the


    future.


    But if Kingsley wanted to make a deposit now, Trevon could receive tangible benefits.


    Deposits were of utmost importance to a bank.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    And every bank had deposit targets.


    If Trevon could bring in arge deposit, he would receive a correspondingmission.


    Assuming that if Kingsley deposited 1.5 million, he could then receive a few thousand in


    commission.


    Not to mention that Kingsley''s Gold Card had no spending limit.


    If Kingsley transferred a few million from that card into their bank, Trevon would have earned more


    than enough this year.


    Trevon''s face turned red with excitement. "Mr. Nicholson, how much do you n to deposit? I''ll


    personally handle it! In fact, I''ll take care of it right away!"


    Kingsley threw the Gold Card onto the table and instructed, "Open a new ount for me and


    deposit 148.5 million into it."

 Chapter 527 The Compassionate Kingsley Who Brought Wealth

    Chapter 527 The Compassionate Kingsley Who Brought Wealth


    Trevon was shocked when he heard the figure of 148.5 million.


    His breath almost stopped.


    And he could hear his heart thumping loudly.


    It was as if there was a hammer pounding violently in his chest.


    He patted his chest, breathing heavily.


    Trevon was on the verge of fainting from excitement.


    With this deposit, it was almost a guarantee for him to be promoted to the head office.


    Besides, with 148.5 million deposit, just based on themission alone, he would receive up to half


    a million.


    Trevon finally caught his breath and eximed in disbelief, "M-Mr. Nicholson, am I hearing this


    right? Are you really nning to deposit 148.5 million in our bank ount?!"


    "Yes. Although it''s not a fixed deposit, I can assure you that the amount of money I will deposit with


    you in the future will only be more."


    The moment Kingsley announced that he would deposit more money in the future, Trevon knelt


    down to Kingsley directly.


    Many asked for good fortune.


    In Trevon''s eyes, Kingsley was now the symbol that brought him wealth.


    Hence, he was treating Kingsley as if thetter was a deity.


    Just as this happened, the door of the VIP lounge was pushed open.


    It was Autumn.


    After being warned by Trevon earlier, she had been worrying that she would be fired.


    Upon hesitating for a while, she decided to take the initiative and go to the lounge to apologize to


    Kingsley.


    Perhaps she could salvage her previous blunder.


    But as soon as she pushed open the door, she happened to witness the scene of Trevon kneeling


    before Kingsley.


    Bang!


    She mmed the door shut again.


    She waspletely scared out of her wits.


    Slowly, she slumped against the wall and sat down, devoid of strength to stand up.


    Kingsley nced at the door and stated indifferently, "Manager Levine, I understand that y''all have


    been working in the bank for a long time and have seen all kinds of people. You have developed the


    habit of judging people by their clothes and jewelry.


    "But you should know that whether they are rich folks, ordinary folks, or even poor folks, they are


    your customers once they step through that door!


    "In the future, I hope that you would treat everyone equally."


    Trevon nodded.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right, Mr. Nicholson. You''re absolutely right! I''ll tell all the staff members that we


    must never judge people on appearances again!"


    He kept agreeing, but deep down, he had his bitterness.


    Hundreds of customerse to the bank every day, and there were always some who would cause


    trouble for no reason.


    Even if all the staff in the lobby had a kind heart initially, they wouldn''t be able to maintain a smiling


    face and a consistently enthusiastic attitude with every customer.


    In such a work environment, anyone would gradually be numb and resort to judging people


    based on their appearances.


    But since Kingsley had given the instruction, Trevon didn''t dare say much and could only continue


    to assent.


    Kingsley nodded and praised him.


    "Great. I understand that your work is tough. As for the staff at the door, there''s no need to punish


    her too harshly. A verbal warning will suffice."


    "Noted. Thank you, Mr. Nicholson."


    At this point, Trevon was admiring Kingsley wholeheartedly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He thought to himself that Kingsley didn''t only bring him wealth but was alsopassionate with


    the staff members.


    Kingsley had no idea what Trevon was thinking.


    If Kingsley knew, he would definitely find it amusing.


    Back when he was on the battlefield, his enemies called him "Devil King" and "Grim Reaper."


    Trevon was definitely the first to consider him as having apassionate heart.


    "Alright, Manager Levine, once you open the ount for me, make sure to prepare the cash without


    dy." Kingsley stood up.


    "Yes, I''ll handle it for you right away!"


    Trevon got up from the ground and respectfully escorted Kingsley out.


    When he opened the door of the VIP lounge, he immediately saw Autumn slouching against the


    wall.


    In a cold voice, Trevon stated, "Mr. Nicholson has already spoken. We won''t punish you this time.


    Consider it only a verbal warning. Aren''t you going to thank Mr. Kingsley?"

 Chapter 528 Why Cant I Make the Transfer?

    Chapter 528 Why Can''t I Make the Transfer?


    At the sound of the decision, Autumn froze.


    She thought she was doomed.


    Surprisingly, Kingsley forgave her.


    "Th-Thank you, Mr. Nicholson!"


    Once she thanked Kingsley, she burst into tears.


    She was truly grateful to Kingsley.


    "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson! Thank you¡­ I''m sorry for my mistake earlier. Very sorry. And thank you


    for sparing me..."


    She cried,ughed, thanked, and apologized for herself all at once.


    In an instant, she drew the attention of the people who were there to conduct transactions.


    Suddenly, there was amotion at counter number one. A woman in her seventies, carrying a


    worn-out handbag, was demanding in a very upset tone.


    "Why can''t I transfer the money to them? Why are you stopping me?"


    The bank staff at the counter tried to exin gently, "Ma''am, perhaps you should verify the


    recipient''s identity again. As you know, transferring money to strangers can be risky."


    "Verify for what? I don''t understand!"


    The old woman took out a worn-out savings passbook from her handbag and continued, "They told


    me that I won the first prize! I can only receive the prize money after I pay a transaction fee of seven


    thousand today.


    "I''m an elderly widow. I''m depending on this prize money for my old age. Why are you stopping me


    from transferring the fee?!"


    It was clear that she had been locked in a stalemate at that counter for quite some time.


    The people waiting in line behind her were getting impatient.


    "They won''t let you transfer because they suspect the recipient is a scammer who wants to swindle


    your hard-earned money! Why won''t you listen, olddy?"


    "That''s right! Get out of the way! We''re waiting to do our transactions!"


    "Where are the bank security guards? Get this olddy out of here! She''s wasting our time!"


    However, the security guards just stood aside, hesitant to pull the olddy away.


    They were afraid that she would copse on the spot in an act to defy and cause them trouble.


    Having watched the scene, Trevon furrowed his brows and walked to the counter. He shoved the


    bank staff aside.


    "Why are you wasting time with this olddy? Move over! I''m opening an ount and making a


    deposit for someone."


    Trevon could have done it in the VIP room for Kingsley.


    But unfortunately, theputer in the VIP room was broken today, so he could onlye outside to


    open an ount for Kingsley.


    Through the ss, Trevon respectfully said to Kingsley who was standing outside the crowd, "Mr.


    Nicholson, pleasee forward. I''ll process your ount opening and deposit right away."


    Upon hearing that, the customers in the queue grew furious.


    They protested in dissatisfaction one after another.


    "What''s going on? Why is VIP allowed to cut in line?!"


    "Exactly! First, there''s an olddy blocking our line and wasting our time. And now, someone else is


    cutting in line! What''s wrong with your bank?"


    "Yeah! We''re here to do our business too! Why should we let this person cut in line? This is


    discrimination! I''m going to report you!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Trevon''s face turned pale and then red.


    He wanted to just ignore them and assist Kingsley directly, but he had just promised Kingsley that


    he would treat all customers equally.


    He couldn''t just give Kingsley special treatment after making the promise.


    That would be going against his promise earlier.


    Just then, something came into his mind. He spoke into the microphone and stated, "Everyone,


    please quiet down. This gentleman, Mr. Nicholson, is making a deposit of 150 million. The


    procedures areplex. If any of you are in a hurry, you can go to the adjacent counter and wait in


    line."


    As soon as he stated that, the crowd fell silent.


    Those who were shouting and protesting just a moment ago quieted down.


    They gawked at Kingsley in shock.


    150 million?!


    They had never seen anyone deposit 150 million in their entire lives.


    In an instant, everyone instinctively took a step back, clearing the path in front of the counter.


    Only the olddy remained in front of the counter, stubbornly refusing to move.

 Chapter 529 Who Are You Working For?

    Chapter 529 Who Are You Working For?


    Seeing that the people in the queue were stepping aside, Trevon smirked in triumph.


    He had anticipated this. As soon as he mentioned the 150 million deposit, no one would continue to


    object.


    He waved at Kingsley and called, "Mr. Nicholson, you can proceed now!"


    However, what Trevon didn''t expect was that the olddy didn''t care whether someone was making


    a deposit of 150 million or 15 dors.


    All she wanted was to quickly transfer the seven grand so that she could receive her prize money.


    In a tantrum, she shouted, "I don''t care! You must make the transfer for me today! Otherwise, I won''t


    be able to get my prize money!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Trevon''s face turned surly. "Olddy, if you cause any more trouble, I''ll call the cops!"


    "Cops? Why would you call the cops?" The old woman panicked.


    "I haven''t done anything illegal! What right do you have to call the cops to arrest me?"


    She sat down on the ground and wailed. "I finally won such a big prize in my life! Why are you all


    bullying an olddy like me?"


    At that moment, Kingsley approached and slowly squatted down. "Ma''am, please calm down and


    think carefully. Have you participated in any lottery recently?"


    His voice was calm but carried an undeniable air of authority.


    He didn''t intimidate the olddy with fear. Nheless, he stopped her from wailing instantly.


    The olddy looked at him and whispered, "I... I didn''t participate in any lottery. The TV station


    called me and said that I won the first prize though. Can the TV station be lying?"


    "Could you give me the phone number of the TV station?" He extended his palm at her.


    "What do you want it for? Are you trying to steal my prize money away?" The old woman backed


    away.


    "No, I just want to help," replied Kingsley firmly.


    Gazing into Kingsley''s light brown eyes, the olddy inexplicably felt a sense of trust.


    Shakily, she took out an elderly mobile phone from her pocket. "After you''ve seen the number, can


    you help me make the transfer?"


    Kingsley took the phone and replied, "After I make this call, you probably won''t need to transfer the


    money anymore."


    Upon saying that, he opened the recent call log.


    The olddy pointed to the firstndline number. "It''s this one, the phone number of Cleapolis TV


    Station."


    Without any hesitation, Kingsley pressed the dial button.


    Meanwhile, inside the counter, Trevon pped his thigh in frustration.


    Isn''t it obvious that this is a scam?!


    With such background, why would Mr. Nicholson waste his time on this olddy?!


    Ring ring ring.


    After a few rings, someone picked up the phone on the other end.


    "Hello, Ms. Baker, have you made the transfer yet? There is a time limit for this prize.


    "If you don''tplete the said transfer by 5 p.m. today, your prize will be canceled!"


    Kingsley stood up slowly and asked coldly, "Is this Cleapolis TV Station? May I ask what prize did


    Ms. Baker win?"


    Hearing Kingsley''s voice, the man on the other end of the line seemed taken aback.


    "W-Who are you? Isn''t this the olddy''s phone?"


    "I''m a passerby. Can I also join your lottery?" Kingsley said lightly.


    There was a brief silence on the other end. Then, a threatening voice came.


    "Young man, I''m warning you. Don''t interfere with our affairs! Otherwise, you''d better watch out


    when you walk alone at night!"


    Kingsley chuckled and mocked, "You guys are so unprofessional. Did you just reveal yourselves


    after a few words? Are you just starting out in the fraud business?"


    "D*mn it! Who cares about professionalism?!" The man became furious and roared, "If you meddle


    any further, believe me, I''ll kill your whole family!"


    "Nah, you''re seventeen years toote." Kingsley sneered coldly.


    "So, tell me. Who are you working for? Jarett Cole? Or the Seven Legends? Or perhaps you''re a


    neer from elsewhere trying to make a name for yourselves?"

 Chapter 530 Kindness or Stupidity?

    Chapter 530 Kindness or Stupidity?


    In the underworld of Sris Province, all the scattered forces were ultimately under themand of


    Jarett and the Seven Legends, if traced back.


    The remaining unaffiliated small-time crooks were of no significance.


    After Kingsley had asked such a question that showed his understanding of the underworld


    systems, the man on the line clearly panicked for a moment. "Y-You just wait!"


    Immediately, the man shouted loudly, "Axel! Axel! We''ve got a situation here!"


    A short whileter, a rough voice answered the phone.


    "This is Axel Collier. I work for Master Quintana. Who are you? Which gang are you from?"


    "Master Quintana? You''re Zion Quintana''s man?" A hint of coldness shed in Kingsley''s gaze.


    "Son of a b*tch! Who are you to call Master Quintana by his full name?!


    "Anyway, who the hell are you? I dare you to reveal your identity!" yelled Axel angrily.


    Kingsley snickered. "My surname is Nicholson, and you''d better remember it."


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    He also blocked that phone number.


    Seeing this, the olddy asked in a shaky voice, "What''s going on? I didn''t understand anything you


    just said on the phone. Can I still receive my prize money?"


    Kingsley helped her up from the ground, answering, "That man on the phone said there''s no need


    for the transfer fee anymore."


    "Really? That''s wonderful!"


    The olddy held Kingsley''s hand and continued, "Young man, you''re very kind! I''m sorry for the


    trouble earlier... I didn''t mean to dy your deposit. I was just so desperate...


    "You see, my husband passed away long ago, and we don''t have any children. I just want to get the


    prize money to make my remaining days a bit morefortable..."


    As she spoke, tears welled up in her clouded eyes.


    At the same time, hearing her words, the people around couldn''t help but feel sympathy.


    Even those who had criticized her earlier sighed and stopped pressuring the poor olddy.


    Kingsley asked the olddy, "Did that man tell you how much the first prize is worth?"


    "Yeah, he did." The olddy wiped her tears. "He said it''s 70 thousand."


    Kingsley signaled to Trevon at the counter.


    "Manager Levine, can the prize money be transferred to this madam''s ount if she provides you


    with her ount details?"


    Trevon was momentarily taken aback but quickly understood the situation.


    "Sure, we have a partnership with the TV station. Once she provides her bank ount number, she


    will be able to receive the prize money!"


    At this moment, the Gold Card belonging to Kingsley was in Trevon''s hands.


    Trevon realized that Kingsley must have intended to transfer 70 thousand of his own money to the


    olddy''s ount as her prize money.


    Meanwhile, the olddy''s face lit up with joy as she tremblingly handed her savings passbook to


    Trevon. "Do I need to tell you the password?"


    "No need, no need." Trevon waved his hands and advised, "You should keep the password to


    yourself. Neither I nor anyone else should know it."


    Somewhat understanding, the olddy nodded. "Sure, sure. I''ll remember that. You young people


    are knowledgeable. I''ll take your word for it."


    Trevon took the old and worn-out passbook, then turned to Kingsley to ask, "70 thousand, correct?


    Should I make the transfer now?"


    Kingsley nodded.


    With aplex expression, Trevon pursed his lips. While processing the transaction on the


    computer, he silently contemted in his mind.


    Is Mr. Nicholson being kind or foolish?


    I''ve met many rich folks, but this is my first time seeing someone give 70 thousand to a random


    stranger!


    A short whileter, Trevon returned the passbook to the olddy.


    "Ma''am, take a look at the bnce. It''s over 77 thousand now. Please keep your passbook safe. Or


    perhaps¡­ would you like to get a bank card?"


    The olddy looked at her passbook, trembling with excitement.


    "No, I only know how to use the passbook, not a bank card. Thank you though. Thank you all."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 531 Full of Reverence

    Chapter 531 Full of Reverence


    Kingsley escorted the olddy to the door and said in a deep voice, "Ma''am, remember, all the


    lottery activities have ended. If anyone asks you to transfer money again, it''s definitely a scam!"


    "Alright, alright, I''ll remember that." The olddy held his hand gratefully. "Young man, you''re very


    kind. I''ll definitely take your word for it."


    Watching the olddy''s staggering back as she left, Kingsley sighed.


    He hoped that she truly remembered his words and wouldn''t be deceived again.


    Thinking of this, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    To solve scams like these, he had to eliminate the root of the problem.


    He must take care of Axel and his gang to prevent more elderly people from falling victim to their


    scams.


    Zion was truly a disgrace to the underworld for allowing his subordinates to engage in such morally


    corrupt activities.


    Silently, Kingsley decided to give Zion a good lesson after resolving the matter of the Wynns.


    Just then, Cecilia walked up to him. Her beautiful eyes were full of admiration. "Kingsley, I didn''t


    expect you to be so¡ª"


    "Kind?" Kingsley interrupted with a smirk.


    Cecilia nodded with infatuation in her gaze.


    "Before this, you gave me the impression of a decisive and ruthless tough guy, and sometimes, you


    seemed like a prodigal spender.


    "But today, I discovered that you''re actually a very gentle and kind-hearted man."


    Kingsley curled his lips. "It''s not kindness. It''s responsibility."


    He was the guardian and war god of Qustia. His responsibility was not only to defend the borders


    and eliminate enemies.


    Helping and protecting the people of Qustia was also one of his responsibilities.


    Cecilia giggled with her mouth covered. "Clearly, you''re kind-hearted! Why are you shy and


    embarrassed to admit it? It seems that not many have praised you like this before!"


    Kingsley scratched his head.


    He couldn''t refute Cecilia''s words.


    In the past ten years, the mostmonpliments he had received were "superb


    marksmanship," "strategic genius," "decisive and ruthless," and even "Bloody Warlord."


    It was the first time someone praised him for being gentle and kind-hearted.


    Feeling a bit ufortable, Kingsley cleared his throat. "Okay, let''s go in and take care of the


    business at hand."


    "Alright! I''ll praise you more in the future! That way, you won''t be shy anymore!"


    Cecilia yfully teased him, then followed him back into the bank.


    As soon as they entered the hall, all eyes turned toward Kingsley.


    Their eyes were filled with reverence.


    The olddy was confused and unaware, but the people in the bank witnessed everything clearly.


    That 70 thousand, undoubtedly, was money that Kingsley had taken out of his own pocket.


    Just a moment ago, some were resentful of Kingsley for cutting in line just because he was wealthy.


    But now, almost everyone stood respectfully to the side, waiting for Kingsley to handle his business


    first.


    Kingsley nced at the crowd. Seeing no oneing forward, he smiled and said, "Shall I go


    ahead and handle my business then?"


    The crowd respectfully responded, "Please, go ahead."


    "Yeah, go ahead. We''re not in a hurry!"


    "That''s right. Our matters are trivial. We wouldn''t want to waste your time."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kingsley curled his lips and went straight to the counter. "Manager Levine, please hurry up."


    "Yes, yes, right away. Please give me a moment." Shortly, Trevon continued, "Mr. Nicholson, with


    this amount, you can have a Premium ck Card. Would you¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Kingsley shook his head and interrupted, "No need. A regr savings card


    will do."


    He intended to temporarily hand over the money to the Wynns, so a regr ount would be


    sufficient.


    "Sure, I''ll open one for you right away."


    Although Trevon was a bit snobbish, he was efficient in his work.


    In just a few minutes, he had sessfully set up Kingsley''s ount.


    Trevon handed Kingsley the bank card and relevant documents with both hands, respectfully


    saying, "Mr. Nicholson, everything has been taken care of. A total of 148.5 million has been


    deposited. I''ll immediately proceed to arrange the cash withdrawal for you."

 Chapter 532 New Hospital President

    Chapter 532 New Hospital President


    "Okay." Kingsley nodded. "You and Miss Larson will handle the rest."


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson. You can rest assured that I''ll handle everything wlessly."


    Under the gaze of everyone, Kingsley left the bank with Cecilia.


    Once they were back in the car, Kingsley instructed Cecilia on tomorrow''s tasks before sending her


    back to the Larsons'' house.


    Then, he drove back to Reene''s house.


    Kingsley rested in his room for a while. The sun began to set on the horizon.


    Reene walked out of the study, stretchedzily, and called, "Kingsley, what do you want to eat


    tonight? I''ll cook."


    Coming out of his room, Kingsley happened to see his eldest sister stretching with her arms raised.


    The prominent and captivating curves of her chest were particrly eye-catching.


    "Ahem. Reene, I''m fine with anything."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Ah!" eximed Reene softly upon noticing Kingsley''s gaze.


    Quickly, she put down her arms in embarrassment. "Alright, I''ll take a look at the fridge. There are


    still plenty of groceries left from Alice''s previous grocery shopping. I''ll make a few dishes of stir-fry


    perhaps.


    "Anyway, since Serena won''t be back for dinner today, it''ll just be the two of us. We shouldn''t need


    to shop for more groceries."


    Just as she finished speaking, the sound of the door being opened came from downstairs.


    Immediately, Alice''s voice came. "Reene, Kingsley, I''m here to mooch a meal again!"


    Reene smiled gently. "Kingsley, ever since you came back, Alice has beening to my ce


    more and more often."


    When Kingsley and Reene went downstairs, they saw Alice carrying tworge bags of groceries.


    Holding one bag in each hand, Alice eximed loudly, "Kingsley, quick! Help me carry these to the


    kitchen! They''re so heavy!"


    Kingsley strode to her and took the groceries, smiling and joking, "Alice, you''re practically now


    Reene''s procurement officer for groceries."


    "What can I say? Her cooking is so delicious!"


    Alice rubbed her waist and said to Reene, "Reene, I''ll have to eat a lot today. I''ve been standing all


    afternoon, so I really need to replenish my energy!"


    Kingsley carried the groceries to the kitchen and asked puzzledly, "Why? Did you have another


    surgery to carry out?"


    "I wish I did. When you''re fully focused, you don''t feel tired easily."


    Slouching on the sofa, Aliceined, "The thing is that this afternoon, I just stood there, doing


    nothing. It was boring and exhausting!"


    While tying her apron, Reene asked, "Did something happen at work?"


    "Yes!" Alice lightly massaged her slender legs.


    "Didn''t my previous Hospital Director, Director Church,mit suicide? Now, they brought in a new


    director from Seavale.


    "This new director has a powerful background. He seems to be a scion of some influential family but


    was sent here because he made some mistake.


    "Tsk, tsk. Even after being demoted, he still managed to be the director of Hill Crest Hospital,


    which just shows how powerful his family is!"


    Hearing this, Kingsley thought of something and asked, "Even with the new director taking office,


    they shouldn''t make you stand for an entire afternoon, right?"


    Alice replied in a helpless tone, "It''s because something happened to the new director''s son. The


    son had just arrived in Cleapolis for less than two days and got brutally attacked! He was rushed to


    the A&E Department yesterday and underwent surgery throughout the night. Today, his condition


    stabilized, so he''s finally out of critical condition.


    "That poor young man suffered badly from the attack. One of his legs was ruthlessly severed, and


    he has injuries all over his body!


    "So, the new director asked all the departments'' doctors to consult on his son''s case, fearing that


    there might be some hidden injuries."


    Hearing Alice''s words, Kingsley coughed awkwardly a few times. "And then? Were there any hidden


    injuries?"


    "I don''t know about other departments, but his heart seems to be fine."


    With a resentful expression, Alice continued, "But the new director wasn''t convinced. Even after I


    assured him that there were no hidden injuries, he wouldn''t let me leave. He insisted that we all stay


    to make sure that his son''s condition ispletely stable before letting us off work!


    "So, forced to be the son''s attending physicians, we stood in front of his bed for the entire


    afternoon. It was truly exhausting!"

 Chapter 533 The Conflict Between Reene and Victoria

    Chapter 533 The Conflict Between Reene and Victoria


    Reene brought a pot of fruit tea from the kitchen and ced it on the coffee table.


    "It seems that this new director of yours has quite a peculiar temperament. In the future, he might


    be even stricter with you guys."


    "Yeah. Although he was demoted to a small city like Cleapolis, he''s still from a prominent family in


    Seavale.


    "For sure, his temperament is different from us ordinary people!


    "s, I really miss Director Church now. Although his son, Zayne, is no good, Director Church


    himself was reasonable to deal with."


    Seeing Alice''s worried expression, Kingsley sat beside her andforted her.


    "Alice, don''t worry. I''ve got your back. You don''t have to put up with anyone!


    "If Director Arison dares to make trouble for you, I''ll make sure that he suffers even more than his


    son!"


    Alice pursed her lips and leaned her head on Kingsley''s shoulder.


    She murmured, "Kinglsey, you''re the best. I feel safe and less worried now. Wait a minute!"


    Suddenly, Alice stopped and sat up straight, puzzled. "How did you know our new director is named


    Arison?"


    "Uh..."


    Kingsley thought to himself that it was, of course, because he was the one who had the new


    director''s son, Clive, lose the leg.


    However, he couldn''t tell Alice that and could onlye up with a perfunctory exnation.


    "Well, you mentioned it just now. Or how else would I know who your new director is? I can''t predict


    things out of thin air."


    "Really? Did I mention his name?" Alice rubbed her temples. "Ugh, it seems that I''m really


    exhausted today. My mind is all confused."


    Just then, a sizzling sound came from the kitchen.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was the sound of food being stir-fried.


    Soon, the aroma of the dishes started to waft through the air.


    "It smells so good!" Alice sniffed.


    "When I have money, I''m definitely going to buy a super big house and move in with you, Reene,


    and Serena!


    "That way, I can get to eat Reene''s cooking every day!"


    Kingsley beamed. "I''ll make sure that happens! And let''s have Victoria, Yulia, Jessica, and Courtney


    live with us too!"


    However, hearing that, Alice froze for a moment.


    She nced at the kitchen and pressed her index finger to her lips as a signal for silence.


    "Shh! Thank goodness, Reene is cooking with the range hood on and didn''t hear what you said!"


    "What do you mean? What can''t she hear?" asked Kingsley, puzzled.


    "You don''t know yet? Reene had a slight disagreement with Victoria before, and they haven''t talked


    for a long time," whispered Alice.


    Kingsley furrowed his brows and asked, "What disagreement? What happened?"


    "It was when Reene was about to be adopted by the Wynns. Victoria didn''t agree. Victoria said


    since she didn''t like studying, she could start working to make money to support Reene and us to


    go to school."


    With a sigh, Alice continued, "But Reene didn''t want Victoria to drop out of school because of her,


    so they had a big fight.


    "Victoria has a strong personality. She left the orphanage and formed Jeanne Gangter."


    Upon hearing this, Kingsley had a rough understanding of what had happened.


    Victoria must have been worried about Reene being mistreated by the Wynns, so she strongly


    opposed the adoption.


    However, Reene, who was used to taking care of her siblings, wouldn''t want Victoria to sacrifice the


    future for her education.


    Therefore, she wouldn''t allow Victoria to drop out of school to start working.


    Despite being in different domains, one in the business world and the other in the underworld, they


    both had strong personalities as empowered women and neither was willing to back down.


    Kingsley nced at Reene who was busy in the kitchen and lowered his voice.


    "But they were both doing it for each other''s good! How did it escte to such a standoff?"


    Alice exined, "Well, at the time, they were both in their rebellious teenage phase!


    "After such a fierce fight, they naturally wouldn''t consider whether the other person was actually


    doing it for their own good."

 Chapter 534 Dressing Up for the Occasion

    Chapter 534 Dressing Up for the asion


    "But it''s been almost ten years. Why haven''t they made up yet?" Kingsley wondered.


    Alice shrugged.


    "After that, Reene was adopted by the Wynns, went to college, and became an entrepreneur.


    Meanwhile, Victoria founded Jeanne Gang and has been living in the underworld.


    "Their careers have no connection whatsoever, and they hardly ever cross paths. As time passed,


    even if they want to make up now, they find it difficult to let go of their pride."


    After hearing those past stories, Kingsley finally understood why Reene and Victoria hardly kept in


    touch despite being in the same city.


    Reene didn''t inform Victoria timely about his return.


    Even when Reene was shot and Kingsley wanted to call all the other sisters over, Reene refused


    because she didn''t want to dy their work.


    As for Alice and Serena, they didn''t dare to contact Victoria easily because the two were of simr


    age and had been growing up under Reene''s care.


    Seeing Kingsley''s serious expression, Alice broke into a smile.


    "Don''t worry too much, Kingsley. Reene and Victoria still care about each other. They''re just too


    stubborn to express it.


    "A significant part of the reason why we don''t contact each other very often is because we''re all


    busy with work. After all, we''ve all grown up. We have our own lives and circles.


    "But even though we don''t keep in touch very often, there''s one thing that will never change among


    us. That is, we all love you as your sisters!"


    Kingsley was touched.


    "Don''t worry, Alice. I''ll definitely bring Reene and Victoria back together. Then, I''ll buy a big vi for


    all of us to live together."


    "Definitely! I believe in you, Kingsley."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Alice finished, Reene''s voice came from the kitchen. "Kingsley, Alice,e eat!"


    "Let''s have dinner, Kingsley."


    Saying that, smilingly, Alice pulled Kingsley toward the dining room.


    ...


    The next day¡ª


    Reene got up very early.


    It was the day of Mia Wynn and Nichs Fox'' engagement banquet.


    Reene had to dress up for the asion.


    She didn''t want to be mocked by rence and the others again.


    Besides, knowing that Kingsley was going to teach the Wynns a lesson today, she wanted to make


    sure that she dressed up to give an imposing aura.


    Reene took a nce at Kingsley''s room and found that he had already left.


    She then went to her dressing room and selected an extremely morous champagne-colored


    floor-length gown.


    Once she put it on, the sparkling gown clung to her curvaceous body and entuated her allure.


    She looked like a seductive mermaid.


    After that, Reene drove to a beauty salon and engaged a professional hairstylist to create an


    elegant updo for her.


    Her dark long hair was tied up high, so her graceful swan-like neck was exposed.


    Even the hairstylist was amazed and couldn''t help but repeatedlypliment, "Miss Wynn, you''re


    truly the most beautiful and elegant woman I''ve ever seen."


    Reene looked at herself in the mirror and was very satisfied too.


    After the meticulous makeover, it was already close to noon.


    Reene drove straight to the Ramada Hotel.


    By now, many guests had already arrived in the lobby on the first floor of the hotel.


    There were people from second-ss families, as well as colleagues and friends of rence Wynn


    and Elijah Wynn.


    The Wynns had probably invited all the rtives and friends they could to show off their influence.


    Reene took a nce and roughly estimated that there were at least two to three hundred guests in


    the lobby.


    Fortunately, Ramada Hotel was very spacious. So, it wouldn''t appear crowded even if it had to


    amodate a thousand guests.


    As soon as Reene entered the door, she attracted everyone''s attention.


    Almost everyone stared at her, discussing, "My gosh. Which family is this youngdy belongs to?


    She''s very elegant and gorgeous!"

 Chapter 535 Fleeting Moments of Pride

    Chapter 535 Fleeting Moments of Pride


    "Do you not know her? She''s the adopted daughter of the Wynns and also the president of


    Neveah!"


    "Oh, so she''s the famous female entrepreneur in Cleapolis! I can''t believe she''s this beautiful!"


    However, there were also some people from second-ss families who sneered.


    "What''s the use of being beautiful? She''s just an orphan!"


    "Yeah. She must have resorted to some underhanded means to be an entrepreneur!"


    Listening to the discussions around her, Reene tightly clenched her fists, though her expression


    remained calm without a trace of disturbance.


    She had heard suchments, both praises and insults, far too many times.


    Although it still caused her pain and anger, she learned to conceal her inner turmoil with an air of


    nobility and aloofness.


    Before long, most of the guests had arrived.


    There were about five to six hundred guests in total.


    The parking lot of Ramada Hotel was packed with vehicles of various brands and different levels of


    luxury.


    Just then, someone eximed loudly, "Look, the Wynns are here! The engaged couple has arrived


    too!"


    Immediately, everyone turned their heads toward the entrance.


    rence strode in smilingly, wearing a ck suit.


    Behind him were Elijah and his wife, as well as Mia and Nichs.


    rence surveyed the bustling first-floor lobby. His smile stretched from ear to ear.


    If he could have all those guests dine on the 60th floor of Ramada, it would undoubtedly elevate the


    status of the Wynn family to new heights.


    As for the free venue rental and discounted catering fees, as long as he and the Fox Family kept it


    to themselves, no one would ever find out.


    Everyone would simply assume that the Fox Family had made a grand gesture, and they would


    admire the Wynns for finding a powerful backer.


    Thinking of this, rence beamed even more brightly. Loudly, he said, "Thank you all for attending


    my daughter''s engagement banquet today!"


    One by one, the crowd extended their congrattions.


    "Congrattions, President Wynn, on finding such a promising son-inw!"


    "President Wynn, this is truly a cause for celebration! We can''t help but feel envious!"


    "Yeah, with the aid of the Foxes'' Prime Corporation, the Wynns may be a first-ss family one


    day!"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Listening to thepliments and tteries from the crowd, rence couldn''t help but feel a sense


    of pride, and his face glowed with satisfaction. It was as if he had shed several years off his


    appearance.


    Elijah, who was standing behind rence, also had a wide grin on his face.


    The opportunity for the rise of the Wynn family gave Elijah a sense of honor and pride too.


    Seeing that, Ysabel shot him a fierce re.


    In a whisper, she scolded, "You fool! Why are you smiling?! After this engagement banquet,


    rence will surely eat up all your shares!"


    Then, she nced around to see whether Reene had arrived.


    Reene was standing amidst the crowd and radiating an ethereal glow like a goddess.


    Ysabel spotted her at once.


    "Reene! Come over here!" called Ysabel while waving at Reene.


    At the same time, rence and Mia revealed a sinister smirk.


    They had already nned how to humiliate Reer.


    At the sight of Reene''s elegant and noble appearance, Mia was even more irritated.


    She believed that Reene had deliberately dressed up gorgeously to steal her thunder.


    Just as Mia was ring fiercely at Reene, someone asked, "Hey, why isn''t President Fox here?"


    Immediately, a discussion was sparked among the curious guests.


    "That''s right! It''s his son''s engagement today. How could he not be here?"


    "Yeah, I was hoping to catch a glimpse of President Fox''s distinguished presence!"


    Most of the guests belonged to second-rate families, and many were ssmates of rence and


    Elijah.


    Apart from today, they had no chance to see the president of Prime Corporation in person.


    Soon, everyone began firing questions.


    rence turned to Nichs and said, "Nichs, why don''t you tell them why President Fox isn''t


    here today?"

 Chapter 536 Strict Rules of the Hotel

    Chapter 536 Strict Rules of the Hotel


    Actually, rence was also somewhat puzzled by why Matt didn''te to his own son''s


    engagement banquet.


    Nichs smiled slightly and responded, "I''ll exin thister. But for now, let''s go up to the 60th


    floor first."


    "Wow!"


    As soon as the guests heard that, they erupted in excitement.


    They couldn''t believe that they finally had the opportunity to step foot on the 60th floor of Ramada.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Before this, most of them thought that rence was just boasting when they received his invitation.


    After all, in the entire Cleapolis, there was only a handful who were able to hold a banquet on the


    60th floor of Ramada.


    So, they doubted the Wynns had the capability to do so.


    But now, hearing Nichs announce that in person, they were all thrilled.


    It seemed that rence wasn''t just bragging.


    He truly found a powerful backer!


    All the guests were excited and had flushed faces.


    The banquet today could potentially be the only chance in their lifetime to dine on the 60th floor of


    Ramada.


    At this moment, a man in a head waiter uniform approached.


    His name was Frankie Cooke.


    Not long ago, he had tried to stop Kingsley from entering a VIP lounge but ended up getting scared


    out of his wits by Kevin''s Special Forces.


    As a result of that, hey on the bed for two days before his scared soul gradually returned to his


    body.


    So today, when James mentioned that the banquet on the 60th floor was arranged by Kingsley,


    Frankie volunteered toe to the first floor for the reception.


    Frankie walked up confidently and said to Nichs, "I''m sorry, Young Master Nichs. Ramada


    Hotel has strict rules for events held on the 60th floor and above. The guests can only enter the


    venue when the banquet is set to begin.


    "Since the banquet today is scheduled to begin at 11 o''clock, the guests can only enter at that time.


    There''s still half an hour before the banquet starts, so I''m afraid you and your guests will have to


    wait in the lobby for now."


    When Frankie announced that, Nichs'' expression turned sour.


    Nevertheless, Nichs quickly put on a smile again.


    Ramada Hotel was previously owned by Ramada Corporation and had now been acquired by


    Coliree Group.


    Nichs couldn''t afford to offend either of those two corporations.


    Besides, he was able to hold his engagement banquet here today because of Ramada Hotel''s


    generosity.


    If it hadn''t been for the hotel waiving the venue rental fee and offering a discount on the catering fee


    for them, they would never have had the chance to hold a banquet here in their lifetime.


    "Well then, let''s wait until 11 o''clock to go upstairs," agreed Nichs with a gentle smile.


    "By the way, do you have any microphone or audio equipment avable in the banquet hall on this


    floor? As you can see, there are five to six hundred people here, and it''s inconvenient for us to


    communicate."


    Frankie pointed to a main stage on the side and answered, "There are microphones there that you


    can use freely."


    Hurriedly, rence suggested, "Nichs, shall we go up to the main stage?"


    "Sure."


    Nichs nodded. He had the demeanor of being in charge of the Wynn family.


    Standing on the main stage, Nichs picked up a microphone and tapped it twice to confirm its


    functionality before speaking up.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sure you''re all curious as to why my father didn''t attend my engagement


    banquet."


    The crowd below shouted aloud, "Yes! Why didn''t the presidente?"


    Nichs put on a genteel facade.


    "Well, my father actually wanted to be here. But because my grandmother is currently in the


    hospital, bedridden, and in need of family members to take care of her, my father has to stay by her


    side.


    "So, unfortunately, due to this special reason, he cannot attend my engagement banquet today."


    Nichs appeared to be genuinely regretful. But deep inside, he was filled with disdain.

 Chapter 537 The Internal Strife of the Fox Family!

    Chapter 537 The Internal Strife of the Fox Family!


    Taking care of the grandmother, Helen?


    It was all just an excuse!


    In reality, Matt Fox simply couldn''t be bothered to deal with the Wynns and the guests who were


    seeking connections.


    And his son Nichs only got engaged to Mia to gain control of the Wynns'' power and use the 150


    million dors to threaten Kingsley.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Foxes wanted Kingsley to cure Helen''s cardiac disease.


    The day when Kingsley cured Helen''s cardiac disease would be the day Nichs dumped Mia.


    As for the engagement banquet, it was nothing more than a show to the father and son.


    Since Matt had always looked down on the Wynns and those guests, of course, he couldn''t be


    bothered to show up even briefly at today''s banquet.


    Nheless, people were unaware of the father and son''s real thoughts.


    When they heard Nichs'' exnation, they couldn''t help but praise Matt.


    "President Fox is truly a devoted son to his mother!"


    "Indeed! To take care of his mother, he would even miss his son''s engagement banquet. Not many


    people would have such devotion toward their parents!"


    A few elderly people with gray hair were even moved to tears.


    "Nowadays, most people focus on their children. How many are willing to care so much for their


    seriously ill parents?"


    "Yeah, people say there are no filial children when ites to a long-standing illness. Who would


    have thought that President Fox would continue to care for his elderly mother? Remember, he''s the


    president of Rosnd Chamber of Commerce!"


    At that moment, a wave of emotion swept through the crowd.


    Everyone believed that Matt was a rare filial person.


    Except for Megan, who sneered among the crowd.


    "Tsk, he''s not being filial! He''s just afraid that he won''t be able to get his hands on her will in time


    when something happens to her!"


    Her voice stood out amidst the chorus of praise.


    Instantly, she attracted the attention of many guests.


    Noticing that they gave her strange looks, Megan stubbornly retorted.


    "What are you looking at? Did I say something wrong? Matt is my elder brother. Do you think I


    wouldn''t know what he''s up to?


    "When our mother wasn''t hospitalized, Matt wouldn''te home for half a year. Even on her


    birthday, it was always just me apanying her!


    "So, now that our mother''s time is running out, he suddenly bes a filial son? That''s just


    ridiculous!"


    Upon hearing Megan''s words, those who had just been praising Matt''s filial piety fell silent.


    A family''s affairs were best known to its own family members.


    Since Megan said so about her own brother, it was probably true.


    When the tide of opinion suddenly turned against Nichs, his expression turned ugly.


    "Aunt Megan, you can''t be so ungrateful! When you first married into the Larson Family, Uncle


    Michael was dirt poor.


    "If it hadn''t been for my father helping y''all, the Larson Family couldn''t have be a second-ss


    family!"


    Michael''s face turned ashen, but he couldn''t utter a single word.


    The Fox Family did help him in the past.


    So, no matter what, he couldn''t say that his sess now wasn''t connected to the Fox Family.


    "Help? Do you count those measly sums of money as help?! Not to mention that your sarcastic


    remarks far outweighed the money you gave!" Megan''s face turned red with anger.


    "Besides, even though we did receive money back then, it was my mom who gave it to us! It has


    nothing to do with your father, Matt! And let me remind you. By right, half of our family''s inheritance


    belongs to me!"


    Nichs''s gaze turned gloomy, and he let out a cold snort. "Most of our family''s inheritance now


    comes from Prime Corporation! It''s a pipe dream for you to want to possess half of it!"


    As the exchange between the two became increasingly heated, rence quickly intervened to


    defuse the situation.


    "Alright, alright. It''s a joyous asion today. Both of you should calm down. You don''t want to


    be aughing stock, do you?"


    rence''s goal today was to assert himself in front of his guests.


    He didn''t want the internal strife of the Fox Family to overshadow his own limelight.


    At the same time, Mia quietly pulled on Nichs'' clothes. "Honey, calm down. After we get married,


    I''ll help you deal with this shrew!"

 Chapter 538 A Riot

    Chapter 538 A Riot


    Ysabel finally found the chance to make sarcasticments.


    "Tsk, I thought Mia had found a great family. It turns out the Foxes'' family affairs are such a mess!


    Hahaha, what a joke!"


    After belittling Mia, she still felt unsatisfied, so she turned to Nichs.


    "Young Master Fox, it''s unfortunate that you have such a detestable aunt. I genuinely feel sorry for


    you. To be frank, I found her quite annoying ever since young."


    Megan and Ysabel had a deep-seated grudge. When Megan heard Ysabel''s sarcastic remarks,


    Megan''s anger surged.


    Furious, she pointed at Ysabel and started to curse.


    "How dare you have the nerve to say that about me?! You allow your shameless adopted daughter


    to steal my son-inw. I haven''t settled the score with you on this yet!"


    Taken aback, Ysabel retorted, "Who stole your son-inw?! Don''t you nder us!"


    "Who else could it be other than the sl*tty adopted daughter of yours?!" Megan scolded with her


    hands on her hips. "I''m telling you, Ysabel. We''re not finished!"


    Upon hearing their conversation, people around couldn''t help but start buzzing with discussions.


    "What''s going on? Are the Wynns and the Larsons fighting over a son-inw?"


    "I remember at the Fox Family''s previous banquet, they mentioned something about this. Are they


    talking about that toy boy, Nicholson?"


    "Oh, oh, I remember now! The Larsons lied about Nicholson getting them an invitation to Coliree


    Group so they could pretend that they had also found a wealthy and influential son-inw!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Listening to the discussions around her, Reene frowned and interrupted, "Aunt Megan, please


    refrain from making unfounded remarks. Kingsley is my younger brother, and he and Cecilia are just


    good friends."


    Ysabel suddenly realized and sneered at Megan. "Oh, you''re talking about that bum, Nicholson! I


    have no interest in him.


    "Tsk, for a toy boy like him, my daughter wouldn''t even give him a second nce! Only you and


    your family are acting likeplete idiots, treating him as if he''s special!"


    "You did not say that!"


    Megan was so furious that she was about to charge up to the stage and fight Ysabel.


    Just then, Michael grabbed her and whispered, "Alright, enough! Don''t stir up trouble. Many are


    watching."


    "You coward!" Megan roared in anger. "I''m being treated like this, and not only are you refusing to


    help me, but you''re holding me back?!"


    At the sight of Megan acting like a mad woman, rence hurriedly interrupted, "Alright, let''s all calm


    down."


    He didn''t want anything to go wrong and ruin the banquet.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to show off.


    rence picked up the microphone and pretended to be casual, saying, "Among the guests today,


    many are my and Elijah''s old ssmates. It''s been a long time since west met, so let''s catch up


    before the banquet begins!"


    After speaking, he warned Elijah in a low voice. "Keep an eye on your wife. If she ruins Mia''s


    engagement party, I''ll make you pay for it!"


    At the same time, the guests dispersed from the stage.


    They found their own ssmates and friends, then started chatting in pairs and threes.


    They knew that the grudges and conflicts between the Foxes, the Wynns, and the Larsons were not


    something they wanted to get involved in.


    In the meantime, Megan continued to shout relentlessly.


    "You Wynns, just wait and see! Although my son is no longer a toon leader, he''s still a soldier in


    Cleapolis Military Region! I won''t let you get away with this!"


    Asher was originally a toon leader in Cleapolis Military Region.


    But after he had angered Kingsley, he was used of disrespecting superiors and his toon


    leader position was thus stripped away.


    Seeing Megan getting more and more aggressive, Michael quickly pulled her aside and pleaded,


    "Megan, this is your nephew''s engagement banquet. Can you please stop embarrassing us?


    "Besides, these are all friends and rtives of the Wynns. If you fight with Ysabel, what good will


    come out of it?!"

 Chapter 539 Finding a Military Backer

    Chapter 539 Finding a Military Backer


    Upon hearing that, Megan slowly calmed down her anger.


    She panted and hissed in annoyance, "Fine, I won''t stoop to Ysabel''s level today, but I''ll never


    forgive her!"


    While Megan calmed down, rence was shocked.


    "Right! How could I forget that? The Larsons have a son in the military!" rence red at Ysabel.


    "Don''t you know the status of the military in our country?! Why would you provoke that crazy


    woman?!"


    Ysabel was taken aback. Obviously, she had forgotten about the Larsons'' son serving in the


    military.


    Her lips moved as if she was about to say something. Suddenly, a thought struck her, and she said


    to Elijah, "Honey, I remember you mentioning that you have a former ssmate whose son is a


    toon leader in the State Military District. Is he here today?"


    "You mean Brandon? Yeah, his son, Thomas, is a toon leader in the State Military District. I did


    invite him. He should be here."


    "Great! The State Military District is higher in rankpared to Cleapolis Military District!" Ysabel


    laughed.


    "Besides, Asher is no longer a toon leader! How can he be ofparison to your former


    ssmate''s son?!"


    Saying that, she grabbed Elijah''s arm.


    "Quick! Let''s go meet your former ssmate and reconnect with him. This way, if Megan uses


    military power to pressure me again in the future, I''ll have the confidence to confront her!"


    rence''s eyes lit up.


    He chimed in, "Elijah, why didn''t you mention earlier that you know people in the military? With


    connections in the military, surely we will have even stronger backing!


    "Let''s go! Let''s meet your former ssmate!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Now that both his elder brother and his wife insisted, Elijah had no choice but to stand on the stage


    and look for Brandon in the crowd.


    Before long, he spotted several familiar faces, all of whom were his former ssmates.


    They were gathered together, reminiscing the past with nostalgic looks.


    Elijah pointed at the group and said, "There he is. He''s chatting with the other ssmates."


    "Come! Let''s meet them!"


    Upon saying that, rence turned to Nichs. "Nichs, you and Mia can find a ce to rest while


    Elijah and I get acquainted with his ssmate."


    With that, he pulled Elijah toward Brandon''s direction.


    Ysabel grabbed Reene.


    "Reene,e! We''re meeting your father''s former ssmate. His son may not be as rich as


    Andrew, but the young man has military influence! It would be quite advantageous if you can marry


    him."


    Reene knew that Ysabel had just calmed down. If she refused now, Ysabel might start throwing a


    tantrum again.


    Helplessly, she could only follow her stepmother and the two Wynn brothers toward the crowd.


    When they approached the group, Elijah called out first. "Hey, guys. It''s been a long time!"


    The middle-aged men and women all turned their heads and greeted him smilingly.


    "Hey, Elijah! Thanks for inviting us! You''re the reason we could be here at Ramada!"


    Among those ssmates, some did well, and some did poorly. But without exception, none of them


    had the means to dine at Ramada Hotel''s 60th floor.


    So at the sight of Elijah, they all put on a smile.


    Seeing this, rence stepped forward and struck up a conversation with them.


    "You all must be Elijah''s ssmates. It''s my daughter''s engagement today. Thank you foring!"


    "President Wynn, what an honor. We''ve long admired your name."


    rence shot Elijah a sideways nce and urged, "Why don''t you introduce us?"


    Elijah understood his elder brother''s intention and gave a brief introduction. "These are Nasir,


    Keagan, and Wyatt. They''re all my former ssmates."


    Then, he pointed to a slightly balding man and introduced him emphatically.


    "This is Brandon Baxton. Back then, he was also a top student in our ss."

 Chapter 540 Currying Favor With Thomas

    Chapter 540 Currying Favor With Thomas


    rence immediately extended his hands. "Mr. Baxton, it''s nice to meet you!"


    "Brandon¡ª" Before Elijah could say further, he was cut off by rence.


    "Alright, after the introduction, you have no business here. Go stand aside and keep an eye out. Let


    us know when the hotel staff calls us to go upstairs."


    rence''s tone was impatient as if scolding a junior.


    Those ssmates exchanged nces, feeling somewhat surprised.


    Back in school, they were aware that Elijah had been oppressed by his elder brother.


    They hadn''t expected him to still be living such a miserable life in his middle age.


    Just then, Ysabel came over with Reene.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When she heard what rence said, she eximed, "rence, what do you mean? Of course, the


    hotel staff will notify us when it''s time to go upstairs. Why do you want my husband to keep an eye


    on it?!"


    rence didn''t want to argue with a shrew like Ysabel, so he just coldly said, "Fine, do as you


    please."


    Then, he turned to Brandon, smiling with wrinkles all over his face.


    "Brandon, I feel like we have a lot inmon. How about we exchange contact information?"


    Brandon, being an ordinary worker, naturally agreed and quickly took out his phone to exchange


    numbers with rence.


    Meanwhile, Ysabel was eyeing a young man standing next to Brandon.


    The young man had a crew cut, a straight posture, and a righteous look on his face.


    It was obvious that he was a soldier.


    If Kingsley was here, he would have recognized the young man at a nce.


    On the day Kingsley executed Randy, all the bigwigs from the military were present.


    And the first person who stepped out of the vehicle in the convoy and introduced the ranks of the


    senior officers to Kingsley was none other than the young man, Thomas.


    Ysabel walked up to Thomas and said to Brandon smilingly, "This must be your son. He''s certainly a


    talented one!"


    "Yeah, he''s my son." Brandon nodded proudly. "He''s currently a toon leader with the rank of


    lieutenant in the State Military District."


    Brandon had a proud look on his face when he spoke about his son.


    Quickly, rence ttered, "Ah, Brandon, your son is a talented young man indeed!"


    He handed his business card to Thomas. "Here, Lieutenant Baxton, this is my business card. If you


    ever need anything where I can be of assistance, don''t hesitate to reach out!"


    Unlike a businessman, Thomas was very straightforward due to the nature of his work. He epted


    the business card and said, "I appreciate that, President Wynn."


    After getting Brandon''s contact number and giving Thomas his business card, rence expressed


    his satisfaction to Elijah.


    "Elijah, take good care of your old ssmates. I''ll go greet the others."


    "Sure."


    Elijah was secretly relieved.


    With rence present, he felt he couldn''t even stand straight.


    Just then, Ysabel pulled Reene over and introduced thetter to Thomas.


    "Lieutenant Baxton, this is my daughter, Reene Wynn. She''s a famous female entrepreneur in


    Cleapolis. Perhaps you two can get to know each other."


    Thomas nodded toward Reene. "Nice to meet you."


    Then, he fell silent again.


    Ysabel was about to say something when a middle-aged woman next to them spoke up.


    "Elijah, is this your daughter? She''s pretty. By the way, when Brandon''s son got marriedst year,


    were you not there?"


    The woman saw through Ysabel''s thoughts and directly pointed out the fact that Thomas was


    already married.


    Upon learning that, Ysabel froze, looking embarrassed.


    Elijah was also embarrassed. "Uh¡­ yeah, I wasn''t there. But don''t worry, Brandon. I''ll definitely


    make up for the wedding gift."


    "Nah, no need. That''s not an issue." Brandon waved his hand.


    However, the other ssmates around them remarked sarcastically.


    "Yeah, who makes up for the wedding gift after the wedding? Elijah, you might as well not say that!"


    "Guys, let''s not say that about Elijah. It seems like he''s already having a tough time in his family. So,


    if he can save some money, it would definitely be beneficial for him!"

 Chapter 541 Overwhelming Mockery

    Chapter 541 Overwhelming Mockery


    Just after mocking Elijah, those people immediately gave Brandon a thumbs-up.


    "Brandon, way to go! We''re so jealous of you! Your son is a lieutenant now."


    Saying that, everyone surrounded Brandon and left Elijah standing on the side alone.


    It was true that they were only able to attend the banquet today because of Elijah''s invitation.


    Yet, they ditched him because it was clear from rence''s attitude that Elijah had no say in the


    Wynn Family.


    Those middle-aged people were very pragmatic.


    They would rather please Brandon, whose son was a lieutenant, than tter Elijah, who had no real


    power.


    After all, in the Empire of Qustia, the social status of military personnel was extremely high.


    When Elijah saw that, his face turned pale, and he wished he could just find a hole to hide in.


    Ysabel looked even more unhappy. She red at Reene and spoke through her gritted teeth.


    "Look at this! If you can''t find a good man, your father and I will have to endure this kind of ridicule


    forever!"


    Reene sighed.


    "Mom, I''m the president of both Neveah and rk Corporation. I''ve be sessful already.


    Why would you still insist that I find a man?"


    "What do you know?! Women have no status in this society!" retorted Ysabel coldly.


    "Besides, without a man to rely on, how long do you think you can control rk Corporation?


    "Once Nichs and his family make a move, you''ll have to hand thepany over to rence.


    You''ll be at the mercy of others unless you can find a backer like Young Master Andrew!"


    Just then, Mia walked over with Nichs and mocked, "Ah, Aunt Ysabel, did I just hear you mention


    my husband''s name?"


    Mia gave Reene a smug look.


    "Reene, do you see this? My engagement banquet is about to take ce on the 60th floor of the


    most upscale hotel in Cleapolis!


    "You''ll never surpass me in your whole life. Your fate is just that of a servant''s. Even if you were to


    offer to shine my shoes, I''d have to think twice whether you''re even worthy!"


    Hearing Mia''s scornful remarks, the guests nearby turned their gaze toward the two.


    They couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts. Although the Wynn Family is only a second-ss family,


    the internal conflicts within the family are no less intense than those of the prestigious families!


    Not only is rence constantly suppressing Elijah, but even Mia also tramples on her cousin''s


    dignity!


    Coldly, Reene stared at Mia.


    "Congrattions to you for holding your engagement banquet on the 60th floor. However, I have no


    interest inparing myself to you, so don''t try to provoke me!"


    "Hahaha. Reene, just admit that you can''t beat me! Don''t pretend as if you have no interest in


    comparing yourself to me. Jeez, you''re good at saving yourself from embarrassment!"


    Mia held her arms and taunted Reene arrogantly.


    "Reene, just admit it! You''ll always be inferior to me! You''ll never be able to hold a banquet on the


    60th floor of Ramada!"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Being constantly insulted by Mia in front of everyone, even Reene, who had great tolerance,


    couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger.


    For the first time, she hoped that Kingsley would quickly teach the Wynns a harsh lesson.


    Thinking of Kingsley, she couldn''t help but recall the scene when she first came to Ramada Hotel


    for the blind date with Andrew.


    Back then, as they stared at the towering 66-story building, Kingsley had said to her, "It''s just an


    average restaurant! Reene, I can make a reservation for you whenever you want to dine on the 66th


    floor!"


    With that in mind, Reene blurted out to Mia.


    "What''s so impressive about holding a banquet on the 60th floor? If I want to, I can do it anytime!"


    As soon as her remark came out, the surroundings went silent.


    The onlookers were giving Reene looks that were filled with mockery, disdain, and ridicule.

 Chapter 542 You All Cant Go Upstairs

    Chapter 542 You All Can''t Go Upstairs


    Mia was taken aback, then burst intoughter while clutching her stomach.


    "Oh my, Reene, have you gone crazy? Even if you envy me, you shouldn''t say something nonsense


    out of jealousy!"


    The guests around them also curled their lips in disdain.


    "This adopted daughter of the Wynns has such an arrogant attitude! She thinks she can hold


    banquets here anytime she wants. Tsk, does she think she''s the owner of this ce?"


    "Exactly! She ims to be a female entrepreneur, but I think she''s just a crazy woman."


    "Yeah, I bet she''s jealous of her cousin''s sess, so she''s spouting nonsense!"


    Ysabel''s face darkened as she pinched Reene''s waist hard.


    "When did you learn to brag like that bum Nicholson? You''re embarrassing me!"


    Likewise, Elijah''s expression was also extremely ugly.


    And that was because his former ssmates were all giving him contemptuous looks.


    Mia looked smugly at her watch.


    "Reene, there are only a few minutes left until 11 o''clock! You''re already so jealous now. What about


    when we go up to the 60th floorter? You might just go crazy! Hahaha!"


    She then turned to Nichs. "Honey, let''s go over there and ask the head waiter whether we can go


    up to the 60th floor soon! I can''t wait any longer!"


    "Sure, I was just thinking the same." Nichs nodded.


    "Although there are many elevators in this hotel, it will still take some time for five to six hundred


    people to go upstairs at the same time."


    Right then, rence came over.


    "Yes, Nichs is right. Let''s talk to the head waiter. When it''s 11 o''clock, we''ll immediately arrange


    for the guests to go upstairs. We don''t want to dy your auspicious moment!"


    Saying that, he beckoned to Frankie. "Hey, can the guests start taking the elevators up now? It''s


    almost 11 o''clock."


    The guests had also been paying attention to the time.


    When they heard rence''s words, they all gathered around with excitement, eagerly anticipating


    the chance to go up to the 60th floor.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    With his hands sped in front of his belly, Frankie replied officially, "The banquet will begin at 11


    o''clock, and those who are on the invitation list can begin to proceed upstairs in order."


    When everyone heard that, their faces lit up with excitement.


    They finally could go upstairs!


    But just as they were about to cheer, Frankie continued, "However, you all aren''t on the list, so none


    of you can go upstairs!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    What does the head waiter mean that we aren''t on the list?!


    What does that mean?!


    rence''s face went pale as he asked, "What do you mean? It''s my daughter''s engagement


    banquet today. I invited all these guests!"


    Saying that, he looked at Nichs. "Nichs, what is going on? Didn''t your family make the


    reservation for the banquet?!"


    Nichs was also dumbfounded. "Yes, my father and I both received a call from Mr. Turner who told


    us the banquet will be held on the 60th floor."


    As the situation unfolded, the onlookers exchanged perplexed nces and whispered among


    themselves.


    "What''s going on? Did the Foxes not reserve the banquet on the 60th floor?"


    "Did rence talk big? Is he toying with us?"


    "I knew there was something fishy about this from the beginning! Now, we''ll see how rence


    handles this!"


    Listening to the whispers of those nearby, Mia was on the verge of tears.


    She gripped Nichs'' arm and asked, "Honey, what''s going on? Can we no longer go upstairs?"


    Then, she turned to rence and implored, "Dad, please think of something! Many are watching. I


    don''t want to be aughingstock among the second-ss families!"

 Chapter 543 Someone Else Booked the Venue

    Chapter 543 Someone Else Booked the Venue


    rence''s face turned livid.


    If they couldn''t hold the engagement banquet on the 60th floor today, he would be an even


    biggerughingstock than his daughter.


    After all, he invited the majority of the guests today.


    Furious, rence grabbed the cor of Frankie''s shirt and shouted, "Are you deliberately making


    things difficult for us?! We made the reservation for the banquet! Why do you deny our entry?!"


    Frankie remained unfazed and patted rence''s hand. "Mr. Wynn, I advise you not to act


    impulsively. You wouldn''t want to cause trouble here at Ramada."


    Hearing that, rence paused.


    His pupils trembled, and he slowly released his grip on Frankie''s cor.


    Indeed, he wouldn''t want to cause trouble at Ramada Hotel.


    The hotel was under Coliree Group.


    When it came to Coliree Group, the Wynn Family was like an insignificant ant facing a towering


    tree.


    rence could only turn to Nichs for help. "Can you speak to them? We did book the banquet


    after all!"


    He believed that the Fox Family, being a first-ss family, would have more influence than the


    insignificant Wynn Family.


    However, Nichs didn''t want to offend Coliree Group either. He just asked Frankie with a gloomy


    face, "Where is Mr. Turner? I want to speak with him."


    Frankie put on a mechanical smile and answered, "Mr. Turner is preparing for a banquet on the 60th


    floor. I''m afraid he doesn''t have time toe down and speak with you."


    Nichs frowned.


    "What banquet is he preparing on the 60th floor?"


    "As I said, there is a banquet on the 60th floor today, but it''s not the engagement banquet for you


    and Miss Wynn.


    "But, if you like, you can hold your engagement banquet here in this hall."


    Hearing this, Nichs was on the verge of exploding with anger.


    It was a tant insult.


    Anyone with mere 300 dors in their pocket could dine in this hall!


    How could a young master of the Fox Family be holding an engagement banquet in a ce like


    this?!


    Ignoring Nichs'' furious expression, Frankie walked straight to the stage, picked up a microphone,


    and announced loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, there is another event taking ce on the 60th floor


    today, but it is not the engagement banquet for the Wynns and Foxes.


    "The venue has already been booked. So, I''m afraid you all won''t be able to dine on the 60th floor


    today."


    The moment Frankie finished his announcement, there was an uproar among the guests.


    In a reprimanding tone, the guests began to demand an exnation from rence.


    "What is going on?! rence, you''d better give us an exnation!"


    "We''re from second-ss families. You can''t just toy with us, rence!"


    "It turns out there''s already someone hosting a banquet upstairs! Aren''t we being yed for fools?!"


    Initially, only a few guests around rence were aware of the change.


    But now, with Frankie announcing with the microphone, hundreds of guests present were all


    informed of the situation.


    In an instant, with furrowed brows, they used rence of lying and wasting their time.


    Some even spat on the ground and angrily cursed the Wynns for resorting to any means necessary


    to regain their status as a second-ss family.


    Listening to the waves of angry scoldings and insults around him, rence felt a ringing in his ears.


    His vision began to darken.


    He almost fainted on the spot.


    He had nned to show off and seize this opportunity to make those who had looked down on him


    realize that he had gained power again.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But he never expected that it would end up like this!


    Meanwhile, Mia''s makeup was smeared as she sobbed.


    "What''s happening? Weren''t we supposed to go up to the 60th floor?"


    She had invited many friends, ssmates, and girlfriends for the asion.


    At the thought of them using this incident to mock and look down upon her in the future, she wished


    she could just vanish.

 Chapter 544 The Big Shots Request

    Chapter 544 The Big Shot''s Request


    Among the people present, only Ysabel and Megan had gloating smiles on their faces.


    One was happy to see the Wynns'' misfortune, while the other was happy to watch Nichs being


    embarrassed.


    At this moment, the two of them found themselves in the same boat.


    Meanwhile, Reene felt a jolt in her heart.


    She vaguely realized that this might be a part of Kingsley''s lesson to the Wynns.


    Just then, James walked into the hall with measured steps.


    As soon as Nichs saw the manager, he immediately approached, suppressing his anger through


    gritted teeth.


    "Manager Turner, what is this?! Didn''t you tell me that my father was selected as a lucky guest and


    that I could hold my engagement banquet on the 60th floor?!"


    "Lucky guest?" James curled his lips faintly. "Young Master Nichs, are you sure you didn''t get a


    telephone scam?"


    Hearing that, Nichs was infuriated.


    If it hadn''t been for Ramada''s powerful background, he would have thrown a fist at James now!


    Telephone scam?


    This is clearly a trap set for me!


    Just as rence and Mia were on the verge of having a mental breakdown, James continued in a


    collected manner.


    "The big shot who is hosting the banquet on the 60th floor today said that if President Wynn can


    fulfill a request of his, he will allow you to bring your guests upstairs for the feast."


    Instantly, Mia''s eyes lit up.


    She quickly wiped away her tears and asked, "Manager Turner, what about me? Can I still hold my


    engagement banquet on the 60th floor?"


    James nodded. "Of course. Once President Wynn fulfills the request of that big shot, you can hold


    your engagement banquet right after the big shot''s event!"


    Finally, Mia saw some hope. She grabbed rence''s arm and pleaded, "Dad! My happiness and


    dignity are entirely up to you now!"


    rence was also slightly excited. With a trembling voice, he asked, "Manager Turner, do you know


    what''s the request of that big shot?"


    James didn''t answer directly. Instead, he looked around and asked respectfully, "May I ask where


    Miss Reene Wynn is?"


    The moment James brought up Reene''s name, everyone was slightly taken aback.


    They wondered why did he suddenly mention the adopted daughter of the Wynns at such a critical


    moment.


    Like everyone, Mia was puzzled. "Manager Turner, I''m the main character of today''s banquet! Why


    are you asking about that orphan?"


    James shot her a cold re and ignored her.


    With a respectful tone, he continued to call, "Is Miss Reene Wynn here?"


    Amid the crowd, Ysabel hurriedly pushed Reene forward and answered, "Here she is! Reene is


    right here!"


    Reene was pushed by her adoptive mother toward James. Still puzzled, she asked, "Manager


    Turner, does this have anything to do with me?"


    "Of course, it does." James bowed slightly to Reene.


    "The task assigned by that big shot requires Miss Wynn''s assistance alongside President Wynn."


    Hearing this, everyone seemed even more puzzled.


    "Manager Turner, what is it exactly? Please just tell us!" urged rence, who had be more


    anxious.


    "It''s quite simple, President Wynn."


    Pointing to the stage, James continued, "The big shot would like you to kneel before Miss Wynn on


    the stage and p yourself in the face 20 times with force.


    "And after each p, you''re required to shout ''President Reene Wynn, I apologize to you on behalf


    of the Wynns.''"


    As soon as James said that, the hall fell into silence.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    ¡­


    Nearly a minute passed.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Finally, the guests erupted into waves of astonished exmations.


    "What?! Am I hearing this right? They want rence to kneel before Reene?!"


    "Oh my gosh! rence doesn''t even treat his brother with respect, and now he has to kneel before


    his brother''s adopted daughter?!"


    "And he has to p himself! What kind of deep grudge and resentment is this?!"

 Chapter 545 The Last Straw

    Chapter 545 The Last Straw


    rence was greatly stunned.


    His previously smug look was now clouded over.


    With deeply furrowed brows, he asked incredulously, "M-Manager Turner, what did you say? You


    want me to kneel before Reene and apologize to her on behalf of my family?!"


    "That''s right. The big shot specifically stated that not a single p or word can be missed."


    "I can''t do that!" rence''s face turned red. "I''m her uncle. How can an elder kneel to a younger


    generation?!"


    Today, he had nned to humiliate Reene and then seize rk Corporation back from her hands.


    But now, he found himself being humiliated instead.


    Naturally, he couldn''t bear such a tremendous gap in circumstances.


    Meanwhile, James maintained his polite smile.


    "The big shot mentioned that if you''re unwilling toply, it''s fine. In that case, we can only ask


    your guests to leave and cancel the engagement banquet."


    Upon hearing this, Nichs and Mia both eximed in unison, "No!"


    If the engagement banquet was canceled, the Foxes wouldn''t be able to use the 150 million to


    threaten Kingsley.


    And Matt would have to kneel and kowtow to Kingsley.


    As for Mia, she had always dreamed of marrying into the Fox Family.


    Of course, she wouldn''t allow her engagement banquet to be canceled.


    Therefore, the two of them were anxious.


    Mia grabbed her father''s arm and cried, "Dad, this is a big event in my life! I''m afraid¡­ you just


    have to put up with it!"


    She didn''t want to see her father kneel before Reene.


    But as long as she could have her engagement banquet on the 60th floor and marry into the Fox


    Family, she would disregard everything else.


    Nichs also spoke up in a deep voice.


    "That''s right, President Wynn. Hundreds of guests are waiting. If you let them down now, it''ll be hard


    for your family to rise to power in the future.


    "But if you kneel before Reene now, it''ll only be a loss of pride for you, not your entire family.


    "Besides, once the engagement banquet is sessfully held, we will be one family. It will be


    easier to deal with Reene then.


    "At that time, you can torment her however you like and regain the pride that you lose today in


    minutes."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    A hint of sinister expression shed in Nichs'' eyes.


    While they were discussing in low voices, beside them, Ysabel crossed her arms and sneered.


    "rence, what''s there to hesitate about? What does it matter if you lose a little pride now?


    "As long as you can go up to the 60th floor of Ramadater, you''ll have all the pride you need!"


    rence''s body swayed, and he seemed to be about to lose his bnce.


    The pleading of his daughter, the urging of his son-inw, Ysabel''s mockery, and the discontented


    discussion of the guests around him made him dizzy.


    Just then, Mia began to sob.


    "Dad, this is about my lifelong happiness! If Mom were still alive, she would definitely kneel!"


    This statement was like thest straw that broke the camel''s back.


    It struck rence''s heart right away.


    With his teeth gritted, rence looked at James. "I have onest question. Who is that big shot,


    exactly?"


    James just replied lightly, "You''ll find out when you go up there in a moment."


    rence realized that James wouldn''t easily reveal the identity of the big shot.


    If he wanted to know who was humiliating him like this, he had to go up and see for himself.


    Thinking of this, rence clenched his fists and said, "Fine! For the happiness of my daughter, I''ll


    do it!"


    "Reene,e here! I''ll kneel to you!" He shot Reene a resentful look.


    On the other hand, a sense of realization shed across Reene''s beautiful eyes.


    She knew that the big shot in James'' mouth must be Kingsley.


    Kingsley was taking revenge for her.


    However, she felt awkward epting the kneeling of an elder in front of hundreds of people.

 Chapter 546 Clarences Apology

    Chapter 546 rence''s Apology


    While Reene was still in a daze, Ysabel pushed her forward.


    "What are you standing there for? rence is going to kneel to you. You can''t find another great


    opportunity like this!"


    As Ysabel spoke, she forcefully pulled Reene onto the stage.


    There was a loud thud.


    rence had knelt in front of Reene before she could even react.


    It was immediately followed by a loud p.


    rence pped himself hard on the face.


    At the same time, he said through gritted teeth, "President Reene Wynn, I apologize to you on


    behalf of the Wynns!"


    Then, another p sounded.


    It was followed with another apology, and then another until there were twenty ps and apologies


    in total.


    The crowd was utterly shocked.


    They couldn''t believe that rence, who had always regarded himself as the head of the Wynn


    Family, would kneel before an adopted daughter.


    What was more, he humiliated himself and apologized in such a manner!


    "rence has truly disgraced himself this time! I doubt he''ll have any dignity left to be the head of


    the Wynns!"


    "I heard his son has also be a wreck. Isn''t it an opportunity for Elijah to take charge of the


    family?"


    "Nah, don''t forget that he has a son-inw. Maybe it''s Young Master Nichs who will take charge


    of the Wynns'' family business."


    "But Young Master Nichs is an outsider after all."


    Listening to the discussions of the crowd, Ysabel, standing below the stage, couldn''t contain her joy.


    She felt like she was living in a dream.


    Yet, never in her wildest dreams had she imagined that rence would kneel before Reene one


    day.


    Meanwhile, Michael, standing among the crowd, had a changing expression.


    An incredible thought came to his mind.


    Could Kingsley be the big shot who humiliated rence so badly?


    After all, Kingsley seemed like the only one who would stand up for Reene, the orphan.


    Megan also thought of the possibility.


    She looked around anxiously, asking, "Where''s Cecilia? She''s been gone since early this morning!


    Why isn''t she here yet?!"


    If the big shot on the 60th floor was indeed Kingsley, then Cecilia would miss out on another chance


    to seduce him.


    After the twenty ps, rence''s face was red and swollen.


    Although he had reduced the force, the red imprints of his palm were still clearly visible.


    In contrast, Reene stood there like an aloof and noble queen.


    Her gaze was indifferent in front of rence.


    She no longer had any affection for him as a family member.


    When she first stepped onto the stage, she might have felt some unease and awkwardness.


    But at this moment, she was overwhelmed by a sense of relief and satisfaction.


    It felt as if the oppression she had gotten from the Wynn Family over the years was relieved at


    once.


    And her identity was affirmed when rence repeatedly addressed her as "President Reene


    Wynn."


    The apology was a repayment for the years of insults and exploitation that she had endured from


    the family.


    With gritted teeth, rence looked up and asked, "Is that enough?!"


    Reene looked down at him and said calmly, "Get up."


    Her words sounded like a pardon. Instantly, rence''s swollen red face almost turned ck in


    anger.


    With a cold snort, rence stood up and said to James, "I have fulfilled the request of that big shot.


    Can we go upstairs now?!"


    "Of course." James beckoned to Frankie and ordered, "Frankie, lead the guests upstairs in groups."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ramada Hotel was enormous with a total of twelve elevators.


    Each elevator could take more than ten people. In no time, more than five hundred guests were all


    transported to the 60th floor.


    After the little episode just now, the crowd was no longer as excited as they were at the beginning.


    Rather than dining on the 60th floor, they were more interested in seeing who the big shot was that


    had booked the entire floor and humiliated rence.

 Chapter 547 The Banquet Was for Reene

    Chapter 547 The Banquet Was for Reene


    Upon reaching the 60th floor, everyone was utterly astonished.


    Without exception, they had their jaws drop in disbelief.


    The grand banquet hall was extravagantly adorned and exuded sheer opulence.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Right in the center of the hall was a banner with gilded characters.


    It said "Wishing President Reene Wynn a Prosperous and Thriving Career!"


    "Whoa!"


    The sight of those gilded characters left everyone in awe.


    It became apparent why the big shot had insisted on having rence kneel before Reene.


    It turned out that the banquet on the 60th floor was solely arranged for her.


    At that moment, everyone directed their gaze toward Reene with intense envy.


    Such an honor was rare. There were only a few who could enjoy it in the entire Sris Province.


    Those who had just mocked Reene were left speechless.


    They now realized that what Reene had said earlier about being able to hold a banquet here


    anytime was actually true.


    She wasn''t boasting.


    And she wasn''t saying that out of madness because of Mia''s provocation.


    She indeed could do so.


    Just then, Ysabel eximed in astonishment, "Oh gosh, Reene! This is a banquet prepared for you!


    My gosh! Is this real?"


    With excitement, she patted Reene''s back and asked, "Reene, what''s going on? Who arranged this


    incredible surprise?"


    "It''s Kingsley."


    Reene''s eyes slightly reddened. The sentiment of gratitude in her beautiful gaze was about to turn


    into tears.


    It turned out that Kingsley had secretly prepared such a grand surprise for her.


    On the other hand, Ysabel didn''t quite believe her.


    Ysabel rolled her eyes unhappily.


    "Reene, after today, your status in Cleapolis will never be the same again! Don''t mention that little


    bum anymore. It''s such a buzzkill!"


    Beside her, Michael and Megan came to a realization.


    They both knew that this was undoubtedly the work of Kingsley.


    And they secretly swore to get Kingsley and Cecilia back together no matter what means they had


    to use.


    At this moment, rence and his group also arrived at the entrance of the venue on the 60th floor.


    After escorting all the guests upstairs, they finally boarded thest elevator.


    Mia''s face was full of excitement as she eximed, "Fantastic! I can finally hold my engagement


    banquet on the 60th floor!"


    Saying so, she strode into the banquet hall with her head held high.


    "Hahaha. After my engagement here, Reene will forever be inferior to¡ª"


    Her words abruptly came to a halt.


    She, too, noticed the gilded banner hanging from the ceiling.


    "What is that?"


    Mia rubbed her eyes hard, unable to believe what she saw. "How... is this possible? Why is Reene


    being congratted on the banner?"


    rence, who came in with her, was also dumbfounded.


    His lips trembled as he muttered, "What? ''Wishing President Reene Wynn a Prosperous and


    Thriving Career''?"


    Originally, he nned to use this opportunity to seize control of rk Corporation from Reene.


    But with the banner hanging here, how could he confront her?


    Ysabel burst into triumphantughter.


    "Oh, how hrious! Mia''s engagement banquet didn''t happen. It turned into a celebration banquet


    for our daughter instead!


    "Hahaha, the person who was acting all high and mighty downstairs must be utterly humiliated now.


    His pride is almost beaten to a pulp!"


    rence''s face turned ck, and he shouted at Elijah, "Elijah, watch your wife''s mouth! Don''t let


    her speak to me like that again!"


    "Hey! How dare you speak to me like that?!" Ysabel ced her hands on her hips, meeting


    rence''s hostility head-on.


    "Let me remind you. Reene is about to have a banquet here, while all you did was kneel and


    apologize to her!


    "rence, think again. Who is the head of the family now?!"


    rence was choked speechless by Ysabel''s retort. He could only flick his sleeve and walk into the


    banquet hall with a cold snort.

 Chapter 548 He Must Be The Big Shot!

    Chapter 548 He Must Be The Big Shot!


    Nichs, who was beside him, showed a cold expression as he remained silent.


    He was in no mood tofort Mia, who kept crying by his side.


    At that time, he had a bad premonition.


    He felt as if he was stepping right into a trapid out by someone else.


    Meanwhile, the guests only looked at each other as if they didn''t know what was happening.


    At this moment, someone whispered, "The engagement banquet for Mia has turned out to be


    Reene''s instead. Someone is messing with the Wynns in my opinion!"


    "It must be! Otherwise, why would rence make such a big mistake? And why would Mr. Fox risk


    his reputation for it?"


    "It looks like there is a big shot helping Reene secretly. I mean, how could an ordinary person like


    her have such guts and means?"


    "That''s right... rence ispletely finished this time! It''s unlikely that he''ll make aeback for


    at least a long while with that big shot around."


    On the other hand, rence felt his chest tighten as he tried his best not to let it all out after


    listening to the spections.


    At that moment, he was on the edge of his boiling point.


    He clenched his fists and trembled in anger. Then, he shouted, "Who is it? Who is the big shot


    opposing me?!"


    rence wentpletely mad at that point.


    He swung his arms and shouted, "Who is it?! Who are you, big shot?! Come out and show


    yourself!"


    A calm voice came from the stage. "Are you looking for me, rence?"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the voice.


    At that time, more than five hundred pairs of eyes instantly looked toward the stage.


    A man standing with his hands behind his back was seen in front of the luxuriously decorated stage.


    He appeared extremely calm and collected.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But, he carried an aura like that of a king. He was powerful and dignified at the same time.


    "So... It was you!"


    rence''s eyes turned red in an instant.


    "Kingsley Nicholson! It was you! You made me kneel for Reene! You were the one who ruined my


    daughter''s engagement banquet!"


    At that moment, Nichs was also surprised.


    He didn''t expect Kingsley would cause so much trouble.


    Among the guests, some had seen Kingsley at the Fox Family''s party, while others only saw him for


    the first time.


    However, they were shocked all the same regardless of whether they had met him or not, and they


    were speechless at that moment.


    "Oh my! Isn''t that Kingsley, the fake son-inw of the Larson Family from before? What is he doing


    here?"


    "He seems to be the younger brother of Reene in the orphanage. How could an orphan like him


    show up here on the 60th floor?"


    At this moment, someone suddenly realized and eximed, "What? Isn''t it obvious now? He... He


    must be that big shot!"


    "What the¡ª"


    The im instantly ignited the atmosphere at the scene!


    "So, he is the big shot! No wonder he is so against the Wynns and, he even switched out Mia''s


    engagement banquet!"


    "Oh my! So, he really is that powerful!"


    "Could it be... Could it be that the Coliree Group''s invitation letters to the Larson Family were sent


    out by him?"


    "It must be! Otherwise, why would Megan go crazy and fight Ysabel just now, iming that she stole


    Kingsley from her?"


    Everything became clear at that point.


    The Larson Family''s invitation letters were indeed given by Kingsley.


    The banquet hall on the 60th floor today was also fully rented by him.


    Everything he did was to give Reene the justice she deserved.


    He did all these to make the Wynns pay a painful price for their disgusting acts.


    Ysabel was totally stunned as the crowd was discussing the matter.


    She didn''t expect the nobody she had been verbally abusing was actually a person with such


    tremendous power.


    For a moment, she didn''t know how to react to the situation.


    Stomp...


    rence was stumbling all over the ce as he retreated.


    "Impossible... This is impossible..." He shook his head as he muttered in denial.

 Chapter 549 Who Needs An Evidence?!

    Chapter 549 Who Needs An Evidence?!


    rence was in full disbelief.


    He never thought that the person who defeated him multiple times today would be Kingsley, whom


    he had always looked down upon.


    "Impossible! This is impossible! You are just a nobody from an orphanage, how could you have so


    much money to rent such an expensive ce here?" rence''s eyes widened as he asked, for he


    was unable to make sense of it all.


    Kingsley was only in his early twenties.


    He had no family or parents supporting him.


    So, how could he have so much money to rent a venue in Ramada Hotel?


    "Why is this impossible?" Kingsley looked coldly at rence. "How many times had I let you and


    the Wynns off the hook for the sake of Reene now? But still, all of you repaid me by continuing to


    bully her repeatedly!


    "I am here to seek justice for Reene today, and I will make the Wynns pay dearly for what you said


    and done!"


    Then, he walked forward and said in a cold voice, "Do you think that kneeling and apologizing to


    Reene was the end of it? No! That was just the beginning of the Wynns'' redemption!"


    Sweats started to fall off rence''s face.


    At that time, he finally realized something.


    Everything that happened today was a trap that Kingsley had nned in advance.


    His purpose was to get the justice he thought Reene deserved.


    The people at the venue were able to slowly put together some facts as well, and someone


    whispered, "I heard that the Wynns have been taking advantage of their adopted daughter. They


    would take away funds from herpany every few days, like proper robbers!"


    "Not only that, but they also held thete Henry Wynn''s memorial photo and banners, using


    Reene of causing the death of their grandfather and trying to seize the family assets just a few days


    ago!"


    "I saw it too, and I believed it at the time. Now, it''s obvious that the truth is the Wynns are the ones


    who want to take Reene''s wealth!"


    "Hehe... Those whomit crimes end up in jail. It seems that the Wynn Family is not far from its


    demise now that Mr. Nicholson has taken action."


    rence and the other members of the Wynn Family were all put to shame.


    Even Elijah''s face turned pale at that moment.


    rence was furious, and he pointed at Kingsley, "Nicholson! Don''t speak nonsense! What gives


    you the right to im that we bullied Reene? Do you have any evidence for it?"


    "Evidence?" Kingsley replied with a cold smile, "Do I need evidence to teach the Wynns a lesson?"


    rence was stunned.


    He had not expected Kingsley to reply in such a way.


    He could have argued anything, anything at all if Kingsley had presented evidence.


    However, Kingsley did not even give him a chance to argue.


    Kingsley made it clear that he wanted to teach the Wynns a lesson today.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    There was no stopping him now that he was determined to achieve his goal.


    At that moment, rence felt powerless as if he was an unarmed viger facing a monster.


    rence looked at Kingsley''s determined eyes, and he couldn''t help but shiver in fear.


    Then, he took a few steps back as he stumbled over to Nichs.


    "Help us, Nichs! You are Young Master Nichs of the Foxes, surely you can deal with this brat!"


    However, Nichs'' eyes flickered slightly, and his face lookedplicated.


    The life or death of the Wynns was not important to him.


    He only wanted to use the 150 million debt owed to the Wynns by Reene in order to have leverage


    over Kingsley.


    But there were more than five hundred pairs of eyes staring at him at that moment. How could he


    face anyone without shame in the future if he retreated now?


    Kingsley smiled and asked just as Nichs hesitated, "How''s your grandmother recently, Young


    Master Nichs?"


    His words were like a bucket of ice poured down from the top of his head.


    He instantly woke Nichs up.


    Calm down! Nichs reminded himself.


    He couldn''t afford to offend Kingsley now.


    What was his dignity worth whenpared to his grandmother''s health?


    The most important thing for him was to cure his grandmother''s heart disease, bringing her


    immense joy and preventing her from having to write a will that divided the family.

 Chapter 550 A Sly And Cunning Debate!

    Chapter 550 A Sly And Cunning Debate!


    Nichs was agitated at the thought of that, and he said to rence, "I haven''t got engaged to Mia


    just yet, President Wynn. I can''t intervene in your family''s internal affairs..."


    "What?"


    rence was shocked and at a loss for words.


    At that time, he didn''t expect that Nichs would only stand by and watch.


    Nichs also felt that it was not appropriate to not take any responsibility, so he pondered for a


    moment before lowering his voice and suggesting, "It will be a bad idea for me to take care of this


    situation, President Wynn. It will do harm to the reputation of the Wynn Family even if we are able to


    deal with him now.


    "You might as well point the finger at Reene. This will no longer be an issue for the Wynn Family if


    she''s the one taking up all the mes."


    rence''s eyes shone with a glimmer of hope after he heard such a cunning proposal from


    Nichs.


    He knew that Kingsley only caused such a big scene in order to ruin the reputation of the Wynn


    Family in public.


    The guests presented were either from second-ss families or were ssmates and friends of the


    Wynn Family after all.


    It would be a long time before they could restore their reputation if it was ruined in front of these


    people.


    So, the only way to save themselves now was to me it all on Reene and make her the target of


    everyone''s condemnation.


    With that in mind, rence gratefully nodded at Nichs. Then, he turned to look at Reene before


    putting on a distressed look. "My family helped you in your studies and even supported you in your


    business, Reene Wynn!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I didn''t expect that you would ask a nobody like him to sabotage us. You really are a cruel person!"


    At that moment, Reene was still immersed in the feeling of gratitude toward Kingsley, who had just


    saved her reputation.


    She was caught off guard when rence pointed the finger at her.


    She said after a brief pause, "It''s true that the Wynn Family helped me, rence. But, I have repaid


    you over ten times with the profit generated from Neveah in recent years!"


    "Hehe... Do you think that''s enough to repay our kindness to you?" rence didn''t stop just yet.


    "You would be an uneducated and unemployed peasant if it weren''t for the Wynn Family, and there


    is no way that you could be a respected president of apany today.


    "Now, think about if what you repaid is enough to clear the debt of such great kindness again!"


    He turned to the crowd as he spoke, and he eximed, "My honored guests, it''s not me or my


    family the one that bullied Reene. It only serves her right for being such an ungrateful person!


    "The Wynns altered her destiny in a significantly better way. However, not only she fails to realize it,


    but also she was the one who angered my father and caused his death! Then, she took over my


    rk Corporation.


    "Now, what should we do with someone like her?"


    The crowd became confused as the argument between rence and Reene went on.


    Just then, someone whispered, "I think rence has a point. One simply cannot repay the debt of


    altering one''s destiny in a better way."


    However, someone else argued, "But, such debt is supposed to be able to be fully repaid sooner or


    later. Otherwise, Reene will have her money drained by the Wynns throughout her lifetime."


    rence calmed down upon hearing someone speak up for him, and he regained some


    confidence.


    On the other hand, Reene tried her best to hold back her tears. She took a deep breath, and slowly


    said, "I''ve already made it clear. I will repay the Wynns'' kindness one way or the other! Didn''t you


    say that you wanted 150 million? We''ll be even after I repay you with 150 million!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the number.


    "What? 150 million? The Wynns are greedy indeed!"


    "Oh my, how can she cough up such an astronomical number? rence is trying to bind Reene and


    take advantage of her for his family forever in my opinion!"


    rence only sneered. "That''s right, I said that before. But until you can present to me the 150


    million, you will continue to be an ungrateful person!"


    "I will earn 150 million sooner orter!" Reene continued furiously, "I hope you and the Wynns will


    never bother me again when that dayes!"

 Chapter 551 Heres 150 Million For You!

    Chapter 551 Here''s 150 Million For You!


    At this moment, Mia had alsoe back to her senses.


    She sneered even though the makeup on her face was ruined. "Quit dreaming, Reene! You''ll never


    be able toe up with 150 million by yourself!


    "You will always be a ve to the Wynn Family! May I suggest you leave with Kingsley now? Don''t


    ruin my engagement banquet. Otherwise, you will regret it!"


    Reene was so furious that her face had turned pale, and she yelled, "How dare you say... You are


    going too far!"


    "Don''t get angry, Reene." Kingsley came to Reene''s side and gently held her shoulder. Then, he


    whispered, "It''s not worth it to be angry at these people. They won''t be cocky for long."


    He looked at rence before saying coldly after that, "It''s only 150 million. I''ll give it to you today!"


    "Ha!" Miaughed arrogantly. "Who do you think you are, Nicholson? Can you stop boasting now?"


    The guests presented were also surprised. "He may have rented out the 60th floor of this building,


    but to boast about having 150 million? He might have overestimated himself."


    "That''s right. Although I have no idea how much renting this floor costs, I''m pretty sure it''s far from


    150 million! Is he serious?"


    At that moment, rence looked at Kingsley with contempt and thought to himself, "This brat is still


    too naive. He just ruined everything he had going in his favor just for the sake of pride! Now, no one


    will believe anything he says."


    Meanwhile, Nichs, who was standing next to them, trembled slightly in anxiety.


    He was nning to use the 150 million as leverage to threaten Kingsley.


    However, the n would fail if Kingsley could reallye up with the money.


    Then, he had a despitefulugh. Kingsley couldn''t possibly have 150 million now no matter how


    much he is capable of!


    Reene also quietly pulled Kingsley''s sleeve and whispered, "Are you sure about this, Kingsley?"


    Kingsley only patted her shoulder before replying softly, "Don''t worry, Reene. Everything is under


    my control."


    "Hahaha..." rence sneered coldly.


    "You may have shown you are capable today, but don''t be too cocky now! I''ll even abandon myst


    name if you can reallye up with 150 million today!"


    m...


    The door of the banquet hall was kicked open just as he finished speaking.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Two squads of men carrying riot shotguns immediately rushed in at that moment!


    Apparently, they were all guards of an armored, cash-in-transit vehicle.


    They were fully equipped withrge-caliber shotguns and bulletproof vests. They appeared


    frightening and domineering.


    Then, the guards formed up two teams with each team standing on either side of the entrance.


    The tall and slender figure of Cecilia soon appeared in everyone''s view.


    Both Michael and Megan were stunned upon seeing Cecilia.


    They had no idea how their daughter could make such an entrance!


    They were not the only ones who got confused as all the guests were puzzled as well.


    "What''s going on? Who is this beauty? Could she be here to steal the groom at an engagement


    banquet?"


    "I know her! She is one of the Five Beauties of Cleapolis, the daughter of the Larsons. She''s also a


    friend of Reene!"


    Cecilia came in with her head held high as the crowd was specting.


    Five muscr men in ck suits followed her at that time.


    These men looked even more professional and honed on the battlefieldpared to the guards.


    They were all Coliree Warriors sent by Lancer to protect Cecilia along with the cash!


    Each of the five warriors also carried two ck suitcases.


    They only followed Cecilia silently as she strode toward the center of the hall.


    The crowd immediately made way for them as they walked through because everyone was


    intimidated by their presence.


    Cecilia eventually approached Kingsley with a charming smile. "Report! Mission aplished!"

 Chapter 552 So Much Money?!

    Chapter 552 So Much Money?!


    She turned to Reene after that, and she said, "I brought you money, Reene!"


    "Money? What do you mean?" Reene was confused. "What is your n with Kingsley, Cecilia?"


    Cecilia only smiled and answered, "You''ll see soon enough!"


    Meanwhile, rence had a bad feeling after they showed up.


    He frowned before shouting at Cecilia, "What are you trying to do, Cecilia Larson? This is not a


    ce for you to cause trouble!"


    At that time, Michael and Megan blew a fuse upon seeing rence scolding their daughter.


    They walked out from the crowd and yelled loudly, "rence Wynn! That is no way to treat a


    Larson!"


    "You guys!" rence only clenched his fists as he didn''t dare to risk offending them any further.


    The reason behind this was the Larson Family was a second-ss family, and they also had a fond


    rtionship with the Fox Family.


    Even though there was a grudge between Megan Fox and Matt Fox, they were still family after all.


    So, rence didn''t dare to ruin their rtionship at that moment.


    He only snorted coldly and threaten, "You better notplicate things here, Cecilia Larson!"


    "Why would I, Mr. Wynn?" Cecilia smiled brightly. "I''m just here to give you money on behalf of


    Reene!"


    She turned to the five Coliree Warriors after speaking, and shemanded, "Alright, let''s do it!


    Move, now!"


    At that time, everyone including rence, didn''t know how to react as they could only watch


    cluelessly at the side.


    However, everyone was dumbfounded by what they saw in the next second.


    They saw the Coliree Warriors open the ck suitcases in their hands swiftly and decisively.


    Huge stacks of cash were immediately seen.


    They instantly caught everyone''s attention at that moment.


    "What? How could she have so much money?"


    "A suitcase here must be worth 150 thousand by the looks of it. Doesn''t that mean there are 1.5


    million now that there are 10 suitcases here?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Most second-ss families at the hall ownedpanies with a simr scale to rk Corporation


    which was worth around 3 million.


    So, 1.5 million in cash was visually stunning for them.


    As for the other ssmates of rence and Elijah, they had never seen so much money in their


    entire lives either.


    For a moment, only gasps of shock could be heard in the hall.


    rence was also stunned. "''So... So much money..."


    Just as everyone was staring amazed, the Coliree Warriors suddenly grabbed the cash and threw it


    into the crowd.


    Wow!


    The crowd went mad in an instant.


    Unsurprisingly, things quickly got out of control. It was like pouring cold water into a boiling oil.


    Everyone instinctively reached out to grab the cash, and the scene immediately became chaotic.


    rence, Mia, and the others were all dumbfounded.


    No one could have expected this wasing.


    Then, Kingsley smiled before asking rence, "What are you waiting for, rence? 1.5 million is


    part of what Reene owes you from the 150 million.


    "All this money will be gone if you hesitate any longer."


    rence went crazy and shouted after hearing that, "Stop! Stop! That''s all our money!"


    They were almost in a state of financial ruin now that the Wynn Family had lost rk Corporation


    and were exiled by second-ss families.


    For them, 1.5 million could be a life-saving elixir.


    At that time, rence''s eyes reddened in an instant.


    He shouted loudly at the younger ones of the Wynn Family, "Why are you all still standing there like


    idiots? Hurry up and get the money back! This is all our money!"


    Suddenly, the Wynn Family members rushed into the crowd like mad dogs.


    They hadpletely lost their minds at that point.


    None of them could control themselves in front of so much cash.

 Chapter 553 Money or Reene?

    Chapter 553 Money or Reene?


    Second-ss family members?


    Friends?


    Ex-ssmates?


    Suddenly, they all became nothing in the eyes of the Wynns.


    All they could see were the airborne bills.


    Those who were already there picking up money were all stunned when the Wynns rushed into


    them like a swarm of bees.


    However, the Wynns didn''t care. They grabbed every bill that they saw.


    At that moment, the guests started to control themselves because of pride, and they stopped


    grabbing the bills with the Wynns.


    However, they red at rence with a hint of dissatisfaction.


    There was even a head of a second-ss family who condemned, "Do you think we care about


    such little money, rence? How dare you shout and scream at us so ruthlessly!"


    Others also followed and showed that they were displeased one after another.


    "That''s right! Are we the kind of people who would snatch money in public? There was even a


    young Wynn who punched me just now! It''s simply ridiculous!"


    "I see you now, rence! You''re a cold-blooded reptile who only cares about money! You


    completely disregarded the friendship between ex-ssmates!"


    "I think what Reene said just now was true! The Wynn Family can even abandon rtives and


    friendships for money!"


    rence''s face turned ugly and pale as he was used by the guests presented.


    Then, he looked at Kingsley before yelling fiercely, "You''re so cruel for this, little brat!"


    Kingsley only shrugged. "You didn''t have to ept it. I didn''t force you."


    "You!" rence gritted his teeth and angrily said, "Reene still owes the Wynns 148.5 million even if


    there''s 1.5 million here!


    "Didn''t you promise us the money today? Where''s the money?!"


    Kingsley smiled before answering, "Don''t you worry about that."


    Then, he looked toward Elijah and Ysabel, who were standing beside Reene, and said calmly,


    "Reene will have her ties with the Wynn Familypletely cut off after she pays back 150 million.


    "Now, I''ll give you a chance to choose between money or Reene. Make your choice."


    Kingsley would have dealt with Elijah and his wife together directly if it was up to him.


    But, he always knew that Reene longed for family affection.


    She had feelings for her adoptive parents.


    So, he gave them onest chance for the sake of Reene.


    Ysabel''s expression wasplicated as she asked Kingsley, "The money... Is that for us?"


    "Of course." Kingsley nodded. "You are the foster parents who raised Reene. If you choose the


    Wynn Family, the money will naturally be yours.


    "But, if you choose to maintain the mother-daughter rtionship with Reene, it only makes sense


    that the money will be handed over to the Wynn Family''s head.


    "At the same time, you will also have your ties with the Wynns cut off along with Reene."


    Elijah hesitated as options were presented before him, and he whispered to Ysabel, "What do you


    think? Reene has the rk Corporation, which is surely developing well now..."


    Ysabel red at him fiercely before he could finish his sentence. "Are you stupid? The rk


    Corporation will be taken away by rence sooner orter once Mia marries the Fox Family!"


    "Do you want to sever ties with Reene?" Elijah continued, "That brat may not be able to give us 150


    million anyway!"


    Ysabel replied after a pause, "We''re talking about 150 million. How can she afford that much?


    "Now, 1.5 million is right in front of us! We can livefortably for the rest of our lives with 1.5


    million!"


    Elijah nodded. "That''s fine too. I don''t want to betray our ancestors by leaving the Wynn Family..."


    Ysabel pulled Elijah away from Reene and walked to the Wynn Family after a brief discussion.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "We''ve made our choice." Then, Ysabel announced, "Give us the money now, and I''ll sever the


    mother-daughter rtionship with Reene!"


    "Very well." Kingsley''s expression gradually turned cold as he continued, "It''s a good choice."


    At that moment, Reene felt as if her heart had sunk. She had already guessed it.


    But still, she couldn''t help but feel sad and disappointed.


    I no longer have parents anymore...


    "Don''t be sad, Reene." Kingsley whispered, "I''ve promised to help you find your biological parents!"

 Chapter 554 Another Request!

    Chapter 554 Another Request!


    rence looked at Elijah with a sinister expression at the same time, and he said, "Do you n to


    keep all the money for yourself, Elijah? What about our family?"


    Ysabel raised her eyebrows before saying, "In any case, this 1.5 million must be ours. Ask Reene


    for the remaining 148.5 million if you want money! The money is yours if you can get it."


    She spoke as if Reene would not be able toe up with so much money in all circumstances.


    On the other hand, rence only narrowed his eyes.


    He always knew that Ysabel was obsessed with money and it would be extremely difficult to take


    away any money from her.


    So, he turned his gaze to Kingsley and asked, "What about the rest of the money, Nicholson? You


    definitely have more saved up somewhere considering that you rented out the entire 60th floor here.


    Return the rest of it to us quickly!"


    rence did not expect Kingsley toe up with 148.5 million all at once even though he said so.


    At that moment, he was only hoping to squeeze as much money out of Kingsley as possible.


    Even 150 thousand would be a great help for the Wynn Family currently after all.


    Kingsley nodded before replying, "Of course, I shall return all the remaining money to the Wynn


    Family, but I have a request."


    rence immediately became anxious, and he asked, "What sort of request? Spit it out!"


    "Alright." Then, Kingsley turned to James and asked, "Where is the document I asked you to


    prepare, Mr. Turner?"


    James quickly took out a folder and replied, "Here it is, Mr. Nicholson."


    "Give it to him and have him sign it."


    Kingsley raised his chin and signaled for James to give the document to rence.


    rence''s face immediately darkened when he heard that he had to sign again. He asked


    cautiously, "What are you trying to pull this time, Nicholson?"


    Kingsley and Mason made rence sign the agreement to transfer the ownership for rk


    Corporationst time out. He could still feel the pain every time he thought about it now.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    So, he immediately became wary when he realized Kingsley was asking him to sign something


    again.


    "The purpose of this document is simple and straightforward." Kingsley continued calmly, "This is


    just a precaution to ensure that you will not trouble Reene again after you receive the money. You


    proved that you can be shameless at times, and I simply cannot trust your words!"


    rence''s face turned ugly as he received the document, and he carefully went through it.


    The contract only had one use just like what Kingsley had said.


    It stated that Reene Wynn wouldpletely cut her ties with the Wynn Family once they received


    150 million.


    If anyone from the Wynn Family continued to bother Reene Wynn, he or she would suffer the


    consequences.


    rence looked over the contract several times and handed it to Nichs, asking worriedly, "Take a


    look, Nichs. There isn''t anything funny, right?"


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    rence didn''t dare to sign anything without careful consideration anymore.


    "It looks good." Nichs nced at the contract and frowned. "You can sign it, but... Can he


    actuallye up with 150 million?"


    Nichs'' heart was pounding wildly at that time.


    He would have no leverage if Kingsley really coulde up with 150 million.


    How could he marry Mia if that happened?


    Kingsley only smiled as he took out the bank card that Trevon had helped him to obtain, and he said


    to rence, "148.5 million will all be yours once you sign!"


    rence frowned as he looked at the brand-new card with doubt. "Are you saying all the money


    can be withdrawn with the card? Why should I believe you?"


    At that moment, the crowd also had something to say. "Yeah, you have to prove that there''s money


    avable in the card!"


    "Exactly, I could brag that I have 1.5 billion in my bank card too! What''s the point if there isn''t any


    proof?"


    "Verify and prove it now! Call the bank and ask for the card''s bnce!"


    The crowd was here for the show, and they didn''t mind stirring up trouble just for more fun. At that


    moment, everyone wanted to know just how much money the person who rented out the banquet


    hall on the 60th floor of the Ramada Hotel had on his bank card.

 Chapter 555 Sign the Commitment Letter!

    Chapter 555 Sign the Commitment Letter!


    Kingsley smiled. "Sure, this is a card from Sris Bank. You can call customer service and ask if


    you don''t find it troublesome."


    With the number involved nearing 150 million dors, how could rence find it troublesome?


    He took out his phone and dialed Sris Bank''s customer service number.


    At the same time, he took a step forward, stretching his neck to look at the card number in


    Kingsley''s hand. "Hello, I would like to check the bnce..."


    rence held his phone and slowly read out the card number.


    After a moment, the doubt on his face gradually faded while his eyes widened in astonishment. His


    mouth slowly opened uncontrobly, almost wide enough to fit an entire fist.


    Crack! The phone in his hand fell to the ground, and the screen instantly shattered.


    Seeing rence''s bewildered expression, Mia asked in confusion, "Dad, what''s wrong? Is


    Nicholson just bragging? Is there not a single penny in the card?!"


    Others chimed in, asking one after another, "President Wynn, is there any money in the card or


    not?"


    "Th-There is..." His voice came out hoarsely. "There''s... 148.5 million..."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    What!!!


    148.5 million!


    As soon as he uttered this staggering number, everyone was stunned!


    The entire hall seemed to have been hit by a heavyweight bomb!


    In an instant, the atmosphere became extremely frenzied!


    "D*mn! Does that card really contain 148.5 million?! Am I hearing it wrong?!"


    "Oh my God! Who is this Mr. Nicholson? How can he be so incredibly wealthy?!"


    Those from second-ss families regretted it deeply.


    At the banquet in the Fox Family, they had spoken disrespectfully to Kingsley to curry favor with


    Ethan.


    Now, witnessing Kingsley casually produce nearly 150 million, everyone was left utterly astonished


    and cast envious gazes at the Wynn Family.


    If the Wynns could amass such a fortune, they would not simply rise to the status of a first-ss


    family in Cleapolis but be the foremost family in the entire Sris Province!


    Meanwhile, Ysabel and Elijah were filled with deep regret.


    They had just promised rence that if Kingsley coulde up with 148.5 million, they would hand


    over the entire amount to the Wynns.


    But little did they expect that Kingsley would possess such immense power!


    ring, Ysabel clenched her teeth and whispered, "No! This money must be ours as well! Once


    rence gets his hands on it, I''ll do whatever it takes to snatch it back!"


    However, rence remained oblivious to her thoughts as he steadfastly gazed at the bank card in


    Kingsley''s hand.


    With a meaningful smile, Kingsley asked, "rence, have you made up your mind? Are you ready


    to sign thatmitment letter?"


    "Yes. I''m ready!"


    rence''s mind was stunned by the sudden realization of the enormous sum of money. It was only


    when he heard Kingsley''s words that he snapped back to his senses.


    At this moment, James astutely handed him a pen and an inkpad.


    Without hesitation, rence signed his name on themitment letter and firmly pressed a red


    handprint alongside it.


    After James handed the signedmitment letter to Kingsley, he respectfully stepped aside.


    Kingsley handed the folder to Reene with a smile, saying, "Reene, keep this safe. If anyone from


    the Wynn Family dares to trouble you again, you have the authority to unleash the security


    personnel without any hesitation, regardless of the consequences!"


    Trembling, Reene took the folder with both hands and tears streaming uncontrobly down her face.


    For years, the Wynn Family had been like a shadow that constantly loomed over her!


    The so-called favor felt like an immense boulder, weighing down on her and suffocating her.


    Now, all the favors had been paid off!


    A meremitment letterpletely severed their ties!

 Chapter 556 Call Off the Engagement!

    Chapter 556 Call Off the Engagement!


    It was only at this moment that Reene realized that the Wynns were never truly her family.


    All the kinship and warmth were nothing but lies.


    The so-called family was nothing but chains that bound her life.


    At that moment, she finally liberated herself from the invisible shackles that had tightly bound her


    hands and feet.


    She only felt an immense sense of relief throughout her body.


    "Thank you, Kingsley..." Tears glistened in Reene''s beautiful eyes. "Oh, thank you. Really, thank


    you..."


    "Reene, do we even need to talk about gratitude between us?" Kingsley grinned.


    "I promised you that I''ll deal with the Wynns. This is mymitment to you!"


    As Reene''s face beamed with happiness, Cecilia could not help but feel a mix of joy for her and a


    twinge of sadness in her heart.


    Unlike Cecilia, Mia was seething with anger!


    She fixed resentful eyes upon Reene and muttered, "Reene, you let Nicholson ruin my engagement


    banquet. I''ll never forgive you for this!"


    Clenching her fists, she turned to Nichs and said, "Honey, after we get engaged, you must help


    me deal with that b*tch. I want to make her¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, his expression turned sour, and he stepped back. "I''m sorry,


    but I''m afraid I can''t proceed with our engagement."


    As soon as his words fell, everyone, including Mia, was stunned. The groom suddenly calls off the


    engagement at the banquet? What''s going on?!


    rence was utterly confused. "Nichs, what''s going on? My family is on the verge of a fortune!


    Why are you suddenly calling off the engagement?!"


    With a stiff expression, Nichs arched his hands toward him respectfully. "Since your family is


    about to prosper, my family is no match for your status. I''m sorry!"


    With that, he swung his sleeve and walked straight toward the hall entrance, leaving behind a


    stunned crowd of guests.


    Although he walked away in strides, a sense of deep frustration was brewing within him in reality.


    His original n was to be engaged to Mia and gain direct control over the Wynn Family


    before negotiating with Kingsley.


    As long as Kingsley could cure Helen''s heart disease, the Wynns would not need that 150 million


    from Reene.


    That way, Matt would not have to kneel and apologize to Kingsley.


    However, with Kingsley bringing out 150 million, Nichs'' n hadpletely crumbled.


    Since the n had been shattered, how could he proceed with an engagement to Mia, whom he


    had no genuine affection for?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Honey!!!"


    As Mia witnessed him heartlessly walking away, she felt her sanity slipping away. She fell to her


    knees, screaming and crying in agony, but Nichs only quickened his pace. "Please, don''t call off


    the engagement!!! Why?! Why?!"


    Witnessing herplete loss ofposure, the surrounding guests sighed. "Young Master


    Nichs'' sudden cancetion of the engagement is heartless! How will she ever be able to marry


    into a respectable family in the future?"


    "I believe he must have witnessed Mr. Nicholson''s power and didn''t want to provoke him, so he


    decided to sever ties with the Wynn Family by calling off the engagement directly!"


    "Exactly! It''s obvious that Mr. Nicholson and the Wynn Family are ipatible. He canceled the


    engagement to avoid offending anyone!"


    At that moment, Cecilia recalled she once said to p Mia twice in defense of Reene. However,


    Kingsley''s words echoed in her mind, "Trust me, what I have nned for you will be far more


    satisfying than merely pping her twice!"


    At that time, she did not understand his intentions. After witnessing Mia being reduced to a forsaken


    woman crying and trembling in public, she finally grasped the depth of his strategic foresight.


    Cecilia quietly gave Kingsley a thumbs-up. "Kingsley, that''s one bloodless kill you have there!"

 Chapter 557 Assault in Public!

    Chapter 557 Assault in Public!


    "The Foxes wanted to use the Wynns to threaten me, so I simply yed along with their scheme."


    Kingsley smiled lightly before adding, "I can only say it''s killing two birds with one stone. I wouldn''t


    call it a bloodless kill."


    By bringing out 150 million, he not only resolved the Wynns'' entanglement but also shattered the


    Fox Family''s conspiracy.


    Indeed, it was killing two birds with one stone!


    Hearing the spections and discussions from the crowd, Mia suddenly raised her head and red


    at him, shouting, "It''s you! You''ve destroyed my happiness! First, you took Ethan away from me, and


    now you''ve made Nichs cancel the engagement! It''s always you! It''s all because of you!!!"


    Kingsley shrugged in denial while extending his hands. "Nichs left when he saw no benefits. You


    can''t me me for that, can you?"


    "Yes, I can and I will! It''s all your fault!" She then turned her fierce gaze toward Reene.


    "And you! You''ve brought this disaster upon us! You must have been behind it all! It has to be you!


    I''ll make you all pay!"


    As she spoke, she struggled to rise from the ground and started looking around in a dazed manner,


    as if searching for something.


    In the next moment, her eyes lit up, and Mia briskly approached the nearby dining table. There, she


    saw a gleaming silver dining knife resting on the table!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Crack!


    Rushing over, she seized the dining knife and swiftly charged toward Kingsley fiercely!


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, and no one reacted in time!


    The first to spring into action was the five Coliree Warriors in ck suits. They were about to rush


    forward to protect Kingsley when someone already swiftly rushed out from the crowd in the next


    second. Mia''s wrist was firmly seized, and with a sudden force exerted, her delicate wrist snapped.


    ng!


    The dining knife in her hand also fell to the ground.


    "Ah! My hand!!!" Clutching her wrist, she curled up on the ground and cried out in agony.


    Only then did the bystanders snap back to reality. None of them had anticipated her assaulting


    someone in public. To their even greater surprise, the person who rushed out turned out to be


    Thomas himself.


    "D*mn... That''s quite a scene! If it weren''t for Lieutenant Baxton''s intervention, she would have killed


    someone today!"


    "Li-Lieutenant Baxton seems to have disabled her hand directly! Such strength truly befits a Qustia


    soldier!"


    "But... Isn''t this a bit too much? Mia wasn''t attempting to assassinate a military lieutenant or


    anything. Did he really have to be so ruthless¡ª" The person paused halfway through their words


    and suddenly stopped talking. Other guests also ceased their discussions in an instant.


    Suddenly, everyone cast their incredulous gazes at Kingsley...


    At this moment, they all realized a problem. The lieutenant of the prestigious Sris Military District


    is actually rushing forward to protect Kingsley at the first moment. And he isn''t holding back in his


    actions! W-What is the reason behind this?!


    Suddenly, a chilling thought slowly emerges in the hearts of everyone as if confirming their


    spections.


    Thud!


    Thomas stood tall and saluted Kingsley!


    However, before he could utter "Ares," Kingsley interrupted him, "I remember you. You''re Thomas


    Baxton, a lieutenant captain under General Ignatov, right?"


    "Yes, sir!" Thomas understood that Kingsley did not want his identity revealed, so he refrained from


    further speaking. However, his eyes were filled with fanaticism as he nodded fervently.


    He never expected that the esteemed Ares would remember the name of a mere lieutenant captain


    like himself.


    Just a moment ago, when Kingsley made his appearance, Thomas had already recognized him!


    However, being aware of his own inferior status, he did not dare approach Kingsley or initiate a


    conversation. Nevertheless, he strategically positioned himself as close to Kingsley as possible


    within the crowd as he longed to be in his proximity.


    Therefore, he was the first to react when Mia picked up the knife to attack Kingsley.


    Being nearby, he was even faster than the five Coliree Warriors in taking action!


    Witnessing Thomas salute Kingsley, the onlookers were left utterly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 558 I Have a Bad Temper!

    Chapter 558 I Have a Bad Temper!


    At this moment, even a fool could see that Kingsley was undoubtedly associated with the military.


    Moreover, his status seemed even higher than that of a lieutenant captain.


    For a while, the vast sixty-floor hall fell dead silent.


    Among the crowd, only the Larson Family, James, and Frankie remained rtively calm.


    The Larsons were aware of Kingsley''s military background. As for James and Frankie, they had


    witnessed the breathtaking sight of Kingsley leading a whole Special Forces.


    Meanwhile, the others were oblivious to these facts. They were all dumbfounded and intimidated by


    Kingsley''s military background.


    After a whole minute of silence, a trembling voice finally spoke up. "Wh-Who is Mr. Nicholson


    exactly? He seems to possess immense wealth and military connections as well?!"


    "Yes, and he''s so young! Truly a remarkable talent!"


    "Now I finally understand why Megan was so excited earlier! Who wouldn''t want such a prestigious


    son-inw?!"


    While everyone was discussing fervently, rence shouted at the Wynns, "Quick! Take Mia to the


    hospital!"


    His eyes were red from distress, but he did not dare confront Thomas. All he could do was


    desperately urge his rtives to rush his daughter to the hospital!


    Seeing this situation, Ysabel also began to waver as she realized that Kingsley''s power was far


    greater than she had imagined.


    Regret engulfed her heart, and she wished she could p herself hard!


    Previously, she had been pressuring Reene to pursue a wealthy husband,pletely unaware that


    the man she had incessantly belittled as a "bum" was, in fact, the wealthy son-inw she wanted!


    Elijah''s face also turned pale as he murmured, "Ysabel, it appears we missed an opportunity to soar


    to new heights..."


    "Not yet!" Ysabel''s eyes flickered with a glimmer of hope. "Reene has a soft heart. Let''s go and


    plead with her. Maybe we can still attach ourselves to them!"


    As she spoke, she forced an ugly smile and walked toward Reene.


    "Reene, just now¡ª" Before she could finish speaking, Kingsley stepped forward and stood in front


    of Reene.


    He opened themitment letter that rence had just signed and forcefully presented it to


    Ysabel, saying coldly, "Can you read?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Well..." Ysabel''s expression shifted, and she slowly read out, "If anyone from the Wynn Family


    dares to trouble Reene again, they''ll face the consequences..."


    Kingsley interrupted coldly, "Do you understand what this means? Even if I kill you right now, you''ll


    have to bear the consequences yourself!"


    Stunned, she cast a pleading gaze at Reene. "Reene, you wouldn''t be so heartless, would you?"


    Reene''s eyes turned cold. "We have nothing to do with each other anymore. So, there''s no such


    thing as heartlessness."


    "She spared your lives, which is already a disy of mercy." His voice was icy. "However, I have a


    bad temper. I advise you not to push me any further."


    Ysabel shivered as she listened to his cold words. She did not dare utter another word and could


    only retreat silently to Elijah''s side. She knew that it would be nearly impossible to involve herself


    with Reene again in the future...


    After sending Mia away, rence red at Kingsley with bloodshot eyes.


    After having someone escort Mia to the hospital, he red at Kingsley and eximed, "Y-You have


    destroyed my daughter''s happiness, broken her hand! You have also tarnished the reputation of our


    Wynn Family! Are you happy now?!"


    Kingsley looked at Reene. "Reene, are you satisfied?"


    "This is already the best oue for me." She nodded.


    "I have released the burden I bore for many years, and the Wynns have acquired the money. Apart


    from Mia''s self-inflicted suffering, no one else was harmed. I''m¡­ satisfied."


    rence''s fists tightened. "Good! If you''re satisfied, hurry up and hand over the bank card!"


    Kingsley smirked and yfully uttered, "Come take it."

 Chapter 559 Shattering His Dignity!

    Chapter 559 Shattering His Dignity!


    Upon hearing this, rence paled once again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Come take it! This was a gesture of charity!


    Kingsley intended to trample upon his dignity over and over again.


    But for the sake of acquiring that 148.5 million, rence was willing to endure the loss of face.


    He took a deep breath and walked up to Kingsley.


    Kingsley said indifferently, "Extend your hand."


    Humiliated, rence trembled as he extended his right hand.


    "Both hands." Kingsley''s tone was full of mockery.


    "You!" rence was on the verge of anger but ultimatelypelled to submit. He slowly extended


    both hands, resembling a beggar pleading for alms!


    With the bank card in his grasp, just as he was on the verge of cing it in rence''s palm, he


    abruptly halted. In the next second...


    Smack! He threw the bank card onto rence''s face!


    tter! The bank card fell to the ground.


    Meanwhile, rence''s face turned purple in anger as he stood frozen with his hands still held high.


    Kingsley tapped the bank card on the ground with his foot. "Pick it up, President Wynn."


    Witnessing this scene, everyone, including rence, was left speechless!


    Mr. Nicholson is insanely ruthless! Is he intending to shatter rence''s dignity?


    Enraged, rence gritted his teeth while yearning to lunge at Kingsley and strangle him to death!


    However, with Thomas vigntly standing nearby, rence refrained from making any rash moves!


    After a moment of hesitation, he slowly bent down to pick up the bank card from the ground.


    He had made a firm decision to utilize this money to elevate the Wynn Family to the highest


    echelons of the Sris Province and even the entire Empire of Qustia. In doing so, he vowed to


    make Kingsley and Reene pay a bloody price for the humiliation they had inflicted upon him today.


    "Alright. Now that you have received the money, we arepletely even." With that, Kingsley


    turned to Cecilia. "Cecilia, thank you."


    "No need for thanks." She smiled. "Just treat me to a meal another day!"


    He nodded. "Alright, it''s a deal."


    After saying that, he held Reene''s hand. "Let''s go, Reene. Nothing is interesting here anymore.


    Let''s go home."


    "Okay, let''s go home."


    Leaving behind the stunned guests, Kingsley and Reene departed with grace.


    The onlookers exchanged perplexed nces, their faces filled with confusion. "What''s happening


    now? Is the banquet still going on?!"


    "Yeah, I guess, since the man has called it off, and the woman has been sent to the hospital. I''ve


    never witnessed such unexpected incidents at an engagement banquet before!"


    At that moment, Megan sneered while crossing her arms. "Hehe. Since the engagement banquet


    can''t proceed, rence, why don''t you turn it into a celebration of your newfound wealth!" Her


    words contained a hint of envy and jealousy.


    Now that the Wynn Family had acquired 150 million, they were no longer on the same level as the


    people present!


    Hearing Megan''s words, rence did not get angry but snapped back to reality. That''s right! I have


    nearly 150 million in my possession!


    His hand holding the bank card trembled slightly as if struggling to grasp the reality unfolding before


    his eyes.


    He had never dreamt in his life that he would possess such immense wealth!


    However, before he could fully immerse himself in his joy, James approached with a smile.


    "President Wynn, it''s time to settle the bill."


    "Settle the bill? What bill?!" rence was perplexed. "Isn''t Mr. Nicholson responsible for the


    venue?"


    James calmly replied, "Mr. Nicholson''s reservation has ended. Now it''s the engagement banquet


    between the Fox and Wynn families."


    "But..." rence''s face turned awkward. "We haven''t even started the meal yet. Do we still need to


    pay?"

 Chapter 560 It Hurts So Much!

    Chapter 560 It Hurts So Much!


    "Of course." James nodded. "The dishes have already been prepared in the kitchen, so there won''t


    be a single cent reduction in the banquet expenses."


    rence''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. "Mr. Turner, didn''t you say that President Fox was


    selected as a lucky customer and could have the catering fee waived? And the venue rental fee


    could be discounted by fifty percent, right?"


    "That''s correct. We did promise President Fox," James replied.


    "But since the Fox Family is no longer present, it''s your responsibility to cover the bill. Therefore,


    those discounts and waivers are no longer applicable."


    As James'' words fell, rence sweated even more profusely on his forehead, his back soaked with


    sweat.


    Seeing his expression of being reluctant to spend more, the surrounding guests all pouted


    disdainfully.


    "I knew there was something off about the Fox and Wynn families hosting their engagement


    banquet here. Apparently, they were given such a huge discount!"


    "That''s right! They''ve been keeping it a secret all along and acted as if they paid the full price!"


    At that moment, someone shouted, "President Wynn, you''re holding 150 million now! Can''t you stop


    being stingy?! You can definitely afford to pay the bill, right?!"


    Once someone took the lead, the people around immediately joined in the teasing. "Yeah! You can''t


    spend all 150 million in your lifetime! What''s wrong with treating us to a banquet?!"


    "That''s right! rence, you wouldn''t be so petty, would you?!"


    These people were extremely jealous as they witnessed the Wynn Family suddenly acquire 150


    million out of thin air.


    So at this moment, they all wished to see rence bleed his pockets dry.


    His expression soured as he struggled to convey the grievances brewing inside him.


    Even though he now had nearly 150 million, the expenses at Ramada Hotel were astronomical.


    The reservation fee for a single person within the sixty floors amounted to a hefty 30 thousand


    dors. Even the most affordable banquet in this venue cost 99 thousand per table!


    There were at least 500 guests present!


    It would undoubtedly cost him a fortune once all the expenses were tallied up!


    Gulp!


    rence swallowed his saliva. "Mr. Turner, um... what is the cost for today''s banquet?"


    James smiled subtly. "Today''s engagement banquet is divided into two exquisite parts. The Pledge


    of Love Banquet features the most exquisite mountain delicacies and seafood, and the Dragon and


    Phoenix Harmony Banquet, where ingredients were specially flown in from overseas this morning!"


    Listening to the names of these two banquets, rence felt his heart bleeding.


    It hurts so much!


    "Um..." rence''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. "H-How much in total?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Upon hearing his question, all the guests perked up their ears as they wanted to know how much


    money was needed for such a luxurious banquet!


    "There are a total of 580 guests today, and the reservation fee is 17.4 million." James took out a


    calctor and counted slowly. "The banquet consists of 120 tables. The Pledge of Love Banquet


    costs 270 thousand per table, and the Dragon and Phoenix Harmony Banquet costs 240 thousand


    per table. Altogether, it amounts to a total of 61.2 million.


    Adding in the reservation fee, the grand total is 78.6 million."


    Woah!!! When this string of numbers came out from James'' mouth, the entire banquet hall erupted


    in an uproar!


    A total of 78.6 million!


    This was not a banquet hall!


    This was a gold-devouring machine!


    rence''s face turned pale.


    He had just received around 150 million, yet he lost over 75 million in an instant!


    This got to be a f*cking joke?!


    "Mr. Turner... Th-This is too expensive..." His lips instantly cracked as he whispered, "Has anyone


    ever spent over 75 million on a single banquet? Even in the entire Qustia, such a thing has never


    happened, right?"


    James still wore his professional fake smile. "President Wynn, this isn''t considered much. You can


    definitely afford it." While he said that, he thought¡ª

 Chapter 561 Reenes Questioning

    Chapter 561 Reene''s Questioning


    Originally, this entire banquet would have cost at most a few million as the hotels usually offer


    discounts for exclusive bookings like this.


    The reason why James quoted such a high price was entirely under Kingsley''s wishes.


    Kingsley had specifically instructed him to raise the price several times to make rence spit out


    half of that 150 million!


    Before rence could say anything else, the people around him started to make a fuss. "That''s


    right, President Wynn. It''s just a little over 75 million. You can definitely afford it!"


    "Yeah! We came here today and haven''t even had a drop of water. You can''t let us leave with empty


    stomachs, can you?"


    "Your family''s reputation has been tarnished just now. Don''t you want to restore it now?"


    Listening to the mor of voices demanding payment, rence cursed these people silently in his


    heart. They aren''t the ones experiencing the pain here. But they did make a valid point. The


    reputation of the Wynns has been utterly tarnished. If I remain stubborn and refuse to pay, my family


    may never regain their dignity in Cleapolis.


    At the thought of it, he gritted his teeth. "Fine! I''ll pay for it!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He handed the bank card to James. "Go ahead and swipe it!"


    "Thank you, President Wynn." James had Frankie bring the card machine and swiftly processed the


    payment of over 75 million unhesitatingly!


    As rence watched James'' decisive action, he felt a sharp pang of pain from the loss of such a


    substantial amount of money.


    Meanwhile, the surrounding guests'' faces flushed with excitement!


    After fussing for a whole afternoon, they could finally enjoy the top-notch luxurious banquet!


    At the same time, Kingsley had already driven back home with Reene.


    They both got out of their respective cars and entered the vi together.


    As they sat on the sofa, she finally had the chance to ask, "Kingsley, what exactly happened today?


    Those things... were they all prepared by you?"


    "Yes, Reene. From now on, you don''t have to worry about the troubles of the Wynns anymore."


    Kingsley sat beside her and asked with a smile, "Do you feel a sense of being debt-free?"


    Reene leaned against the back of the sofa, rxing her body.


    "Yeah, it''s been almost ten years, and now I finally feel like I''m living for myself..."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly asked, "Kingsley, did you give the Wynn Family 150 million? How


    did you manage to do it?"


    "Well... There isn''t 150 million." Kingsley rubbed his chin.


    "Only the 1.5 million brought by Cecilia is real. There''s no money in that card, actually."


    "What?!" Reene was shocked. "But didn''t rence call the bank? How did you deceive him?"


    Kingsley chuckled. "It''s a coincidence. The president of Sris Bank is the father of one of my


    comrades! With the help of the bank president, it''s easy to fool rence!"


    She furrowed her eyebrows. "But... if rence finds out the truth, he won''t just let it go, will he?"


    "Reene, don''t worry. He won''t discover the truth!" Kingsley said.


    "I''ve made this matter seamless. Don''t worry about it!"


    When one tells one lie, one has to tell ten thousand lies to cover it up.


    Kingsley could only pat his chest to assure Reene that everything would be fine, but he could not


    exin further and just hoped she would not ask any more questions...


    Fortunately, she had always trusted Kingsley unconditionally.


    Hearing his vague words at this moment, she nodded.


    "Since you''re confident, I don''t want to create any moreplications either..."


    "Of course!" Kingsley breathed a sigh of relief. "Reene, you can trust me whenever I handle things!


    There won''t be any more unexpected situations!"


    Just when he thought he could get away with this matter like this...

 Chapter 562 Whats the Good News?

    Chapter 562 What''s the Good News?


    Reene continued to ask, "What about that 1.5 million? That''s not a small amount! Kingsley, I never


    imagined you were so wealthy."


    "That 1.5 million... was contributed jointly by Cecilia and me," Kingsley replied nervously.


    "As you know, Micheal wants me as his son-inw, so he contributed several thousand. Combined


    with my savings, we managed to gather 1.5 million."


    The reason Kingsley involved Cecilia in this matter was to dispel Reene''s doubts at this moment. It


    finally came in handy.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Hearing this, Reene sighed. "Then I have to thank Mr. Larson. I''ll repay this money as soon as


    possible!"


    With that, she smiled at Kingsley. "But Kingsley, it''s impressive that you cane up with several


    thousand!"


    "I''ve been working hard outside for ten years. How can I not have some savings? Besides, your little


    brother here is quite capable, okay?"


    As he spoke, he stood up from the sofa. "Um... Reene, I woke up too early today. I need to go back


    to my room and get some rest..."


    He knew this topic could not be pursued any further, so he had toe up with a random excuse to


    make a quick escape!


    "Okay, go ahead." Reene smiled and added, "I''ll call you when dinner is ready."


    Kingsley hurried back to his room, where his tense heart was finally able to rx.


    Taking out his phone, he called Charlie Dean, the president of Humming Group, the leading


    investment group in Cleapolis.


    After the call connected, Charlie greeted enthusiastically, "Hello, Mr. Nicholson!"


    "President Dean. It''s been a long time since west talked!" Kingsley greeted him and got straight to


    the point. "I have a favor to ask you."


    As soon as Charlie heard this, he immediately said, "Mr. Nicholson, you''re being too polite. Just tell


    me what you need. As long as it''s something I can do, I''ll do my best to help you."


    Kingsley smiled. "Don''t worry, President Dean. It''s good news."


    Last time, Felix Jacob and Randy Summers conspired together and withdrew all their investments


    from Neveah Department Store. To cover the financial shortfall for Neveah Department Store,


    Charlie brought over a dozen investors and signed a continuous investment contract with Reene.


    He not only saved thepany for her but also made Alex Wynn return empty-handed.


    Kingsley had always remembered this favor.


    Now, he nned to repay this favor by taking advantage of the Wynn Family''s situation!


    Upon hearing Kingsley say it was good news, Charlie immediately became interested and asked,


    "Hahaha, Mr. Nicholson, what good news is it? You''ve piqued my curiosity!"


    Kingsley smiled lightly. "President Dean, you should know how to set up a fundraising as an


    investor, right?"


    "Well..." Charlie felt awkward and said, "Mr. Nicholson, you''re being quite straightforward..."


    "It''s nothing." Kingsley did not beat around the bush and said, "I gave rence 150 million a while


    ago."


    "Wh-What? 150 million?!" Charlie''s astonished voice changed pitch!


    Although he was an expert in dealing with money, he could not help but be shocked when he heard


    that Kingsley had given the Wynn Family 150 million all at once.


    "Mr. Nicholson,st time at Neveah Department Store, the Wynn Family treated her so badly. Why


    did you still give them money? What you''re doing¡ª" He paused abruptly as he suddenly realized


    something. "Are you¡­ nning to make me retrieve that money from rence''s hands?"


    "That''s right." Kingsley nodded before continuing, "I estimate there will be around 75 million left after


    rence pays for the banquet. Find a way to make him spit out the rest of it! Do you have


    confidence in doing that?"

 Chapter 563 Framing!

    Chapter 563 Framing!


    "It''s simple. I can casually throw out one or two false investments." Charlie pondered and added,


    "But if we make the Wynns bankrupt, will rence just give up willingly? Although they aren''t


    strong, they have been around Cleapolis for years. If a real conflict arises, then¡ª"


    Kingsley interrupted confidently, "You don''t have to worry about that. rence''s reputation is


    alreadypletely ruined, and there''s no one left to support him! So, even if he wants to cause


    trouble for you in the future, you can just send a couple of security guards to deal with him!"


    He knew that Charlie was friends with Kenny Shane and had some connections in the underworld,


    so dealing with an insignificant figure like rence would be extremely easy for Charlie.


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s words, Charlie could not help but be shaken.


    In the past, although the Wynn Family could not be considered powerful, they were still a member


    of second-ss families. The rk Corporation in their family was even a member of the Rosnd


    Chamber of Commerce, and they had even had Ethan Windsor and Nichs Fox, two influential


    sons-inw, supporting them. However, such a prosperous Wynn Family ended up with a ruined


    reputation and no one to help them in just a few months.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    They seemed to have silently and inexplicably copsed!


    And all of this was orchestrated by Kingsley!


    As Charlie thought of this, cold sweat instantly dripped from his forehead. He decided that no matter


    whom he offended in the future, he would absolutely not offend Kingsley.


    Hearing no response from the other end, Kingsley asked, "How about it? Are you willing to help this


    with this?"


    "Sure!" Charlie did not dare hesitate and answered, "Give me half a month, and I''ll make sure that


    the money in the pockets of everyone in the Wynn Family doesn''t even exceed 150 bucks in total!"


    "Very good, then I''ll leave this matter to you." Kingsleyughed as he added, "Also, the 75 million is


    yours to take."


    Stunned, Charlie suddenly stood up from his chair and bowed repeatedly while holding the phone.


    "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson! Thank you!"


    Now he understood why Kingsley said this was good news, as Kingsley was here to give him


    money!


    "No need to thank me. This is to repay you for helping Reene with the investment," Kingsley replied


    with a faint smile. "And there will be many opportunities for us to cooperate in the future. You can


    rest assured of that, President Dean."


    Upon hearing this, Charlie became even more excited!


    He almost wanted to crawl through the phone signal and bow to Kingsley.


    After hanging up the phone, Kingsleyy on the bed and scrolled through the news on his phone


    out of boredom.


    At that moment, a piece of breaking news caught his attention¡ª


    The body of unemployed 20-year-old youth was found in a trash bin. With his body covered in


    injuries, he was clearly beaten to death. And thest ce he was seen was at the Jeanne D''Arc in


    the north of the city!


    The news mentioned that this was not the first recent murder case!


    In the past few days, three bodies had been discovered one after another near the Jeanne D''Arc,


    and the cause of death was the same.


    Furthermore, all three victims were unemployed young individuals!


    Through investigation, the police suspected this was a revenge killing by forces from the


    underworld. They had already focused their attention on Victoria, the owner of the Jeanne D''Arc.


    However, there was currently no concrete evidence, so they could only wait for further investigation


    results.


    As Kingsley read this news, his brows furrowed tightly. He knew that she would never be a murderer


    despite having a bad temper. Moreover, even if she was responsible for these killings, she would


    not be foolish enough to dump the bodies near her establishment.


    The fact that these three bodies appeared near Jeanne D''Arc indicated that someone was framing


    her!

 Chapter 564 Having A Word With Kenny!

    Chapter 564 Having A Word With Kenny!


    Kingsley recalled the previous meeting with Cedric Stanton and Emmett Campbell at the Golden


    Bar, where Wyatt Beckham, the lookout, mentioned a gathering of forces in the underworld at the


    thought of that.


    At that time, Kenny Shane told him that the gathering of forces in the underworld was probably


    initiated by Jarett Cole to take down the Jeanne Gang.


    Jarett had his eyes on the Sunshine Casino, but he couldn''t take over it under broad daylight. So,


    he nned to use the gathering of forces as an excuse to destroy the Jeanne Gangpletely.


    At that time, Kingsley was able to put together what was going to happen with that information.


    Now, he was certain that all this was a conspiracy against Victoria.


    A trace of coldness instantly flickered in his eyes, and he called Kenny''s number without any


    hesitation.


    "Have you heard any news about the gathering of forces in the underworld, Kenny?"


    "Yes, I have. Most forces in the Sris Province have already received invitations," Kenny replied in


    a discontent tone.


    "It seems like something''s going to happen tomorrow! The ce will be at the Holdaway Golf


    Estate. It is owned by one of Jarett''s friends."


    "What? Tomorrow?" Kingsley pondered for a moment before asking, "Are youing with me,


    Kenny?"


    "Well, about that..." Kenny replied hesitantly.


    "Jarett didn''t invite me this time, Boss Nicholson. It''s clear that he''s holding a grudge against me. If I


    were to barge in without an invitation, things would get much worse between us with no way to undo


    it. You should also know by now that I don''t have the strength to confront Jarett at the moment


    directly. I... I don''t want to oppose him just yet..."


    Kingsley understood what Kenny was trying to say.


    There was an unspoken code of conduct with mutual consent in the underworld. Bosses generally


    wouldn''t take down long-serving men.


    That was the reason why Victoria still kept Rupert around.


    Jarett was also aware of this conduct. So, he hadn''t made a move against Kenny.


    However, Jarett would have a perfect excuse to take Kenny out if he was the one who rushed in


    and confront him first.


    Kenny didn''t want that to happen just yet.


    Then, Kingsley replied in a deep voice, "It''s fine. Things are better that way anyway. Just continue


    with what you''re doing and preserve your strength for the time being."


    "Thank you for understanding, Boss Nicholson!" Kenny replied respectfully.


    "There is another matter, Boss Nicholson. I''ve been keeping watch with the boys at Thinking Cup


    Coffee these past few days. I can''t go and face death so early even if it''s for you!"


    Kingsley only chuckled. "Alright, you continue to keep watch. I''ll lend you a hand if you really can''t


    handle Jarett in the future."


    "Thank you. I appreciate it, Boss Nicholson!" Kenny''s voice was heard trembling with excitement.


    "I, Kenny Shane, will repay you with everything I have, and I will always be ready to die for you! I


    shall stay at the entrance of Thinking Cup Coffee starting today. I will ensure that the task you


    entrusted to me will bepleted as soon as possible!"


    "Alright, I''ll go by myself tomorrow then." Kingsley asked indifferently, "I wonder if Jarett will show up


    tomorrow?"


    He was very curious about the boss of Sris Province''s underworld.


    He wanted to see what kind of a man could stand against the Seven Legends single-handedly for


    himself. He got even more interested in the emperor of Sris Province''s underworld at the thought


    of that.


    "Well, Jarett probably won''t show up in person," Kenny answered.


    "Jarett is an extremely cautious person. He only operates from behind the scenes normally. I''ve


    hardly ever seen him personally involved!"


    "If that''s the case, then so be it. We''ll meet sooner orter anyway," Kingsley replied casually.


    "It will be difficult for you to meet Jarett, Boss Nicholson," Kenny added.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Jarett only stays in the stronghold of the Cole Gang nowadays. Even I, the strategist of the Cole


    Gang can''t see him now if I wanted to."


    However, Kingsley only smiled coldly.


    "There''s no one I, Kingsley, can''t meet if I want to!


    "If he wants to hide like a mouse, then so be it!


    "But, I won''t hesitate to drag him out from his stronghold if he dares to harm Victoria!"

 Chapter 565 Strengthening Victorias Power!

    Chapter 565 Strengthening Victoria''s Power!


    Kenny''s heart pounded wildly when he heard Kingsley''s bold words.


    Did he say he will drag Jarett out from his stronghold?


    Only Kingsley had the guts to make such a bold statement in the entire Sris Province.


    Kenny reminded after a gulp, "Even though you possess the Northern Draken Tag, Boss Nicholson,


    you''ll still have to tread carefully when you are dealing with Jarett in Sris Province."


    Having the Northern Draken Tag was equivalent to having the emperor''s direct order.


    However, there was a concept known as a local advantage in a confrontation, where fighting on the


    enemy''s turf could be disadvantageous.


    Even a respected man with the emperor''s direct order would be killed if the local forces were to


    retaliate in full force!


    It would be difficult to hold them ountable as long as it was handled swiftly and discreetly in a


    faraway ce.


    To no one''s surprise, Kingsley understood Kenny.


    However, Kenny only knew about his possession of the Northern Draken Tag, and he was still


    clueless about his other identity. Kingsley was also Ares, the God of War!


    Kingsley didn''t borate much. He simply replied, "I won''t bother with Jarett if he doesn''te


    looking for trouble. That''s enough, go and attend to your tasks. Let me know immediately if there


    are any developments at Thinking Cup Coffee."


    "Of course, Boss Nicholson!"


    Kingsley leaned against the headboard and slowly closed his eyes after hanging up the phone.


    At that moment, he pondered to himself, "The forces in the underground of Sris Province would


    undoubtedly fall into chaos if Jarett was eliminated. When thates, factions of various sizes


    would fight each other for territory, and it will only cause more trouble for the locals."


    Kingsley knew he wouldn''t want that to happen.


    Therefore, he realized his current priority was to help develop Victoria''s Jeanne Gang.


    The problems he had thought of would be no longer if there was a powerful force capable of taking


    over Jarett''s territory and power.


    With that in mind, Kingsley slowly opened his eyes, and he regained a new purpose. Now, he had


    something that he was determined to achieve.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It seemed he should start working on strengthening Victoria''s power after the uing gathering of


    the underworld forces.


    The next day, Kingsley woke up early.


    He immediately began his physical training after a simple wash.


    It had been some time since he left Coliree Ind, and Kingsley could clearly feel that hisbat


    capabilities had decreased since then.


    It was either use them or lose them when it came to skills and physical fitness.


    One must always be in his peak condition to handle any unexpected event.


    He took a cold shower after training, and he changed into sportswear. He was prepared to head out


    to Holdaway Golf Estate.


    At that time, Reene, who was at the entrance, was carrying a shoulder bag, leaning with one hand


    on the counter in a pair of high-heeled sandals.


    Kingsley approached and supported her. "Are you going to work, Reene?"


    "I am, Kingsley. Are you heading out as well?"


    "Yeah, to meet a friend."


    The rtionship between Reene and Victoria was stillplicated and yet to be resolved. So,


    Kingsley didn''t say that he was heading out to help Victoria, and he could onlye up with a lie.


    On the other hand, Reene finished putting on her sandals with Kingsley''s support, and she said,


    "Thepany is currently preparing for the state-owned luxury brand project. So, I maye back


    late for the next two days.


    "Just buy yourself something to eat if you don''t want to cook for yourself. I''ll make it up to you after


    I''m done with these two busy days."


    "A state-owned luxury brand?" Kingsley asked, "Is it the project that Neveah Department Store and


    Coliree Group are coborating on?"


    "Yes!" Reene continued with a smile, "It''s all thanks to you now that I was able to secure this


    project! Neveah Department Store will definitely make it to the top ten in the corporate rankings of


    Cleapolis if this project goes smoothly."


    Kingsley felt gratified after seeing her confident look. "In that case, you''re one step closer to


    bing the top female president in the corporate world, Reene!"


    He pushed open the door as he walked toward the garage with Reene. Then, he continued, "Just


    go and look for Vice President Robinson of Coliree Group if you encounter any problem with this


    project, Reene.


    "Although Daniel doesn''t excel in his regr work, he sure knows his way when ites to dealing


    with business. You can''t escape from seeding even if you tried with the likes of Mason Parker


    and Daniel Robinson assisting you!"

 Chapter 566 Roadblock

    Chapter 566 Roadblock


    Reene gently tapped Kingsley''s nose. "Alright, I know you care about me! But Vice President


    Robinson isn''t someone we can easily trouble!"


    Speaking of which, she suddenly asked in confusion, "But... what do you mean when you say he


    isn''t doing his job well? Besides being the Vice President of Coliree Group, does he have other


    professions?"


    "Well..." He also realized that he had misspoken.


    Daniel Robinson was just an unknown soldier on Coliree Ind, which was why he made such a


    comment.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Seeing Reene''s puzzled expression, Kingsley instantly opened the car door and entered the car


    before waving through the window, saying, "Reene, I''m in a hurry! Bye now!"


    With that, he stepped on the gas pedal and drove the car straight out of the vi''s courtyard gate.


    In a sh, he reached the highway and gradually slowed the speed before setting the address for


    Holdaway Golf Estate on the navigation.


    Following the navigation, he drove eastward through the crowded traffic.


    After driving for more than half an hour, he gradually left the city center.


    Seeing the traffic around him bing sparse, Kingsley knew he was approaching his destination!


    Holdaway Golf Estate was located in the east of Cleapolis.


    Previously a renowned city park, it waster acquired by a billionaire at a substantial cost and


    transformed into this luxurious golf estate.


    Despite its expansive size, the golf estate had a rtively low profile within Cleapolis. Even most


    ordinary citizens were unaware of its purpose. Apart from asional visitors, few people came here


    for leisure or other activities.


    Consequently, when Kingsley reached the entrance of Holdaway Golf Estate, there were only a few


    vehicles on the road.


    As he gazed at the serenendscape adorned with trees lining the road, Kingsley could not help but


    sigh. The lives of the wealthy are truly a world apart. Such scenery is so rare in the city¡­


    As if in anticipation of today''s gathering of underworld forces, the estate gates stood wide open.


    Kingsley drove the car and smoothly entered the estate.


    Following the signs, he parked his car in the designated parking lot and noticed vehicles already


    present.


    With a nce, there were about forty to fifty cars in total.


    Most of them were business vans and minivans, asionally mixed with a few sturdy and robust


    models like Hummers, Land Rovers, and Jeeps.


    Clearly, these were underworld bosses bringing their henchmen to attend the meeting!


    Kingsley followed a quiet cobblestone path and arrived at the estate''s main building.


    The three-story building seamlessly fused Brahone medieval architecture with contemporary


    Askeau elements, exuding a grand and noble aura.


    Through the staircase, Kingsley walked straight toward the main entrance.


    However, just as he reached the vicinity of the entrance, he was stopped.


    Before him stood a group of young men dressed in ck jackets, their wary gazes fixed upon him.


    The leader, with medium-length hair neatly parted in the middle and round sunsses perched on


    his face, bore a striking resemnce to the coborationists of thest century.


    Fidgeting with two small balls in his hands, he carefully examined Kingsley from head to toe before


    saying with a drawn-out tone, "Hmm... You seem unfamiliar. I don''t recall seeing you in the Sris


    Province underworld before."


    Kingsley had a cold smile and replied, "I''m not someone from the underworld, so it''s not surprising


    that you haven''t seen me."


    "Not from the underworld?!" The "coborationist" raised his voice abruptly.


    "Do you have any idea that an underworld meeting is taking ce here today?! If you''re not part of


    the f*cking underworld, what on earth brings you here to join in the fun?!"


    Kingsley ced his hands behind his back and said calmly, "So? Does that mean I can''t attend the


    meeting if I''m not part of it?"

 Chapter 567 No One Dares to Be My Boss!

    Chapter 567 No One Dares to Be My Boss!


    "Nonsense!" The "coborationist" raised his eyebrows and shouted, "Do you have any idea who is


    attending the meeting today? Besides the major generals of our Cole Gang, the Seven Legends


    and the bosses of other medium-sized forces are present. The leaders of those small forces don''t


    even have the qualification to be invited! And you, a nobody, dare to show up at this meeting?!"


    Kingsley sighed. "I know Advisor Kenny Shane. Can I enter now?"


    He knew that these few people were specifically guarding the entrance. If he did not mention a


    name, they would definitely not let him in!


    Although he possessed the Northern Draken Tag to intimidate anyone, why use a sledgehammer to


    crack a nut?


    Using the tag against these small fries would tarnish the reputation of the Tanner Family.


    Moreover, the underworld bosses attending today''s meeting were clearly targeting Victoria.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    If Kingsley were to immediately reveal the Northern Draken Tag, it would surely disrupt the meeting


    and led them to reschedule it secretly at ater time.


    By then, it would be difficult for him to know what conspiracy they had nned against Victoria!


    Therefore, he could only endure for now and use Kenny''s name to get in!


    But to his surprise, the "coborationist" sneered upon hearing Kenny''s name. "Kenny Shane? In


    the past, I, Jaiden Hubbard, might have had some respect for him, but even he hasn''t been granted


    an invitation now! Do you really think that by mentioning his name, I would let you in?!"


    At that moment, a young man stepped forward and respectfully said, "Jaiden, since this kid is


    acquainted with Advisor Shane, he''s likely a member of the underworld. However, he appears to be


    a neer. I guess he heard about today''s gathering attended by numerous prominent figures.


    So, he wanted to make an impression and gain favor with one of the bosses to advance his


    position!"


    Hearing this, Jaiden lowered his sunsses and observed Kingsley before nodding in agreement,


    saying, "Judging by his appearance, he does seem like a neer!"


    As he spoke, he nced at Kingsley. "Kid, with your current status, you won''t be able to get in! If


    you really want to attend the meeting, ask your boss to bring you in!"


    "Boss?" Kingsley raised an eyebrow.


    "This is troublesome. I don''t have a boss! Moreover, no one dares to be my boss in the entire


    underworld of Sris Province!"


    "Hahaha..." As his words fell, all the surrounding young men burst intoughter.


    "What did you say? No one in the entire underworld of Sris Province dares to be your boss?


    Hahaha... Do you think you''re Jarett Cole?"


    "Hahaha, this kid is amusing! I didn''t expect such a weirdo!"


    "Is this kid id*ot or what? A neer like him dares to have such a big attitude?!"


    Jaiden also sneered and said, "Kid, do you think that by bragging like this, I''ll let you in?"


    Kingsley shrugged. "Just stating the truth."


    At that moment, several cars lined up and drove into the estate gate.


    Seeing this, Jaiden furrowed his brow and said, "Kid, did you see that? Another boss just arrived!


    Over half of the major forces from the underworld of Sris Province are gathered here today! This


    isn''t a yground for small fry like you! If you don''t leave now, I''m going to take action!"


    Kingsley stepped forward and coldly stared at Jaiden with his light brown eyes as he calmly said,


    "Are you sure you won''t let me in?"


    "You¡ª"


    Meeting his icy gaze, Jaiden sensed a chilling abyss engulfing him. In an instant, every hair on his


    body stood on end. Goosebumps erupted and rippled across his skin like waves of autumn wheat.


    He did not even realize that his body had started to tremble.

 Chapter 568 How Dare You F*cking Hit Me?!

    Chapter 568 How Dare You F*cking Hit Me?!


    This was the killer aura that Kingsley had condensed on the battlefield. Its impact was magnified on


    someone like Jaiden, who was ustomed to resorting to violence.


    Thud!


    Jaiden''s legs went weak, and he slumped to the ground!


    Seeing this, all the surrounding young men were dumbfounded. What''s going on? Why did Jaiden


    suddenly fall?!


    "Jaiden, are you okay?!"


    They hurriedly helped Jaiden up, asking, "Jaiden, what happened to you?"


    Kingsley smirked. "He''s fine, just scared out of his wits."


    With just one remark, Jaiden''s face instantly turned livid. The humiliation of copsing to the ground


    before his subordinates engulfed him.


    "It''s nothing!" Jaiden shrugged off their support and scolded Kingsley, "D*mn it! What did you do?


    How did my legs suddenly go weak?!"


    Kingsley chuckled coldly. "You have so much blood on your hands, yet your inner strength is


    lacking. That''s all."


    "Bullsh*t! Who the f*ck do you thinkcks inner strength?!" Jaiden was enraged and swung his fist


    toward Kingsley''s face!


    Bang!


    Just as he was about to throw the punch, a figure darted over from the side at high speed!


    That figure swiftly kicked Jaiden, sending him flying four to five meters away!


    "Ah!!!" Jaiden only had time to let out a miserable scream before crashing violently onto the ground.


    The person who arrived was Wendell Martin, Baron Howe''s right-hand man.


    The cars that just drove in through the gate belonged to Baron''s henchmen.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As they stepped out of their cars, they had barely reached the steps of the main building when they


    caught sight of Jaiden''s furious expression.


    Baron was perceptive and immediately ordered Wendell to charge forward and deal with the trouble


    for Kingsley!


    "Boss Nicholson, did you also receive an invitation from Jarett?" Wendell''s ferocious expression


    instantly disappeared and was reced by a respectful demeanor.


    "No, I just wanted to take a look." Kingsley shook his head. "I didn''t expect them to refuse me entry."


    Hearing this, Wendell immediately red at Jaiden and scolded, "D*mn it! You''re nothing more than


    a gatekeeper, yet you dare to obstruct Boss Nicholson?! I think you''ve grown tired of living!"


    Baron ran an underground fighting arena. As his right-hand man, Wendell''s skills were not to be


    underestimated.


    That kick just now almost knocked Jaiden out.


    Lying on the ground, he struggled to get up and pointed at Wendell, saying, "You... How dare you..."


    Cough¡ªcouch¡ª


    "So what if I hit you?" Wendell''s chest muscle twitched.


    "I''m Baron Howe''s right-hand man! You''re nothing but a mere gatekeeper. Do you think I can''ty a


    finger on you?!"


    At this moment, Baron and a dozen of his subordinates approached.


    He nced at Jaiden lying on the ground and addressed Kingsley respectfully, "Boss Nicholson, I


    didn''t expect to see you here too."


    Amidst the gathering of underworld bosses today, Baron was the most conflicted in his heart.


    He was well aware of Jarett''s intentions to target the Jeanne Gang. At the same time, he knew that


    Victoria was Kingsley''s fourth sister.


    Struggling with this internal conflict for some time, he eventually decided to attend.


    Now, a tinge of embarrassment washed over him as he stood in the presence of Kingsley. "Boss


    Nicholson, today... Initially, I had no intention of attending. But upon careful consideration, I realized


    I should step forward and advocate for Miss Jeanne. I fear she may struggle against these cunning


    power yers on her own..."


    Just as Baron finished speaking, Jaiden stood up with the help of his subordinates.


    Covered in sweat from the pain, he pointed at Wendell and shouted, "How dare youy a hand on


    me! Jarett is my uncle! Just you wait! I swear I''ll make you pay dearly for this!"


    Upon hearing that Jaiden and Jarett were rtives, Wendell was suddenly taken aback!

 Chapter 569 Find an Opportunity to Teach Him a Lesson!

    Chapter 569 Find an Opportunity to Teach Him a Lesson!


    Instantly, cold sweat dripped down Wendell''s body. He thought Jaiden was just a mere gatekeeper


    but never expected that he was actually Jarett''s nephew! His lips trembled as he looked to Baron for


    help. "B-Boss, what should we do now?"


    Baron''s face changed rapidly, and he red fiercely at Wendell. "You''re so reckless! How can you


    just go ahead and hurt someone without asking or inquiring first?! Now we''ve caused trouble,


    haven''t we?"


    Wendell felt wronged in his heart as he had acted ording to Baron''s instructions.


    Later, Baron''s tone shifted abruptly as he spoke to Jaiden, "I''m sorry, my friend. This subordinate of


    minees from the underground fighting scene and tends to be rough and impulsive. You see, we


    all make a living in the underworld. It''s inevitable to have some minor conflicts. How about we both


    take a step back?"


    Observing Jaiden''s persistently gloomy expression, Baron proposed, "How about this? I''ll personally


    come to your doorstep to offer my apologies on another asion!"


    Jaiden''s mood improved considerably when he saw that the formidable Baron was being polite to


    him. However, he still red and said, "Apologies? Do you believe a mere apology suffices? He


    kicked me and inflicted internal injuries. I have to go to the hospitalter! How do you n to make


    it up to me?"


    Baron twitched his mouth a few times. "I''ll cover all the medical expenses! I guarantee you''ll be


    satisfied with thepensation in terms of money!"


    As Jaiden heard this, his furrowed brows finally rxed.


    Then, he looked at Kingsley. "What about this kid¡ª"


    Baron hurriedly interjected, "We''re together. He''s with me."


    "So, he''s your subordinate." Jaiden rolled his eyes.


    "Mr. Howe, I suggest you exercise better control over your subordinates in the future! I may be the


    one raising this issue today. However, if it were someone else, they wouldn''t show you this level of


    tolerance!"


    Jaiden knew that Jarett was organizing the meeting of underworld forces today for an important


    purpose. Although he had some family rtionship with Jarett, he did not dare to cause any trouble.


    Moreover, Baron was not someone to be trifled with. Jaiden could not create too much chaos, so he


    had to let them pass.


    Baron sped his hands together. "Thank you for sparing us!"


    After saying that, he and Kingsley entered the magnificent gate.


    Looking at their receding figures, Jaiden coughed heavily again. "D*mn it! It hurts like hell!"


    A young man beside him asked, "Jaiden, do you want to find an opportunity to teach that kid a


    lesson?"


    A tinge of resentment appeared in Jaiden''s eyes. "But... Baron isn''t someone easy to provoke..."


    "We won''t touch Mr. Howe and Mr. Martin!" A young man with dyed yellow hair replied cunningly,


    "Let''s go after that little chick! I don''t think Mr. Howe would go against you for the sake of a


    subordinate! You can vent your anger as well!"


    When Wendell and Baron addressed Kingsley as Boss Nicholson, Jaiden was lying on the ground


    and struggling to breathe. His subordinates were also gathered around him and did not hear that


    title.


    Therefore, they all thought that Kingsley was just Baron''s subordinate!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "That suits me just fine!" Jaiden gritted his teeth. "Find an opportunity to trap him in a sack and give


    him a proper beat up. Then, we''ll skin him alive and pull his tendons!"


    While he and his group were nning to make a move on Kingsley, Kingsley had already entered


    the magnificent hall together with Baron.


    On the right side of the hall was a huge conference room spanning over 500 square meters.


    The conference room doors were partially closed whileughter emanated from within and


    alternated between hearty and boisterous.


    Baron pointed to that door. "Boss Nicholson, it seems like the meeting is taking ce in that room."

 Chapter 570 The Deliberation of the Bosses

    Chapter 570 The Deliberation of the Bosses


    Inside the conference room, the various underworld bosses gathered in small groups.


    Most bosses were elegantly dressed, projecting an air of sophistication, restraint, andposure.


    This stark contrast was evident whenpared to their subordinates, who sported floral shirts and


    ck jackets. As aplished figures in the underworld, these bosses sought to cultivate a refined


    and gentlemanly image befitting their sess.


    At this moment, a well-dressed middle-aged man asked, "Gentlemen, I assume you''re all aware of


    the purpose behind Boss Jarett convening this meeting today?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, several slick-haired men beside him exchanged nces and


    deliberated before saying, "It appears... the focus is directed toward Miss Jeanne and her gang,


    isn''t it?"


    "I''ve also heard about this. It seems Boss Jarett has set his sights on the Sunshine Casino."


    "I believe his approach is justified. Considering the significant effort Mr. Norton invested in


    establishing that casino, it wouldn''t be fair for the Jeanne Gang to simply take it over without any


    fight."


    A man with gold-framed sses had a gleam in his eyes. "It would be a good thing if Boss Jarett


    could eliminate the Jeanne Gang. Right now, that gang hasplete control over that territory, and


    we can only watch with envy. If he takes care of Victoria, we may still get a share of the pie."


    Someone nearby agreed wholeheartedly, "Yes, he values reputation the most. If he takes over the


    casino, he''ll surely give some benefits to people like us! I just wonder... how does he n to deal


    with her? He won''t confront her directly, will he?"


    That man with sses shook his head slightly. "I don''t think so. His position in the Sris Province


    underworld is already at its peak. He''s preparing to clean up his image and establish connections


    with the provincial government. If he confronts the Jeanne Gang directly at this critical juncture, the


    gains won''t outweigh the losses. I believe he''ll likely y it cunningly against her."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Upon hearing this, those around him started to contemte. "Regardless of the oue, we should


    unite with Boss Jarett and focus on her during today''s meeting!"


    "Yes, this is the safest approach!" The bosses were discussing how to align themselves.


    Outside the conference room, Kingsley said to Baron, "Mr. Howe, you go in with your men first."


    Baron was taken aback. "Boss Nicholson, aren''t youing in with us?"


    "I came here this time to help Victoria. It''s inevitable that I''ll be the target of their criticism."


    Kingsley added, "If I go in with you, you''ll also be targeted."


    As Baron heard Kingsley''s words, his suspended heart also rxed. Although he did not say it


    aloud, he did have concerns in that regard.


    "Alright, Boss Nicholson, we will go in first." With that, Baron led Wendell and his subordinates into


    the conference room.


    Listening to the greetingsing from inside the conference room, Kingsley slowly pushed the door


    and entered.


    When everyone saw him entering, they just nced at him and then averted their gaze.


    No one paid him any attention as they all thought that he was just ackey apanying the boss


    to the meeting.


    Kingsley did not really care about being ignored by these people and looked around the conference


    room. Victoria was nowhere to be found.


    She''s not here yet? As he pondered, he sat on a couch in the corner and waited for the meeting to


    begin in silence.


    Just as he took his seat, someone in the crowd stared at him.


    It was Wyatt, the one who guarded the turf at the Golden Bar. He furrowed his brows slightly. How


    did this kid end up here?!

 Chapter 571 Two Enemies!

    Chapter 571 Two Enemies!


    Wyatt approached Zion Quintana and pointed to Kingsley not far away, whispering, "Boss, the kid


    who smashed our bar with Kenny that day is here."


    Zion followed Wyatt''s pointing finger and could not help but furrow his brows. "Didn''t you say Kenny


    called that person Boss Nicholson? Howe it''s such a young kid?"


    "I have no idea." Wyatt stared coldly at Kingsley and whispered, "I''ve never heard of such a


    prominent figure like him in the Sris Province underworld! I think he''s just a second-generation


    rich kid who provided funding to Kenny. That''s why Kenny is so protective of him!"


    Zion was a man over two meters tall with thick eyebrows and big eyes, emanating an air of


    ruggedness and strength. However, he had a rather meticulous mind in reality.


    After a moment of contemtion, he shook his head and said, "Today is Jarett''s setup. Let''s not


    make a move for now."


    "But boss, he nearly destroyed our barst time!" Wyatt showed dissatisfaction.


    "Why don''t we take advantage of today when all the bosses are present and teach this kid a


    lesson? Let''s see what kind of tricks he''s up to!"


    Upon hearing their conversation, another man beside Zion''s eyes flickered slightly. "Wyatt, what''s


    hisst name?!"


    This person was Axel, the head of a telephone fraud organization.


    At the same time, he was also one of Zion''s trusted subordinates.


    "Nicholson!" Wyatt added, "I heard Kenny has been calling him Boss Nicholson!"


    "Nicholson?!" Axel gritted his teeth. "I f*cking suspect he has a grudge against me too!"


    Wyatt asked in confusion, "What do you mean? Do you know him?"


    "I recently brought a few subordinates and nned to start a telephone fraud business." Axel


    resented. "We had already hooked an olddy and were about to seed! It was ruined by a guy


    named Nicholson!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He clenched his fist and stared at Kingsley sitting in the corner!


    At that time, Kingsley said to him over the phone, ''The name is Nicholson. You better remember it


    well!''


    Just the thought of that sentence made his head feel congested with anger!


    As Axel had been in the underworld for long, it was the first time someone dared to disdain him like


    that.


    Hearing this, Wyatt and Axel exchanged a nce before turning to Zion, saying, "Boss, it seems


    like this kid is targeting us! Otherwise, how could he have caused trouble for both of us?!"


    Axel also added fuel to the fire. "Yeah, boss, why don''t we take this opportunity to deal with him?


    Otherwise, it''ll be difficult to find him again once he escapes!"


    Zion furrowed his brows and raised his wrist to check his watch. "We have less than half an hour


    before the meeting starts. If we deal with him now, won''t it cause unnecessary trouble?"


    "Boss, how many people here haven''t been through this? Even if we kill him right here, would that


    be considered unnecessary trouble?!"


    A hint of ruthlessness shed in Wyatt''s eyes. "Besides, no one dares to stir up trouble in Jarett''s


    territory. But aren''t we underworld folks renowned for our ruthlessness? If we handle this kid before


    Jarett''s crew arrives, it''ll demonstrate our power in front of these bosses. Once Jarett gains control


    of the Sunshine Casino, we might even be able to exert influence over those bosses and secure a


    larger share of the spoils!"


    Axel quickly agreed. "That''s right! And if that kid is really targeting us, we should strike first!"


    Hearing his two subordinates'' strong demands to deal with Kingsley, Zion also hesitated.


    He stroked his chin. "Alright, let''s go up and ask him which boss he''s working for. If he doesn''t have


    a strong background, it won''t hurt to make a move."


    "Yes, boss!" Wyatt and Axel immediately responded in unison upon seeing Zion''s approval and


    marched aggressively toward Kingsley!

 Chapter 572 Join the Fun?

    Chapter 572 Join the Fun?


    Sitting on the soda, Kingsley was on his phone when suddenly he felt a shadow cast over his head.


    He looked up to meet Wyatt and Axel''s fierce stares.


    Wyatt said condescendingly, "Kid, we meet again! Do you recognize me?!"


    "You''re Wyatt from the Golden Bar," Kingsley replied calmly. "I remember telling you back then that


    we would meet again soon."


    As he spoke, a sh of anger crossed Wyatt''s eyes.


    Of course, he remembered Kingsley''s words. Moreover, what Kingsley had said back then was,


    ''Wyatt, right? We will probably meet again soon. I hope you remember that I spared your life today.''


    Recalling the humiliation of that day, Wyatt clenched his fist even tighter. He gritted his teeth and


    demanded, "Kid, reveal your name! Who''s the boss you''re apanying today?!"


    As themotion erupted, all the arrogant gang bosses diverted their attention to the scene.


    "What''s going on? It seems like there''s a disturbance over there?"


    "Aren''t those Master Quintana''s people? How dare they cause trouble in Jarett''s territory?"


    "With Master Quintana''s personality, this shouldn''t be happening! Let''s go, see what''s going on.


    There must be something big happening!"


    For a while, all the underworld bosses slowly gathered around.


    Seeing this situation, Zion suddenly felt uncertain. But the arrow was already on the string. If he let


    Wyatt and Axel retreat at this moment, it would be even more embarrassing.


    Zion narrowed his eyes and started to consider his way out. If Kingsley really had some powerful


    background, he might have to abandon Wyatt and Axel.


    Wyatt stared fiercely at Kingsley and said in a harsh tone, "Kid! All the bosses here are watching!


    You better quickly reveal who your boss is! Otherwise, don''t me me for being harsh on you!"


    Being surrounded by many gang bosses, Wyatt felt his legs trembling and believed Kingsley would


    be even more embarrassed than himself. He was convinced that Kingsley would be so scared that


    he would kneel and apologize in the next second.


    However, what he did not expect was that Kingsley not only showed no signs of nervousness but


    instead leisurely leaned back on the couch with his legs crossed.


    Kingsley had a calm expression. "I don''t have a boss. I just came in for some fun."


    "For fun?!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions on everyone''s faces instantly became


    extremely vivid. Today is an underworld conference personally initiated by Jarett!


    How could an unknown kid barge in so brazenly?!


    The gang bosses looked at each other and shook their heads to indicate that Kingsley definitely


    was not their subordinate!


    "He''s... a nameless small fry with no gang or faction?!"


    "Are you kidding?! If someone like this causes trouble in our conference room, what should we


    do?!"


    They were all people of the underworld, involved in activities that could not bear the light of day.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As individuals involved in the underworld and engaged in shady activities, the presence of police


    officers or media reporters at the conference would undeniably spell enormous trouble for them.


    One of the bosses with gold-framed sses shouted, "What''s going on here? Where are the people


    the Cole Gang arranged at the door? How could they let such a person in?!"


    Hearing this question, Baron involuntarily swallowed his saliva as he was afraid that these people


    would trace it back to him.


    Just as he and Wendell were holding their breaths, Kingsley replied calmly, "The people at the


    door? The leader among them, Jaiden, was injured by me. I believe he''s currently on his way to the


    hospital."


    As soon as his words fell, several people''s faces changed drastically!


    They were all aware that Jaiden had a rtive rtionship with Jarett.


    Meanwhile, Wendell looked at Kingsley gratefully, thanking him for taking all the me.


    At that moment, someone in the crowd eximed, "This is outrageous! This kid dares hit Jaiden. He


    really doesn''t regard Boss Jarett highly!"

 Chapter 573 Is This the Power of a Human?!

    Chapter 573 Is This the Power of a Human?!


    Immediately, someone chimed in agreement, "Not only does he not regard Boss Jarett highly, but


    he also doesn''t even regard the Sris Province underworld highly!"


    "That''s right! We must teach him a lesson! Otherwise, where can we ce our dignity?!"


    Upon hearing the gang bosses'' words, Wyatt and Axel were overjoyed. They had been worried just


    now that someone might stop them from causing trouble at Jarett''s conference. But now, it seemed


    that Kingsley was already a target of public criticism. In this way, their actions would be even


    more renowned.


    Zion''s eyes also sparkled slightly. Kingsley struck Jarett''s nephew! This is a perfect opportunity to


    curry favor with Jarett!


    With this in mind, he arched his hand toward the surrounding people and said, "Gentlemen, this


    person happens to have some grievances with my subordinates. So, why don''t we let my gang


    handle him?"


    After saying that, he gave Wyatt a signal with his eyes. "Teach him a lesson first, then hand him


    over to Jaiden."


    "Understood!" Wyatt responded.


    Cracking his fingers, he said menacingly to Kingsley, "You f*cking arrogant brat! How dare you even


    hit Boss Jarett''s people!"


    Axel also wore a sinister expression and added, "Nicholson, weren''t you quite arrogant on the


    phone before? Now, you''ve fallen into my hands, haven''t you? If you kneel and apologize to me


    right now, I might consider handing you over to Jaiden in one piece! Otherwise, I''ll break one of your


    hands first!"


    Wyatt sneered. "Axel, this kid likes to break people''s legs. Why not just give him a taste of his own


    medicine?"


    "I think it''s better to smash his mouth in pieces! So, he won''t meddle in other people''s business


    anymore!" Axel resented.


    Hearing this, Kingsley looked at Axel. "Are you the person who is responsible for the phone scam?"


    "That''s right! It''s me!"


    Axel harbored a deep-seated hatred toward Kingsley for sabotaging a deal that was worth seven


    thousand for him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kingsley leaned back on the couch while tapping his raised leg lightly with his fingers. "I was still


    considering how to dismantle your den, but I didn''t expect you toe knocking on the door first."


    "Why you!"


    Axel''s face turned livid as a surge of fury rushed to his head.


    Without hesitation, he lifted his foot and ruthlessly aimed a kick at Kingsley''s face.


    As Kingsley was¡ªsitting on the couch¡ªin a highly disadvantageous position, he believed that his


    kick would undeniably inflict visible bruises upon Kingsley''s face.


    Everyone present shared the same thought, yet not a single person disyed any indication of


    being stirred by the situation. To them, it was simply a matter of delivering a blow to someone''s


    face. In the eyes of these underworld individuals, such an act was considered mere child''s y.


    But in the next instant, their calm expression shattered. Each person instinctively widened their


    eyes and showed expressions of disbelief.


    These were all experienced veterans who remained unfazed even in the face of a mountain


    copsing. However, the scene before them was beyond shocking.


    They saw Kingsley firmly grasp Axel''s ankle!


    Immediately after, he raised his hand, and Axel''s knee suddenly emitted a terrifying, bone-shattering


    sound.


    Crack! His lower leg snapped back at an incredibly eerie ny degrees angle!


    It was horrifying to watch!


    "Ahhhh!"


    Axel himself was stunned for several seconds before letting out an inhuman scream of agony under


    the intense pain.


    Bang!


    Kingsley casually threw him aside, and Axel flew several meters away like a ragdoll and crashed


    heavily into the crowd.


    The people around quickly moved aside, their eyes filled with shock!


    The ability of Kingsley to effortlessly catch Axel''s forceful kick with his bare hand had already left


    them astounded. However, their amazement intensified as they witnessed him single-handedly twist


    the leg of a fully grown man in the opposite direction with incredible force. Is he... human?!

 Chapter 574 Youll Have to Go Through Me First!

    Chapter 574 You''ll Have to Go Through Me First!


    Kingsley shook his wrist and muttered indifferently, "This morning''s training was quite effective."


    Later, he looked at Axel coldly. "Do you know which animal has knees that grow backward?"


    As soon as these words came out, the onlookers'' expressions changed drastically again.


    It''s one thing to beat someone up, but he even called Axel an animal!


    It''s like throwing a punch and following it up with a gunshot!


    Seeing Axel writhing in agony on the ground while clutching his leg and howling, Wyatt instinctively


    stepped back. He did not expect Kingsley to be so formidable.


    Wyatt approached Zion and whispered, "Boss, what should we do? Should we call for


    reinforcements?"


    A glint of determination flickered in Zion''s eyes as he turned to address the other underworld


    bosses, "Gentlemen, this kid has dared to harm my subordinate directly! Today, I''m resolved to


    engage him in a fight to the death! I wonder if any of you are willing to lend a hand!"


    Having witnessed Kingsley''s formidable disy of skills, he realized that the ten men he had


    brought to the meeting would be no match for him even with abined attack.


    Besides that, the Holdaway Golf Estate was too far from his headquarters!


    If he called for reinforcements from the headquarters, Kingsley would have long since escaped!


    Therefore, Zion nned to have the other bosses send their men and overwhelm Kingsley with


    sheer numbers!


    Upon hearing his words, the other bosses exchanged nces.


    Just as they were hesitating about whether to intervene or not, a group of people walked in from the


    entrance of the conference room.


    At the same time, a clear and crisp female voice rang out. "He''s a member of the Jeanne Gang! If


    you want toy a hand on him, you have to go through me first!"


    As everyone caught sight of today''s central figure entering the scene, their eyes shimmered with


    anticipation.


    Meanwhile, someone signaled to Zion and whispered, "Since this kid is from the Jeanne Gang, let''s


    leave him alone for now. After all, he won''t be able to escape for long."


    Zion immediately understood the person''s intention. After today''s meeting, the Jeanne Gang will


    inevitably be toppled under Jarett''s targeting. It''s just a matter of time!


    Once the Jeanne Gang fell, he could do whatever he wanted with Kingsley!


    With this in mind, he put on a fake smile and said to Victoria, "So, he''s your gang member. In that


    case, I won''t hold it against him for this matter!"


    With that, he nced at Wyatt. "Get Axel to the hospital."


    "Yes, Boss!" Wyatt understood that revenge was best served cold and immediately had his men


    carry the howling Axel out.


    The screams gradually faded, and the meeting room became quiet again.


    Victoria arched her hand to the bosses. "I apologize for the trouble caused."


    The onlookers scanned Victoria''s body while saying seriously, "Miss Jeanne, you better keep your


    subordinates in check! If any of them make trouble, it may end up affecting you!"


    "Women are generally softhearted! If we had someone like that kid in our gang, I guarantee they


    would face disciplinary measures!"


    She remained expressionless and responded, "You don''t need to worry about the matters of the


    Jeanne Gang! The meeting is about to start. Please go ahead!"


    Seeing that Victoria remained unchanged as before, everyone voluntarily dispersed.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Even Zion walked toward the interior of the conference room with a gloomy expression.


    At that moment, almost everyone was scheming in their minds¡ªHer arrogance will onlyst for a


    short while! Once the Jeanne Gang is defeated, I''ll surely find a way to possess this exceptional


    beauty!


    Gradually, the people surrounding the area left.


    Victoria finally sat next to Kingsley. "Boss Nicholson, why are you here? Did you also receive an


    invitation from Jarett?"

 Chapter 575 Watch Out for Trouble Ahead

    Chapter 575 Watch Out for Trouble Ahead


    "Uh¡­ no," Kingsley replied as usual. "I just heard that there''s a meeting going on here and thought


    that I''d join in the fun."


    Victoria burst intoughter. "Boss Nicholson, it looks like you''ve gone all out for this grand


    spectacle!"


    Then, she lowered her voice and asked, "Are you here for Advisor Shane? I heard that he didn''t


    receive an invitation today. Are you here to find out information for him?"


    Kingsley was surprised that she hade up with such a good excuse for him. He quickly nodded


    and replied, "Yeah, I''m here to check the situation for Advisor Shane."


    At this, there was a hint of understanding shed in her eyes.


    She boldly patted his shoulder and eximed, "Since you consider me your sister, why didn''t you


    juste directly to me if you wanted to attend the meeting? You don''t have to allow Master


    Quintana''s men to intimidate you."


    He smiled awkwardly. "I never thought of that¡­"


    Then, he shifted his gaze and asked, "Victoria, have you heard any rumors about today''s meeting?"


    "Rumors? None at all." She was puzzled. "Why? Is there something else going on in this meeting?"


    He couldn''t help but freeze in utter disbelief upon learning that Victoria waspletely oblivious to


    today''s meeting.


    As he nced at the expressions of other people present, it was pretty clear that everyone was


    already in the loop. This was a trap set up by Jarett to target the Jeanne Gang!


    Howe¡­ she is still in the dark about this?


    Kingsley frowned slightly and looked at Rupert Shapiro who was standing beside him.


    Rupert''s eyes were filled with jealousy and malice, apanied by a hint of subtle nervousness.


    Suddenly, it all clicked for Kingsley.


    It must be Rupert who was deceiving and hiding things from Victoria!


    He deliberately withheld this crucial piece of information from her.


    As Kingsley came to this realization, a chilling frost descended upon his face in an instant.


    He looked at Rupert intently but directed his words to Victoria, saying, "I''m afraid that today''s


    meeting might be a trap. Stay on guard."


    "A trap?" Victoria''s smile vanished instantly, and her expression became serious. "I see now! It all


    makes sense why Boss Jarett suddenly gathered all those underworld forces. But... what on earth


    do they want?"


    Kingsley continued to stare coldly at Rupert and replied, "Perhaps we should ask Rupert about this.


    He might know something about the situation."


    Just then, a thought crossed her mind. Then, she lifted her gaze and shifted her attention to Rupert,


    asking, "Do you have any idea about this?"


    "I-I have no idea..." Rupert replied.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Caught off guard by her questioning, he failed to conceal the malevolence on his face in time.


    In an instant, his entire expression became stiff. "Miss Jeanne, I haven''t heard of anything. Isn''t this


    just a regr meeting?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wyatt, who had seen Axel off, came back.


    Unaware of Rupert''s panicked state, Wyatt walked past them and even exchanged a knowing


    nce with him.


    Witnessing this scene, Kingsley became even more certain that Rupert knew the truth!


    A cold smile curled up on his lips. "Victoria, don''t worry. Since I''m here today, I will definitely keep


    you safe! I won''t let any harme your way! However, I''ll give you a piece of advice. Be careful


    and watch out for trouble ahead!"


    Watch out for trouble ahead!


    At these words, Rupert''s face became even more unsightly.


    It was obvious that the warning was aimed directly at him!


    "Nicholson, what do you mean?" Rupert furrowed his brows. "Stop trying to sow discord!"


    "I was just making a casual remark. Why are you getting so worked up?" Kingsley responded with a


    smirk. "If you have nothing to hide, why do you take it personally?"


    "You¡ª"


    Rupert took a step forward and was ready to throw down with him.


    "Enough!" Victoria suddenly reprimanded, "Don''t cause any trouble here!"


    "Yes... Miss Jeanne."


    Rupert could only step back and suppress his anger.


    However, beneath his lowered gaze, a thick cloud of resentment had nearly solidified.

 Chapter 576 The Leader of Ivory Fang Sect

    Chapter 576 The Leader of Ivory Fang Sect


    Seeing this situation, Victoria let out a faint sigh.


    Dealing with this disloyal old subordinate was truly giving her a headache.


    Just then¡­


    Bang!


    The door of the conference room was forcefully pushed open!


    Immediately, around two or three dozen young people dressed in ck dashed into the room.


    Every one of them had a serious expression on their faces, and their gesture and movement


    exuded a sense of discipline and order.


    Obviously, they were not the kind of typical gangsters on the streets.


    Leading the group stood two men in their forties.


    One of them was slightly chubby and holding a string of sandalwood prayer beads in his hand, with


    a profound expression on his face.


    His name was Augustus Osborn, the esteemed leader of the Ivory Fang Sect of Cole Gang.


    A man with strikingly arched eyebrows who exuded a sense of unwavering righteousness was


    standing next to him.


    His name was Rayden Goff, the deputy leader of the Ivory Fang Sect.


    As soon as they appeared, the atmosphere in the entire conference room became solemn instantly.


    All the influential figures present respectfully bowed to them, greeting, "Master Osborn, Master


    Goff."


    Nobody had anticipated that the leaders of the Ivory Fang Sect would make an appearance in the


    flesh.


    Even Victoria rose from her seat on the sofa, her pretty face reflecting signs of uneasiness.


    Just as the shadow of a tree foreshadowed its presence, a person''s reputation preceded them.


    The reputation of Cole Gang''s Ivory Fang Sect was always upheld for its strict rules, and both


    leaders were tough characters who should not be taken lightly.


    In an instant, all the big shots present, one after another, put away their ego and pride.


    No one dared to be arrogant in front of the two leaders of the Ivory Fang Sect.


    At this moment, it felt as if the room had been graced by the presence of great leaders. Those who


    had been strutting around with arrogance moments ago were now meekly bowing and nodding.


    However, while everyone was standing and greeting Augustus and Rayden respectfully, only


    Kingsley remained leisurely seated on the sofa.


    He didn''t even bother to acknowledge them.


    As Victoria caught sight of Kingsley''s indifferent expression, her heart suddenly tightened.


    Then, she quietly moved a step to the side and stood right in front of him.


    Fortunately, with over a hundred people present, including the influential figures and their respective


    subordinates, Augustus didn''t pay attention to the maverick Kingsley.


    Augustus raised his hand slightly and said, "Everyone, please take your seat. Let''s start the meeting


    now."


    With just a casual remark, all the bosses in the underworld obediently responded and promptly sat


    down in their seats.


    Witnessing this scene, Kingsley couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow.


    The influence of Cole Gang in Sris Province seemed to be stronger than he had imagined.


    It was astonishing that a mere leader from the Ivory Fang Sect could render everyonepletely


    silent.


    If Jarett personally made an appearance, the impact would undoubtedly be even more terrifying.


    In this conference room, there was only one long conference table that could amodate twenty


    people.


    The remaining spacious area was filled with irregrly arranged high-end sofas.


    When it came to meetings among the underworld, there wasn''t much emphasis on formalities.


    After the bosses took their seats at the conference table, their subordinates found a sofa to sit on.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Kingsley did not move from his position and remained sitting on the corner sofa.


    As one of the Seven Legends, Victoria joined the other bosses and sat at the conference table.


    After everyone was seated, Augustus cleared his throat and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, there


    have been many changes and upheavals in the underworld of Sris Provincetely, and I bet you


    all have heard about it.


    "First, Ashton''s forces got wiped out overnight, and then Xanxus inexplicably bit the dust too!


    "Boss Jarett is worried that there will be another big storm in the underworld, so he called this


    meeting to gather everyone for a meeting on underworld power."


    All the bosses nodded in agreement upon hearing Augustus'' words.


    "Yeah, it''s really bizarre to see the sudden downfall of the Reaper Ashton''s forces!"


    "And Xanxus too, he was mysteriously taken down right at his own doorstep! It''s truly shocking!"


    At this moment, the man with gold-framed sses spoke up. "I have a strong suspicion that¡­ their


    downfall was caused by the same person!"

 Chapter 577 Was It the Military Behind All This?

    Chapter 577 Was It the Military Behind All This?


    As soon as those words were spoken, everyone present widened their eyes in shock!


    "The same person did this? No way! Other than Boss Jarett, who else in Sris Province could


    possibly have that kind of power?"


    "Exactly! Ashton is only second to Boss Jarett! Even Boss Jarett couldn''t have silently wiped him


    out like that, could he?"


    Listening to everyone''s discussions and spections around him, Kingsley, sitting in the corner,


    couldn''t help but rub his nose.


    He was the one who got rid of Ashton and brought down Xanxus.


    Now, listening to others talking and guessing about the things he had done, Kingsley suddenly


    found himself engulfed in a strange and absurd feeling.


    At this moment, the bespectacled man continued, "Listen up, everyone. I made this judgment


    because I got wind of something. Both Ashton and Xanxus'' men suffered the same fate.


    "They were forcefully taken to the police station and given harsh sentences. The punishment was


    so severe that even outsiders were barred from visiting.


    "Every one of them received over ten years behind bars! Clearly, this is a targeted move to keep


    them silent!"


    In response, a sudden shift in expressions swept across the faces of all the prominent bosses


    gathered around the conference table.


    Some worriedly eximed, "Could it be the police behind this mess?"


    Rayden, the deputy leader of the Ivory Fang Sect, shook his head.


    "No, I don''t think so. I''ve got some connections with Director Klein, the chief officer in Sris


    Province, but I have never heard of such a big move from them."


    Director Klein?


    Hearing the name, Kingsley couldn''t help but recall the encounter with Director Klein at Mrs.


    Hewitt''s birthday banquet.


    With a sneer, he never expected that Director Klein not only indulged in Xanxus'' offerings but also


    had connections with the deputy leader of the Ivory Fang Sect of Cole Gang!


    This guy sure knows how to y both sides!


    Lost in his thoughts, Kingsley nced up at Rayden.


    All of a sudden, he was taken aback slightly.


    He inexplicably sensed a trace of righteousness in Rayden, the deputy leader of the Ivory Fang


    Sect.


    Isn''t he someone whoes straight from the underworld?


    Not just any ordinary one, but someone with a certain status and reputation in the underworld!


    Given his prominent position within the Ivory Fang Sect, he must have been involved in dubious


    activities to some degree.


    How can someone like him possibly embody righteousness?


    With these thoughts in mind, Kingsley''s gaze sharpened as he observed Rayden with careful


    scrutiny.


    He discerned a trace of ruthlessness in Rayden''s demeanor, yet there was an indescribable sense


    of righteousness that couldn''t be concealed in him.


    Kingsley felt a sense of familiarity with this aura, as he had encountered it before in someone else.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was Tobias, the General of Seavale Military Region!


    Tobias was like a bloodthirsty arrow on the battlefield, iming numerous lives.


    However, deep within his being, he held an unwaveringmitment to uphold justice.


    As Kingsley thought of Tobias, a slight smile yed on his lips.


    He was almost certain now that Rayden was either a former soldier or an undercover agent nted


    by the police in the Cole Gang.


    As Kingsley secretly pondered Rayden''s true identity, Augustus turned to the bespectacled man and


    said,


    "Mr. White''s analysis makes a lot of sense. Judging from what happened to Ashton and Xanxus''


    subordinates, these two incidents are likely to havee from the same person!"


    After getting the affirmation from the leader, Cassius White pushed his sses and continued his


    analysis,


    "Here''s another point to consider, both Ashton Birch and Xanxus Norton''s men have strongbat


    capabilities.


    "If all of them were subdued without a trace, it implies that the opposing party must possess even


    greaterbat prowess.


    "Therefore, I can deduce that the military is highly likely behind their downfall!"


    Rumble!


    At the mention of "military," these underworld bosses instantly made a bigmotion.


    "The military? No way! We''ve always been at peace with the Qustia military! How could they


    suddenly turn against us?"


    "That''s right! What kind of military is this? They''re the nation''s machinery! Mr. White, you can''t be


    serious, right?"


    Everyone was talking at once, expressing their disbelief at Cassius'' words.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley, sitting in the corner, raised his eyebrow¡­

 Chapter 578 The Military and the Underworld

    Chapter 578 The Military and the Underworld


    This guy has a sharp mind!


    He can vaguely guess the truth from these subtle clues.


    Just as Kingsley began to worry about whether the military would be implicated in this, Augustus


    shook his head.


    "I don''t quite agree with that. It''s not the military''s doing. If it were, why would they do it secretly?


    "And why would they cover it up and silence those who were arrested? Since the military''s power is


    evident, what''s there to conceal?"


    The other underworld bosses nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, Master Osborn is right. The military has no reason to do such a thing!"


    "Mr. White, you''re simply overanalyzing it! You are overly cautious."


    Seeing that no one believed Cassius'' words, Kingsley breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, he still needed to rely on the assistance of Kenny and other underworld figures to


    investigate the spies.


    Therefore, it was crucial to keep the connection between the military and the underworld a secret


    from everyone.


    Revealing this connection would only make it more challenging to carry out espionage operations,


    especially if the Sweoya spies grew more vignt.


    This was precisely why he issued the order of secrecy.


    However, Augustus, who was unaware of this, directly dismissed Cassius'' spection.


    Cassius shook his head, his eyes hidden behind the sses reflecting deep contemtion.


    He had a close rtionship with Ashton.


    When Ashton decided to help the Summers Family, he confided in Cassius alone.


    Soon after, news arrived that the Summers Family had been wiped out by the military.


    At the same time, Ashton''s forces had suffered aplete annihtion as well.


    Hence, Cassius found it hard not to connect the two incidents.


    "Master Osborn¡ª"


    Just as Cassius was about to bring up this matter, Augustus raised his hand and interrupted,


    "We can discuss this matterter when we''ve got more time. Let''s move on to the next agenda


    now."


    The main''s purpose of the meeting today was to address the issue concerning Victoria.


    The discussion about Ashton and Xanxus served as a mere formality to lend legitimacy to the


    meeting.


    Additionally, it also helped preserve Jarett''s reputation.


    Therefore, Augustus had no intention of dwelling excessively on this matter and wanted to move on


    to the next topic.


    Cassius hesitated briefly but didn''t dare to argue with Augustus. Then, he took a deep breath and


    held back his words.


    However, the more he thought about it, the more anxious he became, and his legs started to


    tremble involuntarily.


    Augustus gently knocked on the table and calmly dered, "The next agenda is about the principles


    in our underworld!"


    His gaze slowly swept across the crowd before he continued,


    "Recently, someone has been mercilessly killing three members of our Cole Gang! It''s clearly a


    deliberate challenge against our gang!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As everyone exchanged nces, they realized that he was about to address the core issue at hand.


    The boss in the gray suit spoke up.


    "It''s a taboo in the underworld to indiscriminately kill someone who is also part of the underworld!"


    Others also nodded in agreement, their eyes shing with determination.


    "Yeah, what''s more, the victims are from our Cole Gang! Isn''t this a tant challenge to Boss


    Jarett?"


    "Who the hell is the killer? Who would dare to defy the code of the underworld and kill our own


    people in the Cole Gang?"


    "Whoever it is, they''re like a cancerous tumor in our underworld! We need to track them down and


    give them a taste of some serious punishment!"


    As Victoria listened to the angry words exchanged among the crowd, her heart suddenly trembled.


    It hadn''t been long since she had stumbled upon three lifeless bodies near her territory, and it left


    her utterly perplexed.


    She had nned tomence an investigation right after the meeting concluded.


    However, upon hearing Augustus mention the killing of three members of the Cole Gang now, she


    had a growing sense that something was amiss!

 Chapter 579 Endless Reasons for Accusations

    Chapter 579 Endless Reasons for usations


    Thinking back to what Kingsley had said to her just now¡­


    "I''m afraid that today''s meeting might be a trap. Stay on guard."


    In an instant, everything clicked for Victoria.


    Just as she was feeling uneasy, Augustus shifted his gaze toward her.


    "Miss Jeanne, the bodies of three Cole Gang members were found on your turf! I want an


    exnation from you," he demanded.


    At that, Victoria''s expression changed abruptly as she asked, "What do you mean by this, Master


    Osborn? Do you think I killed them?"


    "I''m not saying that." Augustus denied it, but his expression grew increasingly imposing.


    "However, those people died on your turf after all! You have to give us an exnation, don''t you


    think?"


    At once, her delicate face turned cold as she retorted, "The Cole Gang holds great power, whereas


    my Jeanne Gang is just a small business. We would never dare to harm your people, Master


    Osborn. Please give me some time, and I promise I will find out the truth!"


    As soon as her voice fell, a boss with a goatee sneered.


    "Small business? Miss Jeanne, there''s no need for such modesty. If Jeanne Gang is a small


    business, aren''t we all just poor peasants?"


    The other bosses also followed suit and joined in with sharp retorts.


    "He''s right. Jeanne Gang has taken over the Sunshine Casino from Xanxus, and you''re even


    considered one of the Seven Legends now. Are you nning to y the role of a tiger in sheep''s


    clothing, Miss Jeanne?


    "You see, Jeanne Gang''s power has grown significantlytely. It seems that Miss Jeanne is no


    longer satisfied with her current position in the underworld!"


    They had already synced up their game n before the meeting began.


    So now, they were all rallying behind Augustus and speaking up for him.


    At this time, Zion chimed in with a sarcastic tone,


    "I see now, Miss Jeanne. You''re eyeing Boss Jarett''s position, aren''t you? Killing people from the


    Cole Gang is your first step in provoking him, right?"


    Zion was known for being cautious, but precisely because of that, he was small-minded.


    He was the kind of person who clung to even the smallest grudges and would go to any lengths to


    seek revenge.


    When Kingsley broke Axel''s leg earlier, it was a huge blow to his ego.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Consequently, he also developed deep resentment toward Victoria.


    Seeing that everyone was targeting Victoria, how could he possibly miss this opportunity?!


    Therefore, he seized the chance to directly use Victoria of intentionally provoking Jarett.


    Victoria''s face flushed with anger.


    "Zion, don''t spout unfounded usations! I have done nothing wrong! Stop trying to frame me!" she


    eximed.


    Zion sneered. "Unfounded? I don''t think so.


    "You''ve been acting all high and mighty ever since taking control of the casino. Clearly, you''re


    itching to expand your influence even more.


    "Otherwise, how do you exin the dead bodies of Cole Gang members being found in your


    territory?"


    Victoria gritted her teeth.


    "I will never be short of reasons if you want to use me! When I uncover the truth one day, I will


    definitely give Boss Jarett an exnation!"


    "Heh, do you think we''ll even give you a chance?" Zion refused to back down.


    "And I''ve heard it all. Kenny''s men have been roaming around your territorytely, but you haven''t


    lifted a finger!


    "Now that everyone knows he has turned against Boss Jarett, why are you still close to him at this


    critical moment? What''s there to defend?"


    Seeing the intense confrontation between Zion and Victoria, Augustus couldn''t help but smile


    imperceptibly.


    He was still pondering how to pin the me on Victoria, but Zion had already spilled all the words


    he was about to say.


    However, he was puzzled by Zion''s intense anger today.


    When Augustus and Rayden arrived, Axel had already been taken away.


    Therefore, Augustus was unaware of the conflict that had erupted between Victoria and Zion.


    However, none of this mattered to him.


    What mattered the most was that he had to bring Victoria down under the pressure of everyone


    present.


    With this thought in mind, he mmed the table.


    "Enough! Miss Jeanne, you don''t need to defend yourself anymore! There''s no doubt that Jeanne


    Gang is involved in this matter!"

 Chapter 580 The Betrayal

    Chapter 580 The Betrayal


    As soon as those words were spoken, Victoria''s face instantly turned pale.


    "Master Osborn, please give me a little more time. I promise to give you a satisfactory exnation!"


    She clenched her fist tightly.


    "Someone had set me up! They deliberately dumped the bodies on my territory and framed me for


    provoking Boss Jarett," she added.


    Hearing this, Augustus let out a cold smirk.


    "Miss Jeanne, your exnation doesn''t hold up. Are you telling me that you had no idea bodies


    were being dumped on your turf?"


    Then, he crossed his legs nonchntly and continued, "And what about your rtionship with


    Kenny? Are you going to im that''s also a false usation?"


    "Umm¡­"


    In response, Victoria hesitated.


    It was true that allowing Kenny''s men to roam freely on her territory had been a mistake as it could


    easily arouse suspicion from others.


    However, that was not the main issue.


    The crucial point was that there were bodies being dumped on her territory, and yet nobody had


    reported it to her.


    She only found out about it after reading the news.


    Could it be¡­


    As this thought crossed her mind, Victoria slowly turned her head and looked at Rupert, who was


    sitting behind her.


    However, he kept his head down, deliberately avoiding meeting her gaze.


    At that very moment, a sudden realization struck Victoria like a heavy blow.


    Rupert had betrayed her.


    He had conspired with outsiders to set up a colossal trap for her!


    Augustus'' face revealed a smug smile. "Miss Jeanne, do you have anything else to say?"


    Before she could answer, he immediately instigated,


    "Everyone, you''ve seen it for yourselves. Victoria deliberately killed members of our Cole Gang in


    an attempt to provoke conflict in the underworld.


    "We need to demand justice for our fallen brothers. Any objections?"


    His words were crystal clear. It was now the crucial moment for everyone to take a stand.


    Everyone exchanged nces and responded one after another.


    "No objections. It''s crystal clear that Victoria harbors treacherous intentions. She deserves severe


    punishment."


    "Agreed! Boss Jarett is the backbone of the underworld in Sris Province. Anyone who dares to


    challenge his authority is asking for trouble!"


    "I''m with you! Let''s take down the Jeanne Gang and wipe them out of the underworld for good."


    Augustus nodded in satisfaction as the others pledged their support.


    However, Victoria felt a chilling sensation running through her veins as she almost reached the point


    of despair.


    At this moment, Kingsley, seated in the corner, slowly straightened his body. There was a touch of


    indifference ying at the corner of his mouth.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He had anticipated that Jarett woulde up with some borate scheme or conspiracy.


    It turned out to be nothing more than the same old frame-up and trap.


    His motive for silently observing from the sideline was to see if the members of Cole Gang had any


    other tricks up their sleeves.


    Now that he knew the opponent''s trump card, it was his turn to take action.


    Just as Kingsley was about to stand up with his hands on his knees, Cassius unexpectedly stood up


    before him.


    Seeing this, he slowly sat back down.


    He was curious to see what this man was up to.


    Seeing Cassius suddenly standing up, Augustus raised an eyebrow. "Mr. White, what''s wrong? Do


    you have any objections?"


    Cassius'' face was marked with concern as he responded, "I have something to say about Ashton.."


    Just moments ago, he had grown increasingly fearful, sensing that the military had already set their


    sights on the underworld.


    Before he could truly let his guard down, he had to solve the mystery of Ashton and Xanxus''


    downfall.


    If he didn''t address the issue promptly, the underworld of Sris Province could be in grave danger.


    However, Augustus just impatiently waved his hand. "Ashton is already dead! Why waste time on


    irrelevant matters? We should focus on resolving the killing of our Cole Gang''s member."


    Securing the Sunshine Casino for Boss Jarett is all that matters to me!


    Why the hell should I give a d*mn about how Ashton died?

 Chapter 581 Exiting the Underworld

    Chapter 581 Exiting the Underworld


    The other bosses were clearly displeased. "Mr. White, you''re usually pretty smart. Why can''t you


    see through this?"


    "Yeah, exactly! What are you worried about? Even if the military took Ashton down, it was because


    he caused the trouble first!


    "We should just mind our own business and stay out of trouble in our little corner. Are those military


    guys just looking for a fight because they''re bored?"


    Looking at their impatient expressions, Cassius shook his head and sighed. "Forget it. It looks like


    I''m the only one with a clear head around here."


    Then, he turned to Augustus and respectfully nodded his head. "Master Osborn, my Nightfall Gang


    has always been under the protection of Boss Jarett, and our gang''s affairs have long been aligned


    with the Cole Gang.


    "Today, with so many bosses present here, I officially dere my withdrawal from the Nightfall


    Gang, and I will no longer be involved in any underworld affairs in the future!


    "From now on, the Nightfall Gang will belong to the Cole Gang, and I have no further ties with it!"


    Augustus, along with the other bosses, were taken aback, unable to find the right words to express


    their astonishment.


    Everyone looked at Cassius with incredulous gazes.


    No one knew what kind of act he was suddenly putting on.


    "Mr. White, your Nightfall Gang''s influence is on the rise recently." Augustus was puzzled.


    "Are you really stepping down from it just because you suspect Ashton''s death might be rted to


    the military?"


    Cassius sighed. "The situation in the underworld is unpredictable these days, but all you guys care


    about is fighting each other and seizing territory. I have nothing to say about that. I''ve made up my


    mind to return to my hometown, start a small business, and hopefully avoid getting caught up in this


    chaotic underworld storm¡­"


    With that, he gave another nod and gesture of respect.


    Then, he simply made his way through the crowd and exited the meeting room.


    Looking at Cassius'' back, everyone exchanged puzzled nces.


    "What''s going on? Did the boss of the Nightfall Gang just quit like that?"


    "Has he gone mad? Did he just hand over the entire Nightfall Gang to the Cole Gang?"


    "That''s right! The Nightfall Gang is quite a force to reckon with. How could Mr. White simply


    abandon it like that?!"


    Although Augustus was also baffled by the situation, he saw it as a good thing for the Cole Gang.


    Therefore, he was pleased to witness it unfold.


    He then lowered his hands, signaling the crowd to fall silent.


    "Alright, with Mr. White''s decision, he must have his own reasons.


    "He may have quitted from the underworld, but the rest of us still have to make a living! Let''s get


    back to the previous topic now."


    The bosses nodded with different expressions on their faces and agreed. "Yes, Master Osborn.


    We''ll follow your lead."


    Meanwhile, Kingsley rested his chin on his hand as he lost in thought.


    He was truly taken aback by Cassius'' unexpected actions.


    Cassius'' spection about the connection between Ashton and Xanxus'' deaths and the military had


    already caught him off guard just moments ago.


    However, with Cassius boldly dering his withdrawal from the underworld now¡­


    It became evident to Kingsley that he was a meticulous, observant, and decisive person.


    He''s definitely not an ordinary person!


    How could anyone possibly bear to let go of the power they''ve painstakingly built over the years?


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes slightly.


    It seemed that he had to get to know Cassius better.


    What a waste it would be to let such talent go unused!


    Just as Kingsley was nning to find an opportunity to meet Cassius, Augustus began his final


    summary.


    "We were interrupted by Mr. White just now. I will ask again, are you all willing to join the Cole Gang


    and demand an exnation from the Jeanne Gang?"


    Almost all of the bosses nodded in agreement.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    None of them were willing to let bygones be bygones between Victoria and Boss Jarett.


    The entire room, except for Baron, was on edge.


    He squirmed in his seat, feeling incredibly conflicted.


    The majority of the underworld forces in the Sris Province had aligned themselves with Jarett''s


    team now.


    However¡­


    Kingsley was the one who possessed the Northern Draken Tag.

 Chapter 582 Speak the Truth!

    Chapter 582 Speak the Truth!


    Even if Boss Jarett were toe face to face with the mighty Tanners, he''d be nothing more than


    an insignificant, powerless bug.


    But here''s the deal, being a local official doesn''t hold a candle to having real power.


    The Tanners are far away in Seavale, will they even bother to intervene in such trivial matters?


    Baron sat there deep in thought, his mind racing so much that he felt like he was wearing out the


    chair beneath him.


    Just then, Wendell, seated next to him, whispered, "Boss, do you remember that time we visited


    that urban vige in the north of the city with Boss Nicholson?"


    Baron was taken aback. "Why are you bringing that up now?"


    "I overheard from one of Devin''s subordinates that there was a massive gunfight there right after we


    left. They even used various tear gas grenades! It was a crazy scene!"


    Since Kingsley had taken the me for injuring Jaiden on his behalf just now, Wendell was


    extremely grateful.


    Therefore, he spoke these words in the hope that Baron would not stand against Kingsley.


    At Wendell''s words, Baron''s eye twitched for a moment.


    After a solid half-minute, he gritted his teeth fiercely and muttered, "D*mn it! I''ll take the bet!"


    At this moment, Augustus was pointing at the pale-faced Victoria and shouted, "Victoria Jeanne,


    your guilt has been established! All of us¡ª"


    Before he could finish his words, Baron abruptly interrupted, "Hold on, Master Osborn. I don''t


    think... it''s wise to make such a hasty conclusion!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the room turned their gaze toward him.


    No one expected that Baron would step forward at this moment and challenge Augustus.


    A trace of sinister coldness shed in Augustus'' eyes.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Howe, I advise you to be careful with your words. Everyone has already confirmed that Victoria


    is guilty. Are you trying to defend her?!"


    The rest of the bosses showed different expressions on their faces.


    Someone sternly rebuked, "Baron, Master Osborn has already made a decision. It''s not your ce


    to meddle!"


    Another sarcastic remark followed. "Tsk tsk, it seems that Mr. Howe has quite the ambition! Is he


    teaming up with Victoria to challenge Boss Jarett?"


    The other person sneered. "What a joke. Even if he has ambitions, he should know his limits! Going


    against Boss Jarett is just asking for trouble!"


    Some people found it amusing but chose to remain silent.


    Baron cleared his throat and said, "I know my ce and have no intention of going against Boss


    Jarett! I just want to speak the truth!"


    Then, he looked around and continued, "Ask yourselves, do you all truly believe that Miss Jeanne is


    the type of person who would indiscriminately kill innocent people for mere territory?


    "All of you have set your sights on Jeanne Gang''s casino, but don''t make such an ugly spectacle of


    yourselves!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone''s expressions changed.


    An ugly spectacle?


    Isn''t that an indirect insult toward Boss Jarett?


    Bam!


    Augustus mmed the table in anger.


    "Baron! Watch your d*mn mouth! If you dare to be disrespectful again, even if Boss Jarett spares


    you, I''ll personally end your life!"


    Baron knew that he had no way out now, so he decided to go all out.


    "End my life?" he retorted defiantly. "Your Ivory Fang Sect probably doesn''t have the strength for


    that!


    Do you think my ck Fist Gang survives on handouts? Even if you somehow seed in taking


    me out, your Ivory Fang Sect will pay a heavy price too!"


    Baron had some confidence in his words.


    His subordinates were all skilled fighters who could take on ten opponents alone.


    If it were only Ivory Fang Sect of the Cole Ganging after him, it was still uncertain who would


    come out on top.


    At this moment, Zion sneered and spoke up.


    "Hehehe, Baron, did you get your brain damaged from illegal boxing? You''re standing in the way of


    Boss Jarett''s n now!


    "Do you honestly believe that if theye after you, it will only be Ivory Fang Sect making a move?


    "The Cole Gang has four powerful sects and eight factions. Just unleash any two forces, and they''ll


    wipe the floor with you!"

 Chapter 583 Get a Taste of Miss Jeanne

    Chapter 583 Get a Taste of Miss Jeanne


    Baron was stunned, realizing that everything Zion said was true.


    Today''s meeting was initiated by Jarett. Therefore, if he went against Augustus, he would be


    obstructing Jarett''s n as well.


    His heart started pounding like crazy.


    However, there was no turning back once he made a move.


    Baron had no choice but to stiffen his neck and forcefully hold his ground.


    Just as he was about to say something harsh again, Victoria rose from her seat and gave him a


    respectful bow.


    "Mr. Howe, I never expected that in the end, you would be the only one speaking up for me...


    "However, the entire situation is targeted at me, and I don''t want to burden you. Thank you, Mr.


    Howe!"


    With those words, she shifted her attention to Rupert.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "If you want to deal with me, thene at me! Although I am a woman, I can still hold my ground in


    the underworld!


    "What exactly do you want? Bring it on! The entire Jeanne Gang stands with me!"


    Earlier, she was caught off guard when everyone turned against her, especially with Rupert''s act of


    betrayal.


    But now, she had regained herposure.


    A permanent scar remained etched in her heart.


    As the leader of the underworld, she wasn''t one to be easily defeated.


    "Hahaha, you''re indeed a heroine among women!" Augustus sneered. "Since that''s the case, you


    should surrender all the power of Jeanne Gang now!"


    As he spoke, he beckoned to Rupert by his side. "Come here."


    Taking a deep breath, Rupert stepped forward and respectfully greeted, "Master Osborn."


    Pointing to Rupert, Augustus said to Victoria, "Hand over all the power of Jeanne Gang to him, and I


    will spare your life."


    "Rupert Shapiro!"


    Victoria gritted her teeth, and her expression was filled with disappointment and heartbreak.


    "You have been with me for more than ten years! How could you betray me like this?!"


    "Miss¡­ Oh, no, Victoria Jeanne." Rupert''s eyes turned sinister as he spoke.


    "You''re right. I''ve been with you for over ten years, but I''ve always been just your underling. You''ve


    never once treated me like a man!"


    Victoria was slightly taken aback by his words. "What do you mean? What do you mean by not


    treating you like a man?"


    However, Rupert did not directly answer her questions. Instead, he chuckled lightly.


    "Victoria, don''t you get it yet? You are a woman, a captivating woman at that! Do you think I would


    willingly remain your underling forever?!"


    This time, he no longer needed to conceal his gaze.


    His greedy eyes shamelessly wandered around Victoria''s body.


    "You have no idea how much I crave your body every day! Once I take over the Jeanne Gang, the


    first thing I''ll do is have you for myself!"


    Augustus rubbed his hands together. "Actually, I''ve also been wanting to get a taste of her for a long


    time."


    At that, Rupert quickly responded, "Once Boss Jarett takes over the Sunshine Casino, I''ll


    immediately send her to you. I can guarantee that you''ll have the first taste, Master Osborn!"


    "Hahaha! That''s a deal, Mr. Shapiro!"


    With everything settled, Augustus was in a great mood and couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    The other bosses all extended their congrattions to Rupert.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Shapiro, on taking control of the Jeanne Gang!"


    "Hahaha, Mr. Shapiro, from now on, one of the Seven Legends will change from Miss Jeanne to Mr.


    Shapiro!"


    Rupert looked pleased with himself and bowed. "Hahaha, I hope all the bosses will take care of me


    in the future!"


    At this point, the boss with the goatee narrowed his small eyes and nced around.


    "Mr. Shapiro, actually... I''ve been lusting after Victoria for a long time. I wonder..."


    As soon as he spoke, the other bosses also revealed theirscivious expressions.


    "Yeah, yeah, she used to be the boss of the Jeanne Gang, and we couldn''t touch her. Now that she


    has no way out, why don''t we all have some fun with her?"

 Chapter 584 That Nicholson Guy

    Chapter 584 That Nicholson Guy


    Seeing that more than half of the bosses shared the same idea, even though Rupert was somewhat


    reluctant, he could only nod and reply, "Sure, sure! No problem! From now on, Victoria Jeanne is


    everyone''s ything in the underworld of Sris Province!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Suddenly, the whole room burst intoughter.


    "Rupert Shapiro!"


    Victoria gritted her teeth.


    "What did I ever do to deserve this from you? How dare you insult me like this?" she shouted.


    "Hehe, what did you do to deserve this? Are you seriously asking?" Rupert sneered.


    "You''ve been handing off most of the gang''s responsibilities to Darren Zach! Do you think I can''t see


    that you''re undermining my authority?"


    With that, he pointed at Kingsley sitting in the corner and continued, "Especially since that kid


    showed up! You''ve favored Leoric and Darren while treating me like nothing! If I keep tolerating this,


    my position in the Jeanne Gang will be lower than that of those recruits!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone followed his finger and looked at Kingsley.


    Under the piercing gaze of everyone, Kingsley smiled faintly as if he had already anticipated this


    situation.


    In fact, he had nned to help Victoria earlier.


    However, when Augustus called out Rupert, he wasn''t in such a hurry anymore.


    It was because he knew that Rupert would eventually turn the tables on him, considering Rupert''s


    treacherous nature.


    As expected, Rupert was intently staring at him and angrily eximed to Victoria, "I''ve been with


    you for over a decade since junior high! But you''ve only treated me as your subordinate, your


    lackey! And then this kid shows up for a brief moment, and you suddenly treat him like a brother! Do


    you even care about me?"


    Victoria''s face turned pale with anger. "I''ve said it before! I don''t want to drag anyone down with me!


    If you want to deal with me,e at me directly! Don''t involve the innocent!"


    "Innocent?" Rupert pointed at Kingsley and reported to Augustus, "Master Osborn, aren''t you


    curious about who killed Xanxus? It was him! That Nicholson guy!"


    Gasp!


    At this, the entire meeting room was filled with shock!


    Everyone looked at Kingsley with disbelief.


    "What? This guy killed Xanxus? How is that possible?"


    "Yeah, he''s so young and doesn''t have much clout in the underworld. How on earth could he have


    killed Mr. Norton?!"


    "What''s this about?! Isn''t he one of Jeanne Gang''s subordinates?"


    Augustus'' expression underwent a series of uncertain changes as he spoke to Rupert.


    "You can''t make things up like that. I know you hate him, but killing Xanxus is not something an


    ordinary person can do!"


    "No, I''m not making it up!" Rupert shouted, "After he killed Xanxus, he had one of our guys from


    Jeanne Gang, Leoric, take over!


    "Moreover, he has a close connection with Kenny! I suspect that he and Kenny teamed up to


    eliminate Xanxus!"


    Augustus frowned tightly. "What? Does he have a connection with Kenny? Isn''t he a member of


    your Jeanne Gang?"


    "He''s not one of us at all!" Rupert had a burning desire to dismantle Kingsley, so he divulged all that


    he knew.


    "When this guy wanted to capture someone who owed him money, he had Kenny''s men stationed in


    our territory!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "At first, we were against it, butter, he and Kenny personally came to us. It was only then Victoria


    agreed to let them in! That''s when I first saw him too!"


    As soon as Rupert finished speaking, Kingsley apuded lightly.


    p, p, p!


    Kingsley stood up slowly from the sofa and walked to the front of the conference table, casually


    remarking, "Rupert, you''re notpletely useless at all!"


    Rupert stared at him and inquired, "What do you mean?"


    Kingsley shrugged nonchntly. "Weren''t you just talking about how Miss Jeanne and Kenny were


    plotting against Boss Jarett?"

 Chapter 585 Ive Got This Covered

    Chapter 585 I''ve Got This Covered


    "Rupert has exined everything now. Miss Jeanne has nothing to do with Kenny. She was only


    helping me capture a debtor!" Kingsley said calmly.


    "So the usation of her conspiring with Kenny doesn''t stand anymore, does it?"


    At once, the entire room was filled with silence.


    Augustus'' temples throbbed with anger.


    He longed to tear Kingsley apart for ruining his carefully constructed narrative.


    With the usations seemingly justified and reasonable, Victoria had been on the brink of defeat.


    However, Kingsley''s wordspletely shattered the foundation of these unfounded ims.


    Augustus gritted his teeth. "Brat! What the hell are you?"


    "Me?" Kingsley smirked. "You can consider me as someone who stands up for justice, for now."


    As Augustus looked at Kingsley''s calm andposed appearance, his eyes flickered slightly. "Did


    you and Kenny really kill Xanxus?"


    If it had been any ordinary people, the sight of so many underworld bosses would have scared them


    out of their wits.


    However, Kingsley remainedpletely unaffected, showing no signs of fear.


    This made Augustus, who had been skeptical of Rupert''s words, start to feel anxious as well.


    He was deeply wary of someone who could take down Xanxus so effortlessly.


    Kingsley shook his head. "Xanxus? No, it wasn''t me who killed him."


    His expression was sincere.


    Truth was, Xanxus wasn''t really killed by him.


    It was Serena who slit his throat with a single stroke.


    Seeing Kingsley''s sincere expression, Augustus let his guard down.


    Then, he leaned back against the chair and coldly uttered, "Alright, you can get lost now! Your


    presence holds no significance in this meeting."


    Before Kingsley could respond, Zion expressed his dissatisfaction as he interjected, "Master


    Osborn, you can''t just let him go like that! He just broke the leg of my subordinate, Axel!"


    Rupert also looked resentful. "Definitely! This arrogant brat has crossed the line! If he dared to harm


    someone during today''s meeting, he must face the rightful consequences!


    "And if we let him go, he will surely seek refuge with Kenny! If Kenny gets involved, it might affect


    my taking over the Jeanne Gang!"


    Then, he narrowed his eyes and continued, "The main issue here isn''t about me taking over the


    Jeanne Gang! If it hinders Boss Jarett from gaining control over the Sunshine Casino, it might


    be a big issue!"


    Hearing that it would interfere with Jarett''s n, Augustus sat up straight in an instant!


    His expression turned fierce as he said, "You''re right! He can''t stay here!"


    At once, Rupert, Zion, and Wyatt couldn''t help but show satisfied smiles on their faces.


    They could finally avenge themselves.


    However, Victoria''s heart skipped a beat.


    Although she didn''t know that Kingsley was her missing brother from the orphanage, she had


    developed a liking for him after several encounters.


    Most importantly, she could see traces of her brother in Kingsley.


    Therefore, when she heard that Augustus was going to take action against Kingsley, her forehead


    broke out in ayer of fine sweat instantly.


    Anxiously, she said to Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, you¡­ you should leave here! I''ve got this


    covered! Hurry up and go!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Victoria, don''t worry." Kingsley gently patted her shoulder. "They are just a bunch of small fries, and


    I don''t even care about them!"


    "Small fries?"


    At once, his contemptuous words cast a gloomy and grim atmosphere over all the bosses in the


    room.


    They were all influential figures in the underworld. Being referred to as small fries by a young man


    in his twenties, they couldn''t help but feel displeased!


    "You''re too arrogant, kid!"


    "You''re just a greenhorn who''s clueless about the real world! It seems that we''ll have to teach you a


    lesson the hard way, so you can understand the true brutality of the underworld!"


    Seeing this, Victoria became even more anxious.


    Then, she pushed Kingsley and urged, "Quick! You should leave now! I told you, I''ve got everything


    covered!"

 Chapter 586 Is This Your Last Wish?

    Chapter 586 Is This Your Last Wish?


    Kingsley didn''t budge a bit and chuckled. "Victoria, how can you take them on alone when there are


    over a hundred of them?"


    A hint of madness and determination shed in Victoria''s eyes.


    "When I first took over the Jeanne Gang''s territory, I was once surrounded by dozens of people.


    They simply sliced me up and left me covered in blood, nothing too serious!


    "Besides, they won''t dare to end me! I have loyal henchmen like Darren and Leoric by my side!


    They have to keep me alive to smoothly take over the Jeanne Gang.


    "As long as they don''t have the guts to make a kill move, I''m confident I can block that door and


    protect you while you escape!"


    Hearing that she had once been surrounded and covered in blood, Kingsley felt a pang of pain in


    his heart.


    "Victoria, since I''m back, I absolutely won''t allow such a thing to happen again! From now on, no


    one can harm even a single hair on your head!"


    As Victoria looked into his deep brown eyes, her mind momentarily went nk.


    There was that split second where she almost believed that the person in front of her was her long-


    lost younger brother.


    However, just a few secondster, she quickly snapped back to reality.


    He can''t possibly be my long-lost brother!


    If he truly is, how could he not recognize me?


    Little did she know, Kingsley harbored concerns about revealing their rtionship. He feared that if


    he acknowledged her as his sister, it would attract the attention of spies lurking near Thinking Cup


    Coffee. Therefore, he had been holding back and refraining from recognizing her all this time.


    As Rupert observed the affectionate gaze shared between Kingsley and Victoria, a sullen


    expression etched across his face.


    "Nicholson! I''m going to get my hands on you today, and make you watch as we toy with Victoria


    right before your eyes!" he said fiercely.


    "Then, I will slowly peel off your skin and make it into a drumhead to beat every day! I won''t let you


    find peace even in death!"


    Kingsley gave him a cold nce. "Is this yourst wish?"


    "How dare you!" Rupert''s face turned ashen, and he directed his words at Augustus while


    expressing his outrage, "We cannot tolerate such sc*m running rampant in our underworld meeting.


    Have someone take him out immediately!"


    Before Augustus could respond, Baron stood up from his seat directly.


    "Anyone who dares to harm Boss Nicholson will have to deal with my ck Fist Gang first!" he


    eximed.


    After speaking, he respectfully invited Kingsley to take a seat.


    Without any hesitation, Kingsley sat directly on Baron''s seat.


    Zion pointed at Baron angrily and said, "Master Howe, who the hell do you think you are? Are you


    going against Boss Jarett now?"


    "I have no intention of going against Boss Jarett!" Baron''s expression turned icy. "But my ck Fist


    Gang obeys everymand from Boss Nicholson!"


    Augustus''plexion changed abruptly, and a whirlwind of thoughts stormed through his mind.


    He knew that Jarett nned to take over the Sunshine Casino without using any force.


    It would be best not to cause any trouble that might affect Jarett''s entry into the provincial


    government.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He had nned it all out perfectly, from manipting Rupert to cornering Victoria, ultimately forcing


    her to surrender.


    However, he never anticipated Baron''s interference, throwing a wrench into the situation.


    If the ck Fist Gang also stepped in, it would be nearly impossible to take control of the Sunshine


    Casino without any force. The crush between the major gangs would inevitably result in a brutal


    underworld showdown.


    Augustus narrowed his eyes and looked at Kingsley with resentment.


    It''s all because of him!


    All because of this Nicholson guy!


    He is the one who incited Baron to go against me!


    Thinking about this, Augustus was so angry that the veins on his forehead were about to burst.


    All the ns he had painstakingly crafted for over two weeks had been shattered by Kingsley.


    Noticing Augustus'' furious appearance, Rayden, the deputy leader of the Ivory Fang Sect, leaned in


    and whispered, "Master Osborn, considering Baron''s status as one of the Seven Legends, if he


    addresses him as Boss Nicholson, I''m afraid that he might have some significant background.


    Perhaps it''s wise to¡­"

 Chapter 587 Let Me Show You Something

    Chapter 587 Let Me Show You Something


    "I don''t give a d*mn about his background!" Augustus'' anger surged.


    "No matter how powerful he is, can he surpass Boss Jarett''s power? If he truly were invincible, he


    would have already helped the Jeanne Gang in unifying the underworld!"


    Then, he mmed the table abruptly and red at Kingsley. "Nicholson, if you insist on crossing


    me, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    With that, he waved his hand behind him and ordered, "Everyone! Take care of him for me!"


    At hismand, two or three dozen young men in ck jackets who hade with him all stood


    up in response.


    The tension in the air was palpable.


    Following that, Zion shouted, "Well then, Master Osborn, my Quintana Gang will offer our


    assistance too!"


    "Everyone, get ready now! Let''s show the might of our Quintana Gang!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the dozen or so members of the Quintana Gang swiftly stood up,


    showcasing their muscles and preparing for the impending fight.


    Seeing this situation, Baron broke out in a cold sweat.


    Meanwhile, Victoria''s face turned pale with growing anxiety.


    However, Kingsley remained calm and said, "Master Osborn, please calm down for a moment."


    Augustus nced at him skeptically. "What else do you want to do?"


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "Nothing much. I just want to show you something."


    "Oh, feeling scared now, are you?" Augustus sneered. "Thinking of surrendering, huh? Well, I''m


    afraid it''s a bit toote for that!"


    Concerned about potentialplications, Zion swiftly spoke up and interjected, "That''s right! Kid,


    trying to bribe Master Osborn at this point won''t do you any good! Master Osborn is a decisive hero.


    If he decides to eliminate you, even if you sprout wings today, you won''t be able to escape!"


    Kingsley pulled out a small wooden que from his pocket and casually tossed it onto the


    conference table. "Hold on. Take a look at this first."


    The small wooden que spun around andnded face down on the table.


    "What the hell is this?" Zion eximed as he stared at the que. "This is garbage! Are you trying


    to give this to Master Osborn?"


    "I never said that I wanted to give it to him," Kingsley replied calmly. "And even if I did, I doubt he


    would have the guts to ept it. Unless, of course, he doesn''t value his life."


    "What?! I don''t dare ept it?!" Augustus raised his chin and nced at the que. "D*mn it, I


    want to see what the hell this thing is!"


    With that, he slightly leaned forward and reached out to pick up the small wooden que.


    At the same time, the other bosses chuckled and jeered.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Hehehe, as the esteemed leader of the Ivory Fang Sect, Master Osborn has seen all sorts of


    treasures. This kid''s arrogance is truly amusing!"


    "I think he''s simply intimidated by the Ivory Fang Sect and the Quintana Gang! He foolishly believes


    that he can bribe Master Osborn with whatever he randomly pulls out of his pocket!"


    "What a dumb*ss! He doesn''t even understand the rules of buying his life!"


    Zion crossed his arms and sneered at Baron.


    "Master Howe, your physical strength is truly remarkable, but your mind is as simple as theye!


    You didn''t want to enjoy the perks of joining Boss Jarett, but for some reason, you insist on tagging


    along with this dumb*ss kid to meet your doom?"


    While others didn''t know what the small wooden que was, Baron knew it very well.


    He also sneered back at Zion.


    "Boss Quintana, I can''t wait to see how clever you are when you''re on your knees begging for


    mercyter!"


    "What a ridiculous joke! Still f*cking talking tough!" Zion''s facial muscle twitched as he added,


    "Today, Master Osborn will definitely wipe out your ck Fist Gang¡ª"


    Thump!


    Before he could finish his sentence, Augustus suddenly fell off his chair.


    The ornate mahogany chair toppled over with a loud thud.


    Instantly, everyone looked at Augustus with puzzled looks on their faces.


    "Master Osborn, what happened?"


    "Why did you fall? Is the chair broken?"


    "Master Osborn, are you okay?"


    Rupert hurriedly picked up the chair and supported the pale-faced Augustus. "Master Osborn, are


    you feeling unwell?"

 Chapter 588 The Authentic Northern Draken Tag

    Chapter 588 The Authentic Northern Draken Tag


    Without uttering a single word, Augustus forcefully pushed Rupert away.


    However, it was evident to everyone present that beads of sweat were dripping down his forehead.


    Just as all the bosses exchanged bewildered nces, Augustus trembled and stammered, "T-This


    is¡­"


    His voice was extremely dry as if he had been dehydrated for ages!


    The hand holding the small wooden que was also shaking uncontrobly, and his expression


    was filled with terror beyond belief.


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "That''s right, this is the Northern Draken Tag of the Tanners. So, Master


    Osbron, are you willing to ept this bribe?"


    Boom!


    At the mention of "Northern Draken Tag", the entire conference room fell into stunned silence.


    It felt as though lightning had struck, and everyone''s minds exploded in an instant.


    "The... Northern Draken Tag? The Tanners'' Northern Draken Tag?"


    "Am I hearing correctly? This small wooden que¡­ is the Tanners'' Northern Draken Tag?"


    In an instant, all the bosses stood up from their chairs.


    Their mouths widened in sheer astonishment, and their expressions portrayed a profound sense of


    disbelief.


    Rupert looked even more dumbfounded as he craned his neck to get a look at the wooden que


    in Augustus'' hand.


    Thud!


    As soon as his eyesnded on the words "Northern Draken Tag" engraved on the wooden que,


    his legs buckled, and he directly crumpled to the ground.


    In the Northern District of Qustia, the Tanners were the unrivaled top family in the underworld.


    In front of the Tanners, Rupert was basically like a vige chief facing a high-ranking official from the


    imperial court.


    Therefore, it was only natural for fear to consume him.


    Witnessing Rupert crumble into a nervous wreck, the other bosses ceased their skepticism.


    There was no doubt that the small wooden que in Augustus'' hand was the authentic Northern


    Draken Tag.


    "H-How is this possible? How does he have the Tanners'' Northern Draken Tag?"


    "Oh my goodness! Even Boss Jarett wouldn''t dare to act recklessly in the presence of the Northern


    Draken Tag!"


    "With the Northern Draken Tag backing the Jeanne Gang, I''m afraid that no one can take over the


    Sunshine Casino!"


    "Uh, what should we do now? We almost pushed Victoria to the brink just now¡­"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In an instant, everyone''s faces were filled with panic.


    They looked at Kingsley with trepidation, afraid that he would seek revenge on them.


    Among them, Zion had the most unpleasant expression on his face.


    He never expected that the person he had to deal with would turn out to be a big shot wielding the


    Northern Draken Tag!


    He looked at Baron with aplicated expression.


    "You...you knew it all along, didn''t you? You knew that he had the Northern Draken Tag!


    "That''s why you were so respectful to him! That''s why you had the guts to stand up against Boss


    Jarett for him!"


    Baron smirked in triumph. "You''re too blind to see through Boss Nicholson''s identity. Who else can


    you me?"


    When the Ivory Fang Sect and the Quintana Gang were about to take action just now, he was truly


    panicked.


    He was worried that Kingsley had not brought the Northern Draken Tag with him.


    Moreover, he was even more worried that the Northern Draken Tag had already been taken back by


    the Tanners.


    However, seeing that the Northern Draken Tag, symbolizing ultimate power, had made its impact on


    everyone present, Baron could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, Victoria waspletely dumbfounded.


    She never expected that despite being in a desperate situation, she would encounter such a


    miraculous turn of events!


    Then, she turned her head to look at Kingsley, and her eyes were filled with admiration and


    curiosity.


    How on earth does he acquire the Tanners'' Northern Draken Tag?


    I wonder who he truly is.


    Under her mesmerized gaze, Kingsley lightly tapped his finger on the conference table.


    "Have you all seen clearly now? Master Osborn, Master Zion, do you still intend to send your men


    after me?"


    "Well.." Augustus'' expression shifted constantly. "With the Northern Draken Tag, one can wield


    control over all the underworld forces in the north¡­


    Zion''s face also grew pale as he acknowledged, "That''s right. Once the tag is presented, no force


    dares to challenge its authority¡­"


    In the presence of the Northern Draken Tag, neither of them dared to show even a trace of


    arrogance.

 Chapter 589 Dealing with the Traitor First!

    Chapter 589 Dealing with the Traitor First!


    Observing their bosses'' intimidating presence, all the subordinates of the Ivory Fang Sect and


    Quintana Gang immediately dropped to their knees.


    Theypletely lost the fierce and menacing aura they had exhibited just moments ago.


    "Very well," Kingsley said with a faint smile. "So, shall we proceed to solve all the issues one by one


    now?


    His face carried a smile, but his voice was as cold as the frost on a winter''s day.


    In an instant, everyone in attendance instinctively recoiled and couldn''t help but shudder


    involuntarily.


    They exchanged fearful nces, their eyes brimming with terror.


    Is he¡­ about to seek revenge now?


    Augustus''s lips trembled for a moment as he stammered, "B-Boss Nicholson, today we''re just


    having a small meeting to discuss the matter of my Cole Gang members being killed. W-We have


    no intention of standing against you¡­"


    "No intention of standing against me?" Kingsley took Victoria''s hand and gestured for her to sit


    beside him before turning to Augustus.


    "Do you know who she is?!"


    Augustus looked confused. "Isn''t she the leader of the Jeanne Gang, Victoria Jeanne?"


    "You''re only partially right." Kingsley''s eyes gradually turned cold.


    "At the same time, she is also my sister! If you intend to harm her, you''re making an enemy out of


    me!"


    Augustus struggled to swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "B-But this meeting was organized by Boss Jarett. As a mere subordinate, I can''t possibly go


    against hismands."


    Kingsley let out a cold snort. "So, when you said that you wanted to have a taste of her earlier, was


    that also at hismand?"


    "Err¡­"


    Augustus went pale, and his throat felt like it was on fire, causing him immense pain.


    Before he could utter another word, Kingsley waved his hand dismissively. "As I said, let''s solve all


    the issues one by one!"


    With that, he looked at the copsed Rupert on the ground and coldly said, "Now, let''s deal with the


    traitor first!"


    "B-Boss Nicholson¡­" Rupert''s once sinister eyes were now filled with fear.


    "I...I didn''t do anything! It was Master Osborn who came to me first! I''m not a traitor, and I never


    intended to betray Miss Jeanne!"


    Only now did he realize the reason behind Kenny, the esteemed strategist of the Cole Gang,


    behaving like a subservient follower to Kingsley.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It turned out that Kingsley had been hiding his true strength all along!


    "You''re not a traitor?!" Kingsley rebuked angrily.


    "A moment ago, you were insulting Miss Jeanne and trying to im the Jeanne Gang as your own.


    And now you have the nerve to deny being a traitor?"


    Kingsley felt an overwhelming urge to crush Rupert''s chest into pieces with a forceful stomp.


    How dare he bully Victoria! This is an unforgivable sin!


    However, Kingsley couldn''t ignore the fact that Rupert had been by Victoria''s side for more than ten


    years.


    Even raising a pet would form an emotional connection, let alone a human being.


    Therefore, he needed to take Victoria''s feelings into ount before making any move.


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes and directed his question at Augustus as he asked, "Master Osborn,


    are you familiar with the punishment for betraying one''s bosses in the underworld?"


    Concerned about Victoria''s emotional well-being, he intended to handle Rupert ording to the


    underworld''s rules.


    Augustus''s eyelid twitched as he responded, "For those who betray their bosses, they must face the


    punishment of three knife wounds and six brutal punches¡­"


    "Good." Kingsley nodded and looked at Victoria. "Victoria, what do you think of this?"


    At this moment, everyone in the room was standing, except for Kingsley and Victoria who remained


    seated.


    Victoria looked at the copsed Rupert, and her red lips were gently parted. Just as she was about


    to speak, Rupert suddenly flipped over and knelt.


    "Miss Jeanne... We''ve been together through thick and thin for more than ten years. I may not have


    done much, but I have also put in a lot of effort!"


    With that, he abruptly lifted his clothes and pointed to the scars on his body.


    "See these scars? I earned them while fighting to protect the Jeanne Gang''s territory!


    "And this one? I took a stab for you! I had to spend more than a month recovering in bed. Do you


    still remember?"

 Chapter 590 Werent You Acting All Arrogant Just Now?

    Chapter 590 Weren''t You Acting All Arrogant Just Now?


    Looking at the scars on Rupert''s body, Victoria was slightly moved.


    A rush of memories inundated her thoughts, taking her back to the early days when the Jeanne


    Gang was just established. Together, they battled asrades, enjoyed drinks in camaraderie, and


    shared a collective vision for the future.


    Seeing her softened expression, Rupert quickly pped himself hard and cried out, "Miss Jeanne, I


    know I was blinded by greed. I''m sorry.


    "But can''t you spare me this time, considering all the things I''ve done for you?"


    p!


    p! p!


    Then, he fiercely pped himself several times and begged, "Miss Jeanne, I really know I was


    wrong! I truly know I was wrong! Please spare me this time!"


    Watching this scene, Kingsley sighed softly.


    He knew that it would be impossible to take Rupert''s life today.


    The bond that Rupert and Victoria developed while fighting side by side couldn''t be easily erased.


    If he were in a simr situation and faced with the betrayal of Lancer and Hades, he probably


    wouldn''t be able to bring himself to kill them directly.


    As expected, Victoria simply shook her head slightly.


    "Enough! I won''t take your life for the sake of our past camaraderie. Get out of here! And don''t you


    dare show your face in front of me ever again!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! Thank you, Miss Jeanne! Thank you, Miss Jeanne!"


    Rupert had a grateful expression on his face as he thanked her while scrambling to get up from the


    ground and stumbling toward the door.


    Watching Rupert''s disheveled figure, Kingsley narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Considering Rupert''s temperament, Kingsley couldn''t shake the suspicion that there might still be


    lingering resentment in Rupert toward him.


    And there was a possibility that Rupert could incite trouble once again.


    However, after a moment''s thought, Kingsley realized that once Rupert left the Jeanne Gang, he


    would be a lone wolf, and it would be more difficult for him to stir up any waves.


    Therefore, he simply reminded Victoria, "Victoria, be careful in the future and don''t let Rupert


    appear in the territory of Jeanne Gang again."


    "I got it." Victoria nodded. "I will be more vignt."


    Then, Kingsley shifted his icy gaze toward Augustus and uttered, "Now, let''s talk about you."


    "I..." Augustus'' heart trembled.


    "I haven''t done anything yet! Even if I had intentions to harm Miss Jeanne, it hasn''t been


    sessful¡­


    "Since Miss Jeanne is unharmed, can''t we just drop this matter?" he pleaded.


    "Not sessful?" Kingsley sneered. "If I hadn''t been here today, you would have already made a


    move on her, wouldn''t you?!"


    Then, he looked at Zion and Wyatt. "And what about you two? Remember how did you pressure


    Miss Jeanne earlier?"


    Wyatt''s palms grew sweaty, and he stole a nce at Zion, whispering, "Boss, what should we do


    now?"


    Zion''s lips turned purple, and he couldn''t utter a word.


    He was now filled with regret.


    If he had known things would escte to this point, he wouldn''t have listened to Wyatt and Axel''s


    instigation just now.


    "Boss Quintana, why aren''t you saying anything? Weren''t you acting all arrogant just now?"


    Kingsley asked with a half-smile.


    "Weren''t you nning to have your men take me down?"


    Zion''s legs went weak, and his Adam''s apple bobbed nervously in fear.


    After a while, he replied in a trembling voice, "B-Boss Nicholson, I didn''t mean it¡­"


    "What did you mean then?" Kingsley crossed his legs, a smug expression ying on his face.


    "Speak up, I''m all ears!"


    "I..." Zion''s eyes flickered for a moment.


    "I don''t have any grudges or disputes with you, Boss Nicholson! It was Axel and Wyatt who


    provoked you! I have nothing to do with this matter at all.


    "When I ordered my people to attack you just now, I was just foolishly falling for Wyatt''s nder! I


    can hand him over to you and let you deal with him as you please!"


    At this, Wyatt widened his eyes in disbelief as he couldn''t believe what he had just heard.


    "Boss, what are you talking about? You can''t abandon me just to save your life, can you?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 591 The White Blade Piercing in and the Red Blade Piercing Out

    Chapter 591 The White de Piercing in and the Red de Piercing Out


    p!


    Zion turned around and delivered a forceful p to Wyatt''s face.


    "How dare you still speak? Would I be caught in this situation if you hadn''t provoked this mighty


    figure?" he roared.


    With one p, he directly made Wyatt''s mouth bleed from the corners.


    Wyatt felt a sharp ringing in his ears as if his eardrums had been shattered.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Then, Zion shifted his gaze to Kingsley and humbly bowed.


    "Boss Nicholson, I''m ready to immediately expel this bastard Wyatt from my Quintana Gang right


    now.


    "I sincerely apologize for my previous disrespect and assure you of my utmost sincerity now!"


    Kingsley ced his finger on the teacup in front of him and lightly tapped it.


    Baron quickly showed his perceptiveness and poured a cup of tea for him. "Boss Nicholson, this


    cup hasn''t been used. Please."


    Kingsley acknowledged with a nod and took hold of the teacup. Then, he gently blew on it and


    nonchntly said to Zion, "Just expelling him from the Quintana Gang might not be enough, don''t


    you agree?"


    At this, Zion and Wyatt, along with the others present, were taken aback.


    It was abundantly clear to everyone what Kingsley had in mind.


    He had set his sights on ending Wyatt''s life.


    "B-Boss Nicholson¡­" Wyatt trembled uncontrobly. "Boss Nicholson, I know I was wrong. P-


    Please, spare my life."


    Wyatt saw how fervently Rupert begged for mercy earlier and managed to save his life.


    Therefore, he wanted to follow suit and find a way out for himself too!


    Unfortunately, Kingsley only shook his head.


    "I spared your life once at the Golden Bar. I have limited patience, and I won''t give you a second


    chance," he said.


    After speaking, he nced at Zion and urged, "What are you waiting for, Boss Quintana?"


    At Kingsley''s ultimatum, Zion''s eyes flickered with a hint of ruthlessness.


    In the next moment¡­


    He swiftly pulled out a dagger from his waist and fiercely stabbed it toward his back.


    Squelch!


    The sound of metal piercing flesh suddenly echoed!


    Apanied by this horrifying sound, Wyatt''s eyes widened with anger and disbelief.


    "Boss¡­"


    Zion''s eyes turned bloodshot as he gritted his teeth.


    "Wyatt, you know me. Everything I do is for the sake of Quintana Gang! Let''s be brothers again in


    the next life!"


    As he spoke, he forcefully pulled out the dagger.


    Squelch!


    Squelch! Squelch!


    Immediately after, he stabbed Wyatt multiple times in the chest and abdomen.


    It was a true spectacle, with the white de piercing in and the red de piercing out!


    With thest stab, Wyatt''s pupils hadpletely dted.


    Until his death, he couldn''tprehend why he met his demise at the hands of his boss.


    Thump!


    Wyatt''s lifeless body fell backward and mmed heavily onto the ground.


    He stared with his eyes wide open and his mouth agape, with an expression of disbelief and


    unwillingness to ept his fate.


    Witnessing this scene, all the bosses present couldn''t help but shudder.


    They were no strangers to violence and killings in their line of work.


    However, never had they witnessed a boss ruthlessly stabbing his subordinate without an ounce of


    mercy.


    What made it even more chilling was the fact that they were on friendly terms just a few minutes


    ago.


    In the blink of an eye, they could just turn against each other.


    Such merciless betrayal sent chills down the spines of those underworld bosses.


    Zion wiped the blood off his hands and said to Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, I have killed the person


    who offended you! With this, will you spare me now?"


    Kingsley didn''t respond to his words. Instead, he picked up his teacup and took a sip of tea.


    "This tea is not bad, but it falls shortpared to the tea at Jeanne D''Arc."


    Just as Zion was utterly confused and didn''t understand the meaning behind his words¡­


    Crack!


    With a slight exertion of force, Kingsley crushed the teacup in his hand.


    In an instant, the high-quality teacup revealed ayer of cracks on the surface.


    And in the next moment, it fragmented into countless shards.


    "Boss Nicholson, what are you¡ª"


    Zion only managed to utter a startled cry before the gleaming shards of the teacup swiftly closed in


    on him.

 Chapter 592 Desperation Leads to Drastic Measures

    Chapter 592 Desperation Leads to Drastic Measures


    The shards flew out of Kingsley''s slender fingertips like a flying knife, directly aiming for Zion''s


    throat.


    Splitch!


    A chilling sound of tearing echoed throughout the room.


    Gurgle, gurgle¡­


    Zion made a horrifying sound from his throat, but he could no longer utter a single word.


    He desperately clutched his throat with both hands, but he couldn''t stop the gushing blood.


    In an instant, the thick scent of blood filled the nostrils of everyone present.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Even those underworld bosses were left dumbfounded at the sight.


    They could only watch in despair as Zion''s blood flowed uncontrobly, and his body gradually


    weakened until he finally slumped lifelessly onto the ground.


    At this moment, almost everyone present held their breath.


    They were afraid to make even the slightest sound.


    At once, the grand conference room fell into a dead silence.


    The only sound that asionally broke the silence was the dripping of water.


    There was someone who had been so frightened that they wet their pants.


    When Zion killed Wyatt just a moment ago, everyone believed that he would escape the


    consequences.


    However, to their astonishment, in a matter of seconds, he was lying in a pool of blood.


    At this moment, all these renowned underworld bosses stood in silence and did not dare to utter a


    word.


    Their hearts filled with disbelief as they witnessed the brutal ruthlessness of Kingsley''s actions.


    Seeing Zion''s gruesome death, Augustus was chilled to the bone.


    When Kingsley''s gaze shifted toward him, Augustus was already petrified, feeling as though his


    internal organs had coiled into a tight ball.


    "B-Boss Nicholson¡­"


    Augustus'' pupils trembled uncontrobly, and the only thought in his mind was that he was going to


    die.


    Just a moment ago, he had pressured Victoria even more than Zion did.


    What was more, today''s meeting was chaired by him.


    If Zion met such a gruesome end, how could he expect his own fate to be any different?


    "Master Osborn, don''t worry. I will settle the score with every one of you today!"


    Kingsley''s lips curled into a cold smile as he scanned the room. "None of you who insulted Miss


    Jeanne earlier will get away with it!"


    As soon as he said this, everyone''s faces turned pale.


    The tension in the room intensified.


    It was almost suffocating.


    After a moment, the boss with the goatee gritted his teeth and said, "Boss Nicholson, what do you


    mean? Are you nning to kill us all?!"


    Kingsley smiled warmly. "Isn''t it nice to have so many people on the road with you, so you won''t be


    lonely on the road to the afterlife?"


    A heavy silence filled the room as all the bosses remained speechless.


    The boss with the goatee tightly clenched his fist. "D*mn it! There are over a hundred of us


    combined! It''s not that easy for you to kill all of us!"


    "Mr. Hunt, what do you mean?" Baron''s eyebrows furrowed. "Do you dare to defy the Tanners''


    Northern Draken Tag andy hands on Boss Nicholson?"


    Zavier Hunt, the boss with the goatee, smirked.


    "If the holder of the Northern Draken Tag is a member of the Tanners, I wouldn''t dare toy a hand


    on him! However, he is not from the Tanner Family at all!


    "If we kill him here andpletely crush his body, his death will be an unsolved mystery. By all


    means, the Tanners will never find out the truth!


    "I doubt that the Tanners would go on a killing spree in our Sris Province''s underworld for the


    sake of an outsider like him!"


    Hearing this, Baron was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that these desperate people would dare to have murderous intentions toward the


    holder of the Northern Draken Tag.


    Zavier''s face turned icy as he spoke to other bosses.


    "Everyone, we are all influential figures in the underworld. Are we just going to sit idly and let


    ourselves be ughtered?


    "You all have seen Master Quintana''s fate. If we don''t unite now, we''ll meet the same fate as him!"


    At these words, all the other bosses exchanged nces, and their expressions began to waver.


    Although they feared the authority of the Northern Draken Tag, when their lives were at stake, they


    had to put everything on the line.

 Chapter 593 A Life-Or-Death Struggle

    Chapter 593 A Life-Or-Death Struggle


    All the bosses maliciously sneered.


    "I''m with Mr. Hunt on this! Once we take down this Nicholson guy here, the Tanners won''t be able to


    trace it back to us!"


    "Exactly! It''ll be our little secret. Let''s silence him and cover our tracks!"


    "He might be skilled, but with over a hundred of us, we can each throw a punch and take him out!"


    Since these people had all built their power by living on the edge, all of them were ruthless people.


    With Zavier taking the lead, everyone instantly became eager to take action.


    Zavier looked at Augustus and said, "Master Osborn, we''re waiting for yourmand! Once you


    give the word, we''ll strike immediately!"


    Augustus took a deep breath, and his eyes began to look fierce.


    Kingsley had made it clear just now.


    He wanted the lives of everyone present!


    Since they were all bound to die anyway, it seemed prudent to take the initiative and eliminate him


    outright.


    Perhaps, by taking this bold action, they could defy the odds and find a way to survive this


    impending disaster.


    Watching the flickering eyes of Augustus, Baron felt a tingling sensation on his scalp.


    He anxiously whispered to Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, it looks like they''re about to make a move!"


    Victoria gritted her teeth and said, "If pushes to shove, we''ll confront them directly!"


    Then, she nced at Baron intensely and asked, "Mr. Howe, you''ll stand with us, won''t you?"


    "I..."


    Baron felt uneasy. Since he was already in a difficult position, he could only nod vigorously. "I


    pledge my unwavering loyalty to Boss Nicholson!"


    "Good!"


    Immediately, Victoria turned her head and looked at the Jeanne Gang members who hade with


    her.


    "Everyone, the Jeanne Gang is in great danger now! Gather your spirits and fight our way out of


    here!"


    The Jeanne Gang members all stood together and shouted, "We swear to protect Miss Jeanne with


    our lives!"


    Seeing this, Wendell took a step forward and said to Baron, "Boss, let us join forces with the Jeanne


    Gang and fight together!"


    Without hesitation, Baron raised his hand boldly. "Good! Let''s fight together with the Jeanne Gang!"


    With the order given, the members of the ck Fist Gang immediately perked up and went straight


    to join the Jeanne Gang''s members.


    Each of them had a strong and muscr body, and they were all skilled in illegal boxing.


    As they approached, the formidable presence of the Jeanne Gang surged even higher.


    They stood together and raised their voices in unison.


    "We swear to protect Miss Jeanne with our lives!"


    "We swear to protect Miss Jeanne with our lives!"


    At that moment, the meeting room was divided into two distinct factions.


    On one side stood the members of the Jeanne Gang and the ck Fist Gang, while on the opposite


    side stood the henchmen brought by the other bosses.


    A gap separated the two groups, leaving the atmosphere charged with tension.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Although the Jeanne Gang and the ck Fist Gang had fewer numbers, their spirit was


    unwavering.


    It seemed as though they were on the brink of a life-or-death struggle.


    Witnessing this scene, Augustus felt a twitch in his eyelid.


    He knew that things wouldn''t end well if there was no bloodshed today.


    Bang!


    Augustus clenched his fist and smashed it hard on the conference table.


    "Alright, Victoria and Baron! Since both of you want to fight us, don''t me us¡ª"


    However, before he could finish his sentence¡­


    Vroom! Vroom! Vroom!


    Squeak!


    Suddenly, the sound of cars entering and braking came from outside the window.


    It sounded like there were at least ten cars or more.


    What was more, they were all powerful andrge vehicles.


    Augustus'' face twitched as he blurted out, "What''s going on? Are we still missing some folks?"


    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads. "No, all of us are here!"


    "What''s happening? Go check it out now!"


    Augustus gestured with his hand, and immediately a member of the Ivory Fang Sect took the


    command and walked toward the window.


    At its essence, this gathering of underworld forces was a meeting of people operating in the gray


    area.


    Therefore, all the windows in the conference room were closed with blinds.


    The member of the Ivory Fang Sect reached out and opened the blinds¡­


    Instantly, all the hair on his body stood on end.

 Chapter 594 What Are They Here For?

    Chapter 594 What Are They Here For?


    Gasp!


    He took a sharp breath, and his face waspletely shocked.


    "Boss... Boss, there are military vehicles outside..."


    At the words, all the bosses were stunned and craned their necks to peer through the window.


    There were more than a dozen military green vehicles parked neatly on the open ground outside.


    With precise movements, fully armed special forces soldiers with rifles slung on their backs were


    skillfully jumping down from the vehicles one by one.


    At the sight of this, the legs of those underworld bosses started trembling.


    Although they could stir up trouble in the underworld, they were utterly dumbfounded when


    confronted with a legitimate special forces unit.


    "W-What the heck is happening¡­ Why did so many soldiers suddenly show up?"


    "N-No way! Are they here for us?!"


    "Master Osborn, what''s going on?"


    However, even Augustus was also confused.


    This was his first time seeing so many gun-wielding soldiers up close.


    "I-I have no idea." Augustus nervously gulped and spected, "Perhaps the estate owner invited


    some other guests?"


    Hearing his words, those bosses were all incredulous.


    "It can''t be! Isn''t the estate owner a friend of Boss Jarett?"


    "Yeah, exactly! How could the owner of this ce summon the military while we''re having a


    meeting? It''s like putting a cat and a mouse together¡ª"


    Halfway through his sentence, the boss realized the metaphor wasn''t quite fitting and awkwardly


    sealed his mouth.


    However, although he didn''t finish his words, everyone understood what he meant.


    These soldiers were definitely not guests invited by the estate owner.


    So¡­ what the heck are they here for?!


    Not only were these bosses skeptical, but even Kingsley was also perplexed.


    To prevent anyone from suspecting any connections between the military and the underworld, he


    had deliberately kept Lancer unaware of the situation.


    What''s going on with those military vehicles outside the window?


    As everyone''s hearts raced, the disciplined soldiers had already started marching toward the


    building.


    At the same time, the sound of synchronized and resolute footsteps echoed in their ears.


    For a moment, everyone was so tense that they held their breath and even forgot to breathe.


    The subordinates, who were already on edge, anxiously nced around, afraid that the soldiers


    would barge in through the door.


    They all had some sort of criminal record, and the sight of police officers would scare them witless


    even on a regr day.


    However, the firepower and force of these iron-blooded soldiers were more than a hundred times


    greater than that of the police force.


    Unfortunately, no matter how desperately they prayed in their hearts, it was all in vain.


    These soldiers were here for them.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Bang!


    The doors of the conference room were forcefully pushed open.


    Immediately, Kevin Leonard, with two bars and two stars on his shoulder, strode in with his head


    held high.


    Behind him, two squads of fully armed special forces soldiers followed, each standing tall like steel


    towers.


    Seeing the star emblem on Kevin''s shoulder, all the underworld bosses were petrified.


    Their legs trembled uncontrobly, and some even felt like they were about to faint from fright.


    The pants of theckeys who peed themselves earlier due to the Northern Draken Tag hadn''t even


    dried up yet, and now they were drenched in piss again.


    Kevin swept a nce at everyone in the room and sternly asked, "Who is in charge here?"


    Instantly, all eyes turned toward Augustus.


    At that moment, Augustus felt like breaking down.


    He had been filled with anticipation that today''s meeting would bring him great fortune.


    Moreover, he had hoped that after taking control of the Sunshine Casino, Jarett would hand over its


    management to the Ivory Fang Sect.


    However, things took an unexpected turn. Not only did they fail to secure the Sunshine Casino, but


    a series of unforeseen events was also pushing him closer to a nervous breakdown.


    Kevin stared at him coldly and questioned, "Are you the one in charge here?"


    "I¡­" Augustus'' forehead beaded with sweat. "I-I''m just presiding over this meeting¡­ May I know


    the reason for the military''s visit, sir?"


    As he looked at the armed soldiers, he felt as though his own legs were no longer under his control.

 Chapter 595 Take Away Their Weapons!

    Chapter 595 Take Away Their Weapons!


    Kevin''s voice turned cold as he said, "I received a report iming that there was a group fight


    happening here! I brought my troops specifically to eradicate the criminals!"


    "W-What? A group fight?" Beads of cold sweat trickled down Augustus'' forehead.


    "No, absolutely not! We arew-abiding citizens. How could we possibly engage in a group fight?"


    Just as Augustus spoke, all the gangsters discreetly hid their knives, clubs, and other weapons


    behind them.


    A few minutes ago, they were all ready to fight against the people from the Jeanne Gang and the


    ck Fist Gang.


    Their weapons were already drawn, and they hadn''t had a chance to put them away yet.


    "Law-abiding citizens?" Kevin sneered. "Well, let me see just howw-abiding you guys really are!"


    With a wave of his hand, hemanded the soldiers behind him, "Take away their weapons!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The synchronized shout made severalckeys copse to the ground in fear.


    The next moment, a squad of soldiers marched out in formation.


    The ck barrels of their guns, resembling the scythe of the grim reaper, pointed at the frightened


    gangsters.


    ng! ng!


    Bang!


    Before the soldiers even approached, those gangsters had already discarded their weapons and


    surrendered.


    Who would dare to resist when faced with the barrels of the special forces soldiers?


    Watching their trembling fear, Kevinmanded, "Round them up and make them face the wall!"


    Soon, the gangsters were herded like a flock ofmbs, driven by the soldiers to the corner of the


    room.


    They crouched down with their heads down and did not dare to look around.


    On the other side, the members of the Jeanne Gang and the ck Fist Gang were also frightened.


    Kevin nced at them and asked, "Are you all together with them?"


    "N-No¡­" one of them stammered. "They were about to attack us just now¡­"


    Kevin sneered. "Isn''t that a group fight?"


    With that, hemanded again, "Second team, round these¡ª"


    However, before he finished speaking, Kingsley calmly interjected, "They are my people."


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s words, all the bosses rolled their eyes.


    So what if they are your people?


    These soldiers don''t recognize the authority of the Northern Draken Tag!


    As their minds were still in a state of confusion, Kevin instructed, "Second team, have these people


    take a seat on the sofas!"


    At once, Augustus and all the bosses were rendered speechless.


    Everyone looked confused.


    What the hell is going on?


    Our people are being herded like sheep into a corner, but his people aren''t?


    What a double standard!


    All the members of the Jeanne Gang and the ck Fist Gang cautiously took their seats on the


    sofas.


    However, they felt uneasy and kept their heads down.


    The soldiers with guns stood right in front of them, and they did not dare to lift their heads to look


    around.


    After sessfully bringing over a hundred gangsters under control, Kevin finally approached the


    conference table.


    He stole a nce at Kingsley but didn''t dare to speak anything.


    Beforeing, Lev Ignatov had told him that the purpose of this expedition was to eliminate the


    criminals involved in the group fight.


    They were advised not to expose the identity of Kingsley as the God of War, Ares.


    Seeing no expression on Kingsley''s face, he shifted his gaze to Augustus again. "You. Are you the


    boss here?"


    "I..."


    Augustus was trembling in fear.


    Suddenly, he turned his eyes and pointed at Kingsley. "It''s him! He''s the boss here! He has the


    Northern Draken Tag in his hand!"


    Kevin was caught off guard and turned his gaze toward Kingsley. "Pardon me, sir, are you the¡­


    boss here?"


    At once, everyone in the room was at a loss for words.


    ''Pardon me, sir?''


    Thismander of the special forces actually treated Kingsley with such reverence?!

 Chapter 596 A Taste of Their Own Medicine

    Chapter 596 A Taste of Their Own Medicine


    Kingsley pointed to the members of the Jeanne Gang and the ck Fist Gang sitting on the couch


    with their heads down.


    "I''m just their boss, as for the others¡­ They were trying to kill me earlier."


    At this, Kevin''s face turned solemn instantly.


    Did these people really think they could kill Ares?


    They must be out of their minds, begging for their own demise.


    Ares is the sacred symbol revered by all soldiers in the Empire of Qustia.


    How dare these insignificant nuisances have the nerve toy their filthy hands on Ares!


    That''s a direct challenge to the authority of our mighty Qustia military!


    As he thought about this, Kevin coldly nced at those bosses and asked, "Are you all nning to


    openly murder in broad daylight?!"


    Listening to the boiling rage in Kevin''s voice, all the bosses clutched the table with both hands as


    they struggled to maintain their bnce.


    Zavier gulped and replied, "C-Captain, we didn''t kill anyone¡­ We arew-abiding citizens. How


    could we be involved in such criminal activities?"


    The other bosses nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, Captain. We''rew-abiding citizens!"


    "Captain, we were just having a meeting. Please understand¡­"


    While they were trying to clear themselves, Kevin twitched his nose and walked to the other side of


    the conference table.


    Seeing this, the bosses instantly felt a chill down their spines.


    On the other side of the conference tabley the corpses of Zion and Wyatt.


    With these two corpses, there was no way they could ever wash away their sins.


    After taking a couple of steps, Kevin saw the horrifying sight of Zion and Wyatt''s lifeless bodies.


    "Care to exin?"


    Kevin''s eyes burned with fury as he locked his gaze on them. "Is this done by you lot, the so-called


    law-abiding citizens?"


    "Um¡­" Augustus'' face turned pale, his voice trembling. "W-We didn''t kill these two!"


    Then, he pointed to Kingsley and added, "It was him! He killed both of them!"


    The other bosses nodded with sincerity.


    "That''s right! It''s the Nicholson guy who did it!"


    "Captain, he''s a murderer! You must bring him to justice!"


    Zion and Wyatt were indeed killed by Kingsley.


    Therefore, these bosses stood tall and spoke with conviction.


    Since Kevin''s arrival, it was the first time they had spoken with such confidence.


    Seeing their determined expressions as they all tried to put the me on him, Kingsley sneered.


    Don''t you all enjoy ying the me game and setting traps?


    Well, I''ll give you all a taste of your own medicine and make you pay for your actions!


    With this thought in mind, Kingsley slowly lifted his gaze and confronted Kevin as he replied, "That''s


    right, I killed both of them. Do you believe me?"


    Do you believe me?


    As soon as this question was asked, Kevin instinctively shook his head and firmly stated, "No, I


    don''t believe that."


    Even if he harbored doubts, he had to feign disbelief for the time being.


    On the battlefield, Ares had taken down hundreds, if not thousands of enemies.


    Killing just two people from the underworld would be nothing out of the ordinary.


    When Kevin said that he didn''t believe it, Augustus and the other underworld bosses were utterly


    dumbfounded.


    "Captain, he really killed them both! How can you not believe it?!"


    "Yeah, exactly! It was the Nicholson guy who did it! We''re all innocent!"


    Kevin waved his hand dismissively and said, "Shut up, all of you! None of you can escape from


    this!"


    At once, Augustus'' face turned pale.


    Less than an hour ago, he had said to Victoria that she couldn''t escape the me for the deaths of


    those three Cole Gang members.


    Little did he expect that the consequences would catch up with him so swiftly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the blink of an eye, those words came right back to haunt him.


    In this tense moment, Kevin looked at Kingsley again as if asking for instructions on how to deal


    with these people next.


    With a discreet gesture, Kingsleymunicated through a specialized hand signal used by special


    forces.


    He signaled that everyone present should be eliminated.


    The rest were to await further instructions.


    Their exchange of nces was all caught by these underworld bosses.

 Chapter 597 Theres No Remedy for Regret

    Chapter 597 There''s No Remedy for Regret


    The subordinates kneeling on the ground with their faces against the wall couldn''t see the


    expression in Kingsley''s eyes, but the bosses in the room had a crystal clear view of it.


    At once, everyone knew that there were shady businesses going on between Kingsley and Kevin.


    Augustus'' pupils flickered, and his heart instantly felt like it had plunged into an abyss.


    He seemed to have grasped something.


    As soon as this special forcesmander entered the room, he mentioned that someone had


    reported an incident of a group fighting.


    However¡­


    The owner of Holdaway Golf Estate was Jarett''s friend, and he couldn''t possibly have reported it.


    Other people were even more unlikely.


    When they were having the meeting, even the curtains were closed.


    How could outsiders know what happened in this conference room?


    Not only Augustus thought of this problem, but all the other bosses also realized that something


    was off.


    They were aware that there was a mole among them.


    It became evident that Kingsley was the mole.


    Augustus'' eye twitched involuntarily. "Y-You¡­"


    At that moment, a dreadful realization dawned upon him as he recollected what Cassius had


    previously told them.


    The person who killed Xanxus and Ashton was likely the same.


    And that person is likely connected to the military!


    Just a while ago, he had dismissed Cassius'' spection with a sneer.


    However, seeing the subtle interactions between Kingsley and Kevin, Augustus grew increasingly


    convinced that Cassius'' words were true.


    After realizing this, he felt a deep sense of regret in his gut.


    If they had listened to Cassius earlier, they wouldn''t have ended up in such a predicament.


    Just then, Zavier nervously spoke up. "Master Osborn, about what Mr. White said earlier¡­"


    These bosses didn''t build their own forces by being fools.


    They had undoubtedly figured everything out.


    Gulp!


    Augustus swallowed nervously and asked, "B-Boss Nicholson, didn''t you just mention that you


    didn''t kill Ashton?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t kill him." Kingsley smirked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "But I was the one who brought down his forces. And, of course, I also know the person who took


    his life."


    At once, Augustus and other bosses were struck by shock.


    They were all speechless.


    What is the difference from outright killing?


    Why is he keeping us in suspense like this?


    D*mn it, isn''t he deliberately tricking us?!


    The crowd''s faces underwent a noticeable change, and their expressions instantly turned pale as


    deep regret filled their hearts.


    If only we had been aware of his military connections, we would have humbly acknowledged our


    mistakes upon seeing the Northern Dragon Tag.


    No! If we had foreseen this oue, we would have never set foot in this meeting in the first ce!


    s, there''s no remedy for regret.


    Everyone was stepping into a more desperate situation now.


    Thud!


    Zavier''s eyes shifted, and he directly lifted his clothes and knelt before Kingsley.


    "Boss Nicholson! We were onlypelled to attend this meeting because of Boss Jarett''s influence.


    "I have no grudges with Miss Jeanne and don''t want to go against her at all!"


    His shrewd little eyes were filled with a pleading expression.


    "As long as you let me go, I swear I''ll show you and Miss Jeanne with the utmost respect! Even if


    Miss Jeanne wants my territory, I''m more than happy to hand it over!"


    Seeing Zavier kneeling directly to Kingsley, the other bosses couldn''t help but feel disgusted.


    Just a moment ago, when they were pressuring Victoria and trying to kill Kingsley, he was the most


    enthusiastic one.


    Now that the tables had turned, he was the first one to kneel and beg for mercy.


    What an opportunist!


    Kingsley gently tapped his finger on the conference table. "Since you''ve begged for mercy..."


    As the softened tone of Kingsley reached everyone''s ears, it seemed that there was a turning point.


    Immediately, all the prominent bosses, who had previously been filled with disdain, dropped to their


    knees.


    "Boss Nicholson, we''ve been wrong too!"


    "Yeah, we didn''t want to defy Boss Jarett''s orders. We certainly didn''t want to go against you either!"

 Chapter 598 Acknowledge You as Our Boss

    Chapter 598 Acknowledge You as Our Boss


    "Boss Nicholson, we admit our mistakes! From now on, we''re ready to obey yourmands! You''re


    the top dog in the underworld of Sris Province!"


    "That''s right! We''re all willing to acknowledge you as our boss! Please show us mercy!"


    The subordinates, who were lined up against the wall, were utterly astonished as they heard their


    bosses beg for mercy.


    Why did our bosses suddenly start pleading with that Nicholson guy?


    What the heck happened here?


    They were both afraid and curious.


    However, with dark gun muzzles pointing at their heads, no one dared to lift their heads to see what


    was going on.


    At this moment, almost all the bosses around the conference table were kneeling on the ground,


    except for the two leaders of the Ivory Fang Sect who were still standing.


    Augustus'' face was as pale as paper. Although he managed to stay standing, his legs were


    trembling violently.


    Inparison, the deputy leader, Rayden, remained much calmer.


    He looked at Kingsley with a puzzled expression, unable to figure out the background of this young


    man.


    Seeing that Kingsley''s expression was still inscrutable, the bosses who had just pleaded for mercy


    hurriedly repeated, "Boss Nicholson, we''re all willing to acknowledge you as the boss. Can you


    spare us?"


    Kingsley raised an eyebrow. "Acknowledge me as the boss? I''m afraid none of you have the


    qualifications for that!"


    Immediately, a heavy silence fell upon the room as all the bosses remained quiet.


    After all, they were powerful figures in the underworld of Sris Province.


    However, to their surprise, Kingsley boldly dered that they were undeserving of recognizing him


    as their boss.


    One slightly chubby boss trembled as he spoke.


    "D-Didn''t you say that you would spare Zavier when he begged for mercy just now?"


    "When did I say that?" Kingsley smirked. "I haven''t finished my sentence yet."


    His voice gradually turned icy. "What I was going to say was, since you''ve begged for mercy, I''ll let


    you die a little easier!"


    Zavier and the other bosses were stunned into silence.


    In an instant, the color drained from everyone''s faces.


    All of them felt a wave of darkness engulfing their vision, and their hearts were filled with extreme


    terror.


    These people had been through their fair share of ups and downs in the underworld, witnessing all


    kinds of violence and chaos.


    However, this was the first time they felt such absolute despair with no way out.


    Back in the day, when they found themselves surrounded or had their territories seized, there was


    always a glimmer of hope. By fighting fiercely and throwing caution to the wind, they could


    potentially carve out a path drenched in blood.


    Even if they couldn''t fight their way out, at least they could make the other side pay a certain price.


    However, facing these soldiers armed with steel guns, they didn''t even have the will to fight


    anymore.


    With just a burst of bullets, they would be turned into a ho''s nest.


    In an instant, everyone slumped down,pletely dejected.


    The once mighty figures of the underworld now wore gloomy expressions on their faces.


    Their eyes were devoid of any radiance as if they were facing imminent death.


    Plop!


    Augustus couldn''t bear it anymore.


    He immediately dropped to his knees and bowed before Kingsley.


    With each knock of his head against the floor, he spoke in a sorrowful tone.


    "Boss Nicholson, if you spare me, I can betray Boss Jarett for you!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I can coborate with you to dismantle the entire Cole Gang! Then, I''ll hand over all of the Cole


    Gang''s territories to the Jeanne Gang!"


    At Augustus'' words, all the bosses looked at him in disbelief.


    The leader of the Ivory Fang Sect actually sold out the Cole Gang just to save his own life?


    "Coborate with me? Dismantle the Cole Gang?" Kingsley sneered.


    "They are indeed very tempting, but I have a better candidate in mind."


    Augustus looked puzzled. "W-What do you mean by this?"


    Kingsley did not answer him. Instead, he gestured toward Rayden, who was standing next to him,


    and said, "Deputy leader of the Ivory Fang Sect, why don''t you exin everything?"


    Noticing Rayden''s hesitation as he stood there, Kingsley grinned slightly and instructed Kevin,


    "Clear the scene!"

 Chapter 599 The Undercover Agent from the Police Department

    Chapter 599 The Undercover Agent from the Police Department


    "Yes!"


    Kevin''s heels clicked together as he stood at attention.


    Immediately, he ordered his subordinates to drive all the gangsters out of the conference room.


    Seeing this situation, all the bosses wondered what Kingsley had in mind.


    However, Rayden''s eyebrows twitched in surprise.


    From Kevin''s actions, he could tell that this young man''s status and position were much higher than


    he had imagined.


    After all the gangsters were driven out, Rayden stepped forward and approached Kingsley.


    Seeing this, all the bosses, including Augustus, looked at Rayden in confusion, not knowing what he


    was up to.


    Snap!


    Once Rayden stood firmly, he saluted Kingsley with military precision.


    "Rayden Goff, a retired soldier from the 21st Regiment of the Sris Province Military Region,


    reporting to you, sir!"


    Kingsley nodded. "What is your current position?"


    Rayden looked straight ahead and shouted, "I am currently serving in Action Team 2 of the


    Cleapolis Police Department, sir!"


    At Rayden''s introduction, Augustus'' face turned pale as if he had encountered a shocking


    revtion.


    "Rayden, how dare you! You d*mn undercover agent!"


    He never expected that Rayden, the deputy leader of the Ivory Fang Sect, who had been highly


    trusted by Jarett, turned out to be an undercover agent sent by the police department.


    However, Rayden paid no attention to Augustus. Instead, he put down his saluting hand and


    curiously asked, "Boss Nicholson, how did you figure out my identity?"


    Kingsley smiled faintly and replied, "I have a subordinate who bears a striking resemnce to you,


    so I guessed that you must be someone from the military or the police."


    Rayden hesitated. "Is he¡­ from the Jeanne Gang?"


    "No." Kingsley shook his head. "It''s General Tobias from the Seavale Military Region."


    Boom!


    As soon as these words were spoken, all the big bosses felt as if struck by a thunderbolt.


    Their minds were engulfed by colossal waves of impact!


    What?!


    The General of the Seavale Military Region is under hismand?!


    How incredibly influential and high-ranking must he be?


    For a moment, everyone thought that he was bluffing.


    However, looking at Kevin''s deeply convinced expression, no one dared to doubt him now.


    Even Baron and Victoria were also shocked.


    At this point, Baron was drenched in cold sweat.


    Deep within his heart, he was flooded with immense relief for narrowly dodging death''s grip.


    Who would have thought that Boss Nicholson not only has the Northern Dragon Tag but also holds


    powerful connections with the military?


    Thank goodness I made the right choice in joining his side!


    Otherwise, I would be filled with regret by now, and it would be toote to do anything about it!


    Meanwhile, Victoria''s pretty face was filled with astonishment.


    She stared deeply at Kingsley.


    As one of the bosses in the underworld, she didn''t pay much attention to ordinary men. They simply


    didn''t register on her radar!


    Even those bosses who held a simr status to hers didn''t impress her much either.


    However, this was the first time she took a man seriously.


    This powerful man gave her a sense of reliance and admiration.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Those bosses who were kneeling on the ground moments ago still held a glimmer of hope in their


    hearts.


    However, after hearing Kingsley''s words, they only had one thought left in their minds.


    They just wanted to die quickly and painlessly.


    The fact that the General of the Seavale Military Region was under Kingsley''smand had left


    them too terrified to even beg for mercy.


    Kingsley smiled and asked Rayden, "How long have you been undercover in the Cole Gang?


    What''s more, you''ve even managed to climb to the position of deputy leader of the Ivory Fang


    Sect."


    Rayden chuckled. "Three years."


    Hearing this, Kingsley couldn''t help but be impressed.


    Being able to work undercover for three years right under Jarett''s nose, without even getting caught,


    and then rise to the position of deputy leader of the Ivory Fang Sect¡­


    Not everyone possesses such exceptional abilities.


    Kingsleyplimented, "Very well. Have you figured out how to exin to Boss Jarett when we go


    back?"


    "I''ll just say that the meeting ended in chaos, with bosses betraying one another and resulting in


    heavy casualties!" Rayden exined.


    "Boss Jarett''s got a strong trust in me, so with this exnation, he shouldn''t feel suspicious," he


    added.

 Chapter 600 Death Penalty for All

    Chapter 600 Death Penalty for All


    Kingsley nodded. "Very well. If you ever need anything, you cane to Jeanne Gang and talk to


    Miss Jeanne."


    Looking at Victoria, he asked, "Are you okay with that, Victoria?"


    "Of course!" Victoria answered without hesitation, "You''re the reason Jeanne Gang survived.


    Jeanne Gang is now yours as well, so you have authority!"


    Kingsley was taken aback. She''s being far too generous!


    How could she make such a snap decision to share the power over Jeanne Gang with him?


    What he didn''t realize was that Victoria already saw him as someone she could rely on.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    So much so that she contemted entrusting her life to him!


    Kingsley then turned to Kevin curiously and asked, "What brought you here? I don''t seem to have


    told Lancer about this."


    "I don''t know the details," Kevin replied, "it was an order given to me by General Ignatov. I carried


    out the military order without question."


    Kingsley nodded and said, "Okay, I understand. Let your men take all of these people back and deal


    with them ording to militaryw."


    He looked coldly at everyone and remarked, "Three lives from the Cole Gang, plus Wyatt and Zion,


    a total of five lives. Each of you should be executed for that, isn''t that right?"


    Hearing that, all the bosses became speechless.


    They plopped down on the floor in an instant.


    They already had a slew of criminal records. Now, with the addition of five lives, the death penalty


    was definitely set in stone!


    At this point, Augustus started to feel lightheaded and his blood pressure began to rise.


    His initial intention was to set up Victoria and trap her. But he didn''t anticipate that he would


    ultimately be charged with murder.


    He had intended to set her up, but now he was the one in trouble!


    With the added shock of Rayden''s undercover identity, he was on the verge of exploding with rage!


    Ptui!


    Terrified and furious, Augustus spurted out a mouthful of blood!


    Kingsley didn''t even nce at him and instead said to Baron, "You did well today. After all of these


    leaders are punished, you can monitor the territory''s expansion."


    Hearing this, Baron was overjoyed and repeatedly bowed to Kingsley. "Thank you so much, Boss!"


    With so many leaders being apprehended at once, the Sris Province underworld was bound to


    be roiled!


    Their subordinates would undoubtedly vie for the positions of the gang leader.


    He had the best chance to increase his territory now that the situation was uncertain.


    If Kingsley hadn''t brought it up, Baron wouldn''t have dared to take a risk.


    After all, Kingsley and Victoria had a closer rtionship, and Baron was worried about how his


    actions would impact the Jeanne Gang and enrage Kingsley.


    But, at this point, Kingsley had clearly stated that he could expand his territory.


    Baron was so grateful that he wanted to bow down to Kingsley.


    Kingsley smiled slightly. "You should hurry up. When Jarett receives the news, he will definitely send


    someone to control the situation. By then, you may only be able to take the remainder of what the


    Cole Gang has taken!"


    Baron''s spirit was stirred. "Thanks for your guidance, Boss. I will take my men back to deal with this


    matter right away!"


    He must take the lead and act before Jarett heard about this.


    "Go ahead." Kingsley waved his hand. "No time to waste."


    "Yes, Boss!" Baron responded and immediately turned around and left, running.


    Victoria was moved as she watched Baron leave excitedly from behind. "This is indeed a great


    opportunity, Boss! Should I go back to the Jeanne Gang first to deal with this matter?"


    "No rush." Kingsley smiled faintly. "Jarett is still standing tall in the underworld. Acting now will only


    result in a small battle for a few small territories."


    Victoria looked puzzled. "Isn''t winning a few territories enough? That is how gang power increases,


    isn''t it? A little at a time?"


    "Of course, it''s not enough!" Kingsley grinned.


    "In the future, the entire underworld of Sris Province will be yours. Why do you need to rush and


    take a few small territories now?"

 Chapter 601 Keeping Jarett Coles Doubts Away

    Chapter 601 Keeping Jarett Cole''s Doubts Away


    Upon hearing this, Victoria was instantly ovee with excitement. "The entire underworld of


    Sris Province will be mine?"


    This was something she had never dared to imagine!


    But she knew that Kingsley had the ability to make it happen.


    "That''s right." Kingsley nodded. "This is my promise to you."


    Upon hearing the word "promise," Victoria blushed even more!


    However, this time, instead of blushing from excitement, she was blushing from infatuation!


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ahem, ahem¡­"


    As Kevin observed the growing intimacy between Kingsley and Victoria, he pretended to cough


    twice casually.


    Victoria suddenly came back to her senses and shyly looked away from Kingsley''s gaze.


    Then, she turned her head angrily and red at Kevin.


    Kingsley also looked at Kevin. "What''s wrong?"


    "Um¡­ Can I take my men back to report on the task now?" Kevin asked cautiously.


    "Go right ahead." Kingsley nodded. "Take all of those gang leaders outside with you! Make sure no


    one hears of this!"


    "Understood!"


    Kevin gave a quick salute and immediately ordered his men to escort the gang leaders kneeling on


    the ground.


    "Boss Nicholson¡­ Please spare us¡­"


    "No¡­ I don''t want to die¡­ Please let me go¡­ "


    Each of these gang leaders arrived looking like a sessful individual with wealth and influence.


    They all, however, lost their glory after this round of torture.


    They appeared paler and more frightened than before.


    Their pleading for mercy at this point was even more pitiful!


    "Anyone who begs for mercy will be executed on the spot!" Kingsley scorned.


    "You were evil and set up a scheme to trap my sister. I was showing you mercy by not killing you all


    right away! If you don''t know how to be grateful, then just die!"


    His tone was icy to the core.


    These gang leaders were all frightened into silence thanks to his killer aura acquired on the


    battlefield.


    Nobody dared to make even a whisper of a sound.


    They could only be dragged away by those special forces like dead bodies!


    After a moment, everyone was dragged outside, and Kevin immediately withdrew his troops.


    Rayden saluted Kingsley. "I''ll head back to Cole Gang now, sir."


    "Wait." Kingsley stood up, picked up a piece of the broken teacup, and approached Rayden.


    Stab! He shed Rayden''s chest with the shard.


    Immediately, blood gushed out!


    "Boss Nicholson, what are you doing¡­"


    Even though Rayden was startled, he remained still and did not move.


    p! p! p!


    Kingsley used moxibustion on his chest and calmly stated, "I have sealed your acupoints and the


    bleeding has stopped. Even though the wound looks terrible, only the skin and flesh are harmed.


    The wound will heal in a few days once you go back and bandage it."


    He patted Rayden''s shoulder and said, "Augustus and more than 20 of the Cole Gang''s members


    have been arrested. If you return alone, how can Jarett not be suspicious?"


    "I understand!" Rayden grinned. "I''ll tell Mr. Cole that I had to flee because of my wounds!"


    Kingsley nodded. "Baron, too! He also escaped. It would be unrealistic if you were the only one to


    escape."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    Rayden saluted him once more before walking away with his hand on his chest.


    Victoria sighed as she observed the chaos at the scene.


    "Thank goodness you were here today, Boss Nicholson. Otherwise, I might have been the one who


    died here."


    "Don''t worry about it, Victoria." Kingsley instinctively embraced her shoulder.


    "No one can bully you when I''m here! I''ll turn over all of the territories to you soon!"


    Victoria smiled and also hugged Kingsley''s shoulder, saying boldly, "Great! From now on, the two of


    us will rule the underworld, and no one will be able to defeat us!"

 Chapter 602 Cole Gangs Headquarters

    Chapter 602 Cole Gang''s Headquarters


    Victoriaughed heartily and said to Kingsley, "Let''s go, Boss Nicholson! Let''s go back to Jeanne


    D''Arc and I''ll treat you to our finest tea!"


    Seeing her smiling face, Kingsley was happy as well. "Ha-ha-ha! If you insist."


    When Kingsley and Victoria arrived at Jeanne D''Arc, Rayden arrived at the Cole Gang''s


    headquarters as well.


    The Cole Gang''s headquarters were actually Jarett''s estate. The reason Jarett did not establish his


    headquarters in his most important territory, as Xanxus and Victoria did, was due to his overly


    cautious nature.


    He believed that nowhere was safe for him except his own home. As long as he guarded his home,


    no one could harm him.


    Outside the vi''s gate, about four to five young men in ck suits were standing aimlessly.


    When they saw Rayden, they immediately put out their cigarettes and put away their phones, and


    yelled, "Master Goff!"


    They immediately noticed the blood stain on Rayden.


    One of the young men asked, "Master Goff, what happened to you?"


    Rayden appeared pale and frail as he clutched his chest. "Quickly! Quickly! I must see Boss Jarett!"


    The young men did not dare to hesitate and led him quickly to the backyard of the vi.


    Although Kingsley had stopped the bleeding with the Art of the Meridian, the wound still hurt.


    So Rayden''s pale face wasn''t a ruse! He was truly in pain.


    They arrived at Jarett Cole''s vi shortly after, and a man who appeared to be the butler emerged to


    wee them.


    When he saw Rayden covered in blood, he was also taken aback.


    "Master Goff, Boss Jarett has been waiting for you in the study."


    Rayden nodded. "Please lead the way, Gregg."


    The study was simply decorated and served as a meeting ce for Jarett''s subordinates.


    When they walked in, Jarett was sitting on a high-end redwood chair, slowly brewing tea.


    Jarett appeared to be in his sixties.


    His grey hair was pulled back into a bun and was perfectly coiffed, with not a single strand out of


    ce.


    He had on a pair of round sunsses that prevented any eye contact, making it impossible for


    others to read his thoughts.


    Upon seeing Rayden, Jarett calmly waved his hand and said, "Come on in and have a cup of tea."


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    After giving a few weak coughs, Rayden sat down in front of him very cautiously. "Boss Cole,


    something went wrong at the underworld meeting!"


    As he spoke, he stole a nce at Jarett''s expression, but he couldn''t discern anything behind those


    sunsses!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "What went wrong?" Jarett gave the teacup he was holding a slow shake." What about Augustus?


    Why didn''t hee to me in person?"


    Rayden pressed his hand against his chest, andrge beads of sweat dripped down his brow.


    "Master Osborn has been arrested. The other men were also not spared! I was the only one


    managed to flee but at the price of my own life¡­" Cough! Cough!


    Jarett''s hand trembled slightly. "Did they all get arrested? What happened?"


    "I don''t know who leaked the news! The police broke into the meeting room and took everyone


    away!" Rayden said.


    "I was able to escape with the help of Master Osborn, but he couldn''t¡­"


    This time, there was a small change in Jarett''s expression!


    He furrowed his brow and asked, "They were all arrested? What about the other gang leaders?"


    "It looks like Master Howe was the only one who got away. The other bosses¡­ Cough! Cough!"


    Rayden said nervously, afraid that Jarett would discover something fishy.


    Jarett didn''t respond after hearing Rayden''s words. His fingers lightly slid across the tea cup, as if


    he was thinking about something¡­

 Chapter 603 Mysterious Estate Owner

    Chapter 603 Mysterious Estate Owner


    Right then, Jarett raised his head and stared at Rayden as if he wanted to see right through him.


    Rayden was so nervous that his back was dripping with cold sweat.


    He could sense Jarett''s eyes on him, but he was unable to see them. The uncertainty made him feel


    even more uneasy.


    After a long time, Jarett looked back at his teacup and calmly said, "How did the news leak?"


    "I think there''s a mole between us." Rayden took a deep breath. "How else could the police find our


    meeting ce?"


    "A mole?" Jarett''s voice was calm. "Who is it? You or Baron?"


    The question made Rayden''s heart skip a beat!


    "It''s definitely not me!" He forced himself to remain calm and said, "It doesn''t seem to be Mr. Howe


    either. ck Fist Gang also sustained significant losses."


    Jarett revealed a hint of an inexplicable smile."Only the two of you got away. Who else could be the


    mole?"


    Under Jarett''s intense pressure, Rayden''s mind was racing frantically.


    Suddenly, he had an idea. "I suspect it''s Cassius White from Nightfall Gang!"


    "Cassius White?" Jarett was obviously stunned.


    "Nightfall Gang has always relied on us, Cole Gang. How could he be the mole? Did he also


    escape?"


    Rayden said, "He left the meeting early! He even stated that he wanted to wash his hands of it and


    leave the underworld. But shortly after he left, the police arrived."


    Jarett took a sip of tea and pondered for a long time. Even though he didn''t say anything, the mood


    in the room had improved a lot.


    At the moment, Cassius was obviously more suspect than Rayden, and Jarett had temporarily


    rxed his guard against Rayden.


    "I''ve always trusted you. What do you think we should do next?"


    The tense muscles on Rayden''s body began to loosen. "I think we should take advantage of the


    arrest of those gang leaders and attack those gangs. With the power of the Cole Gang, we can take


    over a part of their territory! This can also prevent the underworld in Sris from falling into chaos!"


    Upon hearing Rayden''s words, Jarettughed heartily. "Ha-ha-ha! This is exactly what I want!"


    The corner of his mouth curled into a smile. "If Augustus cannot be bailed out, you will take over as


    leader of the Ivory Fang Sect! Alright, I entrust this matter to you!"


    "Thank you, Boss Jarett!" Rayden stood up, respectfully bowing to Jarett.


    With this movement, he yanked on his chest wound, causing him to exhale sharply in pain.


    Jarett waved his hand. "Your wound is too severe. Take care of it at home."


    "Yes, Boss Jarett." Rayden agreed and walked out the study door.


    After Rayden had left, Jarett sat quietly for a while, drinking the remaining tea in his cup. After that,


    he went to get his phone and made a call.


    "Hey, my men were arrested at Holdaway Golf Estate. Did you know about this?"


    The person he called was the owner of Holdaway Golf Estate.


    On the other end, an elderly voice said, "You said you were worried that things would get leaked,


    Jarett. I withdrew all of my people for that reason. How could I know what happened at the estate?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jarett''s brow furrowed. "You weren''t at the estate today?"


    "I wasn''t at the estate today because I had a meeting with Felix Jacob, the head of the Jacobs."


    The person on the other end was silent for a moment before slowly saying, "What, are you


    suspecting that I brought the police to the estate?"


    Following that, Jarett chuckled. "What are you talking about? We have known each other for a very


    long time. You have my utmost trust!"


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but wonder, and he asked, "You haven''t been active for a long


    time. Why would you suddenly contact the Jacobs'' head? How did a family with little influence


    manage to invite someone as powerful as you?"

 Chapter 604 Victorias Drinking Capacity

    Chapter 604 Victoria''s Drinking Capacity


    The person on the other line sighed. "I ampletely helpless in this situation because it involves a


    case from 17 years ago."


    Jarett knew that he had many secrets, so he didn''t probe any further. "Then I won''t interrupt your


    discussion. Let''s catch up another time."


    Jarett hung up the phone with a serious look on his face.


    The Nightfall Gang''s leader left the underworld, and the police apprehended the majority of the


    other gang leaders.


    This seems to be a sign that chaos is about to ensue.


    Furthermore, this individual even made an appearance and spoke with the Jacobs leader.


    Sris Province appears to be in for a rough ride.


    ¡­


    In a private room at Jeanne D''Arc, Kingsley was seated on the opposite side of Victoria.


    Victoria poured him a cup of tea with a smile. "Here, Boss Nicholson. This is our finest tea. Try it."


    "I can tell this tea is good just by smelling the aroma!" Kingsley beamed.


    Furthermore, it''s the tea you made for me. I''m getting drunk just thinking about it!"


    "You and your cheeky mouth!" Victoria gave a narrowed-eyed smile. "If you really want to get drunk,


    do you want to drink with me tonight and see who can hold their liquor better?"


    At her words, Kingsley paused for a moment, then quickly waved his hand. "Forget it! I definitely


    can''t drink as much as you can."


    Kingsley could hold his liquor well, but he didn''t dare to be reckless in front of Victoria.


    When they were living in the orphanage, Joseph enjoyed drinking liquor before meals. Victoria


    would always take a sip or two when Joseph wasn''t looking.


    Later on, she decided that a few sips wouldn''t do and stole an entire bottle of liquor from Joseph!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    During that time, Joseph would alwaysin about how quickly his liquor ran out.


    However, Kingsley had never witnessed Victoria being drunk. Keep in mind that she was only in her


    teens at the time!


    More than ten yearster, Kingsley could only imagine how frightening Victoria''s drinking capacity


    had be!


    Thinking of this, Kingsley smiled awkwardly. "I can''tpete with your drinking capacity, Victoria. I


    concede defeat!"


    "Hmm?" Victoria gave him an odd look. "How do you know I can hold my liquor when you''ve never


    had a drink with me before?"


    "Uh¡­" Kingsley rubbed his chin. "It was a guess! Since you''re a strong woman, Victoria."


    Just as Victoria was about to ask something, a member of Jeanne Gang knocked on the door and


    entered. "Hey, Boss, someone is looking for you."


    "Who is it?"


    "The owner of Thinking Cup Coffee, Xaria Heart."


    Upon hearing the name Xaria, Victoria immediately smiled. "Let her in."


    However, Kingsley frowned.


    He had always felt that Xaria, the manager of Jadnd Heights Hotel and the owner of Thinking


    Cup Coffee, was a bit strange.


    He couldn''t quite pinpoint what was strange about her, though!


    Xaria entered at that precise moment and said, "Victoria, I need your assistance with something."


    She was in the middle of speaking when she noticed Kingsley.


    Xaria was taken aback. "Hey, Dr. Nicholson, you''re here too!"


    Kingsley nodded. "Nice to see you again, Miss Heart."


    "What''s wrong, Xaria?" Victoria gestured for her to sit down and asked, "Do you need my help with


    something?"


    Xaria gracefully took a seat. "I have a friend whose grandfather suddenly fell into a deepa and


    has been bedridden and unconscious. I knew that Dr. Nicholson knows some long-forgotten


    medical skills, so I wanted you to help me ask Dr. Nicholson to lend a hand and treat him¡­"


    As she spoke, her beautiful eyes turned to look at Kingsley. "I didn''t expect that Dr. Nicholson is


    here too."


    Victoria then also looked at Kingsley. "Kingsley, why don''t you go take a look? Saving a life is an


    infinitely beneficent act! Furthermore, Miss Heart is very kind, so please help her just this once."

 Chapter 605 An Adventure With Stork

    Chapter 605 An Adventure With Stork


    Listening to their conversation, Kingsley suddenly had a thought.


    Thest time he met with Cedric at the Lucky Cafe, he heard the voices of Victoria and another


    woman.


    At that time, he was worried about running into Victoria and didn''t pay much attention to the other


    person''s voice.


    He realized now that the person who had gone to the Lucky Cafe with Victoria that day appeared to


    be Xaria.


    The two of them were already very close with each other back then!


    With this thought, Kingsley deliberately put on a smile and asked, "Last time at Thinking Cup


    Coffee, you two didn''t even know each other yet. How did you get so close in just two days?"


    Victoria said, "Remember that time you left Thinking Cup Coffee early because you had something


    to do? I went shopping with Xaria and discovered that we really clicked!"


    "Yes! We felt like we had known each other forever the moment we met!" Xaria quickly chimed in.


    Kingsley experienced that uneasy feeling once more as he observed Xaria''s overly enthusiastic


    expression.


    But, just as before, he couldn''t figure out what was wrong!


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes and nodded. "Okay, since you have already asked, I''ll go with you to


    take a look."


    He despised this hazy sense of impending doom. It not only made it impossible for him to attack


    Xaria unprovoked, but it also made it difficult for him topletely let go of his guard!


    Moreover, Xaria had be attached to Victoria.


    If Xaria truly posed a threat, Victoria would be in danger.


    Kingsley swore he''d never let anything happen to Victoria. He, therefore, intended to get to know


    Xaria well in order to discover her true identity and her motives.


    Xaria was overjoyed to learn of Kingsley''s agreement. "That''s great! If you can cure my friend''s


    grandfather''s illness, he''ll be very happy!"


    She grinned happily but she thought to herself, If it wasn''t for getting close to Dr. Nicholson and


    developing a rtionship with him, I wouldn''t bother with the Qustians'' life or death.


    "Dr. Nicholson, let''s hurry up and leave!" Xaria stood up. "The sooner you heal the patient, the less


    they suffer!"


    Victoria also nodded. "Yes, time waits for no one. You guys should go now."


    "Alright, Victoria. I''ll visit the patient with Miss Heart." Kingsley stood up. "Call me any time if you


    need anything."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Walking out of Jeanne D''Arc with Xaria, Kingsley pointed to his car. "Let''s go. I''ll drive."


    "Oh, okay." Xaria smiled. "I guess I won''t be showing off my bad driving skills then."


    Kingsley followed Xaria''s directions and after about twenty minutes of driving, he pulled up in front


    of avish vi with carved beams and painted rafters.


    Xaria exited the vehicle, then moved forward and rang the yard''s doorbell.


    Soon after, a person who appeared to be a maid hurriedly walked out. "May I know who are you


    here for?"


    "I''m looking for your young master." Xaria grinned. "I''m his friend and I''ve already told him that I''m


    coming."


    After a moment''s thought, the maid immediately opened the door and said, "Yes, the young master


    has already instructed that his friend will bring the God of Medicine to see the old master."


    The maid invited Xaria and Kingsley in and she led them into the vi.


    Going upstairs, they arrived at a luxuriously decorated room, and the maid whispered, "Young


    master, your friend is here."


    Soon, a young man in casual clothes walked out quickly.


    His face was extremely haggard, as if he hadn''t rested well for several months.


    As soon as he saw Xaria, he immediately walked forward with his hands outstretched. "Xaria, you


    finally came! Where''s the God of Medicine?"

 Chapter 606 Is This the God of Medicine?

    Chapter 606 Is This the God of Medicine?


    "I got you. Let me introduce you to the God of Medicine, Dr. Nicholson," Xaria hurriedly said.


    Then, she turned to Kingsley and said, "And this is Andrew Kean, the Young Master of Kean


    Corporation."


    When Kingsley heard the name Andrew Kean, he was slightly taken aback. He did not expect that


    the haggard young man in front of him was the legendary Young Master Andrew.


    The two of them could be described as long-time friends who had not seen each other in a long


    time.


    The first time they were supposed to meet was when Ysabel arranged for Reene and Andrew to go


    on a blind date. However, Andrew did not show up because his teacher, Boris Oakley, had gone


    missing.


    The second time was when the Keans hosted a banquet for Ares, and Kingsley left the banquet


    because he wanted to teach Alex a lesson.


    They missed each other on both asions. Today, they finally met!


    At the same time, Kingsley was a little confused as to how Xaria was rted to Andrew.


    Wasn''t Andrew overseas in Sweoya and just returned not too long ago?


    Just as Kingsley was pondering over this, Andrew looked at him with a puzzled look and said,


    "This¡­ this is the God of Medicine? Xaria, you''re not kidding, are you?"


    Kingsley was too young!


    He was so young that he looked like a college student who had not yet graduated!


    He did not look like someone with the title of the God of Medicine.


    "To be honest, I''ve never seen Dr. Nicholson practices medicine," Xaria said as she chuckled.


    "But during the Medical Forum that was held at Jadnd Heights, all the doctors were talking about


    how skilled Dr. Nicholson is! They couldn''t stop talking about him!"


    Upon hearing this, Andrew scanned Kingsley again. "I think I''ve heard of a Dr. Nicholson who has


    recently emerged, but this man here is too young. Could he be an imposter?"


    Xaria''s expression did not change. "What, you don''t trust me?" she asked.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Of course, I trust you, Xaria!" Andrew gritted his teeth.


    "Forget it. We don''t have a better option. Let him give it a try!"


    Although he said that, his eyes still showed ack of trust towards Kingsley.


    "Dr... Dr. Nicholson, please follow me."


    Kingsley did not say much and followed Andrew into the bedroom.


    The bedroom was extremelyrge, nearly a hundred square meters.


    When Kingsley entered the room, he could see a huge, luxurious bed in the middle.


    An elderly man in his eighties was lying on it.


    His face was pale, and his eyes were shut tightly. His lips were a strange shade of blue as well.


    Various antique furniture was arranged around the huge bed, but at the moment, they were all


    overshadowed by the well-dressed men and women standing by the bed.


    They were all family members of the Keans, who had rushed from all over upon hearing that Julian


    Kean had fallen into aa.


    Among them all, Stanley Kean, chairman of the Kean Corporation, stood out. His eyes were


    bloodshot, and his dark circles were so noticeable that they were distracting.


    Kean Corporation had developed to this extent not only because of Stanley''s efforts but also


    because of Julian''s presence.


    If Julian passed away, the Keans would lose arge part of their connections.


    In order to grow apany to the level of Kean Corporation, contacts with officials from the city and


    provincial governments were essential.


    Even though those officials respected Julian, they did not necessarily respect Stanley in the same


    way.


    At this moment, Stanley had lost his usual sessful demeanor and was just standing by the bed,


    sighing with grief.


    His father had suddenly fainted a few days ago, and despite visits to major hospitals, no doctor


    could identify the cause of the illness.


    They all told him to take his father home and prepare for the funeral.


    For the past few days, Julian could only sustain his bodily functions by receiving nutrient fluids and


    liquid food, but there was no sign of him waking up.


    Stanley had been so concerned that his hair was beginning to turn white.


    Seeing his dejected appearance, the Keans all tried to encourage him to remain optimistic.

 Chapter 607 Its a Hopeless Case!

    Chapter 607 It''s a Hopeless Case!


    "He''s already over eighty years old, so there wille a day when¡­ You shouldn''t be too sad,"


    someone tried tofort him.


    "Yes, and I heard that the young master found some kind of God of Medicine. Maybe there''s still


    hope for Grandpa''s condition!" another chimed in.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Right, and didn''t you also find an acupuncture master? Modern medicine couldn''t diagnose the


    cause, but maybe our ancient medical practices in the Empire of Qustia could be of use!" a third


    person added.


    Listening to the various constions of the crowd, Stanley let out a sigh. "We can only hope for that


    God of Medicine and acupuncture master..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Andrew came in with Kingsley. "Dad, the... the God of Medicine is


    here," he said,cking confidence in his own words.


    Andrew himself felt that this "God of Medicine" was a little underwhelming.


    When Stanley heard that, his eyes lit up!


    "The God of Medicine has arrived? Please..." he eagerly asked, turning around.


    But midway through his sentence, he suddenly stopped, leaving his hands hanging in the air.


    "Which one is the God of Medicine?" he asked, looking at Kingsley and then at Xaria.


    His face grew dimmer with each passing moment.


    The other Kean family members also turned their gaze toward Kingsley. "Who is this guy? Is he the


    so-called God of Medicine?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk! Ancient medical practices have always been based on experience. This guy who hasn''t


    even grown a beard probably doesn''t even know what ancient medical practices are."


    Unhappy looks were exchanged before some of them bluntly remarked, "I heard that Andrew''s


    teacher from the Sweoya disappeared, and his academic forum has also been abandoned! Could


    that have left an impact on Andrew''s mental state and judgments? How else could he trust this


    youngster as the God of Medicine?"


    "Right! Even if you''re desperate for a cure, you can''t possibly trust an inexperienced kid. I really


    don''t know what Andrew is thinking."


    Andrew listened to the family''s conversations with a depressing look on his face.


    He had made a big deal about his return from the Sweoya, intending to hold an academic forum


    and make a name for himself.


    But he never expected that Boris, who was essential to the forum, would suddenly disappear


    without a trace.


    Now, he was practically unemployed, unable to aplish anything other than searching for his


    teacher. He had be theughingstock of the entire family.


    However, due to Stanley''s position as the chairman of Kean Corporation, the family had never


    openly discussed this matter.


    But today, everyone brought up this subject because of this "God of Medicine."


    This made Andrew anxious and embarrassed.


    "Xaria, is the person you brought really the God of Medicine?" Andrew gritted his teeth, but he didn''t


    dare to be angry at her.


    This was because he knew Xaria was a friend of his teacher, Boris. Even her standing in Sweoya


    appeared to be higher than Boris''.


    He had received numerous warnings from Boris not to rile up Xaria. He must not even mention that


    she was a Sweoyan!


    Although Andrew had no idea why, he could only obey Boris'' order because Andrew''s career was


    dependent on Boris.


    Upon hearing Andrew''s question, Xaria shrugged. "I said that I''ve only heard of him as the God of


    Medicine. It''s up to you whether to believe me."


    While saying this, she rolled her eyes secretly and thought,


    These foolish Qustians! The God of Medicine, who has the ability to save lives, stands right in front


    of them, and they mock him! They are truly hopeless!


    However, she kept these thoughts to herself and couldn''t be bothered to exin them to the Keans.


    Her goal was to get close to Kingsley and find opportunities to deepen their rtionship.


    As for whether the old man lying on the bed was dead or alive, she really didn''t care!


    Andrew''s expression darkened as he observed Xaria''s detached demeanor.


    "Xaria, I believe in you, but... I have no faith in this kid, I¡ª"


    Kingsley spoke up before he could finish. "I have yet to start the treatment. How do you know that


    my medical skills are inadequate?"

 Chapter 608 One Shocking Statement!

    Chapter 608 One Shocking Statement!


    Just now, after Kingsley learned that the one in need of treatment was Julian, he decided to treat


    him in order to establish a rtionship with Andrew.


    He had previously questioned Boris and established that he was just a schr and knew nothing,


    but he did not want to miss out on any information that Andrew might have regarding the spies of


    Sweoya.


    Moreover, the leader of Team Nightcrawler, Stork, had yet to show up. He had to rely on the few


    known spies to find a lead and solve the current dilemma.


    As Andrew had aplicated rtionship with Boris, Kingsley believed that getting closer to


    Andrew was the best choice.


    Upon hearing that Kingsley wanted to treat his father, Stanley immediately red and said, "My


    father''s life is hanging by a thread! Do you think I''d let someone like you randomly treat him?!"


    Other rtives of the Kean family also chimed in, "That''s right! With his current condition, what if


    something goes wrong with the treatment?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Did apetitor hire him to harm Grandpa?"


    "I think if Old Mr. Kean passes away, it will be the fault of you ignorant people," Kingsley said,


    shaking his head a little.


    Hearing this, everyone around him became even more hostile to him.


    "Hey! How dare you talk like that! Do you have any idea who we are?!"


    "We are the high-level executives of the Kean Corporation, as well as the leaders ofrge


    companies! How dare you speak to us like this!"


    Stanley gestured his hand in anger and said, "Quickly! Get this guy out of here! I''m irritated enough


    already! I don''t need him causing any more trouble here!"


    As he spoke, he was about to ask someone to drive Kingsley out.


    However, Kingsley took a step forward and pointed to Julian''s head, saying,


    "There is a record in the lost ancient medical texts that during the Sphimstelie Period, the physician


    Quentin Babbington traveled to Gruydal and used acupuncture and herbal medicine to cure the


    prince''s ''death-like symptoms,'' reviving him from the brink of death."


    The death-like symptoms include loss of consciousness, rigid body, sudden fainting, and a state


    simr to death.


    "Judging from Old Mr. Kean''splexion, it is likely caused by an imbnce of yin and yang,


    disorder of energy, the reversal of energy and blood in the head, phlegm obstruction, and mental


    confusion."


    Everyone was a little taken aback after hearing what Kingsley just said.


    They went to various hospitals, but no doctor could exin the cause of the illness!


    Kingsley, however, spoke with assurance.


    Even those who had no background in medicine could sense that Kingsley wasn''t just making


    things up; he had a good foundation.


    For a moment, the whole bedroom fell silent.


    The Keans exchanged nces, and nobody was speaking crudely any longer.


    Even Stanley''s eyes flickered. He had a sudden feeling that the young man in front of him was the


    Keans'' savior!


    After a moment of contemtion, Stanley awkwardly asked, "Uhm, Dr. Nicholson, can you really


    cure my father''s illness?"


    Kingsley walked to the bedside, touched Julian''s body a few times, took his pulse, and then calmly


    said,


    "He has cold limbs, weak breathing, and the pulse is almost undetectable. Moreover, he did not


    wake up shortly after the onset of the disease. All signs indicate that if he is not treated soon, he


    may not survive more than twelve hours."


    He turned to look at the disheveled Stanley. "Instead of doubting whether I can cure him, why don''t


    you just let me treat him?"


    Hearing this, Stanley took a deep breath.


    He seemed to have considered it carefully before saying, "Let''s do it! Desperate illnesses require


    desperate treatments! Please treat my father, Dr. Nicholson!"


    "You should have thought of that sooner." Kingsley smirked.


    "However, I came in a hurry and didn''t bring my Gorgion''s Nine Needles. Do you have acupuncture


    needles?"

 Chapter 609 Lets Begin the Treatment

    Chapter 609 Let''s Begin the Treatment


    "Acupuncture needles?" Stanley was stunned.


    The trust he had begun to ce in the God of Medicine was now reced with suspicion.


    He didn''t even have the necessary equipment to treat a patient. What sort of God of Medicine was


    this?


    The Kean rtives started whispering to each other.


    "Is this guy really reliable?"


    "Yeah, what he said just now, could it be a lie?"


    Faced with the skeptical looks of everyone, Kingsley smiled slightly and said, "Forget it. Since there


    are no needles, I''ll just wake Old Mr. Kean up for now."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wake... wake him up?" Andrew eximed, "You can make Grandpa wake up?!"


    Stanley also looked incredulous. "You will be the savior of our family if you can wake up my father!"


    However, some of the Keans'' family members scoffed and showed some skepticism.


    Some even made sarcasticments. "Stanley, I know you''re anxious, but his body can no longer


    withstand any mishaps! Are you sure you want to let this person treat him?"


    "Yes! Everyone knows that traditional medicine is a gradual treatment method, but this person


    ims he can wake up the old man immediately. He sounds exactly like a fraud!"


    Kingsley gave them a cold nce and said,


    "Fortune tellers can deceive you for ten or eight years, but whether he will wake up or not depends


    on this very second! In this way, I can''t be a fraud, can I?"


    This was an irrefutable statement, and those rtives all shut their mouths in frustration.


    But theck of trust on their faces was obvious!


    Stanley gritted his teeth and said, "Fine, go ahead and treat him! But if you can''t cure my father, I''ll


    make you regret it!"


    Andrew also threatened, "Yes, if there''s any mishap with Grandpa, even if you were brought here by


    Xaria, I won''t spare you!"


    Kingsley ignored their threats and sat down beside the bed, putting his hand on Julian''s pulse and


    slowly closing his eyes.


    Thump! Thump! Julian''s pulse was extremely weak.


    If Kingsley didn''t have an extremely sensitive touch, he wouldn''t even be able to feel his pulse!


    Everyone in the room instinctively held their breath as they watched Kingsley close his eyes and


    check Julian''s pulse.


    Some of them looked nervous, hoping that he really was the God of Medicine who could wake up


    Julian.


    The others appeared dismissive, as if they were already convinced Kingsley was a liar who


    deceived the public in order to gain fame.


    After a moment, Kingsley opened his eyes, and a sh of light shone in his brown eyes and


    disappeared!


    Seeing this, Stanley quickly stepped forward and asked, "How is it? Can my father be saved?"


    "Shh¡ª" Kingsley raised a finger to his lips and made a gesture to silence him.


    Stanley immediately shut his mouth to avoid disturbing him.


    Tap-tap-tap! Kingsley gently tapped Julian''s chest a few times.


    When he felt the vibration feedback in his palm, he knew exactly what was going on.


    All of the internal organs were unharmed, and the illness was brought on by blood vessel blockage


    in the skull.


    With an idea in mind, Kingsley stood up and walked to the bedside.


    Everyone in the room looked at him right away when he moved.


    Many eyes were following his every move, including Xaria, who stood up straight and fixed his


    unblinking gaze on Kingsley.


    She also wanted to witness the power of the long-lost medical skills of the Empire of Qustia with her


    own eyes!


    Under the gaze of everyone, Kingsley remained calm.


    He folded his two fingers and pointed to Julian''s Galldder Meridians of GB 8, GB 9, and GB 10 in


    session!


    His movements were so quick that the people around him couldn''t see Kingsley''s hands moving,


    even though they were staring at him with wide eyes.

 Chapter 610 What Did You Do to Him?

    Chapter 610 What Did You Do to Him?


    These acupoints are well-known to everyone. However, it would only be effective by using the long-


    lost Art of the Meridian!


    This miraculous technique was not something ordinary people could understand.


    In their eyes, Kingsley''s fingers resembled shadows shooting up and down in a very fancy and


    complex manner.


    When they saw this scene, everyone looked at each other and secretly wondered,


    Why have I never seen a traditional physician treat a patient this way before?


    Is this kid just poking Old Mr. Kean randomly?!


    Xaria, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes and was extremely shocked!


    This method had never been heard of or seen before in Sweoya.


    Their medical expertise would undoubtedly advance if they could convince Dr. Nicholson to join


    their empire.


    Both Stanley and Andrew were concerned about Julian''s well-being, but they also had a glimmer of


    hope.


    At this point, everyone was thinking different thoughts when suddenly¡­


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    Kingsley suddenly raised his palm and hit Old Mr. Kane''s GB 13 three times in a row!


    Thump!


    As if a string had been pulled, Julian was twitching wildly like a dying carp!


    "Dad!"


    "Grandpa!"


    Stanley and Andrew almost simultaneously eximed.


    After several days, Julian finally showed signs of life!


    When the rest of the Kean Family saw this, they all called out to Julian as well.


    ¡­


    Everybody was looking at Julian and hoping for a miracle.


    However, he simply continued to twitch more and more, making the scene appear frightening.


    "Wh-what''s going on?!" Stanley became visibly upset.


    He took a step forward, grabbed Kingsley''s cor tightly and asked, "What''s wrong with my dad?


    What did you do to him?!"


    Andrew also roared, "If anything happens to my grandpa, I will kill you!"


    Kingsley pushed Stanley aside and calmly said,


    "Since I don''t have acupuncture needles, I can only temporarily strike the blockage of Old Mr.


    Kean''s blood vessels to the unblocked area. This will cause some blood vessels to flow backward,


    which is why there are symptoms of body twitching."


    "Don''t worry. In 30 seconds, Old Mr. Kean will calm down," said Kingsley.


    Upon hearing this, everyone instinctively raised their wrists and looked at their watches.


    "Fine! I''ll wait for 30 seconds!" said Andrew fiercely.


    "If my grandpa doesn''t recover after 30 seconds, I will make you regreting into this world!"


    Meanwhile, Stanley, who had been shoved aside by Kingsley, remained silent.


    At this moment, he was extremely frightened!


    Although he was over fifty years old, he had been coached by a personal trainer for years and had


    undergone physical training.


    With his physique, even a young person would not necessarily be able to withstand his strength.


    However, just now, Kingsley was able to easily free himself from him!


    And with a wave of his hand, he pushed him aside. He had never seen such skill before!


    Soon, thirty seconds had passed.


    Stanley did not have time to marvel at Kingsley''s skill.


    He quickly walked over to the bedside, a mixture of hope and worry on his face, when all of a


    sudden¡­


    Gasp¡ª


    Julian suddenly took a deep breath!


    At this point, everyone in the room was feeling positive.


    Gradually, Julian stopped convulsing and his breathing became stable.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Woah!!!


    The entire room erupted in cheers as all of the Keans'' family members eximed in surprise.


    Stanley and Andrew were both moved to tears when Julian opened his eyes.


    The elderly man who was believed to be beyond saving had unexpectedly awakened after several


    days!

 Chapter 611 Youre a Lifesaver!

    Chapter 611 You''re a Lifesaver!


    Julian''s eyes moved, as if he hadn''t fullyprehended what had urred.


    "Dad!"


    Stanley rushed to the bedside and move around in front of Julian. "Dad, how are you? Where does


    it hurt? Do you still recognize me?"


    Andrew was also excited. "Grandpa! You finally woke up!"


    The rest of the family members also gathered around, calling out to him with various titles.


    Seeing them swarming to the bedside, Kingsley said in a deep voice, "Make some room! He needs


    air!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Hearing that, Stanley hurriedly urged, "Yes, yes! Listen to Dr. Nicholson! Move aside!"


    After speaking, he looked at Kingsley with gratitude. "Dr. Nicholson, you really are the God of


    Medicine! We should have recognized such a talent sooner!"


    At this time, Andrew grabbed Julian''s hand. "But¡­ Why isn''t Grandpa speaking?"


    "He just woke up so it takes time for him to react."


    Kingsley exined, "Give him some time. He''ll be able to speak in just a few minutes. But¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Andrew nodded repeatedly. "Yes, yes, him waking up is already


    a miracle! Thank you so much, Dr. Nicholson!"


    Kingsley sighed and didn''t continue.


    Sure enough, after a while, Julian blinked a few times and his lips also moved.


    Seeing this, Stanley hurriedly stepped forward. "Dad, do you have something to say?"


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Julian coughed a few times, weakly saying, "I-I seem to have had a very long dream¡­"


    Hearing his father''s voice, Stanley cried instantly. "It''s okay, Dad, now that you woke up, everything


    will be fine!"


    Julian slowly turned his head and looked at everyone. "How did I survive?"


    "Dr. Nicholson here saved you!" Andrew pointed to Kingsley and said, "Grandpa, he used ancient


    healing techniques to save you!"


    "Ancient healing techniques?" Julian showed a self-deprecating smile.


    "Heh, Old Master Todd used to tell me how wonderful and exquisite ancient healing methods were


    when I was in my 20s, but I always scoffed at them."


    "I didn''t expect¡ªCough! Cough! I had no idea that in the end, it would be the ancient healing


    techniques of our Empire of Qustia that would save my life from the jaws of death."


    He looked toward Kingsley and said, "Young man,e here¡­"


    Kingsley walked up and said, "Old Mr. Kean, do you have blurry vision?"


    "Yes..." the old man said with a smile, "but it doesn''t matter anymore. All that matters is that I''m still


    alive."


    He tried to open his eyes wide and looked at Kingsley. "Young man, thank you. You saved my life.


    You are my savior."


    When the Kean family members heard this, they were all shocked!


    The elderly man personally stated that Kingsley was his savior.


    This was the equivalent of a decree!


    Those who had just mocked Kingsley were embarrassed. "I didn''t expect that the God of Medicine


    was so skilled at such a young age. I really am ignorant!"


    "Yes! As Old Mr. Kean''s savior, Kingsley Nicholson is also the Kean Family''s savior!"


    Kingsley shook his head when he noticed that everyone wasplimenting him.


    "Like I said, I didn''t use acupuncture needles. I only temporarily woke Old Mr. Kean up."


    Everyone was confused by his words.


    Stanley worriedly asked, "What do you mean by that, Dr. Nicholson? Will my father fall into aa


    again soon?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the people around him cried out in surprise.


    "Oh my god! What happened?!"


    "Quick! Quick, someone save him!"

 Chapter 612 They Turned Against Kingsley So Quickly

    Chapter 612 They Turned Against Kingsley So Quickly


    Stanley was startled and quickly turned his head to look at the bed.


    He saw blood slowly dripping out of Julian''s eyes, nose, mouth, and ears.


    It was a terrifying sight.


    Julian had closed his eyes again and seemed to have fallen into aa.


    "What''s going on?!" Stanley was shocked that his voice changed.


    Andrew was even more terrified, taking several steps back and refusing to look at the bed.


    Instantly, all the family members of the Keans looked at Kingsley with contempt.


    "Nicholson! What did you do to him?! Why is he suddenly bleeding from his orifices?!"


    "Was it a terminal lucidity? Does that mean it wasn''t awakened by this so-called God of Medicine?!"


    "I knew it! How could a young man like him have such high medical skills?!"


    "Yes, he must have badly injured Julian''s head when he hit it just now!"


    Andrew gritted his teeth and said, "Initially, my grandfather was just in aa. But you treated him,


    and now he''s bleeding from his orifices! You have to give us an exnation!"


    It was extremely infuriating to see how quickly these people turned against Kingsley.


    Kingsley''s expression gradually darkened.


    "Since you don''t trust my medical skills, I had to temporarily awaken Mr. Kean to make you believe


    me. The bleeding is simply the discharge of stagnant blood, which is a good thing."


    Upon hearing his words, everyone eximed, "A good thing?! How dare you say that?!"


    "That''s right! Let me beat you until you bleed from your orifices and then tell me if you still think it''s a


    good thing!"


    Stanley''s vision went ck, and he stumbled. "Wh-what do we do? Dad can''t die."


    He ced his hand on his forehead as he barely kept his bnce.


    Then, he said with a sinister tone, "Nicholson, I don''t care if you''re the God of Medicine or not, but if


    anything happens to my father today, I won''t let you leave this room alive!"


    The other members of the Keans joined in and backed him up.


    Kingsley''s eyes became cold and emotionless as he observed these people''s repulsive


    expressions.


    "Since you don''t believe me, forget it," Nicholson said calmly. "I won''t treat him again."


    He had intended to first cure Julian and then establish a rapport with Andrew.


    And so, through Andrew, more hints about Boris would be discovered!


    But, at this point, he saw the true colors of the Keans and abandoned the n.


    He was not the type of person to suck up to others!


    Upon hearing Kingsley say that he would no longer treat Julian, Stanley snorted coldly and said,


    "My dad is already bleeding from all orifices because of you! Do you think I''ll let you treat him


    again?!"


    Andrew held back hisints and said to Xaria, "Look at this person that you brought, Xaria!"


    At this, Xaria was equally perplexed.


    At the Medical Forum, those old schrs were all praising the God of Medicine''s superb medical


    abilities!


    How could there be such a mistake today?!


    In the extremely depressing atmosphere of the bedroom, the Keans'' housekeeper knocked on the


    door and whispered, "Mr. Kean, the acupuncture master has arrived."


    Stanley''s eyes suddenly lit up and he said, "Quick! Invite him in!"


    With those words, a man in a shy outfit walked into the bedroom.


    This man''s name was Herman Danbury, and he was in his forties. His hair was parted in a 90s


    style, and it was sleek and shiny.


    "Hello, Mr. Kean."


    With a smile, Herman walked in and greeted Stanley.


    "Mr. Kean, I came right over as soon as I heard that Old Mr. Kean was sick!"


    "Ah, Master Danbury! You''ve arrived just in time!" Stanley warmly greeted him.


    "With you here, my father''s illness can be cured!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Herman feigned a smile and acted as if he was an expert.


    "Come, let me check Old Mr. Kean''s pulse and see what he''s really suffering from¡­"


    But, halfway through his sentence, he noticed Julian was unconscious and bleeding from his


    orifices!


    "Holy sh*t!"


    Herman was startled when he saw this terrifying scene and immediately cursed!

 Chapter 613 Quack Doctor!

    Chapter 613 Quack Doctor!


    Immediately, he reacted and eximed with some embarrassment, "What¡­What happened to him?


    Wasn''t he just unconscious? How did he end up like this?"


    Andrew pointed at Kingsley and angrily yelled, "It''s all because of this guy! He imed to be the


    God of Medicine and insisted on treating my grandfather! And he turned my grandfather into this!"


    "The God of Medicine?" Herman nced at Kingsley with a sidelong nce.


    "Young man, you''re really arrogant, iming to be the God of Medicine while harming patients! You


    have ruined the reputation of our ancient medical technique!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Kingsley couldn''t be bothered to argue. "Since you are an acupuncture master, why don''t you treat


    him and show me your medical skills as a veteran?"


    As soon as he heard this, Stanley hurriedly said, "Yes, Master Danbury! Please heal my father!"


    He red fiercely at Kingsley and continued, "Show off your skills and let this young man know


    what real ancient medical techniques are!"


    The other Kean family members chimed in, "Master Danbury, you are the true God of Medicine. You


    must save him!"


    "Yes! This guy fooled us earlier! You must show him who you really are!"


    Herman appeared to be very delighted as he listened to the Keans''pliments.


    He cleared his throat and announced, "Don''t worry, everyone. I will definitely cure Old Mr. Kean!"


    Then, he walked to the bed and focused on feeling the pulse.


    Like Kingsley, he touched and tapped on Julian''s body.


    Soon, Herman confidently said, "Old Mr. Kean has cardiopulmonary stagnation, and his energy and


    blood are deficient! He''ll awaken as soon as we clear the obstruction from his organs."


    At that, all the Keans started praising him, "Master Danbury, you are truly insightful! You rified it


    better than that Nicholson guy!"


    But Kingsley shook his head. "Quack doctor."


    Julian''s illness was in his cerebral blood vessels, not in his organs.


    This so-called Herman was simply spewing nonsense!


    When Herman heard Kingsley call him a quack doctor, his face immediately darkened.


    "What did you say? How dare you call me a quack doctor?!"


    Stanley also looked unhappy. "Hey, kid! Don''t interrupt Master Danbury''s treatment!"


    Kingsley coldly smiled. "Master Danbury, if you are not a quack doctor, then wake up Old Mr. Kean


    now."


    "Oh, kid, you''d better watch carefully!" Herman angrily replied, "Once I cure him, I will make you


    regret it! I will definitely hold you ountable for defaming my ancient medical skills!"


    Kingsley stretched out his hands. "Show us what you''ve got, then."


    Herman shot him a re before pulling a box of acupuncture needles from his bag.


    Although the needles in the box were ordinary, the box itself was of very high quality.


    One look and everyone around eximed, "This is a true master! Just by looking at these needles,


    you can tell his medical skills are extraordinary!"


    "Yes, unlike that bullsh*t God of Medicine! He doesn''t even have a single needle with him!"


    Proudly, Herman looked at Kingsley. "Hey, kid, open your eyes and see clearly. This is what true


    ancient medical acupuncture is!"


    As he spoke, he carefully inserted a long needle into Julian''s LR 14.


    "LR 14, four inches beside the sternum." Herman inserted the needle while showing off.


    "Insert diagonally for half an inch, thus inputting the water and damp air into the liver meridian."


    Just as everyone was praising him, Kingsley shook his head and said, "You ruined it."


    Those words immediately made Stanley''s eyebrows crease.


    "What did you say?! If you dare to curse my father again, I¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, there was a sudden movement on the bed!

 Chapter 614 Call the Master!

    Chapter 614 Call the Master!


    Spurt!


    Julian suddenly spat a mouthful of blood, and his face instantly turned ashen.


    "Wh-why is he spitting blood again?!" Stanley''s expression changed drastically.


    "Master Danbury! Is there something wrong?!"


    Herman kept hisposure and remained silent, but the hand holding the acupuncture needle was


    beginning to tremble.


    He was drenched in a cold sweat at this point because he had not expected the elderly man to spit


    blood after just one needle!


    Andrew clenched his fists and questioned, "Master Danbury, what''s going on? Is ancient healing


    technique intended only for bloodletting?"


    "I¡­"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Herman tucked the silver needle away as his face darkened.


    Suddenly, he had an idea and pointed to Kingsley. "It''s all him! He disrupted Old Mr. Kean''s blood


    vessels just now, which caused this!"


    At the words, everyone turned to Kingsley with disdain as if they wanted to swallow him whole.


    Herman continued to add fuel to the fire by saying,


    "Old Mr. Kean''s condition should improve after I inserted the needle. But because of this kid''s


    mischief, he is now in danger of dying!


    "Even I now worry that it''s toote to save him! All of this is because of this arrogant kid!"


    It''s toote to save him!


    These four words were tantamount to sentencing Julian to death!


    The Keans all looked at Kingsley with gritted teeth while eximing, "You bullsh*t God of Medicine!


    You''re a murderer! We, the Keans, will never let you get away with this!"


    "If he dies, it''s because of you! You''ll have to be buried too!"


    Stanley''s eyes were red, and he asked, "Master Danbury, what should we do? Please think of a


    way! My father can''t die!"


    Although he wanted to kill Kingsley, the old man''s life was the most important thing right now.


    He could only suppress his desire to kill Kingsley and ask Herman to save his father.


    Herman pondered for a moment. "I''m afraid ordinary people can''t save Old Mr. Kean, unless¡­"


    "Unless what?!" Andrew asked urgently.


    "Master Danbury, don''t beat around the bush! No matter how much it costs, we can afford it!"


    Herman said, "Unless you call my master toe and have him personally treat Old Mr. Kean with


    acupuncture!"


    "Your master?" Stanley asked. "Are you talking about Mr. ke Hemsworth of the Cleapolis


    Acupuncture Society?"


    "That''s right!" Herman replied proudly.


    "My master not only serves as the president of the Cleapolis Acupuncture Society but also learned


    from the renowned medical family of Old Master Todd. As long as he takes action, he can definitely


    bring Old Mr. Kean back from the brink of death!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone in the Keans was overjoyed.


    Stanley took Herman''s hand and said, "Master Danbury, please do whatever it takes to bring Mr.


    Hemsworth here. No matter how much it costs, we will pay!"


    Upon hearing that the Keans were willing to spend arge sum of money, Herman was ecstatic!


    However, he remained serious, saying, "Money is not the issue. My master rarely practices outside


    of his clinic. Only I can persuade him toe."


    Stanley didn''t seem to grasp what Herman was trying to say. He only urged, "As long as you can


    bring Mr. Hemsworth here, I will definitely reward you handsomely."


    Stanley knew that if he contacted ke directly as a representative of the Kean Corporation, ke


    would undoubtedly show up.


    But if he did, Herman would be offended, and Herman might then interfere with ke''s treatment of


    his father.


    Stanley only wanted to save his father and didn''t want to create any additional problems. He was


    willing to pay Herman more as long as Julian could be saved.


    With Stanley''s promise, Herman was in a good mood.


    He quickly called ke. "Master, there''s a problem with the Kean Family¡­"

 Chapter 615 Being Condemned by All

    Chapter 615 Being Condemned by All


    On the other end of the line, ke''s voice was grave as he asked, "What happened to the Keans?


    Can you not handle it?"


    Herman was considered ke''s most talented disciple.


    Justst month, ke had rmended him to study in Seavale, where he had the opportunity to


    learn from Old Master Todd for a period of time.


    It was the wish of every ancient doctor to have the chance to learn from Old Master Todd.


    The fact that Herman had been given such an opportunity showed just how much ke valued him.


    Upon hearing his master''s question, Herman blushed.


    "Master, there weren''t any issues initially. But, there was this young man who imed to be the God


    of Medicine and treated Old Mr. Kean recklessly. It results in theplication of Old Mr. Kean''s


    condition.


    "I''m out of means now. Master, you have toe. Please."


    Just then, Stanley got close and shouted loudly into the phone, "Mr. Hemsworth, this is Stanley


    Kean. Please, you muste and save my father!"


    ke pondered for a moment and finally answered, "Alright, I just happen to be near Kean


    Residence. Give me a few moments. I''ll be there shortly."


    Kean Corporation was thriving in Cleapolis, and the Kean Family was a first-ss family.


    As the president of Kean Corporation and the head of the Kean Family, Stanley had made a


    request. Hence, ke couldn''t pretend to be aloof any longer by relying on his status.


    After all, the development of the Cleapolis Acupuncture Society depended on the financial support


    of those entrepreneurs.


    After the call, Herman proudly dered, "My master has agreed. He''lle to administer


    acupuncture for Old Mr. Kean in person!"


    "That''s great!" eximed Stanley, pressing his hands together in gratitude.


    "Thank you very much, Master Danbury. Once my father recovers, I''ll make sure to give a generous


    reward!"


    Immediately, Andrew loudly ordered a servant next to him, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and


    make tea for Master Danbury!"


    The other members of the Kean Family also joined in and ttered Herman.


    "This is great! With Mr. Hemsworth administering acupuncture, Old Mr. Kean will surely get better!"


    "Yeah, Mr. Hemsworth used to learn from Old Master Todd after all. He''s a talent at the national


    level! His treatment will surely work wonders!"


    "Guys, we owe this to Master Danbury! If it hadn''t been for him, Mr. Hemsworth wouldn''t have


    agreed toe so readily!"


    Basking in the praise of the Keans, Herman raised his chin and boasted, "If it hadn''t been for that


    troublemaker, Nicholson, my master wouldn''t have needed to intervene! I''m fully capable of curing


    Old Mr. Kean myself!"


    Upon hearing this, the rtives of the Kean Family red angrily at Kingsley.


    "Indeed! Old Mr. Kean would have recovered long ago if it hadn''t been for this troublemaker!"


    "Yeah, I say we must not let Nicholson off the hook easily after Mr. Hemsworth cures Old Mr. Kean!


    Otherwise, more will cause trouble for us Keans in the future!"


    With resentment, Andrew shot Kingsley a hard re.


    "Since Xaria brought you here, I won''t take your life! But I''ll definitely keep those hands of yours!"


    The people around nodded in agreement.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right! Old Mr. Kean nearly died at his hands! He must pay the price!"


    "Who knows how many lives he has taken with those hands! We must rid the people of this


    menace!"


    As everyone red at Kingsley with resentment and malice, Kingsley just shrugged and turned to


    Xaria.


    "I came to help you, but I ended up being condemned by everyone."


    "Well, Old Mr. Kean''s condition does look quite frightening. Are you sure it''s not because of your


    mistreatment?" Xaria furrowed her delicate brows.


    "Nah, I won''t take action unless I haveplete confidence. In my book, there is no such thing as


    making a mistake," stated Kingsley nonchntly.


    As Xaria fixed her gaze on Kingsley''s dignified demeanor, a subtle flutter stirred within her heart.


    At that very moment, she was even more determined to win him over to her side.


    Even if it wasn''t for the sake of Sweoya, she was willing to win him over just for herself.

 Chapter 616 Which Lineage Do You Belong To?

    Chapter 616 Which Lineage Do You Belong To?


    The members of the Kean Family sneered at Kinglsey''s remark.


    "No such thing as making a mistake? Aren''t you being too conceited?"


    "Old Mr. Kean is still lying in bed, bleeding from seven orifices! How dare you say such things!"


    At this moment, the servant came over with a tea tray and respectfully called, "Mr. Kean, Young


    Master, the tea is ready."


    Stanley hurriedly asked Herman to sit on the nearby sofa and personally poured him a cup of tea.


    At such hospitality, Herman was both ttered, appearing somewhat smug.


    As an insignificant ancient doctor, he wouldn''t have received such respect from Stanley if it hadn''t


    been for the fact that Julian''s life was hanging by a thread and depending on him.


    Herman decided to enjoy the moment.


    He took the tea from Stanley and blew on it gently, looking quite satisfied.


    A sip of the tea boosted his ego, and he asked Kingsley with smugness, "Hey, you. Which lineage in


    the field of traditional medicine do you belong to? The Todd School of the Medical Saint or the


    Ezekiel School of Medical Lord?"


    Herman intended to suppress and teach Kingsley a lesson in order to dispel the impact of his


    previous mistake in acupuncture.


    At the same time, he wanted to show off his strength and status in the traditional medicine


    community.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Perhaps, if the members of the Kean Family saw his high status, they would consider seeking him


    out as their exclusive doctor.


    If that were the case, he wouldn''t have to worry about money for the rest of his life!


    Kingsley nced at him and replied, "None. I don''t belong to any lineage. I just learned a little bit


    from my godfather."


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha!"


    When Kingsley stated that he didn''t belong to any lineage, Hermanughed so hard that he spewed


    out the tea.


    With a disdainful look, Herman mocked, "So, you''re just a rootless barefoot doctor! No wonder you


    turned Old Mr. Kean into such a state!"


    Stanley''s expression turned grim.


    He deeply regretted his decision earlier.


    If he had known that Kingsley was a fraud, he wouldn''t have agreed to let Kingsley treat his father


    just now.


    With a raging fire of resentment burning inside him, Stanley turned toward his son.


    "Look at this man you brought in! The God of Medicine my *ss! Andrew, you''re truly good at


    aplishing nothing and causing trouble!" Stanley''s voice was filled with anger.


    "I-I didn''t know that he''s a fraud!" Andrew was frustrated too.


    Over the past few days, he had faced numerous criticisms and mocking remarks for his obsessive


    search for Boris.


    And now, his father was publicly berating him in front of their rtives, using him of being


    useless and causing trouble!


    The umted frustration and humiliation inside him suddenly erupted.


    Andrew clenched his fists and said fiercely to Kingsley through gritted teeth, "Nicholson, I''ll make


    sure you pay terribly for this!"


    Unable to vent his anger on Xaria, Andrew could only direct all his rage toward Kingsley.


    Noticing the bulging veins on Andrew''s forehead, Herman quickly spoke up.


    "Young Master Andrew, this guy is a disgrace and a ck sheep in the traditional medicine


    community! Allow me to teach him a lesson on your behalf!"


    In a stern tone, Herman berated Kingsley.


    "Do you know that the traditional medicinemunity values tradition and lineage the most?!


    "How dare you, a nobody without proper lineage, masquerade as the God of Medicine and deceive


    us!"


    Kingsley looked at Herman with indifference and replied, "Although I don''t have the kind of lineage


    you mentioned, many have expressed their desire to be my disciples."


    "There are people who want to be your disciple?!" Hermanughed disdainfully.


    "You think anyone would be foolish enough to worship you, a piece of garbage, as their master?"


    The rtives of the Kean Family also joined in mocking him. "Jeez, this young man is truly arrogant!


    Even at this point, he''s still pretending!"


    With his legs crossed, Herman continued, "Don''t be so stubborn. Here''s the deal. If you kneel and


    offer me a cup of tea as a gesture of apprenticeship, I''ll consider taking you as my registered


    disciple. How does that sound?"


    Kingsley smirked. "Sounds terrible. You don''t deserve to be a master!''"

 Chapter 617 A Real God of Medicine

    Chapter 617 A Real God of Medicine


    When those words came out of Kingsley''s mouth, Herman''s face turned ck instantly.


    Herman imed that he would ept Kingsley as his registered disciple. But actually, he just


    wanted to humiliate Kingsley by making Kingsley kneel in front of everyone.


    Unexpectedly, Kingsley turned the table and humiliated him instead.


    "Well, I gave you a chance. You just wait for the wrath of the Keans and the traditional medicine


    community now!" Herman snorted.


    Just then, footsteps came outside the bedroom.


    "Mr. Kean, Young Master, Mr. Hemsworth is here," reported a servant.


    As soon as the Keans heard that ke had arrived, their spirits were lifted.


    Even Herman quickly put down his crossed legs and respectfully stood up from the sofa.


    The moment ke entered the bedroom, his gaze fell on Kingsley, who stood there.


    His heart trembled. Why is Dr. Nicholson here?!


    Before he could ask that, Stanley and Andrew warmly greeted him.


    "Mr. Hemsworth, you''re finally here! You must save my father!" Stanley was more excited than when


    he saw Herman earlier.


    At the same time, Herman also stepped forward and said respectfully, "Master, Old Mr. Kean¡ª"


    ke raised his hand and cut Herman off. "We''ll talk about the patient''s conditionter."


    Upon hearing this, both Herman and the Keans were taken aback.


    Isn''t ke here to treat Old Mr. Kean?


    What else could he talk about other than Old Mr. Kean''s condition?


    Amidst their astonished gazes, ke walked straight to Kingsley.


    Suddenly, Herman realized something.


    I just mentioned the self-proimed God of Medicine on the phone.


    Master can''t stand anyone insulting or tarnishing the reputation of traditional medicine.


    He must be determined to get rid of a menace like Nicholson from the traditional medicine


    community.


    Thinking of this, Herman approached ke with eagerness.


    "Master, he''s the swindling scoundrel! He¡ª"


    Herman didn''t get to finish.


    p!


    ke swiftly spun around and pped him hard in the face.


    Stunned, Herman asked, "M-Master, why did you hit me?"


    "Who did you call the swindling scoundrel?!"


    ke''s old eyes widened with anger.


    Utterly confused, Herman covered his face and stammered, "I-I was talking about Nicholson. That


    scoundrel doesn''t even have a proper linea¡ª"


    p!


    Once again, ke pped him hard, then chided angrily, "If you dare to disrespect Dr. Nicholson


    again, you''ll be expelled!"


    Everyone was shocked to the point of speechless.


    Dr. Nicholson?!


    The fact that ke, the esteemed president of the Acupuncture Society, referred to Kingsley as a


    doctor was simply unbelievable.


    In an instant, everyone''s faces changed.


    An incredible thought gradually formed in their heads.


    Meanwhile, Herman was still in a daze, after being pped twice, and he asked, "Dr. Nicholson?


    What Doctor? That man doesn''t even have a proper lineage."


    "Lineage this, lineage that! What''s the use of lineage?!" scolded ke with a frown.


    "Dr. Nicholson masters all the lost ancient healing! His knowledge surpasses that of any Todds or


    Ezekiels by a thousandfold!


    "Now, you tell me. Where could one find a lineage to learn the lost ancestral teachings?!"


    Herman waspletely dumbfounded by his master''s words.


    He never would have imagined that his master would hold such a high opinion of Kingsley.


    Likewise, the Keans were also dumbfounded.


    The fraud they had been looking down upon all along turned out to be a real God of Medicine.


    ke took a deep breath to calm down the anger in his heart.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Then, he respectfully said to Kingsley, "Dr. Nicholson, my disciple doesn''t know any better. Please


    don''t take offense!"

 Chapter 618 Expelled From the Lineage

    Chapter 618 Expelled From the Lineage


    At the previous Medical Forum, Kingsley had said to the audience, "If you want to be my disciple,


    you''ll have to prove to me your potential!"


    ke was very worried that Kingsley would be displeased because of Herman''s action.


    If so, he would have no hope of bing Kingsley''s disciple.


    "Nah, I won''t stoop to this kind of man''s level," replied Kingsley with indifference.


    "However, I must mention that he just asked me to kneel and serve tea to him in order to be


    his disciple."


    Instantly, ke''s expression turned ashen.


    He had been dreaming of bing Kingsley''s disciple.


    How could Herman offer to be Kingsley''s master?


    Herman was embarrassing him!


    ke was so angry that his body trembled all over.


    Pointing at Herman, he scolded angrily, "You''re such an embarrassment! Do you know how many


    times I begged Dr. Nicholson to ept me as his disciple?!"


    "M-Master, you want to be his disciple?!" asked Herman inplete disbelief.


    "B-But, your master is Old Master Todd!"


    ke raised his eyebrows. "So what?! If Old Master Todd was here, he would ask to be Dr.


    Nicholson''s disciple too!"


    This time, Herman was truly shocked to the core.


    The Keans all looked at each other in a daze.


    Even Todd the Medical Saint would ask to be a disciple of this young man, who''s only in his early


    twenties?!


    If ke hadn''t said it himself, no one would have believed it.


    Thinking back on his actions just now, Herman felt that his vision darkened.


    He almost fainted on the spot.


    ke red at him and turned to Kingsley.


    "Dr. Nicholson, please rest assured that I''ll give this disrespectful b*stard a hard punishment after I


    return. I hope you won''t let this affect your decision of taking me in as your disciple."


    Waving his hand, Kingsley replied, "Let''s forget about taking in disciples for now. After all, ording


    to your good disciple, only a fool would worship garbage like me as their master."


    ke was shocked to the point of speechless.


    His blood vessels bulged in an instant.


    Fiercely, he kicked Herman and roared, "You f*cking ruined me! Get lost! You''re no longer my


    disciple! An old fool like me can''t teach a disciple like you!"


    ke had never been so infuriated in his life.


    He even cursed directly without regard for his identity as an ancient doctor!


    On the other hand, Herman stumbled back from the kick and pleaded with a pale face, "Master,


    please don''t expel me from the lineage!"


    Just a few minutes ago, Herman asserted that the traditional medicinemunity valued the


    lineage the most.


    He didn''t expect karma toe so swiftly!


    In a blink of an eye, he was about to be a worthless doctor with no lineage.


    ke was so infuriated that he was breathing heavily. "Get lost! Get lost! Disappear from my sight


    immediately!"


    Plop!


    Herman knelt directly before ke''s feet and begged with tears and snot, "Master, please. I made a


    mistake... I realize that now. If you kick me out of the lineage now, my future ispletely ruined!"


    Then, he crawled on his knees to Kingsley and pleaded again.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Dr. Nicholson, my disrespect toward you was a grave mistake! I''m begging you. Please don''t let my


    master expel me from the lineage."


    Without sparing Herman a nce, Kingsley said to ke, "You should go and check on the patient."


    ke was brought back to reality.


    He pped his forehead and eximed, "Ah! I was so infuriated by this idiot that I forgot about my


    purpose here."


    After saying that, he turned to Stanley and asked, "President Kean, shall I go and treat your father


    now?"


    ke nned to show his medical skills to Kingsley.


    He thought, Maybe Dr. Nicholson would change his mind and ept me as a disciple if he sees my


    potential.


    On the other hand, hearing ke''s words, Stanley snapped out of his shock and hurriedly agreed,


    "Yes, yes. Mr. Hemsworth, please treat my father!"

 Chapter 619 Im Going To Kick You to Death Today!

    Chapter 619 I''m Going To Kick You to Death Today!


    At the same time, Herman was still crying and begging, "Dr. Nicholson... Master... I realize my


    mistake now¡­"


    Thud! Andrew strode forward and kicked Herman to the ground.


    Angrily, Andrew scolded, "D*mn it! You quack doctor. How dare you cry? How dare you disturb Mr.


    Hemsworth while he''s treating my grandfather?"


    Now, the situation was very clear.


    As the president of the Acupuncture Society, ke couldn''t be that stupid as to mistake Kingsley for


    a master.


    Therefore, it was without a doubt that Kingsley was a real God of Medicine.


    On the other hand, Herman, who had been using Kingsley of malpractice, was the quack doctor


    himself!


    "You d*mn b*stard! You not only caused my grandfather to cough up blood from your practice but


    also led us to misunderstand Dr. Nicholson!"


    Full of anger, Andrew kicked Herman again.


    Following each curse, he would kick Herman.


    "And you still have the audacity to drink the tea that my father served you!"


    "It''s also thanks to you my father scolded me for being ipetent!"


    "And you almost caused me to misunderstand Xaria!"


    "I''m going to kick you to death today!"


    When Andrew got enraged, even Alex was beaten to a pulp, let alone a mere ancient doctor.


    Soon, Herman''s body was covered in shoe marks.


    "Enough," Stanley intervened. "You''ll distract Mr. Hemsworth from treating your grandfather."


    "Yes, Dad."


    Andrew then pointed at Herman and threatened ferociously, "If you dare to say another word, I''ll end


    you right here!"


    With blood oozing from his mouth, Herman shook his head repeatedly to indicate that he wouldn''t


    dare to speak again.


    As the room quieted down, ke began to check on Julian''s pulse.


    After a moment, ke''s expression changed slightly.


    "The lesion is in Old Mr. Kean''s head. His vital energy is in disorder, and there''s congestion. I''m


    afraid there''s only a five percent chance of sess in treating him with acupuncture."


    ke''s diagnosis was the same as Kingsley''s.


    The only difference was that Kingsley imed that he could cure Julian with acupuncture.


    On the other hand, ke stated that there was only a five percent chance of sess.


    In an instant, it became clear who possessed greater expertise and skill.


    Stanley''s face changed. "Mr. Hemsworth, what do you mean by a five percent chance of sess?"


    "The head is the mostplex and fragile area when ites to blood vessels. Even I wouldn''t


    dare to perform acupuncture casually.


    "In other words, the chances of awakening Old Mr. Kean are very low. Not to mention that if the


    acupuncture treatment fails, he will pass away immediately. Even God can''t save him."


    With a sigh, ke continued, "President Kean, it''s up to you to decide whether or not to proceed


    with acupuncture."


    There was a 95% chance that Julian would die on the spot after the treatment.


    But without the treatment, Julian could remain in aa for some time.


    Even though Stanley was usually decisive in business, he couldn''t make up his mind at this critical


    moment.


    Just then, Andrew pointed out in a shaky tone. "W-Wait a minute. This doesn''t make sense. Just


    now, Nic¡ªI mean Dr. Nicholson¡ªonly tapped a few times on Grandpa''s head, and Grandpa woke


    up.


    "Mr. Hemsworth, howe you say there''s only a 5% chance of awakening Grandpa?"


    "Ahem, ahem." ke''s face turned red as he coughed awkwardly.


    "O-Of course, you can''tpare me to Dr. Nicholson. He''s capable of bringing the dead back to


    life. Even if I practice for another hundred years, I would still be far from reaching his level."


    As ke said that, he became puzzled.


    "President Kean, Dr. Nicholson is right here. Why would you go through all this trouble to have me


    treat Old Mr. Kean instead? This¡ª"


    ke wanted to say that it did not make any sense.


    But it didn''t sound quite right to say that out loud, so he stopped.


    On the other hand, Stanley felt a bitter taste in his mouth but couldn''t exin it to ke.


    What could he say?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He couldn''t just say that his family had mistaken Kingsley as a fraud earlier, could he?


    Not only did he and his family insult Kingsley repeatedly, but they even threatened to chop off


    Kingsley''s hands to be buried together with Julian if things went wrong.

 Chapter 620 Show Some Sincerity

    Chapter 620 Show Some Sincerity


    Stanley''s facial muscles twitched. His expression was extremely grim.


    He regretted it so much that he wanted to p himself.


    On the other hand, Andrew kicked Herman hard again as he cursed, "D*mn it! It''s all your fault!"


    "Mr. Hemsworth, is there really no other solution? Can''t you think of any other way?" asked Stanley.


    ke shook his head and apologized, "I''m sorry, President Kean. I''m not fit enough to save your


    father, I''m afraid."


    With admiration, ke nced at Kingsley and added, "But, if Dr. Nicholson is willing to help, he


    can definitely cure your father."


    "Uh..."


    Stanley hesitated for a moment and looked at Kingsley with some embarrassment. "D-Dr.


    Nicholson, could you¡ª"


    Before he finished, Kingsley had rejected him coldly.


    "I''ve already said it¡ªSince you don''t believe me, then forget it. I won''t treat him again."


    At the sight of Kingsley''s expressionless face and rigid attitude, Stanley could feel that his heart


    sank.


    ke had already stated that even Old Master Todd would want to be a disciple of Kingsley.


    This just showed that Kingsley''s status in the traditional medicinemunity was absolutely top-


    notch.


    With such status, Kingsley wouldn''t need to butter up to Kean Corporation.


    This made Stanley feel powerless and unsure of how to please Kingsley.


    Seeing Stanley nervously rubbing his hands and looking embarrassed, ke could more or less


    guess what had happened.


    ke cleared his throat and whispered to Stanley.


    "President Kean, your father''s recovery is more important than anything else! Sometimes, you have


    to let go of your pride when ites to a time like this."


    Upon hearing this, Stanley froze.


    Mr. Hemsworth is right!


    Dr. Nicholson''s medical skills are unparalleled.


    Since he doesn''tck money or power, the only thing I can do now is to let go of my pride and plead


    with him no matter how desperately!


    Thinking of this, Stanley took a deep breath. With his parched lips trembling slightly, he spoke in a


    submissive tone.


    "Dr. Nicholson¡­ I must apologize for my family''s mistake earlier. We foolishly underestimated your


    abilities. I sincerely request your forgiveness and humbly ask you to consider saving my father."


    With that, he closed his eyes and bowed deeply to Kingsley.


    Witnessing that, the Keans were stunned.


    Stanley had grown up being the esteemed young master of the Kean Family.


    Now, he was the honored head of the Kean Family and the president of Kean Corporation.


    Throughout Stanley''s entire life, it was others who bowed and groveled before him.


    This was perhaps the first time he had ever bowed and apologized to someone else.


    Stanley remained bent over while staring fixedly at the ground. His face had turned red. "Dr.


    Nicholson, please save my father!"


    With red eyes, Andrew approached.


    "Dr. Nicholson, I was disrespectful to you earlier. You can punish me however you want. I only ask


    that you save my grandfather!"


    With a cold and indifferent look, Kingsley replied, "I''ve already witnessed how quickly your family


    can change your tune. Do you think I will lend a helping hand again?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ke spoke up. "Dr. Nicholson has a point. He''s not someone who offers help casually.


    "President Kean, if you really want to save your father, you''ll need to show your sincerity!"


    "My sincerity?"


    Stanley got up straight, and his body swayed a little.


    These past few days, he had been consumed with worry over his father''s condition and hadn''t been


    able to eat or sleep well.


    Suddenly standing up like this made him dizzy.


    Andrew quickly supported him and asked, "Dad, are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I''m alright."


    Stanley waved his hand. However, he seemed to have aged by over ten years in an instant.


    Slowly, he straightened his clothes, then knelt at Kingsley''s feet.


    "Dr. Nicholson, as long as you can save my father, I''m willing to agree to anything you say! I give


    you my word on my own life!"

 Chapter 621 A Huge Gift for Reene!

    Chapter 621 A Huge Gift for Reene!


    "Dad!" Andrew gasped when he saw Stanley on his knees. "You''re the president of Kean


    Corporation! How could you¡­ get on your knees in front of so many people?"


    Stanley raised his head and said in a serious tone, "Your grandfather has yet to hand over his


    connections to me. How much longer do you think the glory of ourpany canst once he


    passes away? If I don''t kneel now, I won''t even have the chance to do this anymore in the future."


    Then, he raised his voice, adding, "On your knees, too, and apologize to Dr. Nicholson!"


    "Dad, I¡ª" Andrew wanted to say more, but when he met his father''s sharp gaze, he lost all guts to


    protest. In the end, he could only grit his teeth as he fell to his knees before Kingsley with a loud


    thud.


    When the members of the Kean Family saw their patriarch and young master kneeling on the


    ground, they exchanged nces and fell to their knees one after the other. Most of them were


    working in Kean Corporation, and even those who had set up their ownpanies were still highly


    dependent on the resources they received from Kean Corporation. If it were to copse, that would


    be a huge blow to their lives. Hence, nobody dared to watch like a bystander. Instead, they


    immediately kneeled, following Stanley''s lead.


    Members of the Kean Family who were insulting Kingsley earlier were on their knees in a matter of


    seconds. They were also shooting him with woeful, pleading eyes, hoping he would save the old


    man.


    All sense of authority that Stanley carried with him as the head of the family had vanished as he


    stared at Kingsley intently. "Dr. Nicholson, I can even give you the most profitablepany under


    Kean Corporation as long as you save my father!"


    Stanley was going all out. So what if he lost the most profitablepany? If his father could survive


    and hand over the connections he had with the governmental bodies, then Kean Corporation could


    continue to thrive. Otherwise, without the help of officials, even a profitablepany would go


    bankrupt sooner orter.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Kingsley''s brows twitched at the promise Stanley made. Reene has always been talking about


    achieving greatness in the business field. It should be okay if I help her out a couple of times openly,


    but if I do it too often, it will inevitably hurt her pride. So, I can only secretly help her build her


    business empire little by little.


    Even though Coliree Group looked strong, it was merely an empty shell that existed for the sake of


    pretense. He couldn''t offer her any other substantive help besides giving her a huge project.


    However, things were different if he had Kean Corporation''s most profitablepany under his


    control. With their abilities, thatpany was more than a few times stronger than rk


    Corporation. If he gave it to Reene as a gift, it would undoubtedly make her stronger. Plus, he didn''t


    want to give up on any leads on Boris.


    At the thought of this, Kingsley slowly parted his lips and said, "Since you''re being so sincere, I''ll


    help you out just this once."


    "Thank you, Dr. Nicholson! Thank you!" Tears of joy rolled down Stanley''s face as he kept saying


    his thanks to him.


    The same went for every other Keans, who cried loudly, "Thank you for being so kind, Dr.


    Nicholson! We''ll remember your kindness forever!"


    Kingsley swept his gaze across their grateful faces and said calmly, "Don''t be in such a rush to


    thank me. I have other conditions."


    "Name your price!" Stanley hurriedly said. "Give me the word and I''ll do whatever you want!"


    Kingsley ced his arms behind his back as he drawled, "It''s very simple. Hand over the most


    profitablepany you have to the president of the Neveah Department Store, President Wynn.


    However, you will take care not to tell her that it was from me, and you have to make her ept


    your ''gift''."


    Stanley bobbed his head earnestly. "No problem! I''ll get it done right away!"

 Chapter 622 Amazing Needling Skills

    Chapter 622 Amazing Needling Skills


    Stanley staggered to his feet and shot a look at a young man in a neat, straight suit amongst his


    rtives. Then, he instructed, "Larry, contact President Wynn right now and transfer the entire


    Opulence Co. to her."


    The young man named Larry stood up and said hesitantly, "Sir, h-how am I supposed to exin it to


    her? I don''t think she''ll ept such a hugepany without asking any questions."


    A few seconds passed by in silence before Stanley ordered, "I was ssmates with her adoptive


    father and also tried to match her up with Andrew before. Just tell her that this is thepensation


    for the failed matchmaking."


    Although Larry was doubtful that this exnation would pass scrutiny, he truly couldn''te up with


    any better excuse and nodded. "Okay, I''m on it."


    After Larry left the premises with some of his subordinates, Stanley turned to Kingsley once more.


    "Dr. Nicholson, is this¡­ alright?"


    "Very good." Kingsley nodded at him and said to Andrew, "Also, I have some questions for you.


    Make some time for me in the next few days."


    "Of course. I won''t leave the house for the next few days and wille whenever you need me. I''ll


    tell you everything I know."


    All of a sudden, Hubert started gasping for breath as his body shook. The sight startled Stanley so


    terribly that he turned pale. "What¡­ What''s happening to my father? Please save him, Dr.


    Nicholson!"


    "Don''t worry. The blood is just concentrated at the blockage again," Kingsley said, pacing to the


    bed. "Now, I''m going to start treating Old Mr. Kean." Then, he picked up the needles that Patrick


    had left next to the bed. Henguidly twisted the needle between his fingers and administered it to


    Hubert''s GB-14.


    After the needle struck the meridian point, he changed his technique byying the needle t and


    shaking the end of it, shifting between quick and slow frequencies. This particr technique was


    aimed to gradually conduct the energy flow toward the blockage.


    One needle, two, and then three. Kingsley''s hands didn''t stop for even a second, and soon, all nine


    needles were inserted into the meridians around Hubert''s head.


    He used all sorts of needling techniques, including snapping, shaking, massaging, and scraping,


    and everyone stared at him in amazement. Even Patrick, who was slumped on the floor, was


    shocked, realizing just what a fool he had been. Even the Todd Family couldn''te close to


    Kingsley''s needling skills!


    Ding!


    While everyone was in awe at Kingsley''s incredible skills, a sound echoed through their ears,


    vibrating their eardrums, and their minds became clear in an instant.


    The Keans instinctively touched their foreheads as they whispered to each other in surprise,


    "What''s¡­ happening? It''s such a bizarre feeling! My mind feels so energized!"


    "Oh, my god! Just listening to the sound of the needle vibrating is enough to clear our minds!"


    "He truly is a miraculous doctor! I feel as though all the exhaustion that has been guing me has


    vanished!"


    Patrick, who was still on the ground, had his jaw agape as he stared at Kingsley in utter disbelief.


    This level of expertise had far exceeded his imagination.


    On the other hand, ke was shaking with excitement. Every time Kingsley administered the


    needles, he would gain a different insight, strengthening his determination to make Kingsley his


    teacher.


    Hubert''s eyelids twitched amidst the surprised gasps. Sure enough, a smirk appeared on Kingsley''s


    lips before he removed the needles and returned them to the box one after another.


    "D-Dr. Nicholson¡­" Stanley watched Kingsley keep away his tools and asked tentatively, "Dr.


    Nicholson, how did it go? My father is¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Hubert interjected with a bellow, "I''m still alive!"


    "What¡­"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard Hubert''s powerful voice because he sounded nothing like


    a person who just regained consciousness. Instead, he sounded even more energetic than he did


    before slipping into aa.

 Chapter 623 The Thank-You Gift from Hubert

    Chapter 623 The Thank-You Gift from Hubert


    The next second, Hubert slowly opened his eyes and even sat upright in front of everyone.


    "Wow!"


    Everyone at the scene inhaled sharply at the sight. Although they wished Hubert a speedy recovery,


    this was simply too fast for them toprehend, and they couldn''t help but think that they were


    looking at a zombie!


    "Dad¡­" Stanley gulped as he approached him slowly. "Dad, are you okay?"


    Hubert widened his eyes and red at his son. "Of course, I am!"


    There was still dried blood staining his face, but his eyes were shining brightly with life. Frankly, he


    looked absolutely bizarre and frightening, sending a shiver down Stanley''s spine.


    Even his own son was freaked out by this bizarre sight, not to mention the rest of the Keans; almost


    all of them had goosebumps when they finallyid their eyes on Hubert.


    The bbergasted look on everyone''s faces made Hubert chuckle. "What''s wrong? Are you scared


    and wondering whether I''m a zombie?"


    Everyone waved their hands in denial. "No! Nothing of the sort! You''ll live a long life, Old Master!"


    Although that was what they imed, in their hearts, they were nodding and thought that he really


    did look like a zombie.


    Hubert snorted derisively as he beckoned to Andrew. "Come here, Andrew."


    "Yes¡­ Grandpa." Andrew snapped back to his senses as he trotted to Hubert''s bedside.


    "On your knees!" Hubert pointed at Stanley as he roared, "And you, too! Both of you, on your


    knees!"


    "Dad¡­"


    "Grandpa¡­"


    Stanley and Andrew looked utterly bewildered as they had no idea why Hubert ordered them on


    their knees right after he woke up.


    "What? Do my words carry no weight anymore?" Every muscle in Hubert''s face was rigid with


    anger. "Are you disobeying me?!"


    When everyone saw Hubert blowing his top right out of his so-called deathbed earlier, their hearts


    finally felt at ease. Judging from this temper, they were sure that he was the real Hubert Kean. Still,


    their fear was quickly reced by amazement soon enough. Kingsley''s medical skills had simply


    deviated from the boundaries of medicine as it was a miracle that he just performed!


    Right then, the sounds of two ps echoed; Hubert had raised his hand and given Stanley and


    Andrew each a harsh beating.


    "Even though I couldn''t move earlier, I could hear everything clearly!" he roared, ring at them.


    "You blind fools don''t even know who the real doctor is. How can I pass the connections of the


    Keans to you two?"


    Stanley flushed with embarrassment. "Yes, you''re right, Dad. It is my fault¡ª"


    Hubert cut him off as he snorted. "I''ll deal with the both of youter!" Then, he turned to Kingsley


    and smiled warmly. "Youngd, you''re so skilled at medicine despite your young age. You have my


    greatest gratitude!"


    As Kingsley had a front-row seat as to how swiftly Hubert could switch from anger to friendliness, he


    couldn''t help but think: it looks like the speed at which they change their faces in the Kean Family is


    an inherited trait. Nheless, he quickly cast aside the opinion in his mind as he demurred politely,


    "You''re wee, Old Mr. Kean. It was no trouble at all."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Oh, no! I have to thank you." Hubert shoved the sheets off his body as he got out of bed. "Come


    with me to the study."


    Everyone, including Stanley and Andrew, was rendered speechless, and their jaws almost fell off


    their faces from shock because Hubert could actually get out of bed and walk by himself!


    Hubert ignored their incredulous gazes with practiced ease as he led Kingsley to the study. Once he


    was certain that Kingsley had made himselffortable, he puttered about and finally found an old


    book.


    Then, he slowly flipped the pages and found an old, yellowed paper sandwiched within. "Here, this


    is for you. Take it as my thank-you gift for saving me from the Gates of Hell."


    "This is¡­" A confused Kingsley stared at the paper. When his eyes finally focused on the contents


    of the aging paper, he saw big words written in cursive, ''Carson Todd''s Promise.''

 Chapter 624 Checking Up on Storks Background

    Chapter 624 Checking Up on Stork''s Background


    Kingsley''s eyes gaped. "Carson Todd is¡­"


    "Carson Todd is the current head of the renowned medical family, the Todds, and we were close


    when we were young," Hubert said, recalling the past. "Young and reckless, we made a small bet


    one day when we were bored. In the end, he lost to me by a move, but we didn''t make any actual


    bet back then. So, he wrote this note for me and promised that he''ll do a favor for anyone who


    comes to him with this note and won''t turn them away." Then, he chuckled and added, "Initially, I


    nned to give it to Andrew, thinking that he could ask Carson for help if he runs into any difficulties


    he can''t handle in the future, but I have changed my mind now and decided to give it to you as


    thanks for saving my life."


    Kingsley was a little touched at his words. In the traditional medicalmunity, the senior of the


    Todd Family was a powerful figure, equivalent to Henrich''s status in the underworld. Many could


    only dream of receiving aid from Carson even once. Honestly, the gift Hubert bestowed upon him


    was far too precious.


    Nheless, Kingsley gingerly kept the paper away. "Thank you for your kindness, Old Mr. Kean."


    "I should be the one to thank you." The look on Hubert''s face was kind and warm. "Furthermore, this


    may be more useful to you since you have such a deep knowledge of traditional medicine," he said


    and rose to his feet. "Alright, Dr. Nicholson. I''ve recovered and won''t hold you up any longer


    because I have to teach Stanley and Andrew a lesson. Or else, thepanies of the Kean Family


    will be ruined in their hands in a matter of time."


    As Kingsley was uninterested in interfering with someone else''s family affairs, he stood up as well.


    "Then, I''ll be taking my leave."


    Yet, he had just stepped out of the study when the Keans, who were assembled outside the room,


    surrounded him and bombarded him with questions, "What''s going on, Dr. Nicholson?"


    "Is he in a good mood? If he''s going to lose his temper, then I''m going to leave right now!"


    Andrew awkwardly scratched his nose as he inquired, "Dr. Nicholson, is my grandfather¡­ still


    mad?"


    As soon as he asked this question, everyone, including Stanley, pricked their ears, but Kingsley


    merely took a nce at them. "Old Mr. Kean said that he''s going to teach you guys a lesson."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    A hush fell over them upon hearing Kingsley''s reply. After that, the Keans started toe up with


    various excuses. "Oh my, I still have a lot of unfinished work in thepany. Since the old master is


    fine, it''s time for me to go."


    "Yeah, I left my stew cooking on the stove at home, and no one is watching it for me. I''ll get going


    then..."


    All of them were afraid of Hubert''s unpredictable mood swings and were ready to flee upon hearing


    that he was still furious. Meanwhile, looks of dismay washed over Stanley and Andrew''s faces¡ªthis


    was their home, and they had nowhere to run.


    Kingsley couldn''t be bothered with them. So, he walked past them and headed toward the doors.


    Xaria, who had been watching silently from the sidelines the whole time, approached him, walking


    next to him. "Dr. Nicholson, I''m truly amazed by your incredible medical skills."


    Kingsley stopped in his tracks and said, "Miss Heart, I''ve fulfilled my promise and helped you to


    treat Old Mr. Kean. Isn''t it your turn to help me out now? Do you have time to have a meal with me?


    I have a few questions to ask you."


    This woman first tried to seduce him at Jadnd Heights and became friends with Victoria


    afterward, so he always felt that there was something suspicious about her. There was no doubt


    that she had ulterior motives. Hence, he wanted to use this chance to have a good talk with her and


    find out just who she was or even better, who she was working with.

 Chapter 625 Are You Checking Up on Me?

    Chapter 625 Are You Checking Up on Me?


    As Xaria wanted to draw herself closer to Kingsley to win him over, she jumped at the chance when


    he asked her out for a meal. "Of course, I''m free. How can I turn down your invitation when you


    made time to help me out despite your busy schedule?"


    Just then, ke trotted over. "Dr. Nicholson, please wait a minute!"


    Kingsley came to a stop. "What''s the matter, Mr. Hemsworth?"


    ke stopped right in front of him. "Dr. Nicholson, I-I would like to buy you dinner to ask you about


    the lost needling technique¡ª"


    "Mr. Hemsworth, I suggest that you''d better take care of your internal affairs before asking me that."


    Kingsley swept his eyes over Patrick who was standing behind ke. "If the student that you''re


    most proud of is¡­ Well, subpar at best. I think it would be a waste of our time if we were to discuss


    anything."


    Blood drained from ke''s face at his statement, but he understood what Kingsley meant¡ªPatrick


    had to be punished harshly, or else, he could forget about Kingsley taking him as his student.


    So, he swiveled his head and shot a ferocious re at Patrick. Then, he said politely to Kingsley, "I


    understand, Dr. Nicholson. I''ll expel him as soon as I get back and revoke all his medical


    qualifications so that he can forget about building his career in the traditional medicine field."


    The news struck Patrick like thunder. Blood still clung to the edges of his lips and his face had


    turned pallid. This time, his future waspletely ruined, but before he could even start pleading for


    mercy, Kingsley waved his hand and left with Xaria.


    After they departed from the Kean Residence, they found a cozy little coffee shop and took a seat


    inside. Xaria, who was seated across from Kingsley, propped her chin on her palms. "Dr. Nicholson,


    I have never imagined that you would possess such amazing medical skills at this age. But¡­ how


    did you learn about those lost ancient healing?"


    Kingsley fixed his eyes on her. "I learned it by chance."


    He wanted to find out some clues from her expression but couldn''t see anything unusual. Curiosity


    was the only emotion he could read from her face.


    He tapped his fingers gently on the table as he said, "Miss Heart, I have a few questions to ask you


    and hope that you''ll answer me truthfully."


    "Questions?" She tilted her head. "Would you like to find out if I have a boyfriend? Well, I can tell


    you that I''m still single!"


    s, he merely shook his head and said seriously, "You''re probably paid rather handsomely as the


    manager of Jadnd Heights, right?"


    "Yeah." She appeared confused. "Are you asking me about my ie?"


    "No," he answered calmly. "Worcester County is more than sixty miles away from Jadnd Heights,


    and you have a high sry. So, I would like to ask, why did you open up Thinking Cup Coffee in a


    spot so far away from your working ce?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    An unknown emotion flickered in her eyes as she bbered, "Nobody would refuse to earn more


    money. Besides, that ce is doing quite well."


    "Then, how did you get to know Andrew?" he continued to ask.


    "Andrew Kean?" A flirty smile spread across her face. "I''m his senior in high school."


    "His senior in high school?" A stunned Kingsley had never considered this possibility.


    Stork had shown up at the cafe before, Andrew was Boris'' student, and the mysterious Xaria was


    connected to both of them. Kingsley was sure that she was also connected to the spies from


    Sweoya for a time. But all of his guesses would be proven wrong if she was a friend of Andrew''s


    from high school because Andrew only went to Sweoya when he was in university. Hence, his friend


    from high school couldn''t possibly be a spy from abroad.


    Xaria''s heart skipped a beat when she saw that he was so engrossed in his own thoughts that a


    frown appeared on his face. "Dr. Nicholson, you¡­ Why does it feel like you''re doubting my


    background?"

 Chapter 626 The Doctor Has Taken the Bait

    Chapter 626 The Doctor Has Taken the Bait


    Although she posed her question in a sharp, provocative tone, the look on Kingsley''s face remained


    unchanged. "I would like to know more about you."


    Xaria had answered his questions perfectly without any loopholes, but he still couldn''t shake off the


    odd feeling he had about her. Still, while he couldn''t shake off his wariness against her, thest


    thing he wanted was to alert her. So, he simply made up an excuse, which he felt was a little


    inappropriate after he said it.


    That excuse seems a little ambiguous if one thinks about it carefully, he thought. As he expected, an


    embarrassed look washed over Xaria''s face, and he decided to use this to his best advantage. "I


    asked the first question because I was worried that your work is too exhausting for you, and the


    second question was because I was concerned about your rtionship with Andrew."


    All of the doubts in Xaria''s heart evaporated after hearing his exnation, and she thought proudly,


    Just as I thought, no man can resist me. It doesn''t matter howposed he is, he still fell for me!


    She donned a coy smile as she said, "Dr. Nicholson, why are you beating about the bush to find out


    more about me? I''ve already told you before that as long as you''re willing to teach the lost ancient


    knowledge to my brother, you can do anything you want with me."


    The end of her sentence was amorous, brazenly seducing him. If he was a regr man, he would


    be head over heels smitten with her. s, he was anything but a regr man because he was


    simply disgusted by her. It was enough that his body broke out in goosebumps from the unease.


    When he noticed that he couldn''t get anything useful out of her, he felt no reason to hang around


    her any longer and rose to his feet. "Well, Miss Heart, I''ll be leaving as I have some other matters to


    attend to. Don''t worry. This meal is on me." Before Xaria could say anything, he was already gone.


    Xaria watched his back with a smirk that was tinged with glee and pride, muttering to herself, "Heh,


    he''s an unexpectedly shy man, running away in embarrassment right after his confession." Then,


    she popped some food into her mouth, took out her phone, and made a call. "Hi, Kami. It''s the


    leader of Team Nightcrawler from Stork. The doctor that I mentioned to you before has taken the


    bait."


    On the other end, a hoarse voice of a man said, "Excellent. I''ve told you that no one could resist


    your charm, and I have absolute trust in you."


    Xaria''s spirits soared at thepliment from her superior. "Kami, I''ve seen the way he administered


    the needles with my own eyes, and he''s truly a master! I think before we proceed with n A, we


    have to ce this as the highest priority task at hand."


    After a few seconds of silence, Kami said firmly, "Okay. It will be a huge merit under your name if


    you can recruit that man."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I got it, Kami!" Delight was written all over her face. "I won''t let you down!"


    While she was on a call with Kami, Kingsley was driving toward Reene''s ce. When he arrived,


    she had yet to return from work, and he went straight to his room. Then, he threw himself on the


    bed, closed his eyes, and thought about things while resting.


    Just as he was about to drift off the sleep, he heard Reene''s voice from downstairs, calling out,


    "Kingsley, are you home?"


    His eyes snapped open, and he woke up in an instant. The sound of footstepsing up the


    staircase ensued, followed by his bedroom door swinging open.


    "Kingsley!" Reene eximed breathlessly. "There''s something I have to discuss with you."


    Kingsley got out of bed. "Tell me what happened, Reene."


    Her face was flushing with excitement. "You''ll never guess what happened."

 Chapter 627 Swollen Face

    Chapter 627 Swollen Face


    Reene took a deep breath. "Today, the Keans contacted me out of the blue and wanted to hand


    over Opulence Co. to me! That''s the most profitablepany in Kean Corporation. Should I ept


    it, Kingsley?"


    A soft smile appeared on Kingsley''s face. "Of course, you should. This is the greatest deal ever!"


    "But¡­ Why would the Keans be so¡­ generous?" She was excited and worried at the same time.


    "Are they really giving me such an expensive gift simply because of the failed matchmaking? Aren''t


    they being a little too kind? I''m worried that there''s a catch. It will be horrible if it''s yet another


    reenactment of when rence asked me to take over rk Corporation. It looks shiny from the


    outside but is actually rotten on the inside!"


    Kingsley pursed his lips as he analyzed, exining, "Given Kean Corporation''s strength, I don''t


    think they would do something as despicable as rence. I''m pretty sure that you have all to gain


    and nothing to lose by taking over Opulence Co."


    She gradually set her heart at ease after listening to his advice because she had absolute trust in


    him. "Okay, I''ll take your advice, then!" She breathed a long sigh of relief. "It looks like I''m a step


    closer to my dream of being the most capable career woman."


    He was delighted when he saw how high-spirited she was. "Reene, I''ve told you that your career


    will only keep getting better!"


    A smile spread across her face. "Since you''re such a sweet-talker, I''m going to prepare a delicious


    dinner for you. I''ll let you know once it''s ready," she said and went downstairs in light steps.


    He shook his head and returned to the bed with a grin on his face. Then, he grabbed his phone and


    phoned Andrew.


    When Andrew picked up the call, Kingsley heard him taking a deep breath and impatiently


    demanding, "Who''s this?"


    "It''s me."


    "Dr. Nicholson?!" Andrew immediately recognized his voice. His demeanor did aplete 180 as


    he babbled, "I-Is something the matter?"


    "Make sure your schedule is free tomorrow. I have something to ask you."


    Although Andrew could sense the authoritative tone in Kingsley''s voice, he still said hesitantly, "T-


    Tomorrow? May we meet in a couple of days instead, Dr. Nicholson?"


    All of a sudden, Kingsley''s voice turned indifferent. "When I treated Old Mr. Kean, I clearly told you


    that I have questions for you. What? Are you going back on your words now?"


    "No, that''s not what I mean," he hastily denied. "The thing is¡­ My face is swollen from Grandpa''s


    beating and it''s so¡­ embarrassing if I leave the house tomorrow."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kingsley fell silent and finally understood why Andrew drew in a deep breath earlier when he picked


    up the call; he was probably in pain! Unfortunately, this was none of Kingsley''s concern because he


    had no time to lose when the matter of spies was concerned and couldn''t wait until Andrew


    recovered from his swelling.


    "Tomorrow at 9.00AM, I''ll see you in the cafe on the first floor of Neveah Department Store."


    When Andrew realized that there was no way he could make Kingsley reconsider, he didn''t bother


    arguing further and agreed. "Okay, Dr. Nicholson. I-I''ll be there on time tomorrow."


    By the time he finished setting up the appointment, Reene was almost done with dinner preparation


    as well, and after they enjoyed their dinner together happily. Then, he went to bed early with a full


    stomach. Early the next day, soon after Reene went to work, Kingsley got ready and drove himself


    to the Neveah Department Store.


    He didn''t leave the house with her because he didn''t want her to know that he was connected to the


    Keans. Since he also nned to visit Mason, he had chosen to meet Andrew at the Neveah


    Department Store and found a spot facing the entrance of the cafe when he was there.


    He checked the time on his watch and saw that there were still about fifteen minutes to 9.00AM. So,


    he decided to enjoy a cup of coffee while waiting for Andrew to make his appearance.


    A few minutester, a person with a branded scarf wrapped around his head appeared at the


    entrance of the cafe, acting suspiciously as he poked his head in.

 Chapter 628 Questioning Andrew

    Chapter 628 Questioning Andrew


    His appearance immediately drew the attention of everyone because his attire made him stick up


    like a sore thumb. The scarf that was wrapped tightly around his head cost thousands, but he


    dressed up like a grandmother using such an expensive item. This person was none other than


    Andrew. Nheless, he approached Kingsley in brisk steps the moment he caught sight of the


    man.


    Kingsley stared at Andrew with utter iprehension as he asked with a frown, "Young Master


    Andrew, why did you dress up like this?"


    "Shh!" Andrew looked around nervously and whispered, "Dr. Nicholson, I can''t be seen by anyone


    with this face! If someone recognizes me in this state, I might as well bury myself in a hole!"


    Kingsley could vaguely see his swollen face bearing reddened marks through the scarf and he


    laughed uproariously. "Old Mr. Kean has given you a good beating."


    "This is nothing!" Andrew removed his sunnies. "My grandfather has a very odd temper and has


    broken me and my father''s leg at one point!" Then, he shed Kingsley a cating smile. "Go


    ahead and ask me any questions you have, Dr. Nicholson. I swear I''ll tell you everything I know."


    "Good." Kingsley nodded. "First question, what is the rtionship between you and Xaria?"


    "Xaria?" Andrew was taken aback and felt his heart tremble. Is Dr. Nicholson interested in Xaria? It


    was with this thought in his mind that he hurriedly waved his hand. "There''s nothing between us. S-


    She''s just my senior."


    When he was at the university in Sweoya, Xaria was Boris'' student for a short period of time, and


    that was why he regarded her as his senior.


    However, Kingsley thought doubtfully, Is she really his senior? Was she telling the truth, then? As he


    thought about it, he asked, "What do you know about her?"


    Andrew scratched his head. "I''m not really sure about this¡­" All he knew was, Xaria had a very


    high status in Sweoya and he reckoned that she was from a prestigious family. Even his teacher,


    Boris, didn''t dare to be too strict with her.


    After he thought this over and over, Andrew decided not to share her identity with Kingsley in the


    end because Boris had strictly warned him against telling anyone that Xaria was from Sweoya.


    Although he respected and was afraid of Kingsley, Boris was the key to his career. Although Boris


    went under the radar for quite some time, he didn''t dare to go against his order.


    As he was wearing sunsses and his face was tightly wrapped, Kingsley couldn''t see the minute


    changes in his expression. In addition, he subconsciously thought that Andrew wouldn''t have the


    guts to lie to him, so he chose to believe him and didn''t question him further about her.


    "My next question." Kingsley tapped his finger lightly. "What''s the rtionship between you and


    Boris Oakley?"


    "He''s¡­ my professor in Sweoya." Andrew''s heart skipped a beat as he extended his neck. "Dr.


    Nicholson, do you know my teacher?"


    "You can put it that way," he answeredposedly. "Do you know why he''s in Qustia this time?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Andrew almost burst out in tears. "Professor Oakley is here to organize an academic forum with


    me," he exined. "He said that this academic forum will cause a sensation in the country.


    ording to him, as long as it goes smoothly, I can make it to the apex with one step and be


    the youngest, topnotch schr in Qustia." When he spoke of this, his voice sounded grumpy, "Who


    would have thought that Professor Oakley would disappear not long after he arrived? I almost


    turned the country over searching for him, but I had no such luck."


    Kingsley''s eyes turned sharp as he demanded, "What''s the matter? Is the forum doomed without


    Boris Oakley?"

 Chapter 629 The Fishy Academic Forum

    Chapter 629 The Fishy Academic Forum


    "Yes!" Andrew pped his thigh. "All the information and results of the research are in his hands.


    I''m not afraid to tell you that I learned absolutely nothing while I was in Sweoya and spent my time


    having fun. This academic forum is organized under my name, but it''s actually just a facade so I can


    join the top academic circle."


    Now that exins why he has been looking for Boris so badly the whole time. It''s because he''s just


    a fake schr! "What is the scheduled date of your academic forum?" Kingsley asked.


    Previously when he questioned Boris, Boris said that all the spies from Sweoya contacted each


    other through a website, and the login ount and password were both 0908, which was the


    scheduled date of the academic forum.


    Andrew blurted without a second thought, "It''s on the eighth of September. If I can''t find Professor


    Oakley before September, it will be the end of me!"


    So, it is on September the eighth! Kingsley thought. A knot formed between his brows as his


    thoughts raced around his mind. The website administrator was incredibly cunning, and the firewall


    was tough to crack. Even the hacker group, The Anonymous, had trouble finding out their exact


    location.


    The fact that Sweoya was willing to spend all this effort was a testament to the importance of this


    website to them, and such an important website actually used the date of the academic forum as


    the login ount and password.


    Could it be that¡­ their final objective is the academic forum? What are the spies from Sweoya


    nning to destroy during the academic forum?! At the thought of this, Kingsley pressed Andrew for


    more answers, "What''s the actual situation with the academic forum? Who are the people behind


    this?"


    "Well¡­" An embarrassed Andrew muttered, "I''m not so sure¡­ They are the ones carrying out the


    preparation work, and I¡­ am just a titleholder."


    This time, he wasn''t hiding anything from him. Why would the people from Sweoya hand over such


    an important task to a frivolous guy like him?


    "They?" Kingsley urately captured the information in his words. "Who do you mean by ''they''?"


    "They''re the staff Professor Oakley brought from Sweoya," he replied honestly. "But I boarded a


    flight with Professor Oakley while the others came over by sea, so I''ve never met them.


    Furthermore, Professor Oakley has never divulged any details to me. He didn''t bring it up, and I


    couldn''t be bothered to ask about it, either. After all,pared to those troublesome matters, I


    would rather be having fun¡­"


    The furrow between Kingsley''s brows deepened at his words. "Boris Oakley is willing to organize an


    academic forum in your name and introduce you to the top academic circle, but at the same time,


    he doesn''t fill you in on the details. How does this even make sense?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "It goes without saying that it''s the power of this!" Andrew rubbed his fingers together, showing that


    he had spent a pretty penny on this whole farce. "One million. I gave Professor Oakley a million!


    Otherwise, do you think he''s working for a charity?"


    Surprise shed past Kingsley''s eyes as he felt that he was gradually putting the picture together.


    The Young Master from the Kean Family was simply the shield for the spies from Sweoya. They


    took his money and organized an academic forum in his name so that they could cause some


    damage in Qustia. On the other hand, this idiot had no idea that he was being used, thinking that he


    was on the long end of the deal and couldn''t wait to give them money.


    Kingsley stared at Andrew''s swollen patch that had peeked through the gaps on the scarf and


    shook his head. There was always a pitiful backstory for the hated, and at this point, he didn''t know


    whether he should call Andrew dumb or stupid. Thankfully, this moron had finally provided some


    useful information, and Kingsley could roughly guess the general n the Sweoyan spies had in


    mind.

 Chapter 630 You Can Even Recognize Me Like This?!

    Chapter 630 You Can Even Recognize Me Like This?!


    Those spies just want to do damage in Qustia through that so-called academic forum, Kingsley


    concluded. Even though he still didn''t exactly know what scheme they were nning, he was


    satisfied to obtain this information. Finally, he didn''t have to search around aimlessly like a headless


    chicken anymore.


    Nheless, now that he knew that Andrew couldn''t provide him with more useful information with


    further interrogation, Kingsley rose to his feet. "Young Master Andrew, that''s all for today. Go home


    and rest. When I have questions for you again, we''ll¡ª"


    He couldn''t even finish his sentence when he heard a surprise gasp close to him. "What are you


    doing here, Kingsley?" Reene paced to them with a cup of coffee in her hand along with those


    words.


    "R-Reene?" Kingsley''s eyelids twitched. Earlier, he was so engrossed in the spies that he hadn''t


    even noticed when Reene had walked into the cafe.


    Reene said with a smile, "There''s quite a crowd today. I wouldn''t have seen you if you hadn''t stood


    up." When she caught sight of Andrew seated across from him, she couldn''t help but ask doubtfully,


    "Is this¡­ your friend?"


    Andrew tightened the scarf around himself and uttered awkwardly, "Yes, we''re friends¡­"


    No wonder Dr. Nicholson wanted to give Opulence Co. to President Wynn yesterday, he thought as


    the realization hit him like a sledgehammer. It''s because they know each other! Then, he secretly


    decided to let his father know about this when he got hometer so that he would pay more


    attention and foster a better rtionship with the Neveah Department Store.


    At the same time, he was uneasy because he was once her blind date. Although it was an


    unsessful story, he didn''t want her to see him in such a sorry state.


    On the other hand, Kingsley breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Andrew had covered his face


    properly. Otherwise, Reene would definitely link the transfer of Opulence Co. to him if she had


    caught him having coffee with Andrew.


    Curiosity crept over Reene''s face at Andrew''s odd attire. It''s such a warm day. Isn''t he worried that


    he''ll catch a heatstroke by wrapping himself like this?


    As Andrew was worried that he would embarrass himself in Reene''s presence, he shot a nervous


    nce at Kingsley. "Well, then¡­ Dr. Nicholson, I''m going now if there''s nothing else."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Okay, see you." As Kingsley didn''t want to court extra trouble, he nodded agreeably. "Also, don''t


    even breathe a word about our conversation today."


    "Don''t worry!" Andrew promised, bobbing his head. "Grandpa told me to listen to everything you


    say. I don''t have the guts to go against him. I swear that I won''t even speak about it in my dreams.


    So, don''t worry!"


    So, he got up from his chair anxiously and desperately wanted to book it before he was caught by


    any acquaintances. s, just as he was about to leave, a young man dressed in high fashion


    brands inquired tentatively, "Andrew Kean? Is that you?"


    Andrew froze on the spot. Wasn''t this one of his many friends from his social circle, Wesley?


    Wesley approached him and sized him up curiously. "Damn, are you going to a costume party?"


    Andrew scowled as he hissed through gritted teeth, "I f*cking covered my face so well and you can


    still recognize me?!"


    "That goes without saying!" While Andrew was unaware, Wesley yanked the scarf off his head. "I


    was with you when you bought this. Did you forget that¡ª" He trailed off mid-sentence the moment


    he saw Andrew''s face. "What the f*ck happened to you? Who? Who did this to you?!"


    Andrew could feel the veins in his temples on the verge of bursting as he furiously pointed at the


    entrance of the cafe. "Get lost! If you don''t wish for a beating, then get the f*ck away now!"

 Chapter 631 Siblings Who Think for Each Other

    Chapter 631 Siblings Who Think for Each Other


    Wesley appeared even more puzzled when he heard that. "Okay, fine. I won''t piss you off, okay?"


    He returned the scarf to Andrew. "What the hell? I thought we were friends. Why did he have such a


    sudden change of attitude?" he mumbled, leaving the cafe.


    Then, Reene, who had been quiet the whole time, caught up with the situation. "Young Master


    Andrew? Are you Andrew Kean?"


    Previously, they were supposed to have a blind date at the Ramada Hotel, but Andrew stood her up


    in order to look for Boris, so this was their first meeting.


    "Yeah¡­" Andrew''s face was flushed crimson. Unfortunately, due to his sorry state, one couldn''t be


    certain whether it was from the beating or from embarrassment.


    Next to him, Reene was dressed in a tailored suit. Mature and elegant, she looked absolutely like a


    sessful career woman. In contrast, Andrew''s face was swollen and red with a scarf wrapped


    around it, which made him look really awful inparison.


    Back then, when Stanley set up the blind date for him, he looked down on Reene because he


    thought that it was degrading to his status as a rich young master to go on a blind date with an


    orphan. Never did it ur to him that their first meeting would be looking like this. As he stood in


    front of Reene, he felt ashamed of himself for the first time in his life.


    "President Wynn. Dr. Nicholson¡­ I-I gotta go. See you next time," he mumbled, hanging his head


    and taking off. He couldn''t stay for even a second longer. He knew that if he continued to linger, he


    would genuinely start considering squeezing himself into a hole or punting himself to the sun.


    As Reene stared at Andrew''s back as he fled in panic, she wondered out loud, "Is that the


    legendary Young Master Andrew? Didn''t he return from Sweoya as an intellectual? Why is he in


    such a state?"


    Kingsley broke into a chuckle. "Who knows? Maybe he''s just down on luck¡­"


    She shot a nce at him. "What about you? What are you doing here and being so sneaky,


    Kingsley?"


    "Sneaky? No, I''m not." He scratched his nose and said sheepishly, "I''m here to meet Mr. Parker. Go


    on ahead with your work, Reene. I''ll find my way to Mr. Parker''s office by myself." After that, he


    quickly slipped out of the cafe.


    "What''s going on? Why are all of them acting like thieves?" A puzzled Reene took a sip of her


    coffee, but suddenly, her brain highlighted something strange to her. How did Kingsley get to know


    Andrew?


    As far as she knew, he had no connections to the Kean Family when Ysabel arranged her blind


    date with Andrew. The light in her beautiful eyes flickered as she recalled the unexpected yet huge


    gift from the Keans yesterday. Does this have something to do with Kingsley, too?


    She thought about this for a long while, and the frown on her face gradually disappeared. In its


    ce was a soft, sweet smile. It looks like Kingsley is far more influential and mysterious than I


    thought.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Although she already had a good guess in her heart, she didn''t n to interrogate Kingsley because


    it was necessary for even a couple to give each other some space. So, she wouldn''t force him to tell


    her all of his secrets. Moreover, she had ced all her trust in him. She trusted that he was


    genuinely looking out for her, and this was enough.


    Meanwhile, a long sigh of relief escaped Kingsley''s lips after he scurried out of the cafe. Thest


    thing he wanted was for Reene to find out that he had connections to the Keans. He wished that on


    the day she reached the peak of her career, she could confidently tell everyone that she had fought


    her way to sess step by step instead of relying on her younger brother.


    While he was busy thinking about this, he took an elevator to Mason''s office. Previously, Mason was


    in the rk Corporation to stabilize the situation for Reene, and now that thepany was


    stabilized, he was transferred to Neveah Department Store to help her with the project with Coliree


    Group. The door to his office was wide open, and his reading sses hung over the bridge of his


    nose as he read through a document at his desk.

 Chapter 632 Taking Back the Money From the Wynns

    Chapter 632 Taking Back the Money From the Wynns


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Kingsley rapped on the door three times before going in. "Hello, Mr. Parker."


    "Oh, you''re here, Kingsley!" When Mason saw that it was Kingsley, he took off his sses and


    gestured at the chair before him. "Here, take a seat. It''s been a while since Ist saw you."


    "I went to Diosna for a while," Kingsley said with a smile. "How are you doing, Mr. Parker? Is work


    keeping you busy?"


    The look on Mason''s face was genial. "I''m doing well. Work may be busy, but I''m all the merrier for


    it!" Then, he picked up a document from his desk and said, "Take a look. The project between


    Neveah and Coliree is excellent. I can forget about my meals whenever I work on it!"


    "Isn''t that just a project for setting up a local luxury brand?" Kingsley said. "You used to be the co-


    president of twenty-fourpanies. Why are you still interested in a small project like this?"


    Mason shook his head. "Nowadays, everyone thinks that imported brands are the best and keep


    praising all the luxury brands from abroad while turning up their noses at local brands. If Neveah


    could use this opportunity to create a luxury brand that could crush foreign goods, that will definitely


    change the way people look at local products. This is something which will benefit the country and


    people. How is this not exciting for me?"


    Kingsley felt at ease when he saw how pumped up Mason was. It seems almost impossible for


    Reene''s project to fail when Mason''s so into it.


    While they were having a long conversation, Kingsley''s phone suddenly vibrated. Charlie, President


    of the Humming Group was calling him, and he picked up the call. "Hi, President Dean. How can I


    help you?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Nicholson, I''ve started on the task you assigned me previously," Charlie said proudly, as though


    he was asking for credit. "All rence can think about now is setting up a business after he lost


    rk Corporation, and he immediately fell for it the moment I showed a little intention to cooperate


    with him."


    Kingsley grinned. "You''re unexpectedly efficient, President Dean. That''s a huge progress in just a


    few days'' time."


    "Of course, I have to act fast when this is a direct order from you, Mr. Nicholson!" Charlie chuckled


    over the phone. "Mr. Nicholson, I''m calling to inform you that I am capable of getting back the 70


    million the Wynn Family owes you in one week''s time."


    Kingsley was exceedingly satisfied as hevished Charlie with sincere praise, "Great. I appreciate


    your hard work, President Dean."


    "You''re most wee," Charlie said humbly. "To me, this 70 million fell from the skies into myp


    and I have to thank you instead."


    After they exchanged a few more pleasantries, they ended the call and Mason inquired with a smile,


    "Did something good happen?"


    "Didn''t I give the Wynn Family some money before this? I asked President Dean from the Humming


    Group to get the money back through other means," he replied with a smirk. "I can already imagine


    the scene when the Wynn Family is at the end of their wits. Give it another week and they''ll be


    completely ruined!"


    Masonughed at this news. "Why did you trouble the Humming Group for such a small thing? I can


    make the Wynn Family barf up all the money, too!"


    "You''ll need to assist Reene in her career after this." Kingsley shook his head and added, "The


    Wynn Family are a shameless bunch. Once they cling to you, you can''t shake them off no matter


    what, and I don''t want them to bother Reene after this. They have to disappearpletely from her


    life forever."


    Mason sighed. "You''re right. The Wynns are a shameless bunch and you''ve avoided a lot of


    unnecessary trouble by doing this." A few seconds passed in silence, and he asked, "Kingsley, how


    are your investigations going regarding your parents'' murder?"

 Chapter 633 Revenge

    Chapter 633 Revenge


    "I''ve found a few aplices." Kingsley''s eyes gradually turned frosty. "Besides Randy Summers


    whom I''ve already gotten rid of, there''s also Matt Fox, Felix Jacob, and Jonah Lawson. But I think


    that they are just small fries. The real murderer has yet to reveal themselves."


    "What do you n to do to them?" Mason asked. "Are you going to get them in one fell swoop once


    the real murderer reveals themselves?"


    "I will try my best to achieve that." Kingsley narrowed his eyes as he ran over his ns. "I can''t take


    my eyes off the ball and let the real killer escape." A cold light shed past his light brown eyes.


    "But I won''t wait for long. If I can''t find the real murderer, I won''t allow these aplices to continue


    getting away with their crimes."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mason nodded. "Do you already have some ns set in motion?"


    Kingsley changed the subject instead of answering his question and said solemnly, "I''ve found the


    culprit behind the bombing of my family cemetery."


    Mason widened his eyes in surprise. "Who did it?"


    "Jonah Lawson," he answered. "He was so well hidden that I''d still be in the dark if I hadn''t met you.


    He''s also one of the murderers from seventeen years ago."


    Anger washed over Mason''s face. "It''s really him! He''s still as vicious as before, hurting so many


    innocent people just to blow up the cemetery!"


    Kingsley nodded and said, "Didn''t you ask me about my n earlier? I n to wait until the day the


    cemetery is rebuilt, and I''ll eliminate all the murderers together." The look in his eyes turned darker,


    as though a storm was brewing. "At that time, regardless of whether I''ve found the mastermind or


    not, I won''t be soft-hearted and will make them pay with their deaths in front of my parents'' graves!"


    Mason frowned at his words. "Aren''t you worried about alerting the enemy, causing the real


    murderer to fully go to the ground?"


    "That''s why I have to find them as soon as possible before the cemetery is rebuilt."


    "Okay, I believe in you." He gave Kingsley a pat on his shoulder. "I see that the apple doesn''t fall far


    from the tree, and I believe that you''ll avenge Xavier."


    ¡­


    Time passed by very quickly. Sure enough, just as Charlie promised, rence lost all his 70 million


    in a week.


    At the Wynn Manor, rence was crumpled on the couch with a pale, dazed face. That was 70


    million! I hadn''t even had it for that long before it all vanished in mere days! He felt as though he


    was in a dream. Just a couple of days ago, he was a wealthy man with an abundance of cash. How


    did he end up a pauper in the blink of an eye?


    At the moment, the entire house was eerily quiet. The other Wynns had scurried off when they


    heard that rence was in such a situation now, worried that they would also catch his bad luck.


    In the huge living room, Elijah, Ysabel, Mia, and Alex sat across from him without a word. Alex, who


    was seated in a wheelchair, looked vastly different. Now, his cheeks were sunken, which made his


    eyes look huge as it was encircled by dark bags, showing that he was not faring well. He had lost


    considerable weight after that incident and he looked like a different man. He became a cripple after


    receiving a beating from Andrew and could never stand on his legs again. He was forever bound to


    a wheelchair for the rest of his life. All the arrogance he had from before was long gone, and he was


    an incredibly depressing sight.


    After a long moment of silence, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Dad, what exactly did you invest in?


    Why can''t you get anything back?"


    rence rubbed his face as he ran his fingers through his hair in agitation, saying, "President Dean


    didn''t tell me the details and only promised that I will be able to double my ie in a few years¡­"


    Alex mmed the armrest on his wheelchair upon hearing such outrageous words. "Dad! You were


    the president of rk Corporation before, after all. How could you make such a silly mistake? That''s


    a huge amount of money and you threw in everything without asking any questions?!"

 Chapter 634 Hopelessness

    Chapter 634 Hopelessness


    There was a pained look on rence''s face as he roared, "Humming Group is the most well-funded


    investment group in Cleapolis! And who do you think Charlie Dean is? How would I know that a


    prominent figure like him would turn out to be a swindler?!"


    "Dad, you''re simply¡­" Alex sighed and trailed off because he was aware of the reputation


    Humming Group had. If Charlie personally made the promise, only a handful of people would doubt


    his words.


    Just then, Ysabel, who looked like a soulless shell, suddenly snapped back to her senses and


    sprang from the couch like a madman, pointing at rence and shrieking, "rence Wynn, didn''t


    you say that we will definitely profit from this endeavor? I invested 1.5 million in it as well! Give me


    back my money! Give it back to me!" Ysabel shrieked as she tried to lunge at rence and grab his


    clothes, but Elijah stopped her in time and pinned her back on the couch.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A furious rence yelled, "Enough! Our family is about to topple. Will you knock it off? Furthermore,


    did I force you to invest in this? You''re the one who asked to be included when you heard about the


    high returns!"


    Ysabel slumped into the couch as she sobbed breathlessly, "Sniff¡­ I got that 1.5 million after


    breaking ties with Reene, but I have nothing left of it now. How am I going to live after this? Sob¡­"


    Her cries annoyed Alex that he snapped in annoyance, "Aunt Ysabel, will you stop dumping more


    salt on our collective wounds? We''d better think of ways to get the money back instead of wailing


    like a banshee!"


    Ysabel stopped crying at the sound of that. "What? Can we still get the money back?" She brushed


    her tears away. "Yes, you''re right. Just like how we used to force Reene, we''ll set up a protest at the


    Humming Group building. I''m sure Charlie Dean will return us the money!"


    "A protest? Do you have a death wish?" rence scoffed angrily. "I heard that Charlie is very close


    to the underworld gangs. You may end up as a corpse in the afternoon after making a scene in the


    morning."


    When she heard his words, she shook like a leaf in fright. "What are we going to do, then? Does


    this mean we''re doomed? Sob¡­"


    rence took a deep breath. "Nothing can be done. Everyone either hates us or is staying away


    from us now. We can forget about asking for aid from our rtives. Besides, Charlie Dean is


    someone we cannot offend. All we can do is¡­ admit our own failure." Tears rolled down his


    wrinkled face as he looked around the room. "Let''s sell this house in a couple of days and be a


    regr family¡­"


    By now, he hadpletely lost all of his fighting spirit. Within two weeks, he had gone through the


    ups and downs of life as though he was on a rollercoaster. He didn''t want to struggle or fight


    anymore and only wanted to live the rest of his life in peace.


    Ysabel keened upon hearing rence''s intentions. "Ah, what did I do wrong?"


    Elijah hastily tried to reassure her, saying, "This vi can be sold for a few hundred thousand. Let''s


    take the money and buy a regr two-bedroom apartment. Still, our lives will be a little better than


    regr people''s. After that, I''ll get a job and bring food to the table."


    While she refused to let things go, a sharp, cold light shed in Alex''s eyes. "Dad, are we really


    going to let it go just like this?"


    "Yes, forget it." rence buried his head into his knees. "This is a premeditated scam and we can''t


    fight against Charlie Dean."


    "Premeditated¡­" Suddenly, Alex''s pupils shrank. "I remember now! Previously when the Jacobs


    withdrew their investment from Neveah, it was Charlie Dean who sent someone to make up the


    deficit for Reene. Does she have something to do with this?"


    At the mention of Reene''s name, Ysabel stopped howling. "Why don''t we look for Reene? Let''s ask


    her to have mercy on us and let us off."


    However, rence shook his head. "Did you forget about the agreement I signed with Kingsley?


    We''ll have to bear the consequences if any of us go looking for Reene again. He seemed rather


    influential in the underworld, and if he really decides to be ruthless¡­ We can''t evenin if we


    are beaten to death for not upholding our end of the bargain."

 Chapter 635 The Wynns Siblings Malice

    Chapter 635 The Wynns Siblings'' Malice


    Thoughts of the agreement caused Ysabel to shut her mouth as well; their rtionship as mother


    and daughter ended when that agreement was signed.


    Now that she didn''t have Reene as a bargaining chip, she no longer had the guts to provoke


    Kingsley on a willy-nilly!


    "Alright, that settles it, then." rence waved his hand as they arrived at an ord. "I''ll arrange for


    someone to take a look at the house in the next two days. Prepare your things and get ready to


    move."


    Once he said that, he walked upstairs with a deste expression on his face.


    The once-prominent chairman now had a hunched posture as he ambled with unsteady steps, like


    an elderly person nearing their final moments.


    Mia, who had remained silent the entire time, saw her father''s resolute decision to drop the matter.


    Her mind wandered elsewhere as she leaned against the back of the couch. Even her mental state


    seemed even more listless than Alex, who was sitting in a wheelchair!


    Now that she had been sessively abandoned by Ethan and Nichs, she was now recognized


    in their circle as a forsaken woman. Thus, after she was forced to endure such setbacks, Mia, who


    used to ce great importance on her appearance, now appeared disheveled and poorly dressed.


    It seemed as though she hadn''t bothered to groom herself in a long time.


    She signaled to Alex with her eyes. "Let me take you back to your room."


    Then, she stood up and pushed the wheelchair toward the adjacent bedroom, leaving Elijah and


    Ysabel to remain seated in the living room.


    Ysabel nced at the figures of Alex and Mia as she wiped the tears from her face and whispered


    to Elijah, "The Wynn Family ispletely ruined, there''s no hope. Once your eldest brother sells


    the house, we have to secure arger share of the money for ourselves..."


    While Ysabel set her greedy sights on the Wynn Family''s wealth, Mia slowly closed the door to


    Alex''s bedroom.


    Alex became puzzled. "Mia, do you have something to say to me?"


    "Alex, are you really fine with just letting things happen as it is?" Mia''s eyes revealed a hint of


    malice. "It''s obvious that this is a trap set by Reene and Kingsley just for us! Our father is growing


    old, so he isn''t willing to fight for even a sliver of hope, but are you content with bing an


    ordinary person just like this?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What are you suggesting? Are you nning to confront Reene and Kingsley?" Alex furrowed his


    brow.


    "Yes! Kingsley has caused me to lose my fianc¨¦ twice! I will never forgive him for this!" Mia gritted


    her teeth and continued with a snarl, "I will make him pay and never allow him to find peace!"


    Alex tightly clenched his fists in response. "I, too, want to eliminate him! But given my current


    condition, even going outside poses a challenge. How can I possibly deal with him?"


    "Alex, do you happen to know anyone influential in the underworld?" Mia said as her eyes gleamed


    with pure unadulterated malevolence, "We don''t need you to personally do the deed; we can find


    someone else to do our dirty work!"


    Alex shook his head. "Kingsley holds some influence in the underworld as well. It would be


    challenging to confront him using this method!"


    "Who told you that we would confront him directly?" Mia smirked coldly. "Let''s go after Reene


    instead! Being a woman, she ispletely defenseless! Isn''t Kingsley deeply attached to his older


    sister? If we target Reene, it will cause him more pain than directly targeting him!"


    Alex smacked his wheelchair in realization. "Right! Why didn''t I think of that?! If they won''t let us live


    in peace, we''ll make them suffer for a lifetime!"


    With that, he retrieved his phone and began scrolling through his contacts, murmuring to himself, "I


    do know someone from the underworld, and he holds quite a significant position there. I think he is


    the second-inmand of one of the factions! I''ll give him a call and ask if he can assist us with


    this favor!"


    After a brief moment, Alex''s eyes lit up. "Found him! I''ll call Rupert right away!"


    Meanwhile, a phone suddenly rang in a rented dpidated one-bedroom apartment in the old city


    area of Cleapolis.


    The apartment was at least twenty years old. It was so old that its wallpaper was peeling off.


    Despite the daylight outside, the room was dimmed due to the drawn curtains. There was only a tiny


    gap allowing a faint ray of light to trickle in...

 Chapter 636 Go Deal With Reene

    Chapter 636 Go Deal With Reene


    The room was aplete mess with clothes, alcohol bottles, and takeout packaging scattered all


    over the floor. The daily necessities were also mixed up with garbage.


    There was hardly any space to walk. The nauseating smell of alcohol and rotting food permeated


    the air. In the center of the cramped living room, there sat a worn-out cloth couch with its sponge


    exposed and resting on it was a disheveled man who emitted a strong odor of alcohol as if he had


    been continuously drunk round the clock.


    This man was none other than Rupert.


    After his betrayal was revealed during the underworld meeting, Victoria immediately expelled him


    from the Jeanne Gang and warned him never to set foot on their territory ever again.


    After he fled from Bemy Golf Manor, he reached out to his subordinate, only to discover that


    those who were once close to him had now distanced themselves upon hearing about his


    predicament. While he bitterlymented the fickleness of the world, he also resented Victoria for not


    valuing their past rtionship.


    Ultimately, Rupert was forced to leave the Jeanne Gang and he eventually settled into a dpidated


    apartment in the old city area. As he had followed Victoria in the underworld ever since childhood,


    he had no other skills than fighting, so he could only numb himself with alcohol in this rented room.


    Ring¨C The phone continued to ring incessantly, causing Rupert to groan and roll over.


    He shook his heavy head and cursed, "Damn it, who''s calling and disturbing my sweet dream!"


    As he was cussing them out, he searched through the pile of trash to locate his phone and finally


    pressed the answer button.


    "Who is it?" He slumped onto the couch. It was fortunate that no one was near him as a pungent


    smell of alcohol emitted from his mouth as soon as he parted his lips.


    "Hello, is this Mr. Shapiro?" Came Alex''s voice from the other end.


    Rupert had his eyes closed as he mocked himself, "Damn it, Mr. Shapiro? Am I even worthy of that


    title anymore? Does anyone even care about me?"


    When Alex heard Rupert''s perplexing words, he hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to


    continue the conversation; after all, he still felt uneasy when dealing with people with ties from the


    underworld.


    As the phone was on speaker mode, Mia, sitting across from Alex, could also hear Rupert''s voice.


    So, she said in a soft voice, "It looks like he''s had one too many drinks! Just tell him the situation! If


    he refuses to help, we''ll consider other options!"


    Alex nodded cautiously and began, "Mr. Shapiro, it''s me, Alex from the Wynn Family. We met at the


    barst time. I... have a favor to ask for your assistance."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mia, who was growing impatient with his hesitant introduction, urged, "Get to the point! Talk about


    dealing with Reene and Kingsley!"


    Alex hurriedly proceeded, "Well, here''s the thing. Have you heard of Reene, the chairwoman of


    Neveah Department Store? She deceived the Wynn Family! I want to seek your help in dealing with


    her! And there''s this person called Kingsley Nicholson, I''m not sure if you''re familiar with him, but he


    seems to have some influence in the underworld..."


    Initially, Rupert was on the verge of dozing off while holding the phone. But as soon as he heard the


    name ''Kingsley Nicholson'', his eyes snapped open!


    He didn''t even bother waiting for Alex to finish as he rasped, "What? Kingsley Nicholson? What


    happened to him?"


    Alex, in the face of Rupert''s intense reaction, couldn''t discern if it was a positive or negative one.


    However, with Mia persistently urging him from the side, he had no choice but to gather his courage


    and exin, "Reene is Kingsley''s older sister. I want to teach Reene a lesson and make Kingsley


    regret it for the rest of his life!"


    After Alex uttered these words, he let out a long sigh. Since he became disabled, his courage had


    significantly waned. At times, he even actively sought out his sister''s approval. If it weren''t for his


    deep resentment towards Reene and Kingsley, he wouldn''t have dared to converse with someone


    like Rupert. Hence, after he expressed his request, he felt a sense of relief!


    s, nearly half a minute passed, yet there was still no sounding from the other end of the


    phone...

 Chapter 637 A Muddled Mess

    Chapter 637 A Muddled Mess


    Despite Alex''s intense worry, he refrained from expressing impatience. Instead, he remained


    alongside Mia as they both held their breath and fixed their gaze on the phone ced in the center.


    Meanwhile, Rupert''s drunken stupor suddenly dissipated while his eyes glimmered with a chilling


    yet intense hatred.


    Kingsley Nicholson! He is the one responsible for how miserable I am right now!


    The name Reene also rang a familiar bell to him. After all, he had been with Victoria since junior


    high school and had heard her mention Reene''s name countless times.


    If Rupert took a moment to ponder, he could infer the true connection between Kingsley and Victoria


    based on Kingsley''s association with Reene. Unfortunately, at this moment, his mind was clouded


    with alcohol and hatred that it had no room for such contemtion.


    He sat up, rummaged through the ashtray filled with cigarette butts, and found a partially burnt


    cigarette. Then, he ignited it with a lighter before cing it in his mouth.


    Puff¨C He exhaled a cloud of acrid smoke and directed his words to the phone. "How do you propose


    to deal with Reene?"


    Alex''s spirits soared upon hearing a reply on the other end of the line, prompting him to hastily


    respond, "I want to capture her and then torture her thoroughly! I want her to endure the


    excruciating agony! And eventually, I want her dead by utilizing the most brutal methods avable!


    Only then can we inflict extreme suffering upon Kingsley! I want to see him go crazy! I want to drive


    him mad! I want him to live in agony for the rest of his life!"


    Rupert''s face twisted into a malicious smile upon hearing those words. "Excellent, I was thinking the


    same thing! Consider this favor done."


    The moment Alex and Mia heard Rupert''s agreement; their faces lit up with joy.


    "Mr. Shapiro, we''re relying on you for this matter!" eximed Alex enthusiastically. "Since I can''t


    move freely, I''ll have my sister discuss the details with you. When will you be avable?"


    Rupert pondered for a moment and responded, "Let''s do it within the next two days. I''ll give you a


    call once I have everything ready to go."


    Since he no longer held the position of second-inmand in the Jeanne Gang, Rupertcked


    subordinates to carry out his orders. If he intended to abduct the chairman of a department store, he


    needed to find capable individuals for the task.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex nodded profusely and said eagerly, "Yes, yes. I''ll be eagerly awaiting your call. Thank you, Mr.


    Shapiro, for your help!"


    After he ended the call, he rubbed his hands together. "Mia, we can finally take revenge this time!"


    A cruel expression appeared on Mia''s weary face. "Absolutely. Reene and Kingsley have brought us


    to such lows. I will make them pay with their own blood!"


    While the Wynn siblings savored the satisfaction of their impending revenge, Rupert sat on the


    worn-out couch and began making several phone calls. Before his expulsion from the Jeanne


    Gang, he had some standing in the underworld, so he had influential figures'' contact information


    stored in his phone.


    Initially, due to his pride, he hadn''t considered seeking help from these individuals. But now, he


    couldn''t afford to be selective any longer in order to deal with Kingsley!


    While he flipped through his contacts, he muttered to himself, "Mr. Meyers, Mr. Graham, Mr.


    Hensley..." And when he saw the name, Josiah Morton, his eyes lit up in excitement!


    He and Josiah had somemon ground and had some previous acquaintances! If he asked


    Josiah to lend him a few people, he believed the other man wouldn''t refuse!


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    However, all three consecutive calls he made went unanswered, causing Rupert to furrow his brow


    tightly. "Damn it, nobody answers my f*cking calls anymore!"


    He was expelled by Victoria halfway through the underground meeting. Since then, he had been


    living aimlessly in this small, rented house. So, he had no idea that there was a significant change


    in the underworld after the meeting, with half of the prominent figures in the Sris Province getting


    wiped away.


    After he dialed Josiah''s number five or six times, it remained unanswered. As a result, Rupert could


    only resort to calling other prominent figures. s, every person''s phone either went unanswered or


    was switched off!

 Chapter 638 Searching For Manpower

    Chapter 638 Searching For Manpower


    Rupert felt himself growing angry as he punched the couch. Although he hadn''t lost his rationality,


    he could feel his nerves were on the verge of snapping.


    "Damn it! These bosses are absolute b*stards!" He cursed under his breath as he dialed the


    numbers of some lower-ranking subordinates while continuing to mutter to himself, "I can''t f*cking


    believe it. Even these small fries won''t answer my calls!"


    Beep. Beep. Beep... "Hello?" Finally, the call went through!


    Rupert asked hoarsely, "Terry, what have you been busy withtely?"


    "M-Mr. Shapiro?" The person on the other end of the line sounded puzzled. "Mr. Shapiro, why did


    you suddenly call me?"


    "Damn it! Your boss hasn''t been answering my calls!" Rupert eximed in a fit of fury.


    Terry''s tone became peculiar as he replied, "Mr. Shapiro, don''t you know? Our boss has been


    captured and it seems he''s been sentenced to death."


    Rupert was stunned for a moment before uttering in disbelief, "What happened? How did he get


    captured out of nowhere?"


    "During the recent bosses'' meeting, someone leaked some information to the police," Terry


    exined. "Except for a few individuals, everyone else present was arrested! Thankfully, Boss


    Jarett stepped in to stabilize the situation and prevented widespread turmoil in the underworld.


    However, our gang has now fallen under the control of Mr. Howe and is affiliated with the ck


    Boxer Gang! If you need assistance, Mr. Shapiro, I can only help you reach out to Mr. Howe!"


    "W-What?" Rupert''s facial muscles twitched. "You''re now a member of the ck Boxer Gang?"


    He vividly remembered that Baron was on Kingsley''s side during the underworld meeting! This was


    something that Baron absolutely couldn''t find out!


    Rupert was deep in thought as he lit a cigarette, furrowing his brow as he contemted the


    significant shifts urring in the underworld. If he haphazardly sought assistance, he would risk


    colliding with the forces of Kingsley and Baron!


    After careful consideration, a sudden realization dawned upon him.


    He thought of someone who could provide him with manpower and would never aid Kingsley¡ª


    Cain!


    Cain, who happened to be Jarett''s nephew, undoubtedly had a substantial number of subordinates


    under him. Furthermore, rumors had it that he had suffered injuries inflicted by Kingsley during their


    encounter at the golf estate. So, if Rupert could locate Cain, there was no doubt that the man would


    join forces with him to confront Kingsley!


    Now that Rupert had this n in mind, he promptly reached for his phone and acquired Cain''s


    number through a few subordinate acquaintances.


    Meanwhile, Cain wasnguidly basking in the warm sunlight in his yard. He was badly beaten by


    Wendell at the entrance of the golf estate and sent to the hospital where he promptly received


    medical treatment. It was fortunate that the injuries were not too severe, so he managed to avoid


    the need for chest surgery. Nevertheless, he had to stay in the hospital for several days for


    observation and was only discharged the day before.


    Cough cough¨C


    Cain coughed while holding his aching chest and cursing, "Damn it! The aftermath I have to suffer


    because of that punk. I''ll settle the score with him sooner orter!"


    In the midst of it all, Rupert came a-calling.


    As Rupert exined the situation, Cain didn''t hesitate for a second before immediately responding,


    "No problem, I have around twenty subordinates who can assist. It''s more than sufficient to handle a


    mere girl!"


    "Excellent! Let''s discuss this matter further when we meet up tomorrow!"


    ¡­


    Rupert and hisrades had already initiated a scheme, while Kingsley and Reene remained


    completely oblivious to the unfolding events!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Reene sat in her studies with furrowed brows furrowed as she stared at theputer screen.


    Kingsley entered with a te of freshly washed fruits in his hands. "Reene, have something to eat.


    You''ve been working all day. This doesn''t feel like a day off at all. You seem more tired than when


    you''re at the office!"


    "The project with Coliree Group has officiallyunched," Reene said wearily, massaging her


    temples. "Mr. Parker mentioned that state-owned brands are riding the wave and going all in, so I


    have to make the most of my time!"

 Chapter 639 An Ambiguous Hug

    Chapter 639 An Ambiguous Hug


    Kingsley expressed his concern, saying, "However, it''s crucial to maintain a bnce between work


    and rest. Don''t worry, sis. With the Coliree Group supporting you, ordinary brands won''t stand a


    chance against you."


    Then, he leaned forward to examine theputer screen and inquired, "How''s the progress going?


    Is there anything I can help with?"


    "Our strategy is to start with the familiar business of Neveah Department Store and establish a


    jewelry brand first, then gradually expand into clothing, cosmetics, and other sectors," Reene


    exined with a smile. "We''re currently cing our focus on the jewelry and essories segment.


    Can you provide any help?"


    Kingsley yfully raised an eyebrow. "Sis, it sounds like you''re underestimating me! Although I may


    notprehend these business matters, perhaps I can still be of assistance!"


    "Oh?" Reene took a bite of the fruit. "Tell me more."


    Kingsley grinned mischievously and reminded her, "Do you remember the Gavell Jewelry Atelier we


    visited when we apanied Cecilia to buy a ring?"


    "The Gavell Jewelry Atelier?" A glimmer of recognition shed in Reene''s beautiful eyes. "That


    belongs to the Sheffields, a renowned jewelry family!"


    The Sheffields had been a prominent jewelry merchant when emperors were still a thing. As they


    possessed a history of jewelry-making over a hundred years, they had now monopolized the entire


    Cleapolis jewelry industry! For generations, the Sheffields relied on this for their livelihood, having


    possessed unique advantages in the appreciation and operation of jewelry.


    Reene''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "The Sheffields are an esteemed and long-standing jewelry


    family! Top figures from the jewelry industry across the countrye to pay their respects to the


    Sheffields! Someone once said that if it weren''t for the stubbornness and obstinacy of the Sheffields''


    matriarch, the Sheffields would have be the country''srgest jewelry merchant by now!"


    Kingsley agreed with a nod. "Indeed, sis, coborating with the Sheffields would be a significant


    advantage if you want to establish a jewelry brand."


    Reene sighed with a hint of helplessness upon listening to his suggestion. "It would be wonderful to


    coborate with the Sheffields¡­ However, the matriarch of the Sheffields has an entric


    temperament. She prefers to stay within her own territory and rarely engages in coborations or


    businesses beyond the city. Many people who tried to coborate with them ended up empty-


    handed. I doubt she would be willing to cooperate with us..."


    Kingsley smiled and reassured her, "Leave it to me. When I have some free time, I''ll visit the Gavell


    Jewelry Atelier again and have a conversation with Cameron."


    Reene''s face beamed with surprise. "Really? If we can truly coborate with the Sheffields, you


    would be a tremendous help to me!"


    She walked out from behind the desk and tightly embraced Kingsley, expressing her gratitude.


    "Kingsley, thank you for everything. I don''t know what I would do without you..."


    Kingsley felt a subtle sensation in his heart as he caught a whiff of his sister''s unique fragrance.


    Then, he rose to his feet as he held Reene tightly in his arms and yfully asked, "Sis, how do you


    n to thank me?"


    "Kingsley..." Reene snapped out of her joyous state, feeling a bit shy. "You should let go of me


    first..."


    "But you were the one who hugged me first," Kingsley chuckled. "Sis, you can''t just ignore me after


    hugging me!"


    As he spoke, his arms gently tightened around her.


    The gentle sensation against his chest seemed to transform into a flowing stream of water, directly


    entering his heart.


    "Kingsley¡­" Reene''s fragrant breath quickened as well.


    However, right amid this atmosphere of alluring intimacy. Buzz Buzz¨C


    Kingsley''s phone suddenly vibrated.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Caught off guard by the sudden interruption, Reene''s dazed expression quickly faded, and she


    emitted a soft exmation of embarrassment. Then, she gently pushed Kingsley aside without


    hesitation and awkwardly uttered, "Kingsley... please answer the phone. I''ll go prepare dinner for


    you..."


    As soon as the words left her lips, her face flushed, and she hastily made her way out of the study.


    Kingsley took a deep breath, his voice turning cold, almost menacing, as he answered the phone,


    "Who is it?!"

 Chapter 640 Pick up Arrangement

    Chapter 640 Pick up Arrangement


    "Mr. Nicholson, it''s me." A strange ent sounded on the phone. "May I ask when you can pick up


    the batch of goods?"


    As soon as Kingsley heard the voice, he instantly recognized that the caller was one of the other


    two members of Team Nightcrawler, Cedric Stanton. "Mr. Field, what''s the matter? Can''t I keep


    them at your ce for a while longer?"


    "Mr. Nicholson, I am also aware that it''s hard for you to deal with such arge quantity of goods¡ª"


    Cedric exined vexatiously, "¡ªbut it seems that Qustia''s police force has targeted the stock in our


    warehouse. So, I fear they might take action if you don''te and pick up the goods. Can you


    check if you are avable these two days and bring your men toe and pick up the goods? That


    way, we can quickly go into hiding andy low for a while."


    Kingsley pondered for a moment upon hearing that before he nodded and agreed, "Sure. I will bring


    my men over tomorrow afternoon."


    "Excellent! I shall send you the address, then. See you tomorrow."


    Cedric sent Kingsley the pick-up address a few minutes after he hung up. ''No. 41, Aren.''


    Once Kingsley obtained the address, an icy look shed across his eyes as he contemted if he


    should just arrest Cedric and his partner when he picked up the goods tomorrow. However, he


    quickly dismissed that thought. Since I have now decided to use these two spies as my bait, I had


    better take advantage of them a little longer. I don''t have to rush to arrest them as long as they are


    still under my control.


    Afterward, Kingsley called Kenny, informing Kenny to bring at least 30 men with him tomorrow


    afternoon to Aren to pick up something.


    Kenny took the order without asking further questions.


    ¡­


    The next day, Reene got up early and drove to thepany. The scene of her cuddling with


    Kingsley yesterday still lingered in her mind. In fact, she could already vaguely feel that her feelings


    for Kingsley were silently changing. And because of that, Reene left the house before Kingsley


    woke up. She decided to confront her rtionship with Kingsley after she stayed in her office for a


    few days to sort out her feelings.


    Not long after Reene arrived at herpany, she received a call from Mia. On the phone, Mia


    lamented that she was extremely ashamed for having constantly bullied Reene while she lived with


    the Wynns all these years. Therefore, she wanted to meet Reene and formally apologize to her.


    Since Reene no longer wished to see anyone from the Wynns, she initially couldn''t be bothered to


    pay attention to Mia at all. Yet, when Reene heard Mia wailing on the phone, saying that she


    wouldn''t be able to have a peaceful sleep for the rest of her life if she couldn''t apologize to her in


    person, Reene couldn''t help but give in to Mia''s unceasing pestering and agree to take 30 minutes


    out of her afternoon''s schedule to meet the annoying woman.


    After the call with Mia, Reene instinctively wanted to ask Kingsley for his opinion. Nheless, she


    kept her phone away as soon as she recalled the intimate cuddle from yesterday. I should see


    Kingsley again after I have identified my true feelings for him¡­


    As for Kingsley, he waspletely unaware of Reene''s inner dilemma. When he noticed that


    Reene wasn''t home after he woke up from his slumber, he started his day with his physical training


    in the yard as per usual.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Punch after punch, Kingsley sent imposing and vigorous strikes into the air, and


    he didn''t stop until he was drenched in sweat.


    Kingsley stared at his fists as he shook his head and silently thought, As expected, the feeling of


    training alone is different from engaging in a fierce battle on the battlefield, after all! Something is


    missing when I train by myself. But the problem is, I can no longer go to the battlefield at all now. As


    the citizens of many countries are now in dire straits after the mes of war raging some time ago,


    the leaders from all countries have reached a consensus that the world will have a ceasefire for ten


    years. No nation dares to go against public wrath and start a war again! Likewise, it is precisely why


    the Empire of the Setting Sun only dares to send their spies to wreak havoc even though they


    continue harboring sinister plots against Qustia!


    With that, Kingsley sighed, feeling powerless.

 Chapter 641 Why Does He Bring So Many Men?

    Chapter 641 Why Does He Bring So Many Men?


    Although I''m not a warmonger, I fear mybat skills will be rusty if I continue training like


    this. Kingsley''s heart abruptly skipped a beat as he thought of that. Say¡ªisn''t Baron operating an


    illegal fighting ring? As far as I know, those illegal boxers fight like their lives are on the line. Sure


    enough, fighting against them will be far better than shadowboxing alone in this yard!


    After he made up his mind, he decided to take a look at Baron''s illegal boxing arena once he was


    done dealing with his affairs.


    Kingsley was in a good mood now that he had found the solution to his deterioratingbat skills.


    After he took a brief, cold shower and had a quick lunch, he contacted Kenny, telling him to get


    ready to head over to Aren. However, what Kingsley didn''t expect was that Kenny would bring


    hundreds of his men¡ªall of whom were elite fighters under hismand.


    When Kingsley was faced with dozens of vans parked by the roadside, he murmured


    absentmindedly, "Advisor Shane, didn''t I say that 30 men will do?"


    "Yes, you did! So, of course, the more, the better!" Kenny replied with a smile. "Rest assured, Boss


    Nicholson. These are my best fighters! Although they aren''t as skilled as Baron''s men, they are still


    absolutely capable of dealing with ordinary folk!"


    With that said, Kenny probed with a whisper, "Boss Nicholson, what sort of goods are we going to


    pick up? Is this a heist?"


    Kingsley became even more speechless after he heard Kenny''s remarks. "No, that''s not it. We are


    purely going there to pick up some goods, but it''s just that¡­ the goods are a little unique."


    "Unique?" Kenny was anxious and doubtful. "What goods could that be? Could it be¡­ drugs?"


    "What the hell?!" Kingsley''s facial expression instantly darkened at Kenny''s guess, and he


    reprimanded icily, "We never deal with drugs! You''d better not get yourself involved in that sort of


    business! If I ever find out that you''ve decided to dip your fingers into that pie¡­ Don''t you dare


    me me for turning against you!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kenny frantically waved his hands as he rified, "Whoa there, Boss Nicholson. I know what are


    the things that I can get involved with and what are the things I should stay the hell away from. I


    was just curious about what kind of goods that would require you to pick them up in person¡­"


    At once, the somberness on Kingsley''s face faded, and he immediately enlightened Kenny by


    saying, "Explosives and guns."


    Kenny was at a loss for words. Sometimes, I really can''t figure out whether Boss Nicholson is


    someone who hangs around the underworld, or someone affiliated with the police. If I ce my


    money on him as a gang member, the righteous aura that he exudes from his very being the entire


    time will debunk my bet right away. But then, if I am to say that he''s a cop, I will have to reconsider


    my statement, especially when I am well aware that he is more ruthless than ordinary underworld


    leaders.


    Although Kenny was feeling apprehensive about the whole thing, he dared not to ask any more


    questions. He could only beckon Kingsley to get into the van and head to Aren together.


    Aren was the outermost township in Cleapolis. Even though it hadn''t beenpletely urbanized,


    one could still ess everything here quite easily. And No. 41, the building for the pick-up


    arrangement, was a kindergarten under construction.


    Kingsley frowned as he looked at the newly painted and colorful walls in the yard. I can''t believe


    those two spies from the Empire of the Setting Sun would store explosives and guns here! What if


    they identally leave something behind in their carelessness? It will be highly likely to cause harm


    to the children attending this kindergarten in the future! His gaze gradually turned frosty as this


    thought came across his mind. As expected, the people of the Empire of the Setting Sun are all


    heartless. I wouldn''t doubt that each of them has a heart as ck as coal!


    Kenny''s eyes twitched in surprise when he jumped off the van and saw the kindergarten in front of


    him. "Boss Nicholson, don''t tell me that those people actually hid the explosives in this kindergarten!


    Is this even f*cking humane!? Let''s just screw them over! What do you think, Boss Nicholson?" he


    whispered hotly to Kingsley.


    "I''ve already paid them in full," Kingsley said tly. "Come! Let''s go in and check it out."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson," Kenny responded. Then, he swiftly gestured toward his hundreds of men,


    got behind Kingsley, and walked toward the kindergarten with purposeful steps.


    Meanwhile, Cedric and Emmett, who hid behind the kindergarten building, turned green with fright


    when they saw hundreds of men rushing in. They were on tenterhooks until they saw that the leader


    of therge party was Kingsley.


    "Holy cow! Why did Mr. Nicholson bring so many men along with him?" Emmett asked in Sweoyan.

 Chapter 642 Is This an Arsenal?!

    Chapter 642 Is This an Arsenal?!


    "What''s there to be worried about?" Cedric added with narrowed eyes, "Those are dozens of boxes


    of explosives. It would be suspicious if he showed up with only a few men! Moreover, all these men


    practically scream underworld. So, they have absolutely no connection with Qustia Military!"


    Emmett felt his heart ease at Cedric''s analysis and muttered impatiently, "I can''t help it. The


    Qustians are simply too cunning that they have traumatized me!"


    "Now, now. Stop grumbling!" Cedric said, "We can rest easy as long as the two of us seize this


    opportunity and cling to Mr. Nicholson after this deal!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Emmett nodded, agreeing with Cedric''s words. "Indeed. Even the military will have a hard time


    locating us if we can hide among Qustians'' own underworld forces!"


    While they were talking to each other, Kingsley and Kenny were fast approaching their location.


    Cedric immediately rubbed his face before he put on a ttering smile. "Mr. Nicholson!" he shouted


    as he made his way outside.


    "Mr. Field." Kingsley curled his lips into a mirthless smile as he said, "You did a splendid job in


    choosing this location."


    "Hahaha¡­" Cedricughed triumphantly. "The construction team only agreed to suspend their


    construction period and allowed me to use this building as a warehouse after I bribed them


    handsomely!"


    Kingsley''s facial expression remained unchanged. "Mr. Field, I suppose the money I gave you


    should be enough to fund this share of expenses. Am I right?"


    "Of course!" Cedric beamed with joy. "You are a generous person, Mr. Nicholson. And to be honest,


    it''s my first time to have encountered someone as bold and generous as you!" As he spoke, Cedric


    nced at Kenny, who stood behind Kingsley. "Hey, bro, you look familiar to me¡­ Oh, that''s right!


    We met once at the Golden Bar!"


    Kenny simply nodded without speaking a word upon hearing his words.


    Cedric didn''t mind Kenny''s indifferent attitude, though. Instead, he turned around and said to


    Kingsley with a smile, "Mr. Nicholson, all the goods are stored at the back of the building, so let''s go


    there."


    With that, the party arrived at a building behind the kindergarten in droves and entered through the


    doorway, where a door had yet to be installed.


    As soon as everyone saw the sight before their eyes, they gasped in shock, and their eyes seemed


    as though they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    Kenny''s heart was pounding wildly, and the blood all over his body seethed like boiling water when


    he saw the neatly stacked boxes of explosives in the spacious room. What the hell!? Judging by the


    large number of explosives in this room, they can easily raze the entire kindergarten to the ground!


    "T-These are the goods we have to pick up today!?" Kenny felt his jaw fall in his astonishment. "This


    is¡­ a lot, don''t you think?" In truth, the Cole Gang also possessed a fair share of explosives, but it


    was nowhere near the number of explosives avable in this very room. The Cole Gang had five


    boxes at most, and not to mention, they were only able to get their hands on those explosives


    because Jarett went to great lengths to obtain them. Yet, at this moment, there were dozens of


    boxes of explosivesying around the room. It was such an outrageous sight that Kenny had started


    suspecting Cedric and Emmett of stealing all of these items right under the military noses and


    moving them here.


    Cedric was extremely pleased as he looked at everyone''s shocked expression. Even though he was


    secretly criticizing the Qustians for theirck ofposure, outwardly, he eximed proudly, "What


    do you think? All of these are top-notch mercury fulminate primers and TNT explosives!"


    Kenny was already shocked when he saw those boxes. Frankly, he could never imagine that he


    could be even more flummoxed than that until he heard what Cedric said. Not only do these


    explosivese inrge quantities, but they are also of top-notch quality. Then, he looked at


    Kingsley in awe and silently wondered about Kingsley''s exact identity, for not even the Tanners from


    Seavale could get their hands on so many high-grade explosives so easily.


    Just then, Emmett pointed to a wooden box in the farthest corner and said in a rather stiff ent,


    "Those are all thetest pistols'' models."


    As he spoke, he stepped forward, took out a pitch-ck pistol, and introduced, "Behold! The guns


    that the mafias of the Empire of Ioskain prefer to kit themselves out! It''s undoubtedly a world-ss


    performing pistol!"


    Thud!


    Kenny couldn''t help gulping as he stared at the box full of pistols. In the meantime, he secretly


    decided he would never even think about offending Kingsley from now on. As a matter of fact, he


    would be perfectly happy to obey Kingsley''s orders even if he asked him to help Selena with chores


    in the future.


    "What do you think, Mr. Nicholson? Are you satisfied with these goods?" Emmett continued with a


    self-satisfied smile, "Do you want to let your men take these babies for a spin?"

 Chapter 643 Deliver Them All to the Jeanne Gang!

    Chapter 643 Deliver Them All to the Jeanne Gang!


    Kingsley waved his hand and said, "That won''t be necessary. I trust you."


    "Oh my! Mr. Nicholson, you surely are forthright! I am truly amazed by your trust in us! You''re sure


    you don''t want to test them out?" Cedric eximed.


    Kingsley simply smiled faintly in response. "As I said, we still have many cooperative opportunities


    in the future. So, how can I not trust the two of you?"


    "Oh! Yes, yes, yes! We are still going to cooperate with each other in the future." Cedric grinned


    from ear to ear.


    Just then, Emmett, who was beside Cedric, suddenly said to him, "Are we not going to discuss that


    matter with Mr. Nicholson? Otherwise, what''s the point of talking about future cooperation?"


    Kingsley took the bait they cast out and questioned, "What''s wrong? Is there something the two of


    you want to discuss with me?"


    Cedric red at Emmett and reprimanded, "What''s the rush? I know what to do!" After that, he


    turned to Kingsley and exined, "Mr. Nicholson, there''s no rush for such trivial matters. Let''s talk


    about it in detail after you have your men move all these goods out of this building."


    "Alright." Kingsley nodded and then instructed Kenny, "Get the men to load all these goods into the


    vans."


    Kenny gulped. "Boss Nicholson, since we brought almost 20 vans with us today, we certainly have


    no problem loading them if we want to. But¡­ where are we going to deliver these goods? If we


    enter the urban area with these vans of explosives and guns, we will all be guilty ofmitting a


    crime worth getting beheaded once we get caught!"


    With that, Kingsley thought it over for a moment before answering, "Deliver all these goods to the


    Jeanne Gang."


    "J-Jeanne Gang!?" Kenny eximed in shock. "Boss Nicholson, I know you have a good


    rtionship with Miss Jeanne, but¡­ these goods aren''t something a small gang can possess! Miss


    Jeanne would have no ce to hide all these items if someone reported her to the authorities! Isn''t


    that like putting her in harm''s way?"


    Kingsley simply smiled lightly and reassured Kenny, saying, "You don''t have to worry about these.


    Just do as I say."


    When Kenny saw that Kingsley was determined to deliver all these explosives to Victoria, he sighed


    andmented, "I suppose it all depends on Miss Jeanne''s luck now. As long as she doesn''t get


    caught, the Jeanne Gang can totally be the leader of the Underworld of Sris in the future


    with the help of these weapons."


    As for Kingsley, it never crossed his mind that Kenny was genuinely looking out for him and Victoria.


    Therefore, he couldn''t help but appreciate Kenny more. "Rest assured, Advisor Shane. I won''t


    forget you and your men once the Jeanne Gang rises up to the top."


    Kenny''s eyes instantly lit up when he heard the promise that escaped Kingsley''s lips. Then, he


    shouted to his subordinates enthusiastically, "Brothers, let''s get to work! Help Boss Nicholson carry


    all these treasures to the van!"


    Since these thugs had never seen such arge quantity of explosives and guns before, the blood in


    their bodies was already boiling with excitement the moment theyid their eyes on them.


    Therefore, all of them immediately rolled up their sleeves and started carrying the goods


    energetically when they heard Kenny''s order without a peep of protest.


    When Kingsley saw that everyone was preupied with loading the goods to the van, he turned his


    attention to Cedric and said, "Mr. Field, if there is anything you wish to discuss with me, why don''t


    we talk it over now?"


    "Uh¡­" Cedric considered his options for a moment. Then, as if he had made up his mind, he said,


    "Mr. Nicholson, I¡­ have a favor to ask of you¡­"


    "What is it?" Kingsley asked, staring straight into Cedric''s eyes. "Mr. Field, feel free to speak your


    mind if you need my help. After all, didn''t you say that we are friends? In that case, just state your


    request."


    "That''s right. Mr. Nicholson is our friend, so let''s just be frank with him," Emmett chimed in as soon


    as he heard Kingsley''s extremely righteous words.


    With that, Cedric took a deep breath before gradually confessing, "Actually, Mr. Nicholson, I didn''t


    make it clear to you before that we are both from the Empire of the Setting Sun and not the Empire


    of Qustia.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After Cedric came clean, both he and Emmett looked at Kingsley anxiously. They feared Kingsley


    would turn against them on the spot because of their nationality. After all, the Empire of the Setting


    Sun and the Empire of Qustia had disputes over maritime space just before the ten-year peace


    agreement.

 Chapter 644 Requesting Asylum!

    Chapter 644 Requesting Asylum!


    Kingsley was slightly taken aback at their confession. I never thought that these two spies from the


    Empire of the Setting Sun would be so honest ande clean about them being a foreigner after


    merely meeting me a few times. Then again, it''s not that surprising. After all, I have paid them


    seven-figure Qustia Dors for this deal alone. To them, I am an important client. In that case, they


    couldn''t possibly be willing to lose my business. They will surely hope our coboration will be a


    longsting one! Also, I suppose Cedric and Emmett knew that their unnatural and strange ent


    would arouse my suspicion sooner orter. That''s why they figure it''s better to take the initiative to


    come clean and make me think that they are genuinely just here for business.


    Therefore, it was with that thought in mind that Kingsley donned an indifferent smile. "So, what if


    you are the people of the Empire of the Setting Sun? I don''t care about those state affairs! I only


    care about whether I can get my hands on top-notch goods so that I can expand my influence and


    upy arger territory in the underworld!"


    Both Cedric and Emmett beamed with joy when they heard what Kingsley said. In an instant, all


    their worries from earlier dissipated. "Oh, Mr. Nicholson! You are a true hero for having such


    thoughts!" Cedricughed. "In that case, I can speak my mind without any worries!"


    With that, Kingsley pretended to be all ears. "Do tell, Mr. Field."


    Cedric nced at Kenny, who stood beside him. Then, he stepped forward and whispered to


    Kingsley, "Mr. Nicholson, I''m sure you are also aware that the citizens of the Empire of the Setting


    Sun aren''t wee here. Not to mention, I am running a firearms business. I will probably lose my


    life once I get discovered by Qustia Military. So¡­"


    Kingsley''s gaze flickered slightly as he asked, "So, I assume that you''re here to seek protection


    from possible threats?"


    Cedric and Emmett nodded profusely upon hearing Kingsley express their thoughts. "That''s right.


    Since we have no backers in Qustia, we won''t be able to get ourselves out of particrly sticky


    matters once that happens. Hence, we truly hope that you can provide us asylum!"


    s, Kingsley stared at their hopeful faces and asked doubtfully, "How can you be alone when you


    can get your hands on such goods? Did your country not send people over to help you?"


    "Of course, we have received help. Otherwise, the two of us alone wouldn''t be able to smuggle so


    many weapons across the border." Cedric sighed and continued, "However, we have always


    maintained a one-way contact. We can''t contact them at all unless theye looking for us. We are


    nothing but insignificant thugs in the Empire of the Setting Sun. We''re merely their little errand boys.


    So, we have never expected them to protect us once the going gets tough."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley sneered inwardly as he listened to Cedric''sint. Team Nightcrawler is nothing but


    bait, and what is that bait for? To be sacrificed, of course! Yet, at the same time, I couldn''t help but


    feel that I have struck gold. I was still thinking about how to gain control over these two spies.


    Imagine my surprise when they voluntarily walked straight into this trap I had set up.


    Kingsley allowed the bubble of genuine joy escape from his lips as he said, "Mr. Field, since you


    have stated your request, I will undoubtedly agree to it! You''ll be under my protection from now on. I


    guarantee that you will never be in any danger as long as I can help it!"


    Cedric and Emmett instantly burst into tears of gratitude upon hearing Kingsley''s assurances.


    Cedric took Kingsley''s hand in his as he blubbered gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson. You have


    no idea how we spent our lives in Qustia during this time. The day drags on as we feared that there


    would be ambushes lying in wait for us. We couldn''t even get a good night''s sleep after stepping


    foot in this country!"


    Emmett also startedining, "Yeah. Initially, we found a demolished vige and wanted to


    settle down for a while when we were in Diosna City a while ago. Yet, we never thought that the


    Qustia Military would immediately dispatch a helicopter in search of us. That scared the sh*t out of


    us that we rushed back to Cleapolis!"


    When Kingsley heard what Emmett said, his heart skipped a beat. Diosna City? A demolished


    vige? Is it possible that these two were in the demolished vige at the time I sent someone to


    rescue Serena? In that case, wouldn''t it be highly likely that the website manager was also there at


    that time?! Have I failed to meet the other party by a narrow chance?

 Chapter 645 Getting Closer to the Truth!

    Chapter 645 Getting Closer to the Truth!


    As soon as this thought came across Kingsley''s mind, his eyes flickered slightly. "Mr. Field, what if


    your otherpanions can''t locate you if you follow me? Will it hold you up from carrying out your


    important affairs?" he asked.


    Cedric shook his head. "No worries. They will contact us through the website."


    Emmett even pursed his lips and added, "Besides, we currently have no important affairs to deal


    with. The most crucial figure in our mission has gone missing, and now all our businesses are


    forced to a standstill. In fact, we are so free that we have started selling firearms."


    Before he could finish speaking, Cedric interrupted in a cold voice, "Stop bbering so much!"


    "I¡­ was just telling Mr. Nicholson. I''m not advertising it¡­" Emmett looked aggrieved. "Besides, I


    didn''t touch on the vital part¡­


    Cedric nced at Kingsley''s expression and then scolded Emmett, "We don''t have to tell him about


    those unpleasant events and let him worry about us for nothing. Got it?"


    "Yes, I got it." With that, Emmett looked down and said no more.


    Kingsley dismissed the tense atmosphere with a wave of his hand andughed. "Hahaha! I''m just a


    rough fellow who mingles in the underworld. I don''t understand all the talks about your affairs, so


    what''s there to be worried about? Mr. Field, you truly worry too much!" Nheless, Emmett''s


    words set a ripple of excitement in Kingsley''s heart. All their works havee to a standstill. That


    exins why we can''t trace even a single spy recently! So, it turns out that they have ceased their


    operation and gone into hiding! What''s more! Emmett mentioned a truly vital piece of information.


    ording to him, the most crucial figure in their n had gone missing, so that was why their work


    came to a standstill. But who is that most crucial figure? Is it Karl? Jonas? Or is it¡­ Boris?


    After he thought it over for a moment, he instantly had a clear grasp of the whole situation. Since


    Karl and Jonas are both baits, I can scratch them out of the list of suspects, which means we only


    have one person left, Boris! Moreover, through my conversation with Andrew prior to this, I have


    already deduced that these spies from the Empire of the Setting Sun have ns to sabotage the


    academic forum. In addition, Andrew also emphasized countless times that Boris has a significant


    role in the academic forum. Hence, by connecting these two dots, I can fully confirm that the most


    crucial figure Emmett mentioned earlier is none other than Boris! And now, because Boris has gone


    missing, their n to sabotage the academic forum ispletely stonewalled.


    Even though he was busybing through several streams of thoughts in his mind, it only took him


    a few seconds to figure everything out.


    For that reason, neither Cedric nor Emmett suspected anything amiss. At this moment, they were


    still unaware that Kingsley had gained an insight into almost all their ns.


    "Boss Nicholson¡ª" Cedric said while rubbing his hands together, "¡ªthe construction team will


    resume construction after these goods have been moved. Since we can''t find a better ce to stay


    anytime soon, I wonder if¡­ we can leave with you today." Cedric and Emmett were genuinely


    scared witless by the Qustia Military. It was to the point that they didn''t even dare to stay in a hotel


    as they didn''t have legal documents on hand.


    Kingsley nodded as his lips quirked into a strange smile. "I will arrange everything for the two of


    you, of course. Don''t worry! I will find you an extremely safe ce where absolutely no one can find


    you!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson!" Now that weight was off their mind, Cedric and Emmett felt utterly


    rxed. However, little did they know that a huge and unfathomable trap was awaiting them right


    ahead.


    At this moment, a young underling of Kenny stepped forward. "Boss Nicholson, Advisor Shane, all


    goods have been sessfully loaded into the vans."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Search every corner of this ce again. We can''t leave behind even a slight piece of scrap metal


    that can tie us to this deal!" Kingsley ordered.


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!" The subordinate nodded solemnly and immediately started leading the other


    men to examine the area for potential hazards. After all, this building will be turned into a


    kindergarten in the future, so they couldn''t afford to overlook even the slightest factor that could turn


    the kindergarten into a garden of tragedy.


    Right at the moment¡­ Buzz! Buzz! Kingsley''s phone vibrated. It was a call from Cecilia.

 Chapter 646 Something Happened to Reene!

    Chapter 646 Something Happened to Reene!


    "Hello, Cecilia." Kingsley picked up the call. "What''s the matter? Did something happen?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other end of the line, Cecilia said with a sob, "Kingsley, I think something might have


    happened to Reene¡­"


    When Kingsley heard Reene''s name, he immediately panicked. "What happened to my sister?!"


    "I went to the Neveah Department Store to look for her just now, but she''s not there. The security


    guard standing watch on her floor said that Reene went to visit Mia¡­"


    Cecilia''s voice was trembling as she continued her tale, "I know Mia all too well. She would never


    call Reene out without a malicious purpose. So, I called Reene, but¡­ the call won''t go through. It''s


    not that no one picked up; the call was rejected. When I tried calling again, her phone was turned


    off. I''m worried that Mia would exact revenge on Reene, so¡­"


    She couldn''t bring herself to say anything else.


    Because there was nothing good about her guesses about Reene''s circumstances right now.


    She couldn''t bear to say them.


    When Kingsley heard Cecilia''s words, his expression turned stormy and dark.


    Mia!


    Why was she looking for Reene?


    The Wynns had just announced bankruptcy thanks to Charlie, so Mia couldn''t possibly have any


    good intentions at this time.


    "All right, I got it."


    Kingsley''s voice was so cold that it could freeze one where they stood.


    "Don''t worry, Cecilia. Reene would be safe with me around."


    After he hung up, he said to Cedric, "Something has happened on my end, so you should go ahead


    to Supreme Boxing Gym and look for Baron. Just tell him my name, and he''ll make the necessary


    arrangements for you."


    Cedric noticed Kingsley''s sullen expression and asked, "What happened, Boss Nicholson? Do you


    need help?"


    Kingsley waved his hand. "It''s fine. Just a little scuffle in the underworld."


    After that, he turned and said to Kenny, "Equip everyone with a gun each from the box just now, and


    come with me!"


    Kenny was spirited as he immediately responded, "Understood, Boss Nicholson!"


    Right after that, he waved hisrge hand and said to the hundred underlings, "Get to it!"


    ¡­


    Half an hour ago, while Kingsley was dealing with Cedric, Reene arrived alone in a rundown alley in


    the old town area.


    Mia had agreed to meet her in a dessert shop in this alley.


    However, Reene had just taken a step into the alley when she sensed indescribable difort and


    danger.


    She felt as if a blood-thirsty beast was hiding in the corner, secretly watching her. She couldn''t help


    but feel goosebumps appearing on her skin.


    She nced around her.


    Only the handmade dessert shop was still open for business in the entire alley.


    The other shops had all closed down, and their doors were chained with rental advertisements


    pasted on them.


    Reene looked at the sign on the dessert shop right in front of her, subconsciously taking a step


    backward.


    Her sixth sense told her that this was dangerous.


    s, just as she was about to turn around and leave, a few young men with floral shirts staggered


    toward her from both ends of the alley.


    Eerie grins hung on their faces, and it was obvious that they had evil intentions.


    Click, click, click¡­


    Reene took a few steps backward in her high heels.


    But the thugs behind her were also closing in on her.


    She held her bag in front of her as she said fearfully, "What¡­ What are you trying to do?"


    Creak¡ª


    Just then, someone opened the door of the handmade dessert shop nearby.


    Soon after that, Mia walked out of the shop with a rather manic smile painted on her face.


    Rupert and Cain were right behind her.


    "I didn''t think you''d still be so soft-hearted, Reene." Mia sneered. "I just had to fake a few sobs, and


    you''re already delivering yourself on a silver tter!"


    Reene red at Mia furiously. "What¡­ What exactly are you trying to do?! I''ve already cut off all


    ties with the Wynn Family! Why do you keep bothering me?!"

 Chapter 647 One Last Look At Kingsley…

    Chapter 647 One Last Look At Kingsley¡­


    "Cut off all ties? Then, why did youe to see me?" Mia said viciously, "I hate people like you who


    pretend to be kind! It''s disgusting!"


    Reene''s limbs turned cold as her heart raced. This was also the first time she cursed her kindness!


    No, this wasn''t kindness at all. She was simply stupid!


    At that thought, Reene gritted her teeth and snarled, "Mia, what do you want, exactly? Have you


    forgotten about the agreement I signed with rence? If you Wynns keep bothering me, you''ll have


    to pay for the consequences!"


    "Consequences?" Mia spread her arms and cackled. "Our men have surrounded the whole area, so


    no one can get in! And you¡­ Well, you can forget getting out of here alive. Also, most of the


    residents have moved out of this area a long time ago. Even if you die here, no one will discover


    your body. Now tell me, what consequences will I face?"


    With that, she turned and said to Rupert, "Get your men to capture her, Rupert. Then, we''ll finally


    teach her a lesson!"


    Rupert nodded and said to the thugs, "Get to it! Tie this woman up!"


    "Got it, Rupert!"


    The young men decked in floral patterns responded and were about to dash forward when Cain


    licked his lips and said, "Be careful now, you guys! She''s such a delicate beauty, it''d be a pity to ruin


    her."


    The men were all Cain''s underlings, so when they heard their boss speak, they grinned and said,


    "Don''t worry, Cain, we treat women very well!"


    "Hehe, we promise we won''t hurt her, Cain. We guarantee that you''ll get to experience aplete


    and perfect woman."


    When Reene saw the thugsing near her with malicious looks on their faces, her legs trembled.


    At that moment, Kingsley''s figure suddenly appeared in her mind.


    She wished Kingsley could save her at that moment.


    "Don''te near me¡­" Reene scrambled backward. Unfortunately, the brick wall of the alley was


    right behind her. She had nowhere to run. "Kingsley¡­ Kingsley¡­"


    In that instant, she suddenly realized how important Kingsley was to her.


    In that moment of pure terror, her mind was filled with nothing but Kingsley!


    When Mia heard Reene calling Kingsley''s name, she snorted. "Even at times like this, you''re still


    thinking of that useless man named Kingsley Nicholson!"


    Meanwhile, Rupert blinked as he mumbled, "Kingsley Nicholson¡­ That''s a familiar name¡­"


    Before this, everyone referred to Kingsley as Boss Nicholson, so this was Rupert''s first time hearing


    Kingsley''s full name.


    He felt that the name was familiar because Victoria used to ramble on and on about Kingsley.


    Yet, Kingsley had gone missing for so long that Victoria gradually stopped mentioning his name to


    outsiders.


    Rupert, who had dropped out of school early on because of his bad grades, didn''t have a


    remarkable IQ. Hence, he only felt that the name was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he


    heard that name before.


    As Rupert was busy wracking his mind over the familiar yet unfamiliar name, the thugs had already


    caught hold of Reene, who struggled in vain.


    Then, they used a thick length of rope to tie her up firmly along the curves of her body.


    Sadly, Reene was just a weak woman, so no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t break free from


    those men.


    Her hands and legs were tied, and shepletely lost hope.


    She no longer shouted for help as she allowed her tears to stream endlessly down her cheeks.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her heart was filled with regret.


    If she had known that she would encounter this incident today, she should''ve hugged Kingsley


    longer yesterday.


    Other than that, she only had one thought in her mind. If those men humiliated her, she would kill


    herself immediately.


    She just hoped that before she died, she could have onest look at Kingsley¡­

 Chapter 648 The Chosen Daughter

    Chapter 648 The Chosen Daughter


    Fortunately, Cain had expressed interest in Reene, so the thugs didn''t dare touch their boss'' prey


    without his say-so.


    Hence, even though they tied Reene up, none of them dared to make a lecherous move.


    Mia looked at Reene''s despairing gaze and felt that a sliver of resentment she held for that woman


    finally had an outlet.


    Then, she waved her hand. "Carry this b*tch inside!"


    Cain nodded, and the crowd hastily lifted the hog-tied Reene as they walked toward the dessert


    shop.


    Bam!


    After they entered, Reene was tossed heartlessly onto the floor. Her body hit the ground with a


    muffled thud.


    Just then.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Her phone rang in her purse.


    Mia took out the phone to see that it was an iing call from Cecilia.


    "Damn! That b*tch from the Larson Family is a pain in the neck too!"


    Mia cursed as she rejected the call.


    Then, she turned off the phone.


    Thus, that was exactly when Cecilia realized something was off and called Kingsley for help.


    Crash!


    Mia tossed the phone onto the floor as she walked up to Reene. She bent down and said viciously,


    "It''s a surprise, isn''t it, Reene? You''re nothing but a loser in front of me in the end!"


    Then, she reached out and lifted Reene''s chin.


    "Tch, you''re just an orphan, so why do you have such a noble-looking face? What an eyesore."


    With that, she turned around and scanned her surroundings. "When I find a knife, I''ll tear your pretty


    little face apart. See how you can disgust me then!"


    When Cain heard that, he hastily said, "Don''t! I don''t want to y with a disfigured monster! You can


    destroy her face all you like after I''ve had my fill!"


    Mia didn''t dare to offend someone from the underworld like Cain, so she could only pinch Reene''s


    cheeks harshly as she said, "Since Cain has already ced his im on you, I''ll let you be noble for


    a little while longer. But don''t worry, I''ll turn you into an ugly monster before you die."


    "Mia, why do you keep targeting me?" Reene bit her lip. "I have never once offended you, so why


    do you refuse to let me off?!"


    p!


    Mia gave Reene a brutal p across the face as she seethed, "You''re an orphan who had nothing,


    but you''re better-looking and more capable than me! Ever since you came to the Wynn Family,


    everyone knew that the Wynns have an adopted daughter who had both good looks and talent.


    Theypletely ignored me, the true youngdy of the Wynn Family! How can I not resent you for


    it?"


    Reene endured the pain as she intoned coldly, "Is that it? You targeted me because of some


    messed-up reason like that?"


    p!


    Mia pped Reene once more when she saw thetter''s swollen face still retained its nobility.


    "Reene, you''re an orphan! I am the chosen daughter!" Mia shook Reene''s shoulders in a frenzy.


    "You''re just a dog at my feet, so what right do you have to be above me?!"


    Her eyes were red as she screamed, "You''re a wretched useless orphan! Why are you pretending


    to be somedy? Why are you faking kindness? Quit pretending! You''re not kind at all! Tell me, you


    hate me, don''t you?! Your heart is filled with fury, isn''t it?!"


    Yet, Reene simply shook her head when faced with Mia''s frenzied screams and said calmly, "No, I


    don''t hate you. I''m even a little grateful toward you."


    "W-What?" Mia froze. "Grateful? What do you mean?"


    Reene''s eyes were bright as she stared at Mia and said, word by word, "I yed the role of the


    eldest sister for my younger siblings since young. I tolerated and forgave everything. I thought that a


    decent human being should be kind even when the going gets tough. But today, you taught me a


    lesson. There''s such a thing called too much kindness and my actions were nothing but pure


    stupidity. In the future, I swear I will never forgive all those who have humiliated me without reason!"

 Chapter 649 Differing Thoughts!

    Chapter 649 Differing Thoughts!


    Reene curled her lips into a cold smirk. "This will save me from harm in the future. So, it''s only right


    that I extend my gratitude to you."


    "You¡­" Mia''s heart skipped a beat at Reene''sposure. Why is this orphan so different from


    before?!


    However, she didn''t want to seem weak before Reene, so she narrowed her eyes and threatened,


    "In the future? Do you think you can live until then? You won''t walk out here alive today!"


    Then, Mia stood up and told Rupert, "Rupert, this b*tch is too full of herself. Did you hear what she


    said while she''s tied up like that? Show her who''s boss here!"


    "What do you want to do?" Rupert narrowed his eyes dangerously and muttered dangerously, "You


    wanna record us killing her and send it to that Nicholson guy or try to lure him here and kill him


    too?"


    Rupert had no bad blood with Reene. The sole reason behind his agreeing to help Mia to kidnap


    Reene was just to take revenge on Kingsley.


    So, he wanted to ensure Kingsley suffered physical pain to sate his bloodlust!


    Reene suddenly jerked her head toward Rupert as she stared at the despicable man with bloodshot


    eyes when she heard his words. Then, she snarled while she was slumped on the ground, "Come


    at me! Do whatever you will with me! But don''t you dare touch Kingsley!"


    Rupert touched his chin as he looked at Reene''s crazed reaction. "It seems like this b*tch is quite


    close to the Nicholson punk."


    An idea suddenly popped into Mia''s mind. "I think a video of her being tortured will be enough to


    break Kingsley down based on their close rtionship."


    An evil glint shone in her eyes.


    "Besides, I only want Reene to die a miserable death alone! That way, she''ll be a lonely ghost


    in hell!"


    Even Rupert couldn''t help but shudder at the venom in Mia''s words. Women can be so vicious!


    Although he hated Kingsley with a vengeance, he had never yed with the thought of making


    Kingsley''s life in hell so tragic.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At that moment, Cain, who was standing by the side, suddenly spoke, "I think Miss Wynn is right.


    Kingsley Nicholson is a cunning guy. If we lure him here, things may go out of hand¡­"


    Cain was still highly wary of Kingsley even though it seemed as though everything was executed


    wlessly. He had heard from Rupert that Kingsley wasn''t just Baron''s man. It was far worse than


    that as he even held the Northern Draken Tag that couldmand the masses!


    Even though Cain knew that Jarett, his uncle, was powerful, he would not react to the Northern


    Draken Tag''s call if the Tanners weren''t involved.


    Yet, Kingsley could stillmand the Jeanne Gang and the ck Boxer Gang even if he couldn''t


    order the Cole Gang around!


    So, if Kingsley didn''t fall into their trap and instead brought the Jeanne Gang and the ck Boxer


    Gang along with him, they would be the ones to die a miserable death.


    Cain shook his head as he thought of that possibility. "Yes. We can''t let Nicholsone here. It''s


    too dangerous!"


    In the end, Rupert could only begrudgingly agree to their ns as both Cain and Mia were against


    the idea of Kingsleying over. However, he still secretly wished for it to happen so that he could


    kill Kingsley with his own hands and finally vent the hatred in his heart.


    Rupert took a deep breath before demanding coldly, "Then, shall we do it now?"


    "What are you in a hurry for?" A lecherous look shed across Cain''s eyes. "Since she''s already in


    our hands. She has nowhere to run! Why don''t I have some fun with the beautifuldy?"


    Mia furrowed her brows, "Cain, we should get started immediately. I don''t want any more idents


    to happen before I get my fill torturing this b*tch."


    Rupert also nodded in agreement. "Yeah. If you want her, just get on with it. Why waste your time


    on idle chit-chat?"

 Chapter 650 Wheres Reene?

    Chapter 650 Where''s Reene?


    "What do you know?!" Cain gave him an eye-roll.


    "Women are only fun when they have given their consent. Where''s the pleasure if I force them into


    a corner? Besides, what idents are you afraid of? We have men guarding both ends of the alley.


    Even if we don''t have anyone on the lookout, nobody would even bothering to this forsaken


    ce," he drawled nonchntly.


    There was an utterly depraved smile ying on his lips as he approached Reene''s side. "I didn''t


    think you''d be this beautiful. Here, let me hold you¡­"


    "But, Cain¡­"


    Rupert parted his lips wanting to say something but trailed off in the end.


    Cain was Jarett''s nephew, so he didn''t dare go against his will.


    He sighed inwardly. If he still had his men, there was no way he would have to submit to the likes of


    Cain.


    I can''t even make a decision without him giving me the green light!


    At that moment, the three masterminds all had differing thoughts of their own in y.


    Mia wanted to torture Reene with various devices before brutally killing her!


    Rupert wanted to catch Kingsley and kill him with his own two hands!


    While Cain didn''t harbor deep hatred toward Reene and Kingsley, he had ced all the me on


    Wendell, who injured him, after hearing about the incident of the Northern Draken Order.


    Regardless, he was currently being led around by his libido as he just wanted to have his way with


    Reene.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    At this point, each of them had different ideas and had no intention of cooperating with the other.


    So, it was impossible to achieve anything as long as they worked together.


    It was as if three horses were pulling the carriage in three different directions. Even if they put in all


    their might, the carriage would still stay in the same spot. It might even break apart and copse to


    the ground!


    And this was the exact situation at the moment.


    While Cain, Mia, and Rupert all had differing opinions, Kingsley had already arrived at the Wynn


    Manor with Kenny.


    Kingsley''s face was sullen and his eyes were bloodshot. He was like the god of war as anything that


    neared him would be torn to pieces by hismanding aura.


    Boom!


    Kingsley harshly kicked the door and a hole appeared in the middle of the Wynn Manor''s wooden


    door and cracks spread around it.


    Kenny and the others all bulged their eyes at Kingsley''s show of strength.


    It was supernatural!


    rence, who was sitting on the couch in distress, jumped up in surprise.


    "Who''s there?" He gradually neared the door and stammered tremulously, "W-What''s this? The


    door¡­"


    However, before he realized what had happened, Kingsley''s icy voice came through the door,


    "rence, I''m going to count to three and there will not be a four. Open the door right this instant!"


    "One!"


    rence felt his heart sink when he heard Kingsley''s cial voice.


    He knew that Kingsley had an extraordinary status, so he didn''t dare hesitate and tried his best to


    pull the deformed door open as he stuttered, "W-What are you here for? I¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Kingsley had stepped in and grabbed his cor.


    "Where''s Reene?!" Kingsley sounded like he came from the coldest depths of hell that even his


    voice alone could freeze an individual to death.


    rence couldn''t help but shudder. "You''re¡­ asking about Reene? W-We cut off ties a long time


    ago. Why will I know where she is?"


    Boom! Kingsley threw rence onto the living room floor which made him cry out in pain.


    "K-Kingsley, I really don''t know!" rence struggled to get up. "I''ve been busy selling the house. I


    don''t have time to care about Reene''s whereabouts!"


    Kingsley stared coldly at him. "Where are the rest of the Wynns? You''d better get them here right


    now before I do something you''ll regret!" He could see that rence truly had no idea about


    Reene''s disappearance.

 Chapter 651 Bloodlust

    Chapter 651 Bloodlust


    The Wynn Family wasn''t a big family. If rence didn''t have a hand in Reene''s kidnapping, it could


    only mean that either Elijah and Ysabel or Alex were behind this!


    However, Mia wasn''t close to Elijah and Ysabel. So, the only person who knew where Mia took


    Reene could only be Alex.


    Kingsley stood in the center of the Wynn Manor''s living room like a god that had just descended


    from the heavens and bellowed, "Alex Wynn! Get your *ss out here!"


    Alex lived upstairs prior to their fall from grace, but he moved his room to the first floor now that he


    was wheelchair-bound after Andrew broke his leg.


    At that moment, he hid in his room and peeked at Kingsley through the door crack as his heart


    pounded against his ribcage like a hummingbird''s wings.


    He knew that he wasn''t Kingsley''s match when he was fully able let alone now that he couldn''t walk.


    A punch from Kingsley was enough to end him!


    Alex wiped the sweat on his forehead as he tentatively took a sneak peek at the men around


    Kingsley.


    "Gasp!"


    Alex felt as if his heart had stopped in his chest when he saw Kenny and his men standing there.


    He cursed in his heart. F*ck! How did Kingsley find out?! How could Mia and Rupert let this


    happen?!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Just as Alex was immersed in his troubled thoughts, Ysabel and Elijah walked down the stairs.


    However, Ysabel''s mean voice could be heard even before they saw her, "Who''s that being so


    noisy?! Do you know¡­"


    She suddenly saw a bloodlust Kingsley and her throat closed up. "King¡ª"


    Then, Elijah grabbed her and whispered, "Something''s off. Please for the love of God stop talking."


    "I know." Ysabel rolled her eyes at him and muttered, "We''re poor now and that punk''s rich. Maybe


    we could get some money out of him again!"


    Elijah pped his thigh in response. "Don''t you see the men with him? Are you going to die for


    money?"


    "We aren''t the ones scheming against him. So, what can he do to me?" Ysabel pursed her lips.


    "Look at rence. He''s standing there totally fine. If we werete, he could have taken all the


    money and left!"


    s, little did she know that rence had just staggered from the floor with his tailbone screaming


    in protest.


    Then, Ysabel put on a smile and walked toward Kingsley. "Oh my, isn''t this our Reene''s little


    brother? Why are you¡ª"


    Before she could warm up to Kingsley, he shot daggers at her. "Do you know where Reene is?"


    "I¡­" She was taken aback. "N-No. I don''t.""


    "Then, stop wasting my time!" Kingsley was impatient. "I don''t have time for your bullsh*t!"


    Ysabel felt offended at his words. "How dare you speak like that? You¡ª"


    Smack!


    Kingsley pped her and it knocked her to the ground before she could finish her sentence. His


    strength was so immense that a wooden door was cracked open with just a kick. Thus, Ysabel''s


    teeth were about to fall off her gums as he didn''t bother restraining the power behind that blow.


    Ptui! Ysabel spat out a mouthful of blood as her eyes went out of focus.


    She felt her ears ringing and her head felt like it was splitting apart. "Sa¡­ Save me¡­"


    She reached out a hand and begged, but Kingsley threatened coldly, "One more word out of you


    and I''ll f*cking kill you!"


    That was enough to shut Ysabel up. She had never seen such wrath on his face.


    "Alex Wynn! Do you think you can get away with this?!" Kingsley bellowed as his piercing gaze


    swept across Wynn Manor.

 Chapter 652 Ill Give You 30 Seconds!

    Chapter 652 I''ll Give You 30 Seconds!


    Kingsley''s eyes scanned the first floor and quickly noticed that there were eight rooms. He didn''t


    know which room Alex was hiding in. Still, that was easily fixed.


    "Advisor Shane." Kingsley ordered in a low voice, "Get the men to search the manor. Leave no


    stone unturned and find Alex!"


    "On it, Boss!"


    Kenny answered before immediately turning around to order his men, "Search the ce!"


    Then, the gang of tough men started doing a thorough sweep of the manor, starting from the first


    flow.


    Bang!


    m!


    Thud!


    ng!


    Even though it was a search, it was no different from a raid. Within seconds, the Wynn Manor''s


    living room was in shambles.


    rence became flustered at the scene. "Oh, my God! What are you doing?!"


    Crash! Another of Kenny''s men smashed a vase as he was speaking.


    "That¡­That''s an antique!" rence shouted as he grabbed his hair in agitation. "Aren''t you guys


    looking for Alex? Don''t destroy my stuff! These can be sold for money!"


    rence felt as if he was about to go crazy as the current state of the Wynn Family now could not


    afford to lose even the sale of a vase.


    His heart bled at the losses incurred as the men raided his soon-to-be ex-home.


    "There!" rence shouted as he pointed at Alex''s room. "Alex lives in that room! Just catch him and


    stop smashing my things!"


    Finally, Kenny let out a cold smirk when rence revealed Alex''s location. "Go! Get him!"


    On the other hand, Alex was stunned as he hid in the room. He had never expected his father to


    reveal his hiding spot so easily.


    Just as he was in a daze, Kenny''s men had already broken into the room.


    As Kingsley watched Alex''s panic-stricken face as he was being pushed out of the room, Kingsley


    coldly remarked, "When Henry died, I knew you Wynns were cold-blooded. But I didn''t expect you


    to sell out your own son that easily."


    "He''s already useless. You can''t possibly make things worse for him, right?" rence smiled


    miserably.


    "But if we don''t have money, we''re all going to die. I know what is more important¡­"


    Kingsley didn''t want to hear more of rence''s facy and walked up to Alex in his wheelchair. He


    coldly ordered, "I''m giving you 30 seconds. Tell me where Reene is!"


    Then, he lifted his wrist. "The time starts now!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I-I don''t know¡­" Alex shuddered from fear but remained tight-lipped. "I can''t even walk now. How


    will I know where Reene is?"


    Kingsley didn''t reply to him as he merely kept looking at his watch with a cold expression.


    "I really don''t know. If you''re looking for Reene, you should go to her office¡­"


    Just as Alex was still trying to wriggle his way out of this, Kingsley started counting down, "Three


    more seconds. Two seconds. One."


    Alex was confused. "What¡ª"


    Then, Kingsley waved toward Kenny before he could react. "Cut his left hand off."


    From Alex and rence to Elijah and Ysabel, everyone was stunned by that brutal instruction.


    "A-Are you joking?" Alex questioned with a stutter, "Are you really going¡ª"


    Kenny''s men came walking over with a knife in their hands before he finished his question.


    A handful of men grabbed onto Alex while one of them curled their lips into an evil smirk. "Punk,


    Boss doesn''t have time to joke with the likes of you!"


    Then, he raised his arm and swung the knife down without further ado.


    "Argh!" Ysabel shrieked at the horrifying scene as the knife easily cut through Alex''s left wrist like


    hot butter and blood sttered everywhere.

 Chapter 653 Why Dont You Just Kill Me?!

    Chapter 653 Why Don''t You Just Kill Me?!


    "Aaargh! My hand!" The excruciating pain made Alex howl like a madman.


    As the knife wasn''t sharp enough, his hand didn''t fall off. However, his bone could be seen as blood


    gushed from the cut like a waterfall.


    "Alex!" rence shouted as painced his voice.


    However, he didn''t dare take a step forward as the big knife terrified him.


    Elijah and Ysabel were also scared out of their wits as they held onto each other, shaking like a leaf,


    while their eyes started to dte when they saw Alex''s face begin to turn pallid.


    Kingsley stepped forward and touched on HT-2, HT-3, and HT-5 of the meridians on Alex''s left arm


    to seal off his Heart Meridian of Hand, preventing him from passing out due to blood loss.


    However, the pain was still there even though the blood had stopped flowing. Alex convulsed from


    the pain, and his face contorted into something unrecognizable.


    "Aargh! It hurts! Save me!" His ear-piercing screams kept ringing, sending a tremor across the


    surrounding people''s hearts.


    Though, Kingsley continued coldly, "This time, you have 20 seconds. If you''re not going to tell me,


    your right hand is next."


    "No!" Alex cried as his resolve was broken down.


    His legs were already broken, and he would be immobile for the rest of his life if his hands were to


    be cut off as well.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you¡­" He bit his lip as he struggled to spit the words out, "Mia and the rest are¡­ in a


    dessert shop¡­ somewhere around¡­ the alley of an old factory¡­ in the old town area¡­"


    Kingsley furrowed his brows. "A dessert shop?"


    "Yes¡­ Rupert picked the ce¡­" Gasping in pain, Alex exined, "H-He rents around the area."


    "Rupert?" A cold glint shed across Kingsley''s eyes. "Are you talking about Rupert Shapiro?"


    Alex nodded. "Yes, that''s him."


    On the side, Kenny was perplexed and asked, "Rupert Shapiro? Wasn''t he already fired from the


    Jeanne Gang? Whose men is he using now?"


    "We''ll know when we see him." Kingsley narrowed his eyes. "I don''t care who he is, but I''ll make


    sure he won''t walk away alive!"


    After saying that, he motioned with his chin toward the man with the knife. "Cut off that hand, too!"


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    Alex was dumbfounded. "No! Don''t cut my hand off! Stop!" he screamed.


    "I already told you! I told you everything I know! Why do you still do this to me?!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''ve never said I won''t do that if you tell me, though." Kingsley coldly nced at him. "You and Mia


    harmed Reene. You should be grateful I didn''t kill you."


    Then, Alex broke down and cried loudly. "Why don''t you just kill me, then?! Kill me! I don''t want to


    be a useless person!"


    However, Kingsley ignored his pleas and turned around, walking to the door.


    As he took a step out the door, the sound of metal shing against bone rang behind him, which


    was soon followed by Alex''s howling filled with agony that didn''t sound human at all.


    Then, screams and begs of mercy came from rence and the rest.


    Still, Kingsley didn''t turn his head at all. "Head to the alley in the old town area now!"


    Afterward, approximately 20 vans drove off and swerved between the traffic like water flowing


    through rocks toward the old town area.


    At the same time, Cain was caressing Reene''s earlobe in the dessert shop while looking at her with


    lecherous eyes. "Don''t you see how gentle I am with you? You just need to nod, and I''ll untie you.


    We will experience the most magical feeling in this world together!"

 Chapter 654 Did You Bring That Medicine?

    Chapter 654 Did You Bring That Medicine?


    On the side, Mia crossed her arms with an envious look. "Reene, what are you acting all high and


    mighty for? Cain is being nice to you!"


    Rupert was also getting worked up by what he saw, and he thought, Cain is so weird. Why can''t he


    just do it? Is he going to stand there all day and wait till that b*tch agrees? That''s so dumb!


    "Cain, it doesn''t seem like she''s going to agree, though." Rupert couldn''t wait any longer and spoke


    up, "I know it won''t be nice to force it on her, but you can''t be wasting your time with her like this."


    Mia pursed her lips. "That''s right, Cain. You don''t know this b*tch. She always acts so high and


    mighty. If you don''t resort to certain measures, she won''t submit."


    Cain caressed Reene''s face once more after hearing Rupert and Mia''s words. "You sure are a


    tough cookie. What? Do you really want me to use force?"


    Reene bit her lower lip. "I won''t let you seed. Over my dead body!"


    "Look at her! She doesn''t know what''s good for her," Miamented bitterly.


    Then, she added, "Reene, don''t tell me nothing happened between you and Kingsley. You two lived


    together for so long. You''re no longer pure, so stop trying to act innocent!"


    Reene shot daggers at Mia. "Don''t think everyone is as dirty as you are!"


    "Who the f*ck are you calling dirty?!" Mia put her hands on her waist.


    "I''ll record everything Cain''s about to do to you! We''ll see who''s the dirty one."


    Reene''s face went as white as a sheet at Mia''s threat, and Cain''s eyes lit up.


    "Oh, my! This suggestion is indeed marvelous, Miss Wynn!" Cain got up and rubbed his palms


    together. "It will be a treasure worth collecting to record such a beautiful woman!"


    As soon as he said that, he took out his phone. "Here, use my phone. You must record every inch of


    her body clearly!"


    At this point, even Rupert was excited. "Cain, you don''t n on convincing her anymore?"


    "Yeah. I''ve never met such a hard nut to crack! She remains like a stone even after all my efforts." A


    lascivious smile appeared on Cain''s face as he added, "But I''ve got my ways with people like her."


    Right then, he waved at his subordinate standing by the side. "Did you bring the medicine, Finn?"


    The young man smiled evilly at Cain''s question. "Of course! I remember what you like and have it


    with me every day just for you!"


    Rupert had a sudden realization. "Cain, you sure are farsighted. You came prepared!"


    However, Mia still couldn''t understand what they were talking about. "Medicine? What medicine?"


    "What else could it be?" Cain took the bottle Finn passed to him and shook it lightly.


    "It''s this. Just one drop is enough to make a stick melt, let alone a woman!"


    At that, Mia finally caught on, and a vicious smile crept up her face. "Haha. Let''s see how long you


    can keep your innocent act on, Reene! I''ll be sure to post the video online and show the world what


    a sl*t you are!"


    "You¡ª" Reene was truly terrified now.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she had prepared herself to die, Reene doubted that she would have the strength to seek


    death once she was drugged, as she believed in the effects of the medicine Cain spoke of.


    "Come here, beautiful. You''ll feel like you''re in heaven after you drink this nectar!" Cain closed up on


    Reene as he smiled lecherously.


    "Mmm!" She kept her mouth shut as she shook her head furiously, trying to avoid him. However,


    she was tied up and couldn''t hide any further.

 Chapter 655 Do We Even Need To Use Force?

    Chapter 655 Do We Even Need To Use Force?


    Just as Cain ced the opening of the bottle against Reene''s lips, amotion came from outside.


    His hands trembled slightly. Then, he coughed with a hand against his chest. "What''s going on?


    What''s happening outside?"


    Rupert was also rmed. "I''ll go take a look!"


    Right after saying that, he walked to the door and pulled open the metal door.


    ng.


    As soon as the door opened, Rupert was sent flying across the air like a kite with its string severed.


    Thud!


    Then, he hit the ground hard and groaned in pain.


    "The f*ck¡­ Who''s that?!" Rupert almost got knocked out by the kick, lying on the ground with a


    painful yet confused expression.


    We have already surrounded the area! How can someone barge in here?!


    Cain and Mia were also shocked by the sudden attack and turned to look at the door.


    Sunrays shone in through the doorway, and a tall figure was standing there as if a god had


    descended.


    To be more exact, he was the true God of War, Ares. The person standing right there was none


    other than Kingsley Nicholson.


    Cain blocked the sun shining in his eyes and saw Kingsley''s face. His eyes widened at the sight,


    and he eximed, "It''s you! How did you find this ce?!"


    Mia was also appalled and stumbled backward. "W-Why are you here?"


    However, Kingsley didn''t even spare her a nce as he went straight to Reene and said regretfully,


    "Reene¡­ Sorry that I''mte¡­"


    Reene finally let her guard down upon seeing Kingsley, and the tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Kingsley swiftly untied her. "Are you hurt, Reene?"


    "N-No¡­ You''re finally here¡­"


    He gentlybed her messy hair back and noticed the finger marks on her face.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Who did this?" His voice suddenly turned icy as bloodlust surged forth.


    "Mia." Reene didn''t hide it and told him, "She pped me two times and even wanted to cut my


    face!"


    This time, she didn''t want to be nice anymore.


    "Mia Wynn!" Kingsley bellowed, and it was enough to scare Mia, causing her to root to the spot and


    shake like a leaf.


    "Sit here first, Reene."


    He carefully led her to sit on the side before turning around and staring coldly at Mia. "You hit


    Reene?!"


    "I¡­" Mia''s lips trembled, and she couldn''t even say a word due to fear.


    After shuddering for a while, she looked pitifully at Cain for help. "Cain, please help me¡­"


    The look in Cain''s eyes flickered. "Nicholson, how did you get in? I had dozens of men guarding the


    ce!"


    Even Cain''s men piped in, "That''s right! Where are our brothers? How did you get in?!"


    Suddenly, a group of burly men appeared at the door. There were tens of them, and they blocked off


    the whole alley.


    Cain eximed, "You¡ªwho are you all?!"


    "They''re my men!"


    Then, Kenny strode in as he remarked coldly, "Cain, you dare touch Boss'' sister?! It seems like you


    don''t value your life!"


    "K-Kenny?" Cain recognized him immediately as he was Jarett''s advisor.


    "Kenny Shane, you belong to the Cole Gang!" Cain tried to threaten him, "You''re going to get it if


    you dare touch me!"


    "Hah! I work for Boss Nicholson now." Kenny snickered before ordering his men, "Tie all these


    people up!"


    "How dare you?!" Cain shouted.


    "Don''t you dare! These men are the best of the Cole Gang. You''ll lose dozens of people if you fight


    with us!"


    However, Kenny just sniggered. "Bullsh*t! Do I even need to use force? Need me to remind you that


    I''m with Boss Nicholson now?"


    "W-What do you mean?" Cain was confused.


    However, he was dumbstruck the next second.

 Chapter 656 A Bunch of Trash!

    Chapter 656 A Bunch of Trash!


    Cain saw the men standing behind Kenny whip out handguns from their waists.


    Light reflected off the guns, and the muzzle was like a ck hole that sucked one''s life away. It


    made one''s hair stand on end.


    "T-This gun¡­"


    As Jarett''s nephew, Cain had seen numerous guns, but he had never seen one as fine as this.


    Even Jarett only carried an old gun from the ck market for self-defense. What was more


    shocking was that each man under Kenny had a gun in their hand. The Cole Gang couldn''t even


    compare to them.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The blood drained off Rupert''s face as hey on the ground.


    Initially, he had been struggling to stand back up, but his legs gave out when he saw the guns, and


    he couldn''t even move an inch.


    Kenny regarded Cain''s men in the room and taunted arrogantly, "Come on, didn''t you say I''ll lose


    dozens of men? Fight me if you''ve got guts!"


    At first, Cain''s men were all worked up, wanting to kill, but now they all ducked their heads like an


    ostrich.


    They shuddered at Kenny''s taunt, and some almost peed themselves.


    "Haha. What a bunch of trash!" Kenny snickered. "Looking at you p*ssies, I now truly think it was a


    wise move to leave the Cole Gang!"


    Cain gritted his teeth as fury filled his heart, but he didn''t dare say anything.


    No one would have the guts to retort with that many guns pointing at them.


    Seeing no one speak up, Kenny turned to look at Kingsley respectfully. "Boss Nicholson, what


    should we do next? Should we bury them?"


    Mia burst out crying upon hearing those words. "Cain, Rupert, what''s wrong with you two? Aren''t


    you from the underworld? Come on, take your guns out!"


    In her mind, people from the underworld were like those in TV shows and could whip out guns


    whenever they wanted.


    However, little did she know that things weren''t that easy.


    Cain nced at Mia as his face turned red.


    This b*tch is such a bimbo!


    Kenny snickered. "You''re telling them to take their guns out? Hahaha. Only Boss Nicholson has the


    resources to do that in the whole of Sris Province. Did you seriously think Cain was a big boss?"


    "Kenny Shane!" Cain couldn''t endure it anymore and bellowed, "You were once one of the Cole


    Gang! How could you betray us?!"


    "Betray?" Kenny made a face of disdain.


    "After Ashton was gone, I wanted to grow my influence, but I had never thought of leaving the gang.


    But your uncle, Jarett, immediately turned cold to me when he heard some news of that. He didn''t


    even inform me about thest summit! Who do you think betrayed whom?"


    Kenny waved his hand in dismissal when he noticed Cain wanted to retort. "That''s it. I don''t want to


    exin myself further since you all are going to die, anyway."


    With that, he turned toward Kingsley. "Boss, I''ll send them on their way with your orders."


    However, Kingsley merely smiled. "Isn''t that too easy on them to send them on the road like this?"


    "You''re right!" Kenny nodded in agreement.


    "We must punish them since they dared to harm your sister. They must suffer before going to hell!"


    Cain''s eyes turned dark as he saw how Kenny submitted to Kingsley. "Kenny, I''ve never seen you


    act so respectfully toward my uncle. Now, you''ve be this punk''s crony?!"

 Chapter 657 This Is Karma

    Chapter 657 This Is Karma


    "Who is Jarett topare with Boss Nicholson?" Kenny sneered. "If it weren''t for Boss Nicholson''s


    concern about causing chaos in the underworld, he could easily wipe out the entire Cole Gang with


    a flick of his fingers!"


    Today, he witnessed the immense quantity of explosives. Even if the entire Cole Gang were blown


    to bits, he estimated that half of the explosives would remain! Therefore, Kenny was well aware that


    it would be effortless for Kingsley to destroy the Cole Gang. It was only the aftermath that he


    hesitated about.


    Cain froze upon hearing Kenny''s words. He could tell that Kenny wasn''t exaggerating; Kingsley truly


    possessed such power!


    Realizing this, Cain felt a shiver run down his spine. Instantly, his clothes were drenched in cold


    sweat.


    "B¨CBoss Nicholson¡ª" Just as Cain was about to say something, Kingsley raised his hand and


    interrupted, "We''ll discuss your matterter. Let me deal with her first." As he spoke, he pointed his


    finger at Mia.


    "M-Me?" Mia took a step back.


    ng! She collided with the dessert disy rack behind her and had no more room to retreat, just


    like Reene, who was cornered in the alley only moments ago!


    At that moment, Mia realized that everything she had nned for today had crumbled. Instead of


    getting revenge on Reene, she pushed herself into a hopeless situation; this time, she was truly


    doomed!


    With these thoughts in mind, she burst into tears,pletely abandoning her arrogant and vicious


    demeanor when facing Reene earlier!


    Kingsley ced his arms behind his back and said coldly, "Mia,e here."


    Looking at his cold, emotionless eyes, she shook her head. "N-No¡­"


    "Damn it, did you not hear Boss Nicholson?" Kenny waved his hand and instructed one of his


    subordinates, "Go, bring her here!"


    "Yes, Advisor Shane." The subordinate acknowledged and swiftly approached Mia.


    "No! Don''te near me!" Mia wrapped her arms around herself like a frightened animal begging


    for mercy.


    Right at this moment, a sudden thought struck her mind. Could this be the so-called ''karma?'' Reene


    said to me the same word not long ago! I can''t believe it''s happening to me now, and in less than an


    hour, no less!


    While she was consumed by intense fear, the thug had already closed in on her. He extended his


    hand and firmly grabbed her cor while his other hand shamelessly roamed her body!


    "Boo-hoo! Let me go! Cain, Rupert, please save me!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Some of Cain''s subordinates were just a stone''s throw away from her at that moment, yet not a


    single person dared to step forward and offer help; after all, no one was willing to risk their life by


    confronting a handgun!


    Mia was lifted before Kingsley like a helpless little chick, not to mention that her body was


    thoroughly vited.


    With a resounding thud, she was thrown down at Kingsley''s feet in a demeaning manner.


    Sobs escaped from Mia as she was consumed by terror, which left her unable to articte a single


    word.


    Kingsley cast a condescending gaze upon her and questioned, "Did you justy a hand on my


    sister?"


    "Boo-hoo¡­ I-I¡­" Sobbing and trembling, Mia struggled to respond. She couldn''t bring herself to


    confess, fearing that admitting her actions would result in immediate death at Kingsley''s hands.


    "What''s the matter? You''re brave enough to act but too cowardly to admit it?" Kingsley coldly stared


    at her. "If you honestly admit your mistake, I might spare your life."


    As soon as she heard his words, the woman hastily wiped her tears and stammered, "I-I merely


    pped her twice¡­"


    Her ability to think rationally hadpletely vanished. Now, all she desired was to safeguard her


    own life!


    "Two ps, huh? Very well." Kingsley nodded, suppressing his anger.

 Chapter 658 Do Not Show Mercy

    Chapter 658 Do Not Show Mercy


    After that, he turned his head to look at Reene sitting at the side and asked gently, "Reene, did it


    hurt?"


    "Yes," she replied bluntly. "She showed no mercy at all."


    Kingsley felt a pang in his heart, and his gaze turned even colder. "Reene, I will seek revenge for


    you right now!"


    After saying that, he turned to Kenny andmanded, "Give her 20 ps. No mercy!"


    "Yes!" Kenny acknowledged his order and started scanning through the subordinates he had


    brought with him.


    After a brief moment, his gaze settled on a muscr man weighing at least a hundred kilograms.


    "Cruz, you go."


    "Understood, Advisor Shane. I guarantee your satisfaction!" The muscr man grinned and


    stepped forth from the crowd.


    With his sturdy physique, one could believe he could knock out a cow with a single punch! As he


    walked, it felt as though the earth quivered beneath his feet!


    "No, please¡­" Trembling, Mia watched Cruz approach like an impending storm, causing her entire


    body to quake.


    However, before she could plead for mercy once more, a resounding p rang across the ce.


    Cruz had already swung his massive hand, ruthlessly striking her face!


    As Mia received the powerful p, a sharp buzzing sound rang in her ears, and she felt as if her


    head had exploded.


    Without a moment of pause, the onught continued.


    p! p! p!


    ¡­


    Cruz showed no mercy, viciouslynding ten ps on Mia''s face! This time, she couldn''t even


    muster tears; her swollen, teary eyes were now gradually rolling up. Enduring those ten ps was


    comparable to crashing into a solid wall, and she likely suffered a mild concussion from the ordeal.


    Thud! Soon, Mia''s body swayed and copsed to the ground. Her vacant eyes stared ahead, and


    she seemed to have lost consciousness. Regardless, blood continued to trickle from the corners of


    her mouth.


    At a nce, it seemed as if she had died with her eyes wide open!


    Cruz nced at Kingsley. "Boss Nicholson, should I continue?"


    He believed if he continued with another ten ps, Mia would be on the brink of death, if not


    already.


    "Yes." Kingsley''s expression remained unchanged as he uttered the word calmly.


    The moment he said the beating was to continue, all of Cain''s subordinates trembled in fear. T-This


    was clearly on the verge of beating someone to death!


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson," Cruz responded. Obeying themand, he seized a handful of Mia''s long


    hair and hoisted her up from the ground.


    Mia now resembled a lifeless doll; she waspletely limp as he yanked on her hair. Her entire


    face contorted under the strain, but she couldn''t even muster a cry of pain. Instead, there were only


    unending tears flowing down her cheeks.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had be numb from the pain, and her ears had lost their hearing entirely. She strained to


    turn her eyes toward Reene to beg for mercy, only to be met by thetter''s icy indifference that was


    devoid of any trace ofpassion.


    This experience left a profound impact on Reene, who now finally understood the essence of


    kindness and righteousness. She would no longer extend unprincipled sympathy or forgiveness to


    her enemies, as showing mercy to the enemy only meant being cruel to oneself!


    Fortunately, Cruz restrained himself from directly taking Mia''s life. In thest ten ps, he


    moderated his strength slightly. Nevertheless, Mia was battered to the point that her world was


    spinning, and she couldn''t stop spitting blood.


    Soon, Cruz loosened his grasp on her hair, causing her to copse to the ground once more. She


    hit her head on the floor with a bone-chilling thud.


    Kingsley coldly surveyed the disoriented Mia and uttered calmly, "What were you saying just now?


    Did you want to scar my sister''s face?"


    Hearing this, Kenny was instantly invigorated! He motioned to one of his subordinates with long


    hair, asking, "Cleo, if I recall correctly, you used to learn arts, right?"

 Chapter 659 Merciless Means

    Chapter 659 Merciless Means


    "Yes, Advisor Shane. I wasn''t good at studying previously, so I thought of acquiring a skill." Cleo


    nodded and continued, "Butter, I realized that fighting was my true talent, so I decided not to


    bother learning arts anymore!"


    Kenny smiled and remarked, "Very well. Come over here and create a masterpiece on her face!"


    After saying that, he quickly nced at Kingsley and inquired, "Boss Nicholson, what do you think of


    this n?"


    Kingsley smirked and replied, "Let''s proceed with it."


    With the approval granted, Kenny gestured to Cleo, saying, "Quick, show Boss Nicholson what


    you''ve got!"


    "Yes!"


    Cleo retrieved a small dagger from his pocket, took a deep breath, and approached Mia. His heart


    pounded rapidly, feeling a slight apprehension. However, since Kingsley was right there, Cleo had to


    gather his courage and follow through, even if it meant taking a life.


    Just as he was about to act after nearing Mia, Kingsley intervened. "Wait."


    Instantly, everyone''s attention shifted toward him; even Cain and Rupert thought that Kingsley was


    having a change of heart. After all, while Mia might not be as stunning as Reene, she still


    possessed a certain level of attractiveness, and inflicting harm on such a face would make most


    people hesitate!


    However, Kingsley simply smiled coldly and remarked, "She''s already unconscious. Even if we mar


    her appearance, she won''t experience much pain." Then, he pointed to the rope used to restrain


    Reene and instructed Cruz, "Take this and tie her to the chair."


    Though Cruz didn''t understand why Kingsley wanted to bind someone who was already


    unconscious, he dared not ask, so he simplyplied. Subsequently, Kingsley stepped forward,


    pressed his two fingers together, and tapped Mia''s UB-3 and GB-14 acupuncture point three times


    in session!


    "Ugh¡­" A few secondster, Mia let out a groan and slowly opened her eyes.


    Before everyone could marvel at his technique, Kingsley instructed Cruz again, "Turn on the front


    camera of the phone and let her witness how she is being disfigured!"


    Everyone went silent upon hearing his words. At this moment, whether they were allies or enemies,


    all were stunned!


    Boss Nicholson''s methods were truly ruthless! He is willing to go to any extent! He''s nning to


    drive Mia insane!


    Cruz didn''t dare to oppose Kingsley''smand, so he picked up his phone and turned on the front


    camera so Mia could see her face clearly, just like taking a selfie.


    Looking at her pig-like swollen face, Mia burst into loud sobs!


    With that cry, a few teeth that had just been knocked out fell out from her mouth immediately,


    causing her so much pain that her whole body began to convulse!


    Seated beside Reene, Kingsley raised his hand toward Cleo. "Start your creation."


    Reluctantly, Cleo extended his trembling hand with the dagger.


    "Aaah!" Mia let out a piercing scream that reverberated throughout the ce in an instant! Her eyes


    were filled with fear as she writhed desperately, but there was no way to avoid it!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gasp! Only now did everyone understand why Kingsley had wanted her bound with a rope earlier!


    All the onlookers drew in a deep breath in shock; both enemies and allies held deep respect and


    fear for Kingsley at this very moment. A few of Cain''s subordinates thatcked mental resilience


    even found themselves wetting their pants in sheer terror! While Kenny''s subordinates weren''t in


    such a disheveled state, their faces paled as well, and they were rendered speechless!


    As they observed Cleo''s trembling strokes on Mia''s face, Kingsley quietly asked Reene, "Reene, do


    you think what I''m doing¡­ is too harsh on Mia?"


    He knew that despite her role as a female president, his sistercked the authoritarian demeanor


    often associated with presidents. She had always been kind to others and believed in forgiveness


    when possible.


    However, to his surprise, Reene smiled serenely and replied, "For someone like her, it''s not harsh at


    all."


    Confused, Kingsley looked at her and remarked, "This doesn''t seem like your usual character at


    all."

 Chapter 660 No Way to Avoid!

    Chapter 660 No Way to Avoid!


    Reene''s determination shone in her eyes as she exined, "To establish my presence in the


    business world, I must shed my indiscriminate kindness and principles. Otherwise, I''ll be


    defenseless against cunning businessmen and those who wish to harm me and my loved ones."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then, she turned to look at Kingsley with a soft gaze. "Just like how you repeatedly spared the


    Wynn Family in consideration of my feelings previously. From now on, I assure you that I won''t


    burden you like that again. Those who do wrong must face the consequences!"


    Kingsley was taken aback by her words. "Reene, I never expected this ordeal to lead to such


    profound understanding on your part¡­"


    "Every cloud has a silver lining," Reene said, pursing her lips. A sudden blush appeared on her


    cheeks. "And there''s more. I''ve realized something else¡­"


    She had been uncertain about her feelings toward Kingsley since the ambiguous embrace from the


    day before. Up until then, she was still unsure whether it was a sibling bond or something more


    romantic. However, when she thought her life was about to end just moments ago, Kingsley was the


    only person on her mind at the time. Right then, she knew he meant more to her than just a younger


    brother.


    However, unaware of Reene''s emotional shift, Kingsley inquired with curiosity, "Reene, what else


    have youe to understand?"


    "I¡ª" Reene began to speak, but Kenny, who stood nearby, coughed and interjected, "Ahem. Boss


    Nicholson, Cleo is finished over there¡­"


    He was rendered speechless as well as he witnessed the scene. While Mia''s piercing screams fill


    the air, and the thugs around her are so terrified that they involuntarily relieve themselves, Kingsley


    seems unaffected and still manages to exchange affectionate nces with his sister. He''s truly


    something else!


    She also realized the inappropriateness of the situation and quickly averted her gaze while her


    cheeks flushing crimson. "Yes, let''s quickly deal with them."


    Observing his sister''s blushing face, Kingsley had a hunch about what she wanted to express. He


    shot a re at Kenny, then shifted his gaze toward Mia.


    A single look was enough to shock him as well.


    Cleo''s artistic skills were far from impressive, and the sight of Mia''s face was now utterly horrifying!


    Moreover, she had lost consciousness once again; it was unclear whether it was due to the


    excruciating pain or sheer fright.


    Mia now resembled a broken doll, and Kingsley had no intentions of inflicting further harm upon her.


    So, he turned his attention to Cain, who trembled in fear. "Now, it''s your turn, isn''t it?"


    "No¡­" Cain trembled uncontrobly and immediately dropped to his knees before Kingsley. "B-


    Boss Nicholson, I acknowledge my wrongdoing¡­ Please spare me this time!"


    While speaking, he turned around and pointed at Rupert, eximing, "It''s him! He''s the one who


    wanted to harm you. He called me and asked for assistance!"


    "He won''t get away." Kingsley leaned forward slightly, his bone-chilling voice sending shivers down


    the spine. "And neither will you!"


    Kingsley''s sinister words left Cain on the brink of copse! He witnessed the gruesome fate that fell


    upon Mia firsthand and was convinced that Kingsley was far from being a normal person! How


    could an ordinary personmit such an act against a beautiful woman?!


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes, fixating on the medicine bottle resting on the ground nearby. "What is


    this?"


    "Just some m-medicine¡­" Cain trembled, feeling as if his heart had plunged into an abyss. Any


    flicker of hope he had previously vanished the moment the medicine was discovered. His life was


    now destined forplete ruin!


    Observing Cain''s evasive gaze, Kingsley immediately understood what this bottle of medicine was


    for. "Very well." He clenched his teeth and instructed Kenny, "Remove everything unnecessary from


    his body!"

 Chapter 661 Wait for a Person!

    Chapter 661 Wait for a Person!


    "What? Chop off all the excess parts on his body!?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Kenny was startled by the brutal order. Shortly after, he immediately understood what Kingsley


    meant. So, he smacked his lips and waved to his subordinate as he instructed, "Denzel, take some


    men with you and remove that thing he doesn''t need in his stead!"


    Since these thugs had a pretty clear idea about these despicable acts, they immediately rushed


    forward in an imposing manner after they heard Kenny''s words. They didn''t even need any


    exnations as they loomed over Cain.


    "N-No¡­ Don''te near me!" Cain was so terrified that his voice cracked as he babbled for mercy.


    Currently, he was forced to the ground with his hands behind his back. Although he was tied up, he


    still tried scooting away from the thugs.


    He even yelled frantically to his subordinates in the midst of doing so. "What the hell are you all


    standing there, watching and doing nothing?! I''m about to have my f*cking body parts chopped off!"


    Cain''s underlings exchanged nces with one another, yet none dared toe forth to save him.


    "F*ck! Hurry up and save me!" Cain screeched at the top of his lungs. At this point, he could feel the


    last vestiges of his sanity snapping.


    As for Kenny''s subordinates, they looked at Cain with malicious glee. "Cain, aren''t you usually the


    tough guy? Why are you looking so petrified now?"


    "You always take advantage of your status as Boss Jarett''s nephew and frequently bully us, the


    Cole Gang''s members. What''s the matter? Do you not like the taste of fear coating your tongue?"


    one of them scoffed.


    "Boss Nicholson has given his orders. He wants us to chop off all the excess parts of your body.


    And as I see it, your hands, feet, and nose can be considered useless!"


    Cain was so frightened that his blood ran cold as he listened to Kenny''s subordinates'' eerie


    remarks. Then, he turned to Kingsley and Reene as he banged his head against the floor in fright,


    apologizing, "I''m sorry! It''s my fault! I know it''s my fault! Please spare my life!"


    However, Kingsley was unaffected by his groveling. Instead, he nced at Cain indifferently as he


    instructed Kenny''s subordinates, "Drag him to the back kitchen and finish him off. I don''t want my


    sis'' beautiful eyes to get sullied by the bloody sight of him!"


    "We got it, Boss Nicholson!" those brawny men responded respectfully. Then, they grabbed Cain''s


    legs and dragged him toward the back kitchen without further dy.


    "Help! Boss Nicholson, please spare me! Spare me, please!!!" Cain screamed at the top of his


    lungs, begging for mercy while he was being roughly manhandled.


    Immediately afterward, the back kitchen door mmed shut with a loud yet final bang. Cain''s


    screams became muffled.


    Meanwhile, Rupert, who was crumpled to the floor, freaked out as he watched such a terrifying


    scene unfold before his eyes. Although his eyes were open, they were unfocused due to terror as


    he was beyond terrified.


    Kingsley nced at Rupert coldly before he asked Kenny, "What is the estimated arrival time of the


    person I have asked you to contact just now?"


    "I sent that person a message earlier, so I presume they will be here in about ten minutes," Kenny


    promptly replied.


    Kingsley nodded in satisfaction. Then, he turned to look at Reene and said, "Sis, I have some stuff


    that I need to attend toter. Stay here and wait for that person, alright?"


    "Wait?" Reene blinked her eyes, feeling confused. "Who is it?"


    Kingsley merely smiled slightly. "You will find out when she arrives." He kept Reene in the dark as


    he gently wrapped his arms around her shoulder. "Sis, I know you don''t want to stay here even for a


    minute longer. But trust me. It''ll be worth the wait. She will arrive in another ten minutes, so please


    stay for a while longer. Moreover, I will ask Advisor Shane to stick around and apany you. So,


    you have nothing to worry about."


    Although Reene had a dubious look stered on her face, she still nodded agreeably. "Okay,


    Kingsley. I''ll listen to you." Reene knew that everything Kingsley did was all for her own good,


    regardless of what it was. Hence, she didn''t bother wondering about this odd situation she had


    found herself in.


    Suddenly, something crossed Kingsley''s mind, and he urged, "Oh, by the way, that person is still


    clueless about my real identity, so sis¡­ try to keep it a secret for me. It''s for the person''s safety as


    well."


    Reene felt that things had gotten even stranger the moment she heard what Kingsley said. Then,


    she nced at Kenny, who was beside her, and inquired, "What exactly are you guys up to? Why


    are you acting so mysterious?"


    Kingsley reassured her with a grin, saying, "It''s something good."


    While they were talking, the wailing from the back kitchen never stopped for even a second. Even if


    there was a door limiting the direct transmission of the sound waves, Kingsley and the rest could


    still hear the cries of agony as clear as day.


    "Ah!!!" Soon, Cain fellpletely silent after a final miserable howl.

 Chapter 662 Prepare to Establish Forces!

    Chapter 662 Prepare to Establish Forces!


    Shortly afterward, Kenny''s subordinates came out of the back kitchen covered in blood. "Boss


    Nicholson, Advisor Shane, we have chopped off all the excess parts of Cain''s body!" Denzel, the


    leader, reported sinctly.


    Kingsley nodded. "Very well. Clean up the mess and make the Cole Gang''s members carry Cain''s


    corpse back."


    However, Denzel scratched his head and said, "Uhm¡­ Instead of carrying Cain''s intact corpse


    back, I''m afraid they can only stuff all of him into a bag and carry the bag back¡­"


    All of Cain''s underlings gasped in shock upon hearing such horrifying words. Stuff all of Cain into a


    bag and carry the bag back!? Damn! Just how bloody mutted is Cain?!


    Even Kingsley was a little surprised by Denzel''s statement. "You guys actually mutted him to the


    fullest extent in such a short time!?"


    Denzel chuckled as he exined sheepishly, "To be honest, my family used to ughter pigs. Thus,


    I am extremely familiar with this task."


    Kingsley was rendered utterly speechless. Later, he turned to Kenny andmented, "Advisor


    Shane, your subordinates truly are a bunch of diamonds in the rough."


    "These brothers of mine indeed came from all lines of work," Kenny said with a smile. "Furthermore,


    weren''t those legendary heroes we heard of also from all walks of life?"


    "Very well. These Cole Gang''s members will carry Cain back in a bag, then," Kingsley said as he


    stood up. "I shall take my leave first. Otherwise, I will bump into her when she arrivester."


    "Sure! I shall see you off, Boss Nicholson." Kenny escorted Kingsley to the door. "Don''t worry. I will


    personally take President Wynn home after the dust has settledter. I promise you that she will be


    perfectly safe."


    Kingsley patted Kenny on the shoulder. "Now that you have openly betrayed the Cole Gang in front


    of Jarett''s followers. Are you not afraid that he will pick on you?"


    "I am now your subordinate, so why should I be afraid? Either way, even if I am to establish another


    gang, I will still regard you as the boss. So, I''m not afraid of Jarett." Kenny said with a confident


    smile.


    Before today, Kenny didn''t dare to turn against Jarett during the meeting amongst the underworld


    forces. However, he had thoroughly set his mind on riding Kingsley''s coattails after he saw that


    Kingsley could effortlessly obtain such arge quantity of explosives and guns today. I will cling to


    Boss Nicholson''s support even if it costs me my life! As for Boss Jarett¡­ I won''t take him seriously


    from this moment onward.


    After Kingsley heard Kenny''s words, heughed and added, "You''re not betraying the Cole Gang.


    You''re trying to establish a gang for me all by yourself!"


    "Of course!" said Kenny. "You are somewhat famous in the Underworld of Sris now, yet you keep


    helping the Jeanne Gang and the ck Boxer Gang. I can''t bear to watch you not having a gang of


    your own."


    As soon as he touched on this topic, Kenny observed Kingsley''s expression before he hurriedly


    added, "Boss Nicholson, perhaps you aren''t familiar with how things work in the underworld. People


    will only take you seriously after you have gained power. Otherwise, even if you have the Tanners''


    Northern Draken Tag, there is still a chance that Boss Jarett and his men will look down upon you.


    Therefore, you need to establish your own forces if you intend to fight against Boss Jarett and unify


    the entire Underworld of Sris. Besides, you can always hand over all your power to Miss Jeanne


    at any time once you have the entire Underworld of Sris under your thumb."


    Kingsley shot Kenny a look upon hearing such sincere advice. "You can tell that I''m going to give


    the entire Underworld of Sris to Victoria?"


    "I canpletely ditch my position as an advisor if I can''t even catch this bit of insight." Kenny


    guffawed. "I am aware that you are trying to strengthen the influence of the Jeanne Gang little by


    little. But you are but one man, so I''m sure the obstructions ahead are huge! And I want your


    journey to be smooth sailing too."


    Kingsley nodded. Indeed, he wasn''t as well-versed as Kenny about the underworld affairs. For that


    reason, even though Kingsley was clear that Kenny harbored some ulterior motives when he said


    he wished to establish an independent force after betraying Jarett, Kingsley fully supported the idea.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 663 Our Own People

    Chapter 663 Our Own People


    However, it couldn''t be denied that what Kenny said did make some sense!


    This was just likest time at the meeting of the underworld forces, when Kingsley took out the


    Northern Draken Tag. Those people were indeed shocked for naught but a moment.


    Yet, as soon as they realized he wasn''t from the Tanner Family, they immediately had evil


    intentions!


    If it weren''t for Kevin''s timely arrival with soldiers at that time, it would have been quite tricky for him


    to deal with it!


    Moreover, now that Mr. Field has already joined us, in the future, we have to strictly separate the


    military and the underworld! Otherwise, those spies will definitely be suspicious!


    Without the intervention of the military, it would indeed be difficult to fight against Boss Jarett with


    just the Northern Draken Tag. So, as Kenny said, it is imperative to establish our own power!


    It was with this thought in mind that Kingsley said, "Advisor Shane, your advice makes sense. How


    about this? You will establish a force in my name, but in reality, you''ll be the true leader."


    Kenny was delighted upon hearing this and quickly said, "No, no, not only will you be the leader on


    paper, but also the actual leader! I''m already satisfied to be able to follow you!"


    "Suit yourself; I won''t interfere in these affairs once things settle down." Kingsley waved his hand.


    He continued, "I need to leave quickly. Those two people belonging to Mr. Field are still in Baron''s


    ck Boxer Gang, and I need to deal with them as soon as possible."


    Kenny immediately bowed respectfully and escorted Kingsley to his car. "Boss Nicholson, take


    care..."


    After he watched Kingsley''s car leave, he returned to the dessert shop.


    At this moment, the whole room was filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    Those members of the Cole Gang were all frightened and trembling like a leaf!


    Kenny nced at them and said indifferently, "Take Cain''s body and return to the Cole Gang! Tell


    Boss Jarett that I, Kenny, have officially left the Cole Gang! My new gang will be established soon


    enough! By then, I might even have to invite Boss Jarett to have a celebratory drink!"


    Those Cole Gang members exchanged nces at his brazen words, their eyes filled with fear.


    They knew that if they brought back the body and these words, they would definitely face Jarett''s


    furious rage.


    Perhaps they might suffer his wrath as well.


    When Kenny saw that they were trembling without moving at all, he shouted angrily, "What are you


    waiting for? Get out of here!"


    Those thugs shivered and immediately carried the woven bag containing Cain''s body before


    running away, their pants wet with fear.


    Once these people had fled the premises, the dessert shop immediately fell silent.


    Rupert, sitting on the ground in a daze, stood out in particr.


    Reene looked at Kenny and asked, "Well... Advisor Shane, what do you n to do with this


    person?"


    "Don''t worry, President Wynn." Kenny''s fierce look disappeared in a second, and it was reced by


    a very friendly smile.


    "We don''t need to take care of this person. Someone wille to deal with him soon enough."


    Reene''s eyes shed. "Is it the person that Kingsley asked me to wait for?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Kenny looked at his watch. "They should be here soon. I estimate that it won''t take


    long for that person to arrive."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of brakes suddenly came from outside the door!


    Immediately, Kenny''s subordinates who were waiting outside became restless.


    Kenny''s eyes lit up. "They''re here!"


    He quickly walked to the entrance and shouted loudly, "They''re with us! They''re allies!"


    All of his subordinates were holding guns.


    The people who came were also hot-tempered martial artists.


    If they misunderstood and started fighting, the situation would go out of control.


    Initially, when those punks guarding the entrance saw a dozen young men suddenly jump out of the


    car, they became nervous.


    But when they heard that they were on the same side, their tense muscles rxed.


    At this moment, a tall woman in a white suit got out of the car and anxiously said, "Advisor Shane?


    Advisor Shane! Where is my sister? Is she all right?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 664 Who Dared to Bully You?

    Chapter 664 Who Dared to Bully You?


    The person who arrived was none other than Victoria!


    Just now, when Cleo was taking artistic liberties on Mia''s face, Kingsley had Kenny contact Victoria.


    Rupert had been with Victoria for more than ten years.


    It was only reasonable to let Victoria personally deal with him!


    In addition, Kingsley hoped that through this opportunity, the rtionship between Reene and


    Victoria could be restored.


    Alice had told him before that as they grew up, Reene and Victoria both knew that they had each


    other''s best interests at heart.


    They both regretted and felt sorry for their falling out in the past.


    Unfortunately, both sisters were strong-willed women, and neither was willing to reach out to the


    other.


    Due to their busy work, the two grew further apart.


    Even when they met at the orphanage during Christmas, they acted like strangers and were cold to


    each other.


    Kingsley had always been particrly worried about this matter. He couldn''t reveal his identity as


    Victoria''s brother yet.


    Even if he tried to arrange a meeting between them, it would probably be a rather awkward affair,


    but after today, Kingsley suddenly had a sh of inspiration...


    Today''s incident might be the best opportunity for them to mend their bond! If Victoria knew that


    Reene was in danger, she would definitely rush over to save her at all costs!


    When Reene saw Victoria so concerned about her, she wouldn''t keep her guard up anymore!


    Sure enough, it was just as Kingsley expected.


    As soon as Victoria received the news from Kenny, she was furious. Someone dared to kidnap


    Reene!


    She immediately gathered her men and rushed over without wasting a single second.


    Victoria jumped out of the car and immediately saw Kenny standing at the entrance. Then, she


    quickly walked up to him. Her voice trembling as she asked, "Advisor Shane, i-is my sister... Is she


    all right? Where is she?"


    Kenny followed Kingsley''s instructions to the letter and pretended to shake his head and let out a


    sigh, "Ah... President Wynn i-is injured..."


    "Injured?" Victoria''s eyes immediately reddened. She pushed Kenny aside and rushed into the room


    like a madwoman.


    Bang! Kenny stumbled from the force of her push, and his head hit the door frame.


    When his subordinates caught sight of his situation, those little punks around him couldn''t help but


    lower their heads, suppressing theirughter.


    Victoria dashed into the dessert shop and immediately saw Reene sitting on the side.


    "Reene!" Victoria rushed forward and hugged Reene. Then, she looked her over as she let out a


    sob and said, "Reene, are you okay? Where are you injured?"


    Reene was momentarily stunned when she saw Victoria. She had always been brilliant. So, she


    immediately understood Kingsley''s intention.


    She was touched as she smiled slightly. "Victoria, I''m fine..."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "How can you say you''re fine?" Victoria looked at Reene''s swollen face.


    "Reene, who dared to bully you? Today, I will make him pay the price with his life!" she added icily.


    At that moment, Kenny also entered the premises. He wasted no time pointing at the pale-faced


    Rupert, saying, "Jeanne, it''s this person. You should know him, right?"


    Victoria straightened up and turned her attention to the slumped figure on the ground. "It''s you?"


    Her eyes were bloodshot, filled with raging anger. She didn''t expect that the person she had spared


    out of the kindness of her heart would actually turn around and attack her sister!


    "Rupert!" Victoria snarled angrily and stepped forward in her high heels. She stood right before him


    as she bellowed, "Rupert! Don''t you even know how to stay alive when you''re given a second


    chance? Do you really want to die so badly?"


    "Jeanne..." Rupert trembled as if he had been electrocuted. "I-I didn''t mean any harm to your


    sister... I just wanted to deal with..."


    Before the word ''Nicholson'' could even be uttered, Victoria fiercely stomped on his lower abdomen.


    "Ah!"


    Her stiletto was thin and long. Thus, it easily pierced a hole through Rupert''s stomach.

 Chapter 665 Drag Him Out

    Chapter 665 Drag Him Out


    "Jeanne, l-listen to m-me... I..."


    Victoria''s anger had reached its peak.


    She had no patience to listen to Rupert finish his words at all.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Bam!


    She showed no mercy as she repeatedly stomped on Rupert!


    In less than a minute, Rupert was already gasping for breath and nearing his death.


    Victoria took a deep breath and loudlymanded her subordinates at the door, "Drag him out and


    feed him to the dogs!"


    "Yes, Jeanne!"


    The young men approached and grabbed Rupert''s arms, dragging the barely breathing man out.


    They all recognized him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They couldn''t help but sigh when they saw the once glorious Rupert in such a wretched state.


    As they dragged Rupert away like a dead dog, they thought to themselves that they really shouldn''t


    offend Victoria in any way.


    Rupert, who used to be such a ruthless person, ended up in a miserable state after betraying


    Jeanne Gang.


    Surely, small fries like them would fare even worse.


    After Rupert was dragged away, Victoria noticed Mia, who was still tied to a chair.


    She turned to Kenny and asked, "Advisor Shane, who is this?"


    Mia''s appearance had beenpletely ruined by now.


    Even though Victoria was used to seeing gory stuff, she was still startled when she saw Mia''s


    disfigured face.


    "This is Mia from the Wynn Family," Kenny replied.


    Victoria was taken aback. "Mia Wynn? What is she doing here?"


    She had no favorable impression of the Wynn Family.


    In the past, she had a conflict with Reene precisely because she strongly opposed Reene from


    joining the Wynn Family as their adopted daughter.


    Kenny said, "She was involved in this kidnapping plot along with Rupert and the others."


    "The people from the Wynn Family are also involved?" Victoria looked at Reene in shock.


    "Reene, how could the Wynn Family treat you like this? Aren''t you already part of their family?"


    Reene smiled self-deprecatingly. "I havepletely severed ties with the Wynn Family."


    "I told you..." Victoria started to say but then waved her hand. "Forget it, let''s not mention the past!


    It''s good that you have no rtion to the Wynn Family now!"


    Then, she thanked Kenny with a respectful bow. "Thank you, Advisor Shane, for saving my sister. I


    will remember this favor!"


    After that, she went to Reene''s side. "Let''s go, Reene. Let''s go back to Jeanne D''Arc. I''ll help you


    with the swelling on your face."


    Reene rose to her feet in surprise. "Huh? Victoria, do you know medicine too? I was thinking of


    going to Alice''s to ask her to apply a coldpress for me."


    "Hahaha, do we need exceptional medical skills for this kind of injury?" Victoriaughed heartily.


    "For people of the underworld like us, this kind of bruise is nothing out of the ordinary! Practice


    makes perfect!"


    Reene showed a hint of heartache when she heard Victoria''s words. "Back then, I didn''t want you to


    go down this path. That''s why I insisted on getting adopted by the Wynn Family... Sigh..."


    "All right, all right!" Victoria linked her arm with Reene''s. "Those are all things of the past! We should


    let bygones be bygones. Let''s return to Jeanne D''Arc!"


    Just as Victoria and Reene were about to leave hand in hand, Kenny stopped Victoria from


    departing.


    "Jeanne, there''s one more thing..."


    Victoria paused mid-stride. "What''s the matter, Advisor Shane?"


    "Well... Boss Nicholson has prepared a big gift for you. It''s currently in our car," Kenny said. "If you


    go back to Jeanne D''Arc now, I can bring it over to you right away."


    "A big gift?" Victoria raised an eyebrow.


    "Here''s what we''ll do. Have someone move the gift to my car, and I''ll take it back myself. I''ll


    personally thank Boss Nicholson another day," she suggested.


    Frankly, receiving gifts from men had be amon urrence for her.


    But since the gift was from Kingsley, a ripple of curiosity emerged in her heart.


    Kenny looked hesitant. "Jeanne, how many cars did you bring?"

 Chapter 666 Fearing Danger

    Chapter 666 Fearing Danger


    "How many cars?" Victoria said in confusion, "There were three vans in total. What''s the problem?"


    Kenny smiled and said, "Three vans might not be enough. We needed almost 20 vans to fit them


    all."


    When Victoria heard that, her interest was piqued. "What is it exactly?"


    Kenny nced at Reene, then leaned in close to Victoria and whispered, "Guns and ammo."


    Victoria was speechless.


    Her pretty eyes widened as she said in disbelief, "W-What?!"


    "You didn''t mistake my words; it''s exactly those treasures!" Kenny said, a little envious, "And there''s


    quite a number of them too! Jeanne, you have to prepare a ce that''s safe and spacious enough


    for them!"


    Victoria''s eyes shifted as she looked at a muscr man at the side, saying, "Darren, bring some


    men with you and follow Advisor Shane. Move all the stuff to the warehouse in an urban vige in


    the north of the city."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Darren had worked for Victoria for more than a decade.


    However, he was far more honest than Rupert, and he was extremely loyal to Victoria as well.


    He nodded. "Got it, boss. Don''t worry, I promise you that there won''t be any mistakes!"


    Even though he didn''t really catch a hint about what those gifts were exactly, he could hear from


    Victoria''s tone that the items were extremely important.


    After that, Kenny got someone to undo the ropes that bound Mia, then sshed thetter awake


    with some cold water. Finally, he took his men and left with Darren without further ado.


    Reene and Victoria sat close to each other in the car as they headed toward Jeanne D''Arc.


    As Reene sat in the back seat of the van, she nced at the underworld members of all shapes and


    sizes, then at the blood stains on Victoria''s heel.


    She could somewhat understand why Kingsley refused to get close to Victoria.


    When Kingsley returned, he didn''t say anything explicitly, but judging from his mysterious


    movements, he probably had something extremely important to do.


    Moreover, Victoria was an impulsive person, so if she knew that he had a hand in this, she would,


    without a doubt, bring her men and intervene in Kingsley''s matters.


    Kingsley worried that she might get in danger, so he refused to acknowledge her even though it


    pained him.


    At that thought, Reene couldn''t help but let out a quiet sigh. She didn''t know what Kingsley was


    doing exactly, or how dangerous it was¡­


    When Victoria heard Reene sighing, she turned around. "What''s the matter, Reene?"


    "It''s nothing." Reene smiled. "I was just worried that you might face danger in your line of work."


    "Of course, it''ll be a little dangerous, but it''s nothing too serious." Victoriaughed it off, saying,


    "Also, didn''t you see that just now, Reene? Boss Nicholson gave me a huge gift! With this gift, my


    chances of being in danger have gone down to zero!"


    Reene pursed her lips. "I feel like¡­ You''re quite fond of this Boss Nicholson, Victoria."


    "Stop saying nonsense, Reene." Victoria nced at her underlings in the van, whose ears seemed


    to have perked up. Then, she whispered, "He wants to capture someone in my territory, and that''s


    the only reason he sent me all these. We''re business partners, so fondness isn''t part of the


    equation."


    Capture someone in her territory?


    When Reene heard Victoria''s words, she felt like she understood something.


    By the looks of it, the person Kingsley wanted to capture was extremely dangerous, so he didn''t


    want Victoria to be caught in the crossfire.


    After all, with Victoria''s personality, she would help out even if it didn''t take ce in her territory, so


    she would definitely intervene if it was happening in her territory itself.


    If Kingsley revealed his identity to her, she might risk her life to help him out, and no one would be


    able to stop her.


    While Reene was still deep in thought, they arrived at Jeanne D''Arc.


    Victoria brought Reene to her office and took out a first-aid kit, saying, "Reene,e and sit on the


    couch. I''ll put a coldpress on you, then I''ll apply some ointment to get rid of the swelling."


    Reene took the coldpress and ced it on her face. Then, she said slowly, "Victoria, for the


    past few years¡­"

 Chapter 667 Supreme Boxing Gym

    Chapter 667 Supreme Boxing Gym


    Before Reene could continue, Victoria interrupted, "Victoria, you should let bygones be bygones."


    She didn''t want to bring up those unhappy incidents anymore. She sat down next to Reene and


    smiled as she changed the topic, saying, "Reene, when we were in the van just now, you asked me


    if I''m fond of Boss Nicholson, right?"


    Reene''s interest was piqued at the mention of Kingsley. She turned and said with a smile, "What''s


    the matter? Did you seriously fall for him, Victoria?"


    "We were in the van just now, and I had so many subordinates nearby. If I admit it, my reputation


    will be ruined." Victoria''s eyes were gleaming as she continued, "But now that it''s just the two of us,


    I won''t hide it from you, Reene. I do like Boss Nicholson a lot! I''m waiting for the right timing, then I''ll


    confess my feelings for him. He might be your brother-inw, then!"


    Reene was speechless. Brother-inw?


    For a fleeting moment, she almost revealed Kingsley''s identity. However, she held it in at thest


    minute.


    Kingsley''s important n and Victoria''s safety were at stake. She shouldn''t be rash.


    Still, she couldn''t help theplicated feelings welling in her heart. She had already thought things


    through regarding her feelings for Kingsley today.


    She even nned to confess to Kingsley when she went home tonight, but now, Victoria had fallen


    for Kingsley as well!


    Victoria didn''t know that Boss Nicholson was her brother, but this didn''t affect her from harboring


    any romantic feelings for Kingsley.


    Reene sighed inwardly. Perhaps she shouldn''t tell Kingsley about her feelings just yet¡­


    Yes, if Kingsley stayed the night in her house, she could take the opportunity to get close to him


    first.


    But this wouldn''t be fair to Victoria.


    Moreover, other than Victoria, she didn''t know how the other sisters felt.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Reene didn''t want to be selfish and ignore her other sisters'' feelings.


    When Victoria noticed that Reene hadn''t said a word, she stretched out her fingers and waved her


    hand in front of Reene, saying, "Reene, what are you thinking about? You seem so absorbed in it."


    "Um, nothing¡­" Reene took a deep breath and smiled as she said, "I was just thinking that we


    haven''t had a good heart-to-heart in so many years. I don''t even know where to begin my tale."


    "I know, right?" Victoriamented, "It''s okay now. The misunderstandings between us aren''t that


    important anymore, and we can still be close sisters from now on."


    While Reene and Victoria were holding hands and pouring their hearts out, Kingsley arrived at


    Supreme Boxing Gym where the ck Boxer Gang was located.


    Supreme Boxing Gym was situated in a bustling mall. It had two stories, and each story was about


    a thousand square yards.


    The boxing gym was surrounded by various facilities, such as gyms, a Taekwondo Hall, dancing


    studios, and the like.


    Hence, the boxing gym didn''t really stand out in this area.


    Yet, mostmoners were unaware of the fact that there was a huge basement hidden under the


    two smaller stories.


    That basement was the real location of the ck Boxer Gang.


    Many boxing enthusiasts and wealthy people who had nothing better to do would gather there to


    watch illegal boxing.


    When Kingsley noticed that the Supreme Boxing Gym was decorated with great detail, he realized


    that Baron wasn''t called one of the Seven Legends for nothing.


    Baron should be quite powerful to be able to establish the only illegal boxing gym in Cleapolis in this


    area. Even though it wasn''t as extravagant as Xanxus'' Sunshine Casino, with a size like that, it was


    way more bustling than South Nakson in Diosna.


    As Kingsley''s mind wandered, he strode through the main entrance of Supreme Boxing Gym where


    two muscr men sat at the front desk near the entrance.


    When they saw Kingsley walking in, they looked up. "Here to learn boxing? Apply for a card first."

 Chapter 668 Im Your Biggest Fan!

    Chapter 668 I''m Your Biggest Fan!


    The organization didn''t depend on the boxing gym for profit, so the underlings of the ck Boxer


    Gang, who was in charge of reception, behaved coldly and arrogantly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Kingsley ced a hand on the desk. "I didn''te here to learn boxing; I''m here for someone."


    "Someone? Who?" One of the underlings raised his eyebrows. "No sses are going on right now,


    so there''s no one to look for."


    The two were always stationed at the boxing gym, and they were in charge of handling students


    who came here to learn and practice boxing.


    They were underlings of the lowest level in the ck Boxer Gang.


    Hence, they didn''t have the right to head out for work with Baron.


    So, of course, they hadn''t met Kingsley before.


    When the two saw Kingsley''s slender body, which was almost void of muscles, they regarded him in


    disdain.


    They were even prepared to grab Kingsley and throw him out.


    Kingsley wasn''t the least bit mad by their attitude. "I''m looking for Baron. If he''s not around, you can


    refer me to Wendell too."


    When the person heard that, he widened his eyes. "You''re looking for Boss and Mr. Martin? Hang


    on, let me¡ª"


    Before he could finish speaking, the guy next to him known as Hayden scoffed and said, "Paul, he


    looks like a student, so how can he possibly know our boss and Mr. Martin? How can you believe


    him just like that?"


    With that, he studied Kingsley from head to toe and said arrogantly, "Kid, do you know who Mr.


    Howe and Mr. Martin are? How dare you call their names without respect?"


    He had just finished speaking when Wendell drew back the curtain that separated the space from


    the next room and walked out.


    Wendell jogged up to Hayden.


    p!


    After he delivered a p to the back of Hayden''s head, he reprimanded harshly, "Damn you! Whom


    did you say I was?!"


    "M-Mr. Martin?" Hayden was bewildered by the sudden blow to his head. "Weren''t you sleeping in


    the next room¡ª"


    "F*ck, I''m so d I''m a light sleeper!" Wendell whacked Hayden again. "If not, you''ll be the death of


    me!"


    Hayden rubbed the back of his head. "Mr. Martin, I would never dare to¡ª"


    Wendell ignored him and turned to Kingsley, smiling as he said, "Boss Nicholson, you should''ve


    informed me beforeing so that I can be there on time to wee you."


    Boss Nicholson?!


    The underlings at the front desk were startled when they heard how Wendell addressed Kingsley.


    That name was exceedingly famous!


    They always heard the others in the gang mentioning that a certain Boss Nicholson hailed from the


    Underworld of Sris.


    He was a mysterious man, and he came from a powerful background.


    Even Mr. Howe had to mind his manners around Boss Nicholson!


    "You''re¡­ You''re Boss Nicholson!"


    Hayden pped himself as he said with shimmering eyes, "Boss Nicholson, I''m so sorry for not


    recognizing you just now! I''m your biggest fan! I finally have a chance to meet you!"


    Wendell red at him and said, "I''m a huge fan of his too, so know your ce! Do your job well at


    the front desk and wait for your turn!"


    Then, he walked up to Kingsley and said respectfully, "Boss Nicholson, this way, please. Mr. Howe


    is waiting in the illegal boxing arena downstairs."


    Kingsley followed him to the staircase, asking, "Did two peoplee here today and state my name


    at the front desk?"


    "Yes..." Wendell was slightly stunned as he scratched his head and said, "Boss Nicholson, could it


    be that those two¡­ were actually your men?"


    Kingsley understood what Wendell meant as he said with his eyelids twitching, "What''s the matter?


    Don''t tell me you chased them out."


    The two spies from the Empire of the Setting Sun should be on high alert now.


    If they weren''t here and had gone into hiding, they would definitely run off and hide in an even more


    obscure location.


    If he wanted to contact them again, he might have to go by the excuse of purchasing explosives


    again.


    Kingsley didn''t want to deal with extra trouble like that!


    When Wendell saw that Kingsley was frowning, he gulped and mumbled carefully, "We didn''t chase


    them out, but¡­"

 Chapter 669 Tragic Spies

    Chapter 669 Tragic Spies


    "But what?"


    "But¡­ they were too arrogant, and they barged in iming that they''re Boss Nicholson''s men. None


    of us have seen them before, so¡­ So, we thought they were here to cause trouble¡­"


    After Kingsley heard Wendell''s exnation, he said sternly, "And then? Did you fight them?"


    When Kingsley asked that, he wasn''t worried that the ck Boxer Gang members might have


    injured the spies from the Empire of the Setting Sun.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Instead, he knew that the spies were armed with guns.


    He was worried that if the two parties got into a fight, the members of the ck Boxer Gang would


    be injured.


    After all, the ck Boxer Gang was helping him out, so he didn''t want to see someone getting hurt


    or even dying because of his arrangements.


    Wendell was a little hesitant, but he nodded and said, "Yes, we fought them, and one of those


    b*stards¡ªI mean, one of those men was about to take out a gun. Fortunately, one of us hit him from


    behind, so no idents happened."


    When Kingsley heard that, he felt the worry in his heart ease, so he chuckled and said, "Come on.


    Take me there so that I can have a look at them."


    Soon, they arrived at the basement after three flights of stairs.


    The basement was divided into several areas.


    Thergest area was about four thousand square feet, and it served as the arena for underground


    boxingpetitions.


    At that moment, the boxing arena was brightly lit and filled with people.


    They were all members of the ck Boxer Gang.


    They surrounded the stage as they chattered.


    "Boss, these two have special guns on them. Could they be from Boss Jarett?"


    "They have to be! After the meeting between the forces of the underworld, our gang took over


    several locations, so Boss Jarett probably sent them to cause trouble out of jealousy!"


    Someone shook their head in disagreement. "I don''t think they''re from Boss Jarett. The Cole Gang


    is too powerful to send just two weaklings here."


    "Yeah, they have a weird ent too. They might be from some other state."


    They were still discussing when Wendell shouted, "Make way, b*stards! Boss Nicholson is here!"


    When everyone heard that Boss Nicholson had arrived, they scooted to the side, forming a wide


    path.


    Everyone greeted in unison, "Boss Nicholson!"


    Kingsley nodded, then strode straight toward the center of the crowd.


    He had just stepped in when Cedric groaned and said, "Mr. Nicholson, you''re finally here! If you


    came anyter, we would''ve died¡­"


    Emmett looked even more pitiful as he said, "Mr. Nicholson, why did you tell us toe to a ce


    like this? They won''t listen to reason, and they fought us right off the bat!"


    Kingsley was slightly surprised when he saw their condition.


    Their hands and feet were bound as they sat back-to-back on the floor. They were beaten ck and


    blue, and they were almost stripped naked.


    The gang definitely learned from their lesson during their fight and searched them thoroughly for


    concealed weapons.


    Also, Cedric''s head was still bleeding. He was probably the one who suffered a hit on the head in


    Wendell''s story.


    "Ahem¡­" Kingsley faked a few coughs. "Mr. Field, how did you get yourselves into this situation?"


    "It''s them! They hit us!" Emmett pointed at the people surrounding them,ining, "They''re so


    unreasonable! I think they even broke my leg! Mr. Nicholson, you have to avenge us!"


    When Baron heard their conversation, beads of cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "B-Boss Nicholson¡­ Were they really sent by you?"


    Wendell gave Baron a look, whispering, "They are Boss Nicholson''s men."


    Baron''s face turned pale in an instant. "I¡­ I didn''t know that! Boss Nicholson, this is all just a


    misunderstanding¡­"


    Kingsley waved his hand. "Never mind, that''s not important. You didn''t mean it, after all."


    Cedric was rendered speechless by Kingsley''s se attitude.


    And so was Emmett.

 Chapter 670 House Arrest!

    Chapter 670 House Arrest!


    Cedric writhed as his body bound like a burrito. "Boss Nicholson, they beat us mercilessly, leaving


    us drenched in blood. How can you dismiss it as if it''s nothing?!"


    "Yeah! We demand an exnation!" shouted Emmett, discontented.


    "Does the Empire of Qustia have nows? How can they violently attack us in broad daylight?!"


    Kingsley nced at the two of them indifferently. "You''ll need some time to recover here, so... heed


    my advice and avoid provoking them."


    "What? Recover here?" Cedric eximed in shock. "No, no, no! We can''t stay here! We need to


    leave!"


    "Leave? Where would you go?" Kingsley''s expression remained unchanged. "You''re bleeding from


    your head and limping. It''s too dangerous to go out like this!"


    At this, Cedric''s arrogance instantly diminished. That''s right.


    They still needed to evade the pursuit of the Qustia Military. With their battered appearance, they


    would be easily exposed. They did not even dare to go to the hospital, let alone rent a room or stay


    in a hotel. Thendlord and hotel owner would call the cops if they saw them like this.


    "But... Boss Nicholson, can you find us a different ce?" Cedric pleaded.


    "These people are unreasonable. I''m afraid if we stay here any longer, our injuries will worsen."


    Kingsley shook his head. "Don''t worry. It was just a misunderstanding earlier. Mr. Howe is not an


    unreasonable person." With that, he looked at Baron, implying something. "Isn''t that right, Mr.


    Howe?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Of course! If Boss Nicholson sends them, we will take good care of them."


    Baron had already figured out that the rtionship between Kingsley and these two individuals was


    complicated. It seemed like... Kingsley was deliberately setting them up.


    "Mr. Field, right?" Baron smiled like a cunning fox. "It was all a misunderstanding. From now on,


    you''ll stay with my ck Boxer Gang, and I guarantee your safety without any danger." With that,


    he waved to his subordinates. "Hurry up and untie the ropes for these two friends!"


    A few henchmen stepped forward and skillfully untied the ropes from Cedric and Emmett, helping


    them up from the ground. The two exchanged nces, showing a hint of helplessness in their eyes.


    Now, it seemed that staying in this ck Boxer Gang was perhaps the best choice. At least here,


    they did not have to worry about being captured by the Qustia Military. Where there''s a will, there''s


    a way.


    Once their leader, Stork, contacted them, they would settle all these grudges sooner orter.


    At the sight of the changing expressions on their faces, Kingsley smiled. "Mr. Field, let the brothers


    take you to treat your injuries now. If you have any problems, feel free to call me."


    "Thank you, Boss Nicholson."


    Cedric held no grudges against Kingsley and simply attributed all the me to the ck Boxer


    Gang. After the ck Boxer Gang members took Cedric and Emmett away, Baron became puzzled.


    "Boss Nicholson, what''s the situation with these two?"


    "Their identities are special, and they don''t like being seen in the light," Kingsley said. "You just


    need to watch them closely and not let them leave here."


    "I understand now. You want to keep them under house arrest?" Baron did not dare to ask further


    and reassured him by patting his chest. "Don''t worry, Boss Nicholson. We have brothers guarding


    every corner of the boxing gym. Even if they go to the restroom, someone will be watching them. If


    things get difficult, I''ll give them some medicine daily to make sure they feel weak and have trouble


    walking."


    "Alright, handle it your way." Kingsley nodded. "Just make sure you don''t lose track of them."


    "No problem. I guarantee the task will bepleted!"


    After dealing with Cedric and Emmett, Kingsley finally had the time to appreciate the underground


    boxing arena.

 Chapter 671 Loosen Up A Bit!

    Chapter 671 Loosen Up A Bit!


    The boxing arena spanned approximately 400 square meters, providing ample space for the event.


    It had a seating capacity of over two hundred spectators.


    Each chair was equipped with a smart betting machine, allowing the audience to ce their bets


    conveniently. Adjacent to the ring, VIP rooms were constructed with walls made of one-way ss.


    This design allowed guests to enjoy a clear view of the matches while maintaining privacy.


    Kingsley asked as he looked at the empty seats. "Mr. Howe, what time does your boxing arena


    open?"


    Baron''s excitement was evident as he replied, "Usually after 8.00PM. So, Boss Nicolson, would you


    be interested in catching a few matches?"


    He held immense confidence in both his venue and his crew.


    Despite the ck Boxer Gang''s inferiority in weaponry and territorial controlpared to other


    factions, when it came to individual strength, they surpassed every other force in the entire


    Underworld of Sris.


    Even the least skilled member of the gang could easily handle five or six regr individuals on their


    own. In a one-on-one confrontation, he feared no one, not even a member of the Cole Gang!


    That was why Baron eagerly wished for Kingsley to stay and witness a few matches. Perhaps, after


    observing the awe-inspiring power of the ck Boxer Gang, Kingsley would hold him in even


    greater esteem.


    Seeing Baron''s eager gaze, Kingsley smiled faintly and said, "Sure, I have some free time tonight."


    He had nned toe here and spar with the ck Boxer fighters to awaken hisbat agility.


    Today was the perfect opportunity, and he could not help but feel a bit excited.


    Baron was overjoyed. "That''s great! Boss Nicholson, let''s have a drink togetherter and enjoy the


    matches tonight."


    "Okay." Kingsley nodded, then suddenly had a thought and asked, "Mr. Howe, are there any rules


    for watching the matches?"


    "Rules?" Baron was puzzled. "Every spectator is required to ce a bet. The minimum bet is at


    least a thousand. After all¡­ We need to sustain ourselves, right?" With a smirk, he continued,


    "Apart from that, there are no other rules. If a spectator isn''t satisfied by what they see and desires


    to enter the ring, it''s permitted. They just have to sign a waiver."


    Kingsley''s eyes brightened at that. "That''s fantastic! I''d like to loosen up a bit too."


    "You want to get into the ring?" Baron eximed in surprise. "I know you''re skilled, but once you


    step in, it will be a blood bath."


    Unless there was a challenger, they would usually manipte the oue of the matches


    internally. However, they had to maintain the illusion of a brutal battle on the surface. It would


    continue until one side was on the brink of death and conceded defeat.


    The more intense and gruesome the spectacle, the better. Otherwise, the audience would hardly be


    convinced.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, when he heard Kingsley express his desire to participate, Baron found himself in a


    dilemma. Given Kingsley''s slender physique, the audience would undoubtedly bet against him.


    If, by chance, Kingsley emerged victorious, it would not be a problem. But if he lost, the losses for


    today''s event would be substantial. Even if he managed to win, a blood-soaked disy was still


    imperative.


    How many of the affluent spectators could truly discern the nuances of the fights? Were they not all


    here for the spectacle?


    As Baron envisioned Kingsley drenched in blood inside the ring, a cold sweat started trickling down


    his forehead. If Kingsley were to hold him ountable afterward, his fate would be sealed!


    Having perceived Baron''s thoughts, Kingsley smiled and said, "I understand your concerns, so don''t


    worry. If I step into the ring, I will only win, not lose! As for the audience wanting excitement, it''s as


    simple as can be. I just need to beat my opponent to a pitiful state, and it will surely satisfy the


    twisted desires of those spectators."

 Chapter 672 Dont Want To Fight A Fake Match!

    Chapter 672 Don''t Want To Fight A Fake Match!


    "Uh¡­" Baron gritted his teeth as if he had made a big decision. "Boss Nicholson, if you insist on


    getting into the ring, I''ll arrange a tough brother for you. Just go all out and beat him to death!"


    In boxing matches, it wasmon for both sides to end with bruises. Baron did not want Kingsley


    to sustain any injuries, nor did he want him to lose the match. So, he devised a n to arrange a


    staged fight with a brother, where one person would bear the brunt of the damage.


    This way, the audience would be satisfied with the excitement, and Kingsley would remain


    unharmed. Simultaneously, the casino would make a substantial profit. It was a perfect


    arrangement!


    If anything, they would simply pay the chosen brother double thepensation. As long as the


    audience ced bets on Kingsley''s defeat, they would easily recoup that money.


    Upon understanding Baron''s n, Kingsley shook his head and firmly stated, "Firstly, I have no


    interest in participating in a fake match. I want to engage in genuine boxing and improve my skills.


    Secondly, I have no desire to cause harm to our brothers."


    Baron''s face fell, and he looked at Kingsley with a mix of desperation and confusion. "Boss


    Nicholson, if we don''t go with the fake match n, what should we do then?"


    "Don''t you have any external boxers here?" Kingsley added, "I''ve heard that top boxers from other


    ces oftene here to challenge, right?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Baron wore a bitter expression. "Indeed, there are frequent challenges, but¡­there are none today."


    "That''s alright. I''m not in a hurry." Kingsley smiled lightly. "I''ll just watch from the sidelines today and


    feel the atmosphere. When a top boxeres to challenge, I can enter the ring then."


    "Alright, alright. We''ll do as you say." Baron immediately let go of his worries, his face showing a


    smile. "Boss Nicholson, there are still several hours before the boxing venue opens. Let''s go and


    have a drink."


    "Sure." Kingsley took out his phone. "But I''ll have to make a call."


    Hearing that, Baron, Wendell, and others tactfully stood aside, not daring to eavesdrop.


    Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep¡­


    Kingsley dialed Reene''s number, wanting to let her know he would being homete tonight.


    At the moment, she was still having a heart-to-heart conversation with Victoria. They had not had a


    proper talk like this in so many years, as if there were endless things to say between them.


    Ring! Ring!


    The phone rang, and Reene took out her phone from her bag. The phone screen was already


    cracked like a spider web, shattered when dropped by Mia at the dessert shop earlier.


    Although the screen was broken, it, fortunately, did not affect its other functions. Seeing that it was a


    call from Kingsley, she covered the phone screen and stood up from the couch, telling Victoria, "I


    need to take a call. Something came up at work."


    After speaking, she walked out of the office with her phone in hand. Then, she answered the call


    and lowered her voice. "Hello, Kingsley."


    His voice came from the other side. "Reene, I have something up tonight. I won''t be able toe


    home for dinner and might returnte."


    "Perfect! I''m having a great time with Victoria. We''ll have dinner together tonight."


    He chuckled. "You''ve finally made peace with her!"


    "You¡­" She pouted. "You''re always so crafty. You must''ve secretly reached out to her and asked for


    help to rescue me." She scanned the surroundings, ensuring no one was within earshot, before


    speaking in hushed tones, "Kingsley, are you nning to wait until you capture that person in


    Victoria''s territory and then reveal who you truly are to her?"


    Upon hearing her words, Kingsley was slightly startled and could not help but admire her


    intelligence. "Yes, that person is extremely dangerous. I must ensure Victoria''s safety."


    Stork, the leader of Team Nightcrawler, was more than just extremely dangerous; describing them


    as such would be an understatement.


    Reene let out a sigh, and her voice filled with longing. "I sincerely hope that you can capture that


    person soon, Kingsley. It''s only then that our siblings can finally have a proper reunion."

 Chapter 673 The Anger Of Jarett!

    Chapter 673 The Anger Of Jarett!


    "Rest assured, Reene. I''ll take swift action," he assured her before ending the call. He then made


    his way toward Baron and the rest, dering, "Come on, Mr. Howe. Let''s get drunk!"


    Meanwhile, Reene returned to Victoria''s office and smiled, asking, "Victoria, do you think the


    swelling on my face has subsided?"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, a somber atmosphere enveloped the Cole Gang. Jarett stared at the two blood-soaked


    sacks on the ground and uttered in a chilling tone, "This¡­ is Cain?!"


    The members of the Cole Gang quivered in fear and responded, "Yes¡­ Boss Jarett, this¡­ This is


    Cain."


    "What happened?!" Jarett clenched his fists, his facial muscles twitching uncontrobly.


    Even through his small, round sunsses, one could sense the fiery rage burning in his eyes.


    Although Cain was only his nephew, they still shared a familial bond. The fact that his blood rtive


    had been mercilessly murdered stoked the mes of anger within him.


    Was this not like dragging a knife across his face, inflicting a deep wound upon his very being?


    "Boss Jarett¡­" one of them spoke softly, his voice filled with trepidation. "Today, Cain led us in a


    kidnapping operation. He said it was revenge for an incident at the Bemy Golf Manor entrance,


    where he was injured. B-But the person he targeted brought Advisor Shane with her. They were


    armed, and we were outnumbered. Cain¡­ Cain was then killed."


    This piece of information was significant, and even Jarett took a while to react. His face hardened


    with a stern expression. "When you mentioned Advisor Shane, are you talking about Kenny


    Shane?"


    The gang member nodded, anxiety evident in his eyes. "Yes, Boss Jarett. Kenny has decided to


    leave the Cole Gang and form his faction from today onwards." The gang member swallowed


    nervously and nced at Jarett''s expression as he continued, "He also mentioned that once his


    new faction is established, he might extend an invitation to you for a celebratory drink¡­"


    Bang!


    Jarett''s fist mmed on the table with a resounding thud, his anger palpable. "That damn Kenny!


    Not only did he take Cain''s life, but he also dared to betray the Cole Gang! Unforgivable!" His icy


    gaze fixed on the gang member as he demanded, "Tell me, how did Cain get beaten up at Bemy


    Golf Manor?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The gang member trembled uncontrobly, fear evident in their voice as they hurriedly exined,


    "That day, at the entrance of the manor, a person called Nicholson provoked Cain. Then, out of


    nowhere, Wendell from the ck Boxer Gang appeared andunched a sudden attack, kicking


    Cain and causing him injuries¡­ So, we had to rush him to the hospital¡­"


    When Rupert informed Cain about Kingsley possessing the Northern Draken Tag, they had a


    private conversation. Therefore, none of these gang members were aware of Kingsley''s possession


    of the Northern Draken Tag.


    Jarett paced back and forth, his hands sped behind his back. "Who is this Nicholson?"


    "ording to what I heard from Kenny, he calls him Boss Nicholson. And that day at the manor, he


    seemed to be one of Baron''s subordinates." The gang member scratched his head. "Could Kenny


    have joined hands with Baron? That''s why he''s so polite to Baron''s men?"


    Hearing this, Jarett raised an eyebrow immediately. "Kenny betrayed the Cole Gang to befriend


    Baron?! Has he lost his mind?!"


    At that moment, a middle-aged man with metal-framed sses piped up, "Boss Jarett, allow me to


    exin."


    This man''s name was Albert, and he was also one of the advisors in the Cole Gang. However, while


    Kenny was still around, he firmly held the position of the top strategist, leaving Albert with no


    opportunity to shine.


    It was only recently, after some discord arose between Kenny and Jarett, that he gradually gained


    Jarett''s favor.


    Upon hearing Albert''s words, Jarett narrowed his eyes and said, "Oh? Mr. Radcliff, why don''t you


    exin what all this means?"

 Chapter 674 Head of Military Advisor

    Chapter 674 Head of Military Advisor


    Albert pushed up his sses and slowly said, "Kenny is cunning. He''s unwilling to be subordinate to


    others. That''s why he betrayed the Cole Gang and established his power! After the meeting of the


    martial forces, the ck Boxer Gang took advantage of our inaction and took over many forces


    aggressively! The current ck Boxer Gang is no longer what it used to be! They''re riding high on


    the waves!"


    Jarett narrowed his eyes slightly. "So what? Are you saying Kenny takes refuge in the ck Boxer


    Gang on the surface but is coborating with Baron?"


    "Exactly." Albert nodded. "The martial world of the Sris Province is vast, and he can''t stir up any


    storms relying solely on himself! Moreover, Kenny knows he''ll inevitably face your wrath once he


    betrays the Cole Gang! If he doesn''t find someone to coborate with, he''ll die before he has a


    chance to seed! The ck Boxer Gang has grown immensely in strength, making it the perfect


    partner for his cooperation!"


    He pondered for a moment and continued, "Furthermore, if Kenny continues to stay in the Cole


    Gang, he''ll just be a military advisor at most! But if he joins or allies with Baron, he can be the


    boss himself! If they seed one day, he can share the martial world equally with Baron. That''s


    certainly more satisfying than being a mere military advisor! That''s simr to other professions


    where employees switch jobs when there is no hope for promotion."


    After speaking, he pushed his sses again, with an expression of pride as if he had guessed


    everything right.


    It could only be said that there were reasons why Kenny was always better than him. He was self-


    proimed clever and arrogant. However, the result of his spection had already deviated far from


    the truth!


    After listening to Albert''s words, Jarett did not immediately express his stance. Instead, he frowned


    and pondered for a while before enunciating, "We don''t know what Kenny is thinking, but Baron is


    the only person who is crucial in this matter!"


    Albert nodded. "Yes. Aside from his partnership with Kenny to covet power in the martial world, just


    the fact that Nicholson killed Cain is enough to sentence him to death!"


    Jarett snorted coldly. "Does Baron thinks he can do whatever he wants just because he has control


    over a few gangs? I''ll make him know who''s the only boss in the martial world of the Sris


    Province!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Boss Jarett, how do you n to teach him a lesson?" Albert''s eyes gleamed with cunning. "How


    about sending some skilled individuals to raid his ck Boxer establishment and dismantle his


    hideout?"


    Jarett paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. "The method you suggested would


    indeed settle the score, but the strength of his subordinates is formidable. It will be difficult to win


    unless we send a force ten times their size!"


    "Then, let''s send ten times the number of people!" Albert said, "Our Cole Gang has countless


    brothers. Just sending one of the eight departments would be enough to beat them up!"


    "Absolutely not!" Jarett was upset and replied, "The location of the ck Boxer Gang is in an


    extremely bustlingmercial square! Are you suggesting I send hundreds of brothers there and


    let the cops catch them all in one fell swoop?" He gave Albert a cold nce and continued, "You,


    compared to Kenny, fall far short by so much more!"


    "I¡­" Albert''s face turned pale with anger. He felt indignant but dared not argue with him.


    Jarett took a few more steps and waved to Cain''s subordinates. "Alright, all of you can leave now.


    Dispose of Cain''s corpse, and don''t cause unnecessary trouble."


    Cain''s death was too gruesome to be openly mourned and buried!


    Upon hearing Jarett''s orders, the subordinates felt as if they were granted amnesty. They


    immediately carried the blood-stained sack and hurriedly left.


    Meanwhile, Jarett returned to his desk and sat down on the chair. After hesitating, he picked up the


    phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 675 Ancient Martial Stewart Family

    Chapter 675 Ancient Martial Stewart Family


    "Hello, Jonathan!" Jarett''s face immediately lit up with a smile when the call was connected. There


    was even a hint of ttery in his tone.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    An old yet vigorous voice came from the other side. "Oh, it''s Jarett. It''s been a long time since we


    last contacted. Is there something you need from me?"


    This person was Jonathan Stewart, the patriarch of the Stewart Family in Diosna City. They were a


    branch of the ancient martial arts lineage of the Empire of Qustia in the Sris Province. Their


    martial power could not be underestimated, albeit just an extension.


    "Jonathan, I''ve encountered a little trouble here. I was hoping you could help me out," Jarett asked


    tentatively.


    Although he did not need to be so cautious with Jonathan with the power of the Cole Gang, the


    Stewart Family in Diosna City had the support of the ancient martial arts family in Seavale!


    Of course, he dared not act recklessly in front of such a prestigious family.


    Upon hearing Jarett''s request, Jonathan was puzzled. "There''s something that you can''t handle now


    that you''re already the top figure in the martial world of the Sris Province?"


    "Jonathan, my nephew was brutally murdered today! One of my trusted subordinates also betrayed


    me and added fuel to the fire!" Jarett gritted his teeth and continued, "I want revenge! But all of his


    subordinates are skilled fighters in illegal boxing! I can''t send people to the city center to engage in


    a public brawl with them! So¡ª"


    Jonathan chuckled in the middle of his sentence. "So, you''re asking me to send a couple ofds to


    help you seek justice?"


    Jarett quickly responded, "Yes. Who doesn''t know that everyone in your family is an inheritor of


    ancient martial arts? Dealing with these savage illegal fighters would be a piece of cake!"


    "Alright, stop ttering me." Jonathan said, "Tell me in detail, how can I help you?"


    "He''s Baron Howe, one of the Seven Legends, running an illegal boxing arena." Jarett exined,


    "However, his arena is located in a bustling area, so we can only deliver precise strikes instead of


    causing a publicmotion. So, this is my n¡ªyou''ll send a few skilled family members to


    challenge his illegal boxing arena, destroy, and dismantle it. This way, it will not only avenge today''s


    grudge but also avoid drawing attention from the public and the cops."


    After listening to his exnation, Jonathan pondered for a full two minutes before slowly saying,


    "Jarett, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but¡­ Stewart Family is, after all, a branch of the


    prestigious martial arts family in Seavale. Engaging in physical conflicts with the martial world might


    compromise our reputation."


    "I¡ª" Jarett''s face instantly turned pale. He did not expect Jonathan to ask so many questions and


    ultimately reject his request!


    At that moment, Albert, standing beside him, caught up with something. He made a money-counting


    gesture and whispered, "Is it about this?"


    His thinking was simple; he always believed that if an agreement failed to be reached, there was an


    eighty percent chance that money was the underlying reason. This time, without specting, he


    blindly stumbled upon the truth and hit the nail on the head!


    Under the Stewart Family, a prestigious ancient martial arts family in Seavale, many smaller branch


    families were spread throughout various provinces and cities of the Empire of Qustia. The main


    family was located far away in Seavale. It was difficult for them to support and assist all the


    branches, although they had strong connections and influence.


    Naturally, the Stewart Family in Diosna City faced such a predicament. On the surface, they


    appeared glorious and aloof, but in reality, the family had long been struggling and stretched thin!


    They could only rely on operating martial arts schools and having family members participate in


    competitions to maintain the facade of the Stewart Family''s glory.


    However, Jarett was unaware of these matters. He was extremely hesitant about whether or not to


    bring up the topic of money with the patriarch of the Stewart Family. By doing so, he dreaded he


    might hurt Jonathan''s pride and upset him!

 Chapter 676 Slave to Money

    Chapter 676 ve to Money


    "Jonathan, you really can''t help me?" Jarett once again pleaded, "You just need to send a few


    juniors there. They don''t even have to reveal themselves as members of the Stewart Family. It''ll be


    enough as long as they defeat those fighters from illegal boxing!"


    Jonathan sighed and said, "They''re managing the martial arts schools, so they''re busy."


    Upon hearing that the other party had no intention of helping, Jarett gritted his teeth and thought:


    well, if I offend him, then so be it!


    With this in mind, he directly said, "Jonathan, I''llpensate tenfold for the loss of the martial arts


    schools being closed. Additionally, I''ll offer 200 thousand in gratitude if this matter is aplished!"


    He could not help but feel anxious after saying these words. Would Jonathan scold me for being


    vulgar and then hang up the phone angrily? If I strain the rtionship with the Stewart Family, it


    would be more harm than good!


    However, he did not expect Jonathan would simply chuckle and agree. "Since you put it that way,


    wouldn''t that be heartless of me to reject? Alright, then. I''ll send two juniors to meet you at the Cole


    Gang. You can instruct them on how to deal with the ck Boxer establishment. How does that


    sound?"


    At that, Jarett was overjoyed. "Thank you for your help, Jonathan!" Yet, he became somewhat


    worried and said, "But¡­ Wouldn''t it be risky to send two of them only? Those illegal boxing fighters


    are ruthless. They''ll fight for their lives!"


    "Hahaha! Don''t worry about that!" Jonathanughed confidently and continued, "They''ve been


    learning ancient martial arts from me since they were young. They may not be invincible, but they''re


    not far off! Dealing with a few fighters from ck Boxer will not pose any problems. Don''t worry!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing his reassurance, Jarett alsoughed. "Thank you, Jonathan! I''lle to Diosna City to


    express my gratitude to you once this matter is settled."


    After hanging up the phone, he leaned on the chair with a relieved expression and sneered. "Huh. I


    thought the so-called branches of the ancient martial arts families were extraordinary. Looks like


    they''re also ves to money!" He looked toward Albert and added, "Well done. This matter wouldn''t


    have gone so smoothly if it weren''t for you earlier. In a while, I''ll officially appoint you as the new


    military advisor of the Cole Gang, recing Kenny."


    Hearing that news, Albert became excited and turned red. "Thank you for promoting me, Boss


    Jarett! I will dedicate myself to the Cole Gang and serve it with all my heart until the end!"


    "No need to thank me yet. Those two martial arts inheritors will arrive from Diosna City in about two


    hours." Jarett waved his hand. "First, think about how they should act to deliver a heavy blow to


    Baron!"


    Albert''s eyes darted, and he said, "Isn''t it simple? ording to the rules of the illegal boxing arena,


    if someone initiates a challenge, they can set their wager! Let''s have those two Stewarts bet against


    Baron! We''ll bet until he concedes, and then we''ll make him kneel and apologize to you. By then, it''s


    just a matter of whether you want to kill or use him to deal with Kenny!"


    Jarett frowned and pondered for a while before shaking his head. "Baron is not a fool. You''re


    oversimplifying things. Let''s wait for the two Stewart Family members to arrive, and then we can


    further discuss this."


    On one side, the Cole Gang was surrounded by dark clouds, brewing ns to deal with Baron. On


    the other side, Baron was drinking and toasting happily with Kingsley, oblivious to all this.


    "Boss Nicholson, you really can hold your liquor!" Baronughed. "Look, even Wendell couldn''t


    handle it!" He kicked Wendell hard as he spoke and jokingly scolded, "Damn it! You always boast


    about your great tolerance! How are you wasted with just a few drinks from Boss Nicholson?"

 Chapter 677 You Have Special Ability?!

    Chapter 677 You Have Special Ability?!


    Baron''s kick sent Wendell sliding down the edge of the table he had been leaning on. With a thud,


    he ended up under the table!


    "Hahaha¡­" In his intoxicated state, Baron lost all his boss-like demeanor. Pointing at Wendell, he


    laughed and eximed, "Damn! He''s wasted! Boss Nicholson, you''re incredible!"


    Kingsley shook his head slightly and could not help butugh. However, he did not expect Wendell


    to end up under the table after drinking so much, considering the amount of alcohol consumed


    would not even make him tipsy.


    With a nce at his watch, he noticed fewer than three hours remained until 8.00PM. Turning to


    Baron, he suggested, "Mr. Howe, I think it''s time to wrap up for the night. The boxing arena will


    open soon, and we should wake Mr. Martin up."


    "Sounds good!" Baron lowered his ss and clinked it with Kingsley before emptying it in one gulp.


    "Let''s call it a day for now! I must admit. Drinking with you is truly a delightful experience!"


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "Me too. It''s been ages since Ist had such a heartfelt drinking session with


    someone." With that, he bent down and helped Wendell onto a chair.


    Tap!


    Tap! Tap!


    Kingsley lightly tapped on several acupoints on Wendell''s body, including GV-20 on the head, BL-10


    in the neck, ST-25 and CV-12 on the abdomen, and BL-18, BL-20, BL-21, and BL-23 on the back.


    "Ugh¡­" After a moment, Wendell groaned and slowly regained consciousness. Rubbing his dry


    eyes, he stood up and asked in confusion, "Huh? Didn''t I just ck out from drinking?" Suddenly, he


    clutched his buttocks and eximed, "Ouch! Why does my rear end hurt so bad?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Baronughed as he said, "You took quite a tumble from the chair earlier. Of course, it''s going to


    hurt! You¡ª" He paused halfway through his sentence and suddenly froze. Pointing at Wendell in


    astonishment, he eximed, "Holy sh*t. You''re already sober?!"


    Rubbing his sore buttocks, Wendell was equally puzzled. "Yeah, considering how much I drank


    earlier, I should be passed out until tomorrow afternoon to sober up, shouldn''t I?" He shook his


    head and stretched his body. "What''s even stranger is that, besides a slight difort in my


    stomach, I don''t feel even a bit drunk!"


    Thud!


    Baron fiercely thumped his chest. "I never expected you to have such a special ability! Damn, could


    I be hallucinating because I''m drunk?!"


    With a faint smile, Kingsley stacked his two fingers and lightly tapped Baron''s GV-20 acupoint at the


    back of his neck several times. "How about now? Are you feeling more sober? It''s not an illusion, is


    it?"


    Baron was rendered speechless as his eyes widened in astonishment. The reason behind his


    reaction was the warm sensation that surged from his neck to his brain when Kingsley tapped it


    twice.


    The surge of warmth pierced his entire brain andpletely swept away the drunkenness and haze


    in his mind. He felt more awake than ever as if his intelligence had also improved a bit.


    If it were not for the nauseous sensation in his stomach that reminded him of the recent drinking


    session, he would have questioned whether the toasting and drinking had been a mere dream!


    Wendell also felt the same way.


    The two exchanged nces, their eyes mirroring astonishment and disbelief.


    "B-Boss Nicholson¡­" Baron stammered in astonishment, "D-Did you manage to sober us up with


    just a few taps?"


    Kingsley burst intoughter and replied, "Well, what else did you expect? Did you think you had


    some kind of special ability?"


    Baron rubbed his face in disbelief. "Boss Nicholson, this is indeed a special ability! I''ve never


    sobered up this quickly before! It''s¡­ It''s f*cking miraculous!"

 Chapter 678 Pre-match Preparation!

    Chapter 678 Pre-match Preparation!


    "What special ability? It''s just a technique from ancient moxibustion to stimte acupoints."


    Kingsley added with a faint smile, "Besides, you haven''t fully sobered up yet. You''ll still feel the


    hangover tomorrow after a good night''s sleep."


    Baron and Wendell were astounded, and their fear of Kingsley grew stronger. This extraordinary


    skill defies the boundaries of science!


    "Boss Nicholson, now that we''re both sober, let''s head down to the boxing arena and see what''s


    ongoing." Baron swallowed his saliva hard before continuing, "It should be about time once they


    finish setting up the ring and organizing the fighters."


    Kingsley nodded in agreement. "Alright. I''m also curious to see what it''s like."


    They descended to the basement level, where the members of the ck Boxer Gang were bustling


    with activity. For the members, the preparation for two boxing matches per week was part of their


    job.


    The ultimate dream of these misceneous gang members was to step into the ring and be


    fighters themselves. After all, a single match could generate thousands of dors in ie.


    Observing the bustling staff, Kingsleymended Baron, "I must say, you''re running this


    underground boxing arena with remarkable efficiency."


    Baron grinned. "You''re ttering me, Boss Nicholson. The brothers depend on it for living, so we


    give it our all." As he spoke, he guided Kingsley and introduced, "Boss Nicholson, let''s head to VIP


    Room No. 1 today. The view from there is excellent, and you can see every corner of the ring."


    Agreeing with a nod, Kingsley followed Baron to the neighboring VIP room. Inside it was a long


    leather couch that upied the space, apanied by a ss table adorned with an assortment


    of beverages.


    "Please have a seat, Boss Nicholson." Baron offered a betting machine and added, "I''ll cover all the


    bets you make today!"


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "Let''s skip the small bets. We can have some real fun at Sunshine Casino


    one day."


    He was well aware that the oues of matches in this boxing arena were manipted behind the


    scenes. Even if they ced small bets of thousands of dors, it was merely going through the


    motions. Moreover, he came today to immerse himself in the atmosphere of the boxing arena and


    explore the possibility of honing his skills in the ring. Gambling was not his primary purpose.


    Therefore, Kingsley had no intention of wasting time on it and declined Baron''s offer.


    Baron awkwardly withdrew the betting machine. "Alright, then. Let''s focus on watching the


    matches¡­"


    When Sunshine Casino was mentioned, his attitude became even more reverent, well aware that


    the casino was a gift from Kingsley to Jeanne Gang. He was so envious that he wished deep down


    he could be Kingsley''s son and be gifted such a vast territory.


    The three chatted while watching the members of the ck Boxer Gang adjust the lights and


    prepare the arena.


    Soon, the moment arrived for the boxing arena to open its doors.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The spectators began to file in, finding their way to their respective seats in the spectator stands.


    Despite the dim lighting in the stands, Kingsley noticed the diverse crowd consisting of muscr


    men and well-dressed individuals who appeared to be affluent.


    In no time, over half of the two hundred seats were upied.


    He was somewhat surprised. "Mr. Howe, I didn''t expect such a high attendance rate. I thought there


    would be fewer people interested in watching underground boxing in a small city like Cleapolis."


    "This is nothing. The aisles would be packed with people on holidays or when famous fighterse


    to challenge!" Baron continued proudly, "Moreover, a significant portion of these spectatorse


    from other cities! After all, there''s only one ck Boxer Gang in the entire Sris Province. So,


    boxing enthusiasts from other cities in the province would have toe here to watch the


    matches."


    Kingsley nodded in understanding. No wonder there are so many spectators. It seems the ck


    Boxer Gang has monopolized the underground boxing industry in Sris Province.


    While they were conversing, the sound of the pre-match bell rang, and thepetition officially


    began.

 Chapter 679 Boss Nicholsons Keen Observation!

    Chapter 679 Boss Nicholson''s Keen Observation!


    The host took the stage and introduced the two muscr boxers. Following that, it was time for the


    live audience to ce their bets.


    Observing the two boxers in the ring¡ªtheir arms and thighs as thick as one''s waist¡ªKingsley


    turned to Baron and inquired, "Mr. Howe, are these two fighters also part of your ck Boxer


    Gang? Their physique isparable to that of professional bodybuilders!"


    "That''s right, Boss Nicholson. They''re the cream of the crop in my gang!" Baron answered proudly.


    "With your esteemed presence today, I''ve specially arranged ten of our finest fighters for you! The


    five matches tonight will give you a thrilling experience!"


    Sitting at the side, Wendellughed as he chimed in. "That''s right, Boss Nicholson. The fighters


    tonight surpass even my capabilities. Their muscles are forged through powerful punches! They''re


    the real deal. Unlike those bodybuilders who are all show and no substance!"


    Ding!


    The crisp sound of a bell rang, and the first round of the match officially began!


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    Watching the two fighters in the ring exchanging punches with remarkable ''intensity,'' Kingsley could


    not help but be taken aback. He had anticipated some theatricality in this boxing match but did not


    expect it to be entirely staged!


    The red corner had ample opportunity to dodge the fierce punch from the blue corner yet


    deliberately chose to take it head-on. The impact was so strong that their mouth instantly swelled


    and turned red.


    Kingsley''s eyes flickered. "M-Mr. Martin, is this what you meant by ''all show and no substance?''"


    Seeing his confusion, Wendell chuckled and exined, "Boss Nicholson, these two fighters are our


    gang members, so they naturally incorporate more elements into their fights¡­ But even so, the


    audience down there can''t tell the difference. Somee for the excitement and the spectacle,


    while others are here for the thrill of gambling. It''s not much different from cockfighting or


    dogfighting."


    Kingsley furrowed his brows slightly and gestured toward the spectator stands. "But I noticed


    several individuals who appear to be boxing professionals. They should be able to discern the


    difference, shouldn''t they?"


    "Them?" Wendell chuckled lightly. "Legitimate boxers wouldn''t bothering here to watch this


    match. Anyone who doese is either a mediocre small-time boxer or is simply looking to make


    quick money. Even if they did notice something, they wouldn''t dare speak up about it. Unless they


    don''t wish to continue thriving in this circle."


    Upon hearing his exnation, Kingsley nodded. It seems that the waters run deep in this


    underground boxing arena. Merely having a muscr body doesn''t guarantee invincibility.


    Seeing Kingsley''s waning interest, Baron hurriedly said, "Boss Nicholson, I''m impressed by your


    keen perception! You were able to see through their performance right away. I apologize for not


    being able to entertain you! That was my oversight. In that case, I''ll ensure they give their all in the


    next match. I promise you won''t be disappointed!"


    As he spoke, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He had initially assumed that Kingsley


    merely possessed immense physical strength andcked an understanding ofbat techniques.


    However, Kingsley''s observation surprisingly turned out to be incredibly sharp as he immediately


    identified the issue.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He waved his hand. "No need for that. We can discuss it if I do step into the ring myself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, five individuals with distinct expressions entered through the main


    entrance.


    Two individuals in their thirties appeared and were dressed in gray attire. Although their muscle


    build was not as impressive as the boxers in the ring, their sturdy bodies exuded an underlying


    strength.


    They were the junior representatives sent by the Stewart Family¡ªZephyr Stewart and Bronte


    Stewart.


    Their names perfectly matched their personalities; Zephyr exuded a cold and proud demeanor akin


    to the wind, while Bronte possessed an explosive and thunderous presence. Despite their


    contrasting personalities, they stood out as the most remarkable individuals among the members of


    the Stewart Family.

 Chapter 680 Amateurs!

    Chapter 680 Amateurs!


    Jarett promised Jonathan he would reward him with 400 thousand uponpleting the task. Driven


    by money, he promptly deployed two highly skilled family members.


    Behind Bronte and Zephyr were three members of the Cole Gang.


    As Bronte entered the spectator stands, he red and asked gruffly, "Oscar, who are we dealing


    with?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar Foster, a member of the Cole Gang, surveyed the boxing arena and replied with a frown, "I


    can''t spot Baron Howe¡­ He''s either hiding in that one-way ss room or not present in the boxing


    arena."


    At that, Bronte furrowed his thick eyebrows with displeasure and questioned, "What''s the meaning


    of this? Why do you bring us all the way here when the owner isn''t even here?"


    Oscar shrank his neck in fear and refrained from speaking.


    On the side, Zephyr, with aposed demeanor, said calmly, "Bronte, calm down. Regardless of


    Baron Howe''s whereabouts, we have the power to flush him out, don''t we?"


    Bronte appeared to heed Zephyr''s advice, nodding in agreement and saying, "Very well. Let''s follow


    your lead, Zephyr!"


    Finally relieved, Oscar sighed and respectfully addressed Zephyr, "Mr. Stewart, shall we initiate the


    challenge?"


    "Very well." Zephyr remainedposed. "As long as we win two rounds, he won''t be able to stay


    hidden and will have to face us."


    Meanwhile¡­


    Ding!


    The first round of the boxing match ended with the blue corner emerging victorious. The two boxers


    in the ring sported bruised faces and bloodied noses, yet their spirits remained incredibly high. They


    repeatedly raised their fists and gestured to the audience.


    Watching this scene, Kingsley sipped his tea and expressed with a hint of disinterest, "Mr. Howe, I


    appreciate your hospitality today. I''ve had a taste of the underground boxing atmosphere, so¡­ I


    won''t linger here much longer. When the timees, and renowned boxers arrive here for


    challenges, then perhaps¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a suddenmotion erupted from the spectator stands.


    Immediately, he, Baron, Wendell, and the others turned their attention toward the source of the


    commotion.


    They witnessed Oscar standing amidst the spectator stands, his face filled with arrogance as he


    shouted, "Is this the best the mighty ck Boxer Gang can offer? These amateurs should go back


    home and tend to their sheep!"


    As his words fell, the audience erupted in a frenzy of excitement. Woah!!


    All eyes turned toward Oscar in astonishment. "What the hell! Who is this guy? How dare he be so


    arrogant!"


    "Goodness, gracious! Is there a need to be so arrogant when initiating a challenge? Is he here to


    cause a scene?"


    "Causing a scene at the ck Boxer Gang''s boxing arena?! Is this person asking for trouble? I don''t


    even see a hint of muscle on his body. Are you sure he''s not here to meet his demise?"


    As Oscar listened to the discussions among the crowd, he raised his chin proudly and dered,


    "You''re right! I''m here to issue a challenge! So, what do you say? Do you amateurs of the ck


    Boxer Gang dare to ept my challenge?"


    With the two martial arts descendants from the Stewart Family standing behind him, Oscar felt no


    fear. In terms of pure fighting skills, it was unlikely that anyone in all of Qustia could match his


    backing.


    Right now, he wanted to seize this opportunity and bask in the spotlight. Otherwise, when else


    would he get such a bold opportunity to show off right on the territory of the ck Boxer Gang?


    At that moment, the spectator stands erupted once again. Amidst the mor, the two boxers on the


    stage wore extremely displeased expressions. Their fists clenched tightly with a resounding crack!


    Other members of the ck Boxer Gang also looked furious and wanted to rush over and deliver a


    punch to Oscar on the spot. However, their boxing arena allowed the audience to rebel and


    challenge the fighters. Thus, they were unable to voice their discontent despite their soaring anger.


    Kingsley raised his eyebrow in the VIP room and remarked, "Oh. Looks like we have a challenger."

 Chapter 681 I Cant Tolerate This!

    Chapter 681 I Can''t Tolerate This!


    Despite his initial intention to leave, Kingsley observed the unfolding situation and calmly resumed


    his seat on the couch.


    Baron''s expression grew grim, and he beckoned one of his subordinates. His voice was low as he


    inquired, "What''s happening?"


    "Boss, it appears that he''s a member of Cole Gang." The subordinate''s face was contorted with


    anger too. "I''ve seen him before. He''s nothing but ackey under Mr. Radcliff! Damn it! I never


    imagined this kid would be so audacious!"


    "A member of Cole Gang?" Baron furrowed his brows. "What is Jarett trying to do? Why is he


    deliberately causing problems for me?"


    At that moment, Wendell piped up, "Boss, could it be because I defeated Cain? Isn''t Jarett his


    uncle?"


    Before Baron could respond, Kingsley nodded and added, "That seems to be the case. Cain died


    today, so Jarett is likely seeking revenge on his behalf."


    "Cain is dead?!" Baron and Wendell were shocked and vaguely figured things out.


    Kingsley killed Cain. The interference caused by Jarett''s men is undoubtedly connected to the issue


    involving Kingsley.


    At the thought of that, Baron gritted his teeth. "Damn it! Does Jarett think my gang is nothing more


    than a small-time operation?! Sending ackey to disrupt my event?! He''s living in a delusion!"


    Then, he instructed the subordinate next to him, "Inform the eight participants who are waiting to go


    on stage to prepare themselves thoroughly and give that b*stard from Cole Gang a good lesson!"


    He then turned to Wendell and said, "I want you to go out there and keep an eye on the situation.


    I''m worried that our men alone might not handle it."


    "Yes, Boss!" Wendell and the subordinate responded in unison and left the VIP room.


    Taking a deep breath, Baron chugged a can of beer in front of him and cursed, "F*ck! Cole Gang


    may be powerful, but my gang isn''t to be underestimated! Since they dare to disrespect me and act


    with such audacity, I won''t spare Jarett any mercy!"


    At that point, he decided to go all out. If he could not uphold his reputation today, he would find it


    hard to face the underworld with dignity, especially with so many spectators as witnesses.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    If word got out, everyone would know that his boxing arena housed a bunch of weaklings! By then,


    who woulde to watch their matches in the future?


    Cutting off someone''s source of ie resembled taking one''s life, so Baron could not tolerate


    such a situation, no matter what. Moreover, this matter involved Kingsley, and Baron had been


    counting on gaining some benefits from him.


    If he could not handle such a minor issue, it was likely that Kingsley would not give him the slightest


    consideration even if simr opportunities like Sunshine Casino arose in the future.


    Observing his resolute demeanor, Kingsley smiled subtly and remarked, "Mr. Howe, there''s no need


    to be so enraged. I find the situation quite intriguing."


    Baron took several deep breaths and mustered a smile. "Excellent! You will be able to witness the


    true strength of my ck Boxer Gang this time!"


    While they were talking in the VIP room, Oscar continued to roar outside, aiming to stir up the


    audience''s emotions and escte the situation to its maximum potential!


    At that moment, Wendell approached the spectator stands and shouted at Oscar, "Hey, kid! Are you


    the one challenging us?!"


    As the ck Boxer Gang''s right-hand man appeared, Oscar abruptly halted his shouting. Looking at


    Wendell''s muscr physique, he swallowed a gulp of saliva and fearfully said, "N-No¡­ It''s not me!


    It''s them!" As he spoke, he stood behind Zephyr and Bronte.


    As Wendell came face to face with Zephyr and Bronte, his eyes twitched. Despite their unassuming


    appearance, there''s an air of mystery about them. It''s as if there''s an immense power lurking


    beneath the surface. If that power were to be unleashed, even the most skilled fighters of our gang


    wouldn''t stand a chance against them!

 Chapter 682 Who Dares to Face Me?!

    Chapter 682 Who Dares to Face Me?!


    "Who are you?" Wendell steadied himself forcefully. "Are you also from Cole Gang?!"


    Bronte red and was about to speak, but Zephyr raised his hand to stop him. Then, thetter


    replied with a faint smile, "We''re simply ordinary individuals. I wonder if the ck Boxer Gang


    members dare to ept our challenge."


    "Why wouldn''t we ept the challenge?!" Wendell''s eyes turned fierce. He turned his head and


    shouted to his subordinates, "Who''s up next? Is he ready?!"


    "Mr. Martin, the next fighter is Adrien!" one of the subordinates answered. "He''s fully prepared, so


    any minute now!"


    "Good!" Wendell shouted and looked at Zephyr. "Our men are ready. Whom do you n to send out


    first?!"


    Bronte eagerly said, "Zephyr, let me take the lead!"


    He acknowledged that Zephyr possessed superiorbat skillspared to himself. If Zephyr


    were to go first, he would likely triumph over his opponents effortlessly, leaving no opportunity for


    Bronte to showcase his abilities on stage.


    After a brief contemtion, Zephyr nodded in agreement and added, "Very well. Remember, our


    objective is to incapacitate, not to take lives."


    "Got it. Just watch me!" Bronte cracked his knuckles in excitement.


    He had dedicated himself to studying ancient martial arts in the d¨­j¨­ since he was young. Over the


    years, he had recently surpassed the initial stage of a martial artist and barely stepped into the


    realm of a martial master.


    Although he was aware there was still a long journey ahead to reach the higher levels of Delta,


    Gamma, Beta, and Alpha, he had already established himself as exceptional among his peers.


    However, until now, his experience had been limited to teaching students in the d¨­j¨­ and


    participating in low-level matches that offered a little technical challenge.


    There had never been a suitable stage for him to showcase his skills, but today, he finally had the


    opportunity to shine.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bronte stepped forward, positioning himself in front of Wendell, and confidently dered, "Allow me


    the honor of going first and witnessing the true strength of the fighters from your gang!"


    Wendell''s eyes flickered, and he gestured toward the stage, extending his hand. "Please, go


    ahead."


    "Okay!" Bronte shouted and stepped onto the edge of the stage.


    As he slightly bent his legs, his thigh muscles bulged. With a powerful push from both knees, he


    leaped onto the stage!


    His feetnded with a resounding thud.


    As Wendell witnessed this astonishing feat, his pupils involuntarily contracted. He realized Bronte


    possessed an exceptional level of physical prowess to effortlessly leap onto a tform as high as a


    human.


    The spectator stands erupted into a crescendo of enthusiastic cheers as the audience disyed the


    exhration on their faces.


    Initially, their expectations were dampened by Bronte''s less muscr physique. However, as they


    witnessed his astonishing jumping ability, they erupted into enthusiastic apuse and cheers.


    Although they were not experts, they recognized the difficulty of such a feat for an ordinary person.


    Jumping ability required not only leg strength but also exceptional core strength and bnce.


    Even Kingsley in the VIP room could not help but raise an eyebrow. "He''s no ordinary fighter, Mr.


    Howe. It appears that you''ve encountered a formidable opponent."


    Baron did not take it seriously and patted his chest, saying, "Boss Nicholson, someone like him is


    nothing but a small fry. One of my men can take on eight of him without breaking a sweat!"


    In reality, he did not even regard Bronte as a threat.


    Kingsley shook his head slightly. "There''s a strange force within him. I believe the oue of this


    match is uncertain."


    Not wanting to challenge his perspective, Baron turned to ask the subordinate next to him and


    asked, "Who is his opponent in this match?"


    "Boss, it''s Adrien."


    "Adrien?" Baron smiled faintly. "With him stepping up, I can feel more at ease."


    After Brontended on the stage and surveyed the surroundings, he eximed with arrogance,


    "Who dares to face me?!"


    As soon as his voice faded, a man with a bare upper body stepped onto the stage and bellowed,


    "It''s me!"

 Chapter 683 Be Prepared to Die

    Chapter 683 Be Prepared to Die


    The muscles on that man''s body were strangely shiny, gleaming as though he had greased them


    with oil, and he looked like a powerful fighter. When he made his debut, gasps of surprise could be


    heard from the audience beneath the ring. "Huh? Isn''t that Adrien Leach? He''s going to fight? He''s


    a pro who has won the golden belt before!"


    "It''s been so long since he wasst seen here and it''s beyond my wildest dream to see him fight


    today. The people who came here truly today have their ticket''s worth!"


    Even Baron pointed at the stage in excitement and said, "Boss Nicholson, are you seeing this? He''s


    one of our best fighters in the ck Boxer Gang. Watch carefully, in just a few minutes, that *sshole


    who''s picking a fight with us will be beaten to a pulp!"


    When Kingsley noticed that Adrien''s eyes were brimming with the desire to fight, he nodded. "This


    guy sure is tough, but¡­" he trailed off and didn''t finish his sentence. Still, in his mind, he was sure


    that Adrien would lose. He couldn''t exactly exin why he came to this conclusion. Maybe it was


    the fact that the hidden power within Bronte was so mysterious that even he couldn''t help but feel


    wary.


    In the ring, Adrien glowered at Bronte like a tiger, growling coldly, "ording to the rules, you can


    ce additional bets. What do you think? Would you like to bet something with me?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Bronte shook his head. "Not yet. It''s not toote to make a big bet once I defeat all the top fighters


    in ck Boxer Gang."


    This was the strategy Albert set for them beforeing here, and Bronte didn''t dare to change the


    n at willy-nilly because he knew that this concerned a sum of hundreds of thousands. Hence, he


    answered ording to Albert''s advice.


    Adrien pulled his lips into a cold sneer. "When I heard you insulting our gang, I thought you have a


    lot of guts, but it turns out that you''re just a f*cking wimp!" Then, he curled his finger and said


    provocatively, "Come on, kid. Prepare to die!"


    Prepare to die, huh!


    After he said that, the audience erupted into a frenzy, and they started to chant his name in


    excitement, "Adrien, Adrien!" As they had no idea who Bronte was, their support instinctively went


    for the fighter they were familiar with. Naturally, Adrien was pumped with adrenaline when he heard


    the cheers from the crowd, and he raised his fists, lunging toward Bronte.


    "Adrien, Ad¡ª"


    In less than five seconds, the frenzied cheers from the crowd came to an abrupt halt. Everyone


    gaped at the ring in disbelief, their mouths hanging so wide that a tennis ball would fit.


    "W-What''s happening?"


    "Damn¡­ Is this a fake match?"


    Just a second ago when Adrien swung his fist at Bronte, an extremely strong, violent energy


    erupted out of thetter, and it lifted his gray cape as though a strong gust of wind had blown out of


    his body.


    Wham!


    Bronte raised his fists and received Adrien''s strong blow head-on. If it hadnded on a regr man,


    he would end up with a broken arm and sent flying across the ring. Yet, Bronte stood on the spot


    firmly like a mountain without moving an inch.


    In contrast, Adrien was the one who yelped in pain and crumpled to the floor, holding his arm. The


    sound of bone cracking echoed through the ce, proof that his arm was crippled. Everyone''s eyes


    widened to the size of golf balls. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing and some were even


    suspicious that this was a staged fight.


    Nevertheless, although they had doubts in their hearts, they knew that this was impossible. The


    operators of the ck Boxer establishment were no fools. Why would they stage a fight when


    someone deliberately came to wreck their turf? Moreover, Adrien''s arm was already out of shape.


    How could this be staged?


    In that instant, the ce fell into pin-drop silence, and only Adrien''s piercing howls could be heard


    across the ring.

 Chapter 684 Break Through the Bottleneck of Combat Skills?

    Chapter 684 Break Through the Bottleneck of Combat Skills?


    ng!


    In the VIP room, Baron sprang up from the couch upon seeing the fighting to such an abrupt


    yet horrifying end, knocking over the bottles on the table in front of him. "T-That''s impossible! Adrien


    was the winner of the golden belt! How could he be defeated so easily? This is not happening¡­


    Impossible¡­" he mumbled repeatedly with a look of utter disbelief painted over his face.


    Next to him, Kingsley sat upright as well as he had never seen someone with such a shocking burst


    of power. The light in his eyes danced as joy rose in his chest. The problem that had troubled him


    for years would finally have an answer!


    Back when he was still on Coliree Ind, his godfather had taught him some boxing moves and told


    him that it was a set of ancient fighting techniques from a martial arts family. Therefore, he could


    only teach him some basic moves without the permission of the martial arts family.


    Still, these basic moves were enough to change Kingsley''sbat skillspletely. He could feel a


    hidden energy in his body, and when he was sparring with someone, that hidden energy could


    easily break a grown man''s bones.


    And this was why he could easily take the blows from Calvin and the others. Plus, when he


    counterattacked, he could easily break their tendons and bones, which was the same as what he


    witnessed on the ring.


    s, his problem was, his godfather hadn''t told him anything about this hidden energy because he


    merely taught him some of the basics. So, he only knew to use this energy through sheer brute


    force, greatly restricting hisbat skills.


    Now when he saw that Bronte had the same hidden energy as him, his light brown eyes gleamed in


    excitement. Maybe this man can help me break through the bottleneck of mybat skills!


    Just then, Baron raised his voice and instructed his underling, "Hurry and tell Craig to get ready.


    There''s something weird about this guy. Get Craig to go for a fight!"


    Kingsley shook away those thoughts as he asked, "Who''s Craig?"


    "He''s the top fighter in my gang," Baron answered. "He has participated in more than twenty ck


    matches and never lost in any of them. As long as he''speting, any of his opponents would be


    defeated regardless of who they were." Then, he leaned into the couch and sighed. "Luckily, I''ve


    gathered all my best fighters here for you, Boss Nicholson. Otherwise, it will be toote to get them


    here at thest minute."


    Kingsley smirked. "Let''s see if Craig is as strong as you make him out to be." Although he didn''t


    make it clear, he had already given Craig the death sentence. If the hidden energy in Bronte was


    just as he imagined, Craig had no chance of victory against him at all.


    Outside, the audience gawked as the men from the ck Boxer Gang scrambled to lift Adrien off


    the ring before they gradually snapped back to their senses.


    "Damn, he won! That guy won!"


    "Oh, my god! This is unbelievable!"


    "He knocked out Adrien with one move. He''s actually a pro!"


    "I wonder if he''ll continue to fight after this. If he continues, I''ll bet all my assets on his win!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Oscar raised his chin with pride when he heard that the praises from the audience had shifted and


    said arrogantly, "Yes, of course, he''ll continue to fight! We''re here to show the ck Boxer Gang


    who''s the boss today! We won''t stop until we defeat all of them." After his pretentious act, he bowed


    and said with a sycophantic smile ying on his lips, "Mr. Stewart, as expected of the heir of


    ancient martial arts, you guys are invincible!"


    Zephyr curled his lips into a haughty smirk without saying a word. In his eyes, the fighters from the


    ck Boxer Gang were simply a bunch of beasts no different from barbarians, and it was no


    surprise to him that they were defeated by Bronte with just one move.

 Chapter 685 A Huge Loss

    Chapter 685 A Huge Loss


    Oscar chuckled awkwardly after being snubbed by Zephyr and kept his mouth shut. In the


    meantime, in the VIP room, Baron was so overwhelmed with panic that it almost drove him to the


    brink of insanity as he could clearly hear the discussions from the crowd.


    "Craig has to win this time." He couldn''t stop his leg from shaking. "The odds of the bets are too


    high. If all these people bet on that guy winning, I''ll go bankrupt with the payout."


    While he was drowning in distraught, Craig walked into the ring. Unlike Adrien who switched to


    ck fights for money after being a golden belt fighter, Craig had been training in the ck boxing


    ring since he debuted and had built his name with his own sweat and blood. In the ring, his aim was


    to defeat and kill his opponent¡ªhe was the only one who would make it out alive!


    The second Craig stepped into the ring, Bronte''s eyes lit up. "Oho! This guy has already reached


    the proficient stage, huh?"


    Anyone who was strong and fit to a certain level could surpass ordinary people in their strength and


    reaction speed, and such a person could be considered a proficient martial artist.


    Craig red at Bronte with daggers in his eyes as he snarled in a deep, low voice, "Kid, cut your


    nonsense, and let''s see who''s the real deal!"


    "Sure, my thoughts exactly!" Bronte loosened his shoulders. "I have always been partial to a quick


    and clean fight," he said and lunged toward Craig at the speed of light.


    Wham!


    A sound simr to the sound of a drum mallet hitting a drum boomed. The next second, Craig threw


    up blood and was thrown off the ring like a kite with a cut string. He even mmed into the board


    between the ring and the audience seats. As a result, his body sent a cloud of dust flying in the air


    as he threw up another mouthful of blood.


    "Ugh!" A pair of eyes filled with disbelief gradually lost focus before finally passing out.


    The audience stared nkly for a good few minutes before realizing what had happened. Then, all


    of a sudden, the entire arena broke into a mor.


    Someone eximed in disbelief, "Damn, it''s just one punch and Craig is defeated?! He''s too strong.


    It looks like the ck Boxer Gang ispletely defeated this time!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Another person waved his hands in the air with exhration written all over his face. "I''m rich! I''m


    rich! I bet that Craig would lose and I''ve hit the jackpot!"


    While the audience seats were abuzz with excitement, Baron was pale with worry, mming the


    table and shouting in frustration, "F*ck it! Where the hell did Boss Jarett find such a strong fighter?


    I''ve made a big loss today! I have never imagined that even Craig is not his match. What am I going


    to do now?"


    When Kingsley saw that Baron was practically seething with frustration, he said calmly, "What to


    do? Everything will be okay if you win the match."


    "Win the match? Do you think it''s that easy?" He held his head in his hands as he added in despair,


    "Craig''s strength is amongst the top ranks in the underground fighting circle and we have no one


    stronger than him in our gang."


    A smirk appeared on Kingsley''s face. "Why don''t I fight one match on your behalf?"


    Baron was stunned. "B-Boss Nicholson, you want to fight him in the ring? This guy is ruthless, and


    you shouldn''t take this risk!" Then, he clenched his hands, allowing his nails to bite into his palm as


    he muttered, "We can''t fight anymore. No more fights. If this continues, I''ll lose the entire gang. Let


    me think it over. There has to be another way to deal with this guy."


    Craig had just lost this match, and ording to the odds of one to ten for the bet, Baron lost


    hundreds of thousands after that fight. His brain was about to explode from the anxiety and all he


    could think about was to not make more losses. In addition, he was still pinning his hopes on


    Kingsley to expand his turf using Kingsley''s influence. If Kingsley died in this ring, he would


    definitely regret this in the future!

 Chapter 686 Ill Take Him On

    Chapter 686 I''ll Take Him On


    Therefore, Baron didn''t want Kingsley to go into the ring and fight that terrifying guy. He would even


    go as far as to club Kingsley to unconsciousness if he had to.


    s, Kingsley disregarded his fears as he rose to his feet. "Don''t worry, Mr. Howe. I''ll get back the


    money that you''ve lost." As he was extremely interested in the person who had the same hidden


    energy as him, he couldn''t wait to jump into the ring to spar against Bronte.


    "But, Boss Nicholson¡­" Baron''s face crumpled with worry as he begged, "Boss Nicholson, please


    reconsider! Boss Nicholson!"


    Unfortunately, Kingsley had already walked out of the VIP room, leaving him on the couch pping


    his thigh in resignation.


    When Kingsley left the VIP ss room, Bronte was unting his win on the ring. "Is there no one


    else? Is there no one else to take me on from the huge ck Boxer Gang? Since that''s the case,


    this gang should just dissolve right this instant. It''s embarrassing to keep it running, anyway."


    While he was inciting the crowd, Kingsley slowly paced into the ring from the steps. "I''ll take you


    on!"


    His tone was calm, but the authority and dominance in his voice stunned everyone in the room,


    especially Zephyr, who was standing in the crowd; his pupils shrank and the look on his face turned


    solemn. Yet, besides him, no one else could sense the energy Kingsley exuded by sheer presence


    alone.


    They were merely startled for a second before they snapped back to their senses and said in


    disdain, "What''s this guy doing? What is he doing on the ring?"


    "Exactly! I''ve never seen anyone in a boxing fight wearing gym clothes. Does he think that he''s in a


    workout park?"


    "Ha, everyone has seen how strong that contender is! I think this guy is just asking for death by


    taking him on now."


    The scornful voices echoed across the hall, and Bronte gave Kingsley a once-over. "Kid, do you


    have a death wish?"


    Even though Kingsley was strong, his body wasn''t as bulky as those boxers and even seemed a


    little thin. In Bronte''s opinion, Kingsley''s body wasn''t even fit to practice sports, not to mention join


    the ranks of martial artists.


    A smile spread across Kingsley''s face. "None of the sort. I just want to exchange a few blows with


    you."


    "Exchange blows with me?" Bronte snorted derisively. "Do you know who I am? The nerve of you to


    exchange blows with me!"


    The look on Kingsley''s face remained unchanged, but his heart skipped in excitement. "Who are


    you?"


    "I''m Bronte Stewart!"


    Kingsley frowned as he thought, I''ve never heard of any Stewart Family in Sris.


    Then, Bronte waved his hand in annoyance. "Get lost. Keep walking and get the other fighters from


    ck Boxer to fight me. I''m not fighting a weak schr."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The crowd jeered along, "Yeah, get lost now! We want to watch an exciting fight!"


    An unbothered Kingsley said dispassionately, "I''m afraid I have to participate in this fight. If you guys


    have the time, why don''t you ce your bets quickly?"


    Everyone nced at each other as a look of greed crept over their faces. A nobody was challenging


    the current winner. Just what were the odds of this weakling winning this fight?


    At the thought of this, they started kicking up a fuss and promptly ced their bets on Bronte. After


    they witnessed his strength, almost no one would believe that the skinny Kingsley could defeat him.


    Baron kept pping his thigh in such panic that it was almost swollen and even momentarily


    suspected that Kingsley was a mole nted by Jarett.


    After the audience had ced their bets, Kingsley turned to Bronte. "What about you? Do you want


    to bet something else with me?"


    Bronte''s eyes danced with amusement, and he asked, "Are you from the ck Boxer Gang?"

 Chapter 687 I Yield

    Chapter 687 I Yield


    Albert nned to bait the most skilled boxer in ck Boxer Gang and make a wager with him.


    Bronte came here with a clear goal. It was to get rid of ck Boxer Gang for Jarett. He wasn''t here


    to fight a passerby.


    Thus, he questioned whether Kingsley was a member of the ck Boxer Gang.


    "I''m not," Kingsley answered readily. "However, I can also make the decision if you want to bet on


    anything rted to ck Boxer Gang."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "F*ck! Stay out of it if you aren''t one of them!" Bronte cursed. His patience was on thin ice.


    He took a step forward and red at Kingsley. "This is yourst warning, punk. I won''t fight a


    civilian. Just f*ck off or I''ll dly break the rest of your damn body."


    Kingsley was unmoved by Bronte''s'' threat. "Enough talk. You said you want to make it quick."


    "You asked for it!" Bronte was a firecracker. So, Kingsley''s taunting words immediately lit his temper


    as it zed in all its fiery glory.


    Then, he curled his hands into fists and rushed at Kingsley like a gust of wind.


    Kingsley smirked at the sight. He never once considered dodging. Instead, he steadied his stance


    for a counterattack.


    Bronte yelled as he threw his punch, targeting Kingsley''s head. He wasn''t holding back at all.


    The audience gasped at the sight.


    They could almost see Kingsley''s end. An ending that had Bronte beating his brains out.


    Even Zephyr narrowed his eyes in anticipation.


    Kingsley raised his right hand to parry Bronte''s punch.


    The next second, Bronte heard his wrist bone crack as sweat beads immediately trickled down his


    forehead.


    The parry sent him staggering a few steps backward before he regained his bnce. He no longer


    attacked Kingsley after he regained his bnce. Rather, he stood still on the spot without striking.


    Bronte''s right hand was shaking uncontrobly. The audience couldn''t see it but Kingsley, his


    opponent, saw it clearly.


    Bronte suppressed the pain and hissed. "W-Who the hell are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Kingsley rested his hand behind himself and continued, "What matters most is


    your will to continue to fight against me."


    When he spoke those words, he felt his hands, which he hid behind his back, go numb.


    The discovery shocked him. It was the first time he received such a fierce attack that his hands


    tingled. This Bronte guy is pretty good.


    Bronte''s face went pale at Kingsley''s words. He could still fight. Still, the hands were the most


    important weapon of a fighter, but now, he broke his wrist. Thus, if he continued dragging on the


    fight, it would only worsen his injury, causing irreversible damage to himself.


    Questions filled the audience''s mind when all they saw was the two men staring at each other.


    "What''s happening? Why aren''t they continuing? It''s only one punch!"


    "That''s right! What are they waiting for?"


    As for Zephyr, he noticed the injury in Bronte''s wrist with ease. Therefore, he shouted at the


    younger man, "Enough, Bronte. Get out of there now!"


    Bronte gritted his teeth after hearing Zephyr''s instructions. Atst, he gave in and waved his hand to


    announce his surrender. "Fine! You''re better than me. I yield."


    His words provoked an outcry among the audience.


    His statement was ringing in their ears.


    His confession ignited the anger within the audience.


    "How could he say that? How did he lose? They barely fought!"


    "That''s it! Are they messing with us right now? I''ve bet all my money on the game."


    "Darn! They''re plotting against us! They manipted the results only to take our money."


    The audience was roaring with fury.


    Kingsley gestured for Bronte to speak. "Speak up. Tell them why you lost."


    Bronte might be a hot-tempered guy, but he was also a dignified fighter. He wouldn''t deny the fact


    that his skills were inadequatepared to Kingsley''s. He saw no point in gaining the audience''s


    favor with lies.


    Therefore, he raised his twisted right hand to let the audience see before exining through gritted


    teeth, "I have sustained a wrist fracture. I''m in no condition to fight. That''s why I admit defeat."


    The heckling crowd immediately fell into silence at the sight of his injured wrist.

 Chapter 688 You Dare Challenge Me?

    Chapter 688 You Dare Challenge Me?


    The audience gaped for a moment before they finally digested the piece of evidence right before


    their eyes.


    "S-So¡­ He''s telling the truth."


    "Oh, my gosh! Just who''s the young man wearing a hoodie? He knocked out his opponent with


    merely a punch."


    Another person gasped before borating their opinion, "Both Adrien and Craig lost to the injured


    guy. But the guy with the hoodie is better."


    At that moment, all eyes fell on Kingsley in astonishment. Their eyes were shining with admiration


    and appreciation.


    After all, nobody expected a lithe man like him to possess such strength.


    Bronte hopped off the stage in embarrassment and approached Zephyr. "I''m sorry, Zephyr. I didn''t


    make it."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No worries. He''s a tough opponent. You''re no match for him."


    Even though Zephyr wasforting Bronte, his dark eyes were fixated on Kingsley, who stayed in


    the ring.


    At the same time, Kingsley immediately caught sight of Zephyr, who was among the audience.


    The two locked eyes with each other. Both refused to back down in their staring contest.


    Zephyr''s presence made Kingsley feel slightly intimidated.


    He''s far more powerful than Bronte.


    Just when the pair studied each other, Baron, who was overjoyed, walked out of the VIP room.


    I can''t believe it! Kingsley won the fight.


    Not only did Kingsley''s victory help him cover his debts, but he also even benefited from it.


    He experienced an emotional roller coaster today. Baron had a hard time believing the oue. Am


    I dreaming?


    He was truly giddy with happiness.


    He sauntered to the ring and waved his hand to grab Kingsley''s attention. "Boss Nicholson, you''re a


    lifesaver!"


    He would''ve kowtowed to Kingsley to express his gratitude if there was nobody around.


    As soon as Baron showed up, Oscar whispered to Zephyr, "Mr. Stewart, the man over there is the


    leader of the ck Boxer Gang."


    "Oh? That''s him?" Zephyr withdrew his gaze and turned his attention to Baron, who was practically


    vibrating with glee.


    Naturally, Baron felt Zephyr''s gaze and turned his head in their direction.


    "You''re from Cole Gang," stated Baron as a ferocious expression fell on his face.


    "Do you think you can pick up a fight on our territory? You wish! I''ll let you off the hook this time for


    Jarett''s sake. Now get out of here!"


    Even though he swore he would never bow before Jarett''s might in the VIP room earlier, he was


    more bark than bite.


    After all, Cole Gang''s position and influence in the underworld of Sris Province were


    unassable.


    Now that Baron made a killing tonight and also saved his reputation, he wanted nothing more than


    to kick these men out of his territory and called it a day.


    At first, he thought the men would leave with their tails tucked between their legs after he chased


    them away.


    However, it was only his wishful thinking. Zephyr didn''t leave. Instead, he approached Baron and


    suggested, "I take it you''re the boss of the gang. Do you want to make a bet?"


    Baron frowned at the suggestion. "The toughest man among you has already lost to him. What''s the


    point of staying? Even more, making a bet?"


    "You''re wrong. He''s not the toughest." Zephyr continued, "You have yet to see me fight. I''ve got


    nothing to lose."


    He might as well be shouting right at Baron''s face that he was the most powerful man in the gang.


    Blood drained from Baron''s face. He turned to Kingsley before making a decision. "What do you


    think, Boss Nicholson?"


    "Sure. Let''s make a bet." Kingsley''s hands remained behind him. He wasn''t bothered by the turn of


    events. "After all, I''m looking forward to seeing how good the strongest person among you is."


    Since Kingsley decided to fight Zephyr, Baron no longer hesitated. Thus, he turned to look at


    Zephyr and cut to the chase. "Fine. Since Boss Nicholson has agreed to it, I''m down. What do you


    want to bet on? Name the game."


    Kingsley''s skill deeply impressed Baron.


    If Kingsley asked him to jump off a cliff, Baron wouldn''t hesitate to do so. He would even ask him


    the exact location of that cliff.


    Zephyr raised his chin. He recalled Albert''s words and reiterated them by speaking word by word.


    "Boss Jarett wants the ownership of ck Boxer Gang if I win. And there''s one more thing, about a


    Nicholson guy..."

 Chapter 689 Be At My Service

    Chapter 689 Be At My Service


    At that, Zephyr paused. He raised his head and met Kingsley''s eyes. "I see. You''re the guy Mr.


    Radcliff talked about earlier."


    Kingsley gestured for him to continue with a half smile. "Name your stakes."


    A shadow fell on Zephyr''s face because he sensed a hint of disdain in Kingsley''s words.


    For years, the Stewart Family considered him as a youth with the brightest future. Wherever he


    went, everyone respected him.


    Nobody ever dared to look down on him like Kingsley did.


    He scoffed at Kingsley''s attitude before turning his attention back to Baron. "We''re taking you and


    this Nicholson guy to apologize to Boss Jarett in person. Both of you will be receiving punishment


    ording to our creeds."


    Baron was gritting his teeth so hard after Zephyr finished his speech.


    Jarett has gone too far! If he wants the gang, that''d be fine. But how dare he suggest I get punished


    by theirw? He''s greedy! Does nothing satiate him?


    "What if you lose?" Baron demanded coldly.


    Zephyr didn''t bother to answer him. Instead, he talked to Kingsley, who was waiting in the ring.


    "You''re my opponent, so you should be the one making the decision. What do you want to bet on?"


    His words shocked the audience. What confidence! Is he really the one-in-a-million kind of genius?


    If only the audience didn''t lose all their money in the previous fight, they would believe in Zephyr


    and bet on him before the second fight began.


    "Interesting suggestion." Kingsley didn''t push his luck. He took the offer and suggested, "If you lose


    the fight, you and the elders of your family wille to visit me in person and be at my service."


    Kingsley was interested in the mysterious Stewart Family.


    Who knows? The arts Godfather taught me mighte from the Stewart Family.


    Kingsley didn''t find it inappropriate to ask Zephyr to bring the family elders to see him one day.


    They should be honored to have the opportunity to meet Ares, the God of War.


    The audience was indifferent to Kingsley''s words. Yet, the three members of Cole Gang were


    spooked to hear that.


    After all, they knew that the Stewart Family was a branch of the ancient family capable of martial


    arts in Seavale.


    It frightened them to hear Kingsley asking for the family elders to see him in person.


    The members turned to Zephyr and Bronte. Their hearts were hammering against their chests.


    Please don''t get angry... Please don''t get angry... I want to live... I want to live!


    Bronte could no longer contain his anger and it showed as he rudely pointed at Kingsley with his left


    hand and scolded, "This is getting ridiculous, punk! Show some respect!"


    "Enough, Bronte." Zephyr stopped Bronte. His expression mirrored Bronte''s. "I handed him the


    chance on a silver tter, so I can''t break a promise. However, I''ll kill him with my hands. He''ll pay


    for his arrogance."


    Bronte respected Zephyr, so he saw no point in arguing with him. "That''s right, Zephyr! You''ll never


    lose to anyone. Now go. Teach him a lesson!"


    Zephyr didn''t answer him. Instead, he tapped his foot on the ground and leaped into the air. Then,


    hended in the center of the ring without making any noise.


    The audience''s mouths hung open at the sight. They couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "W-What did I witness? D-Did he just fly?"


    "Oh my. He has the talent to be arrogant."


    "I have to do it. No, I will do it! I''ll bet my savings on him. He''s my hope to earn everything back."


    Baron swallowed uneasily as the audience''s discussion reached his ears.


    His faith in Kingsley was fading.


    Can Kingsley truly win this battle?


    Zephyr kept a calm expression on his face. Regardless, he was secretly mocking the audience for


    their ignorance.


    People should stop living in fantasies.


    There''s no such thing as flying. I merely concentrated the strength onto my foot to help me leap into


    the air.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kingsley''s t voice interrupted Zephyr''s thoughts. "You''d make a good high-jumper. I hope your


    skills also live up to my expectation."


    Zephyr''s expression darkened further. "I''ll wipe that smirk off your face. You won''t make it out alive


    tonight."


    He growled, making his resolution clear.


    He roared as he lunged at Kingsley. His attacks all targeted Kingsley''s vital parts. It was clear that


    he was here to spill blood on this day.

 Chapter 690 As if Hes on the Battlefield

    Chapter 690 As if He''s on the Battlefield


    Zephyr''s furious attack met Kingsley''s.


    The pair had already exchanged multiple attacks within a few seconds.


    Zephyr kept throwing punches at Kingsley, but his discovery soon unnerved him.


    He''s as good as me! Besides, there''s a high chance that he has achieved the state of an expert.


    Kingsley''s eyes gleamed in excitement because Zephyr''s performance amazed him.


    It was his first time meeting an opponent of an equal level.


    The sound of a fist meeting another fist could be heard from the ring.


    The two moved like a sh of lightning.


    The audience''s eyes barely kept up with their attacks. The audience was paying the utmost


    attention to the fight that they forgot to cheer or apud.


    At that moment, the audience was sharing one thought. It''s no longer an underground fight. We''re


    watching the exchange between two experts like the movies!


    However, Baron wasn''t in the mood to enjoy the fight like the audience.


    He watched the men in the ring from a distance. His palms were sweating as he felt his heart rate


    rise with each passing second.


    He frantically prayed in his mind. You need to win this fight, Boss Nicholson!


    Bronte, who was standing next to him, watched the fight with his mouth agape. He couldn''t move


    his eyes from the two men in the ring.


    The development of events had caused him to be utterly dumbstruck.


    The Nicholson guy can actually fight! His skills aren''t inferior to Zephyr''s at all. The thought shocked


    Bronte.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After all, Zephyr was the most talented person among the younger generation of the Stewart Family


    from Diosna.


    He went from a proficient fighter to bing an expert at thirty.


    However, the Nicholson guy is just a man in his early twenties. How could he be an expert like


    Zephyr!


    The thought hit Bronte hard. Disbelief was written all over his wide eyes.


    At the same moment, the fight came to a head.


    Suddenly, Zephyr narrowed his eyes.


    The next second, he struck at Kingsley with the intention to kill within his continuous attacks.


    As he was losing his patience, he wanted to make it quick and end the fight as soon as possible.


    Kingsley could feel the change in Zephyr''s attacks.


    He sighed quietly. I thought I had the chance to learn more from him. I haven''t really gained


    anything from this confrontation, and he''s already thinking about ending the fight.


    As Kingsley was lost in his thoughts, Zephyr''s attacks grew fiercer.


    If only his opponent was an ordinary man, his daring and speedy attacks would''ve scared his


    opponent into submitting.


    Unfortunately, Kingsley was no ordinary man.


    He was a witness to the harsh realities of wars, and no words could ever describe the gruesome


    details of those battles.


    Zephyr''s attempt to kill him was nothing but child''s y in his eyes.


    "You''ve chosen the wrong way to kill me." A smile appeared on Kingsley''s face as he


    counterattacked. "Don''t blink. Let me show you the real deal."


    As soon as he finished the words, his aura intensified. His intimidating aura overwhelmed his


    opponent as if the God of Wars was making an entrance.


    The audience could feel the temperature drop in a split second.


    Zephyr''s smug grin froze on his face.


    For the first time in his life, he was afraid of another man, and it was shown in his widened eyes.


    When Kingsley exuded his aura, Zephyr felt as though he could envision thousands of enemies


    rushing toward him at once.


    Meanwhile, he had nowhere to run. His feet were rooted in the swamp of blood, and there were


    bodies everywhere.


    This is war!


    At that moment, Zephyr found himself on a battlefield, where thousands of sacrifices happened in a


    blink of an eye just for one simple victory.


    Sweat trickled down his forehead. His movements were slowing down due to the hesitation and fear


    building within him.


    Zephyr was merely an ordinary man who learned martial arts from a young age. He might be


    talented and skilled, but he never once experienced war and death.


    I can''t take this!


    Just as Zephyr was lost in a trance, Kingsley''s fist hit his chest with a thud.


    "Blech!" Zephyr coughed up blood as the momentum sent him flying across the ring and he


    copsed to the ground hard.


    The audience around the ring cried in surprise at the sight.

 Chapter 691 The Invincible Boss Nicholson

    Chapter 691 The Invincible Boss Nicholson


    "Oh my god! He sent that man flying. He actually sent that man flying!"


    "How could that Nicholson guy be so powerful?! He injured his opponent to the point of spitting out


    blood. That''s amazing!"


    "I lost all my money! If I had known, I would have bet on that young man."


    Shocked, excited, or devastated.


    Everyone was discussing the results and screaming.


    The scene suddenly became chaotic.


    Baron jumped three feet off the ground.


    Heughed so hard that the corners of his mouth almost reached his ears.


    While raising both hands, he cheered, "Boss Nicholson is invincible!"


    Wendell, who was standing with the other members of the ck Fist Gang, was also flushing from


    excitement.


    He shouted along with Baron, "Boss Nicholson is invincible!"


    The members of the ck Fist Gang, who were previously angered by Oscar''s mockery, finally had


    a chance to hold their heads up high!


    One by one, they followed suit and chanted, "Boss Nicholson is invincible!"


    "Boss Nicholson is invincible!"


    Their voices were loud and full of power.


    Theypletely drowned out the noise from the audience.


    Amidst the shouts of the ck Fist Gang, Oscar turned pale as he sat down in the spectator seats,


    muttering to himself, "It''s over... Mr. Radcliff''s n is ruined... What do we do now..."


    He looked up at Bronte, feeling anxious.


    "Mr. Stewart, what do we do now? Kingsley is too strong... It seems like we can''t do anything about


    the ck Fist Gang today..."


    At this moment, Bronte didn''t care about Mr. Radcliff or the ck Fist Gang.


    After snapping out of his thoughts, he immediately jumped onto the ring and stood beside Zephyr.


    "Zephyr! Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    Zephyr took a deep breath, suppressing his urge to spit out blood again, and weakly replied, "I''m


    fine. Help me up."


    Bronte exerted force with his left arm and helped Zephyr to his feet. "Zephyr, are you not that man''s


    match either?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zephyr coughed twice.


    Cough, cough¡ª "That man has a terrifying aura. Just now... I felt like I was on the battlefield¡­"


    Feeling mixed feelings, he looked at Kingsley while he spoke.


    "Who¡­ who are you exactly? How can you possess such a terrifying killing intent?"


    "I am from the underworld. Isn''t it normal to have a bit of a strong killing intent?" Kingsley shrugged.


    "But you, you only have good skills butck experience in real battles. It''s such a pity!"


    Zephyr''s expression darkened.


    That was because he knew that Kingsley was right.


    The Stewarts of his generation had only inherited their family''s powerful ancient martial arts but


    never experienced real battles.


    At this moment, Kingsley took a step forward and looked into Zephyr''s eyes.


    "By the way, do you have anything to say about my boxing technique?"


    To confirm his suspicions, Kingsley deliberately disyed the boxing technique taught to him by his


    godfather.


    He wanted to see if this boxing technique was from the Stewart family.


    However, Zephyr shook his head.


    "Your boxing technique seems ordinary, and with only a hint of fierceness. In terms of boxing skills,


    you can''t beat me."


    Upon hearing that, Kingsley couldn''t help but be taken aback. "You''ve never seen this boxing


    technique before?"


    "No, I''ve never seen it before¡­" Cough, cough¡ª


    After speaking a few words, Zephyr started coughing again.


    Then, Bronte angrily reprimanded Kingsley, "What are you doing? Just ept that you''ve won. Why


    do you keep asking questions? Do you want Zephyr to admit that your boxing technique is superior


    to his? Let me tell you, the Stewart Family has a total of 81 sets of boxing techniques, and any one


    of them is a hundred times stronger than yours!"


    Though skeptical, Kingsley didn''t argue.


    Could it be... that the boxing technique Godfather taught me isn''t from the Stewart Family? If that''s


    the case, why does Bronte and Zephyr''s hidden strength resonate with mine?

 Chapter 692 How Ironic

    Chapter 692 How Ironic


    Just as Kingsley was pondering in his heart, Baron approached Wendell and chastised, "The


    experts you brought have all failed! Go back and tell Boss Jarett that the ck Fist Gang and Cole


    Gang will no longer have anything to do with each other! In the future, don''t engage in these


    shameful tricks!"


    Wendell was furious, but he dared not argue with Baron.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At this moment, among the Stewart Family''s two top experts, one had a crippled right hand while


    the other had suffered internal injuries. Both hadpletely lost theirbat power.


    Moreover, the ck Fist Gang boxers were still looking at him fiercely.


    Wendell felt his legs go weak, and his heart was about to jump out of his throat.


    If those boxers came over to attack him, he probably wouldn''t even have a chance to fight back and


    would be beaten to death on the spot.


    The two Cole Gang disciples beside Wendell were trembling in fear. "What should we do now, Mr.


    Martin?"


    "What should we do?" Wendell gulped. "We should go back and report to Jarett! Or do you n to


    stay here and wait for death?"


    After saying that, he looked at Zephyr and Bronte on the stage and cursed inwardly, D*mn it! Those


    two imed to be descendants of some ancient martial arts family, but they ended up getting


    beaten up! What a bunch of losers!


    Right then, Oscar and his men approached them with a menacing aura.


    "You guys, get those two defeated generals out of here now. Or would you like us to do it for you,


    huh?"


    Besides that, Oscar also wanted to cripple everyone in Wendell''s group.


    But the grudge between them and the Cole Gang would never end if they did that.


    The ck Fist Gang didn''t have the strength to contend with the Cole Gang.


    So, all he could do was threaten them and drive them away.


    Wendell was so intimidated by Oscar that his teeth were chattering. "Alright¡­ We''ll leave..."


    Once he finished, he looked up at Zephyr and Bronte on the stage and shouted, "Mr. Stewart, let''s


    go! We should return and report to Boss Jarett!"


    However, his tone was no longer as respectful as before.


    Bronte''s face fell. "Zephyr, let''s go."


    "Cough, cough, cough... Let''s go."


    Zephyr nodded weakly and let Bronte support him as they walked down from the stage.


    Watching him walk unsteadily, everyone couldn''t help but sigh.


    The image of his agile figure leaping onto the stage just now was still vivid in their minds.


    But now, he couldn''t even get down the stage without someone supporting him.


    It was such an ironic incident.


    Just as Zephyr stepped onto the steps, Kingsley demanded coldly from behind him, "You have one


    week to bring your elders to visit me! The location... will be here, at the Supreme Boxing Gym!"


    Zephyr paled, and he stopped in his tracks without turning around.


    "Alright, since I''ve made a promise to you, I will fulfill it. I just hope you won''t regret it."


    But Bronte turned around and threatened, "Kid, you''re choosing your own demise. If my elders do


    come here, I guarantee you won''t be able to leave unscathed!"


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "I''ll be waiting for them."


    Watching the five people who came here with great confidence now fleeing in embarrassment,


    everyone couldn''t help but burst intoughter!


    The members of the ck Fist Gang raised their heads proudly and chanted, "Boss Nicholson!"


    "Boss Nicholson!"


    "Boss Nicholson!"


    At this point, the entire ck Fist Gang had already acknowledged Kingsley''s formidable skills.


    Kingsley''s prestige in the ck Fist Gang even surpassed Baron''s.


    As for Baron, who had earned a fortune, he was now smiling and bowing to the audience.


    "Everyone, you have all witnessed the strength of the ck Fist Gang! We will bring you even more


    exciting boxing matches in the future. However, due to today''s unexpected incident, we need to


    have an internal reorganization. We hope that you can understand!"

 Chapter 693 Understanding the Situation

    Chapter 693 Understanding the Situation


    After the crowd witnessed the brilliant match between Kingsley and Zephyr, the remaining boxers


    stepping into the ring were inevitably met with boos.


    Since Baron understood the principle of quitting while ahead, he was prepared to end business


    early.


    Besides, he could guess that the audience might have already lost most of their money.


    Continuing would not bring in any more profits.


    Since their gang leader had given his orders, the ck Fist Gang immediately started arranging for


    the audience to leave.


    Although some people were still unsatisfied and wanted to gamble a little more to recoup their


    losses, they could only obediently leave in the face of these robust disciples of the ck Fist Gang.


    Watching the audience gradually leave, Baron invited Kingsley to the VIP room with a ttering


    smile and personally offered him a cup of tea,plimenting him, "Boss Nicholson, I didn''t expect


    you to be so skilled. It was truly an eye-opener."


    Kingsley took a sip of tea and replied, "The opponent in the second round was just as skilled as me


    butcked experience in real battles, which is why I easily found his weakness."


    "Hahaha, Boss Nicholson, there''s no need to be so modest!" Baron rubbed his hands together and


    continued, "From what I can tell, they are all members of the Stewart Family from Diosna City. Since


    you''ve managed to defeat them, it means you''re truly a master among masters!"


    When Kingsley heard that, he was intrigued and asked, "What''s the matter? Do you know the


    Stewart Family?"


    "The Stewart Family from Diosna is a very low-key family." Baron nodded and added, "They are


    quite well known in the underworld, but they dislike getting involved with forces from the underworld,


    so their influence has declined over the years."


    When he got to that point, he sighed. "As one would expect from Jarett Cole, he even managed to


    invite someone from the Stewart Family."


    Putting down his teacup, Kingsley urged, "Tell me more about the Stewart Family."


    "The Diosna Stewart Family is extended from the Seavale Stewart Family. The Seavale Stewart


    Family is an ancient martial arts family," Baron exined. "I heard that the Stewart Family has a


    legacy of countless boxing techniques, palm techniques, swordsmanship... and almost everyone in


    the family is highly skilled in martial arts."


    Kingsley nodded. This had started to make sense to him. If Zephyr and Bronte were from an ancient


    martial arts family, that would exin why they were so skilled in martial arts.


    It seemed like he must have a meeting with the elders of the Stewart Family.


    Though the younger Stewarts might not recognize the boxing techniques taught by his godfather,


    those old folks might.


    At that moment, the door to the VIP room was pushed open, and Wendell walked in.


    "Boss, everything outside has been taken care of," he said while grabbing a beer and taking a sip.


    "D*mn it. Thank goodness Boss Nicholson was here today. Otherwise, we would have been in big


    trouble. Jarett Cole is so ruthless, challenging our entire ck Fist Gang for Jaiden Hubbard!"


    Baron also spoke up. "That reminds me. Boss Nicholson, I didn''t have a chance to ask earlier. Why


    did you kill Jaiden and make Jarett so furious?"


    "Jaiden kidnapped my eldest sister," Kingsley exined calmly.


    "What?!" Baron and Wendell were both shocked.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "How dare Jaiden be so audacious and kidnap your sister?"


    Baron''s eyes darted around.


    "Boss Nicholson, I know Miss Jeanne is your fourth sister, so is your eldest sister... also involved in


    the underworld?"


    He believed that this matter needed to be rified.


    Otherwise, if he ever identally offended Kingsley''s eldest sister, he would end up just as


    miserable as Jaiden.


    Or even worse!


    He didn''t have a powerful uncle-inw who could seek revenge for him.


    Kingsley shook his head. "My eldest sister is not involved in the underworld. She is the chairman of


    Neveah Department Store."


    "The chairman of Neveah Department Store?" Wendell pped his forehead. "I remember now!


    She''s a famous female entrepreneur in our city!"


    Baron''s eyes glistened slightly. "So President Wynn is your eldest sister¡­"

 Chapter 694 A Legendary Experience

    Chapter 694 A Legendary Experience


    Kingsley didn''t want to discuss this topic further, so he asked, "Mr. Howe, are you familiar with a


    person named Cassius White?"


    "Cassius White?" Baron replied, "The former leader of the Nightfall Gang? Didn''t he announce his


    retirement from the underworld at the Underworld Force Meeting? Why are you asking about him?"


    "He''s very clever," Kingsley remarked. "I would like to get to know him. Do you know anything about


    him?"


    Baron pondered for a moment and slowly exined, "Mr. White has had quite a legendary


    experience. Nearly all the powerful people in the underworld have heard about it."


    "Oh? What experience?" Kingsley was intrigued. "I would like to hear about it."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "He was just a small-time thug in the Cole Gang when he was young. About twenty years ago, he


    happened to meet a wealthy youngdy."


    Baron showed a hint of envy on his face.


    "She was not just any wealthy youngdy. Although no one knows her exact identity, everyone has


    heard that her jewelry is worth at least five figures! That youngdy wanted to be with Mr. White, but


    her family opposed it. Butter on, her family suddenly agreed and let them get married."


    "What happened next?" Kingsley asked.


    "What happened next? The youngdy''s father found Jarett, and he helped Mr. White establish the


    Nightfall Gang. Before Mr. White announced his retirement from the underworld, the Nightfall Gang


    had always relied on the Cole Gang and thrived!"


    When saying that, Baron was filled with jealousy, which was evident in his tone.


    Such an encounter was truly legendary.


    Fascinated, Kingsley asked, "Since he married a wealthy youngdy, why did he still stay in the


    underworld? Wouldn''t his situation be more stable andfortable if he had worked in their family


    business?"


    "Mr. White is very clever, as you know. Someone like him wouldn''t be willing to be just a son-inw."


    Baron added, "Moreover, it was said that after that family helped him establish the Nightfall Gang,


    they cut off all ties with that youngdy! As for the specific reasons, those are not something we


    outsiders can know about!"


    Kingsley nodded. He didn''t expect Cassius to have such aplicated experience.


    "Mr. Howe, where do you think Cassius will go after retiring from the underworld?"


    After giving it a thought, Baron replied, "At the Underworld Force Meeting, didn''t he say that he


    would go back to his hometown and establish a small business? I vaguely remember that his


    hometown seems to be in Twinfield County located near Cleapolis. It is a very small county, so you


    can easily find it by asking around. If you want to find him, I can send someone to investigate and


    give you the specific address in the next couple of days."


    "Sure." Kingsley nodded. "Thank you in advance, Mr. Howe."


    "It''s no trouble at all!" Baron waved his hand repeatedly. "It''s my honor to assist you, Boss


    Nicholson."


    While getting up, Kingsley excused himself. "I''ll leave the matter about Cassius White and the two


    Sweoyans we have in captivity to you. It''s gettingte, so I''ll be taking my leave."


    "Don''t worry, Boss Nicholson." Baron patted his chest and promised, "I will perform those two tasks


    well and won''t make any mistakes!"


    After Kingsley left the Supreme Boxing Gym, he returned to Reene''s residence.


    When he entered, Reene was sitting on the sofa, sending a text message.


    There was a hint of a smile on her face.


    Seeing Kingsley return, Reene immediately asked, "Kingsley, why are you back sote?"


    "I went to watch apetition." Kingsley casually replied and asked, "Reene, who are you texting?


    You''re smiling so happily."


    Reene waved her phone in front of him and said, "Who else could it be? Of course, it''s your


    Victoria!"


    "It seems like you and Victoria have reconciled." Kingsley smiled. "I''m relieved."


    As he said that, he gently touched Reene''s cheek...

 Chapter 695 Reenes Confession

    Chapter 695 Reene''s Confession


    "Reene, your face is still a bit swollen," Kingsley said with concern. "Don''t go to work these days.


    Stay at home and rest."


    Reene blushed slightly.


    "I can''t. That project has just started, and I don''t have time to rest. Besides, Victoria said it''s just a


    minor injury."


    "But you''re apany president. How can youpare yourself to Victoria?" Kingsleyughed.


    "Back then, Victoria didn''t even whimper when she broke her arm while climbing over the wall of the


    welfare home. To her, everything is a minor injury as long as she''s still alive."


    After hearing what he said, Reene chuckled.


    "I will definitely tell Victoria you said that the next time I see her and see how she deals with you."


    "Uh..." Kingsley''s expression froze for a moment, and he quickly changed the topic.


    "Reene, why are you still up sote? Were you waiting for me?"


    "Of course I was waiting for you!" Reene pouted. "I have to go to work tomorrow. I would already be


    asleep if I weren''t waiting for you."


    Kingsley was puzzled. "Reene... do you have something to tell me?"


    Bushing even redder, Reene spoke almost inaudibly. "Um... Kingsley, thank you for saving me


    today..."


    "You''re my eldest sister. It''s only natural for me to save you. There''s no need to thank me for that."


    He gave her a thoughtful look and asked, "Reene, why do I feel like something is bothering you


    today? It''s like... there''s something you find hard to say."


    Reene lowered her eyes and bit her lip. She was silent for a long while.


    That was because she wanted to tell Kingsley she had fallen in love with him.


    But those weren''t words that could be easily spoken out.


    Sensing that something was off in the atmosphere, Kingsley cracked a joke. "Reene, are you so


    grateful that I saved you that you''re going to offer yourself to me?"


    He was just casually teasing her to make herugh.


    But!


    To his surprise, Reene nodded!


    Although she didn''t say anything, her shy expression revealed her thoughts.


    Kingsley fell silent.


    He waspletely stunned.


    Never would he have expected his eldest sister would... would fall in love with him.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became even more awkward...


    Kingsley''s heart was pounding, and he parted his lips but didn''t know what to say.


    It would be a lie if he said he didn''t have feelings for Reene.


    However, he was burdened with national hatred and family grudges and didn''t have the effort to


    consider his romantic feelings.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he was caught off guard when Reene suddenly confessed her feelings.


    Looking at Reene''s blushing face, Kingsley felt like something in his heart had melted.


    "Reene..."


    He gently held her hand, only to realize that it was slightly cold.


    Before Kingsley could say anything else, Reene took a deep breath and gathered her courage to


    exin, "Originally, I didn''t n to tell you, but¡­ it would make me feel uneasy if I don''t tell you."


    At this point, she raised her affectionate and tender eyes to look at him.


    "But, Kingsley, you don''t have to feel burdened. I only want to let you know that my feelings for you


    have changed. But it''s not because... I want to be with you immediately, o-or have any physical


    rtionship with you."


    Upon hearing that, Kingsley was slightly taken aback.


    She doesn''t want to be with me immediately? She doesn''t want to have any physical rtionship


    with me? What does she mean by that...


    "Reene, are you toying with me?"


    After listening to Reene''s confession, Kingsley felt a strange desire stirring inside him.


    It seemed like he wanted to end his twenty-two years of being a virgin.


    But her words were like a bucket of cold water poured over his head.


    The cold water directly put out the boiling desires inside his body.

 Chapter 696 A Long and Deep Kiss

    Chapter 696 A Long and Deep Kiss


    Reene shook her head, "There are some things that I can''t tell you on behalf of others. But, I will


    wait until your other sisters have expressed their opinions before deciding whether to further


    develop our rtionship..."


    Earlier today, Victoria mentioned that she also had feelings for Kingsley today and had even started


    preparing to find the right time to confess her feelings.


    Out of consideration for her sister''s feelings, Reene could only endure for now.


    "Until my other sisters express their opinions?" Kingsley was taken aback. "Not to mention that


    Courtney is still studying in Diosna, but doesn''t Jessica only return every Christmas?"


    Blushing slightly, Reene pursed her lips. "Don''t worry, King. Although we can''t... engage in that kind


    of act right now, I can indulge you slightly..."


    "Indulge me? What do you mean?" Kingsley couldn''t understand what she meant.


    Just as he was confused, Reene suddenly leaned over.


    "Reene..." Kingsley only managed to say her name before she covered his lips with hers.


    Boom!


    Like being struck by lightning, a loud explosion erupted in Kingsley''s mind.


    This was also the first time he ever felt breathless.


    His mind went nk as if everything in the world had drifted away from him.


    His world was only filled with the softness of her lips and the unique fragrance on her body.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Three seconds...


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Kingsley didn''t dare to move and sat stiffly, allowing Reene to kiss him as she pleased.


    After who knows how long, Kingsley felt himself drenched in sweat when Reene finally released his


    lips.


    He suddenly snapped back to reality and felt his body burning.


    Reene smiled charmingly. "See, this is what I meant by indulging you."


    "Reene, I want to be indulged even more." Kingsley slightly wriggled his body. "It''s still early, so


    shall we go a little further?"


    "What do you mean by it''s still early? I still have to go to work tomorrow." Reene blushed and stood


    up. Her posture looked slightly awkward. "In the future, I''ll only indulge you when I''m in a good


    mood. But until the others have expressed their opinions, you absolutely cannot cross the line!


    Alright, I''m going to sleep now. You should go to bed early too!"


    After saying that, Reene swayed her slender waist and returned to her bedroom upstairs.


    Bang!


    Hearing the sound of the bedroom door closing, Kingsley felt like he was about to get a nosebleed.


    What is Reene ying at?!


    He took a deep breath to suppress the burning desire surging inside him. Then, he shook his head


    and thought to himself, Seems like I''ll have to wait until I meet all my other sisters before I can kick


    start my romantic experience¡­


    Before that, he might still be able to spark something with Cecilia, ine, and others.


    But for now, Reene had imed ownership of him.


    Although Kingsley suspected she was only iming ownership without any intention of moving


    forward, he dared not get involved ambiguously with other young women.


    Otherwise, if Reene was upset, he could only stare at her and do nothing.


    Early the next morning.


    Kingsley got up early and started his usual physical training in the yard.


    After he finished his training, he saw Reene carrying a shoulder bag, ready to go to work.


    "Reene." Kingsley walked up to her with a smile. "Are you in a good mood this morning?"


    "Pfft!" Reene couldn''t hold back herugh. "Are you always thinking about those things? Be careful,


    cause I might take back what I saidst night."


    "Wait, Reene." Kingsley quickly put on a serious expression. "I just wanted to remind you to stay


    safe at work and not be fooled by Mia or anyone like her again."


    Upon hearing that, Reene stopped joking and nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ve learned my lesson. I won''t


    be so foolish again."


    Once she finished, she approached Kingsley and pinched his face gently.

 Chapter 697 Here to Protect President Wynn

    Chapter 697 Here to Protect President Wynn


    "You''re all sweaty. Go take a shower. I will buy some ingredients on my way home to make a meal


    that will replenish your body."


    Kingsley grinned. "Just replenishing won''t do. I''ll need to drain some of them or I''ll suffer from being


    overnourished."


    Reene red at him yfully. "Alright. I need to leave for work now. Be good and wait for me at


    home."


    With that, she walked toward the garage.


    Suddenly, Kingsley remembered something and yelled, "Reene, there will probably be a few people


    around yourpany today, but don''t worry, they are all on our side. They''re responsible for your


    safety!"


    He was worried that Jarett might harm Reene.


    Therefore, he specifically instructed Lancer to arrange for a few men to disguise themselves and


    stand guard near Neveah to protect Reene''s safety.


    Reene smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Kingsley."


    After speaking, she got into the car and drove toward thepany.


    When she arrived at the Neveah''s parking lot, she looked around carefully but couldn''t spot anyone


    watching over her.


    She guessed the other party might be hiding in the dark, so she didn''t think much about it and went


    straight up the elevator.


    At this moment, in a corner behind the Neveah building, a group of over twenty people gathered


    there.


    Among them, three young men stood tall with righteous looks on their faces.


    They were the warriors Lancer had sent from Coliree Ind.


    Standing before the three men were the three rows of groups consisting of six to seven people.


    Those men hung their heads and dared not speak.


    Several of them had bruises on their faces, clearly just having been beaten.


    The leading Coliree Ind warrior demanded, "Who are you people? What were you doing


    sneaking around Neveah? Are you trying to harm President Wynn? Hurry up and confess your


    crimes. Otherwise, I don''t mind beating you up again."


    A young man in the front row quickly waved his hands. "No, sir, you''ve misunderstood! We don''t


    want to harm President Wynn! We are here to protect her!"


    "We are from the Jeanne Gang! Our boss, Miss Jeanne, is President Wynn''s sister! She sent us to


    protect President Wynn!"


    "People from the Jeanne Gang?" The Coliree Ind warrior''s expression remained serious. "Are the


    other two groups behind you also with you?"


    The members of Jeanne Gang shook their heads. "Only the first row are from Jeanne Gang! The


    rest have nothing to do with us!"


    The people in the second row, afraid of being beaten again, quickly identified themselves. "We are


    Kenny Shane''s subordinates. We are on the same side. We saved President Wynn yesterday, so


    she must remember us!"


    After listening to their introductions, the warrior seemed to have rxed.


    Kenny had recently been helping them keep watch at Thinking Cup Coffee.


    Therefore, he trusted Kenny''s men.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The young warrior turned his gaze to the people on the third row. "Don''t tell me you guys are also


    here to protect President Wynn too?"


    The people on the third row admitted with bitter expressions, "Yes, we are here to protect President


    Wynn too!"


    They were neither under President Wynn''s sister nor connected with the three young warriors.


    Each of them could feel their legs trembling due to being uncertain and scared.


    The young warrior frowned as he scrutinized them. "Who are you people? Why are you here to


    protect President Wynn?"


    "W-We are Mr. Howe''s men..." one of them stammered. "Yesterday, our boss heard from Boss


    Nicholson... that President Wynn was kidnapped. He was worried that someone else might harm


    President Wynn, so he sent us..."


    Upon hearing the name "Boss Nicholson," the three young warriors instinctively stood upright.


    They knew that the "Boss Nicholson" mentioned by these small-time gangsters must be the God of


    War, Kingsley Nicholson.

 Chapter 698 Second Round of Interrogation

    Chapter 698 Second Round of Interrogation


    "You all im to be here to protect President Wynn, but words alone are not enough. I cannot fully


    trust any of you," said the soldier while signaling to his twopanions.


    "The three of us will each lead a group of people to guard Neveah from the front, left, and right


    sides. We will monitor these people while protecting President Wynn to prevent them from causing


    any trouble."


    "Yes!" The two soldiers responded simultaneously.


    Even though there were just two people, they emitted an imposing aura that shook everyone


    present.


    The gangsters were all intimidated, thinking about which faction these three belonged to. Why do


    they have the same aura as military personnel?


    While the three groups protected Reene, Kingsley tidied up and drove to Coliree Group.


    He had already obtained a lot of information from Andrew and Cedric, so now he needed to discuss


    this matter with Lancer and Hades.


    Arriving at Lancer''s office, Kingsley sat in the chair behind the desk and asked, "Any new leads on


    Stork?"


    "No, all the spies from Sweoya seem to have gone into hiding," Lancer replied with a guilty


    expression. "Not just Stork, but even the other small fries seemed to have disappeared without a


    trace."


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "They have all suspended their ns and gone into hiding. It''s normal that


    you can''t find any leads."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing that, Lancer cheered up a little. "Ares, have you found something?"


    Kingsley nodded. "These spies infiltrated the country with the intention of sabotaging Andrew''s


    academic forum. However, the forum could not be held as scheduled due to the capture of Boris


    Oakley. As a result, their espionage went into a dormant state, and everyone went into hiding."


    Upon listening to Kingsley''s exnation, Lancer was suddenly in high spirits. "I didn''t expect Boris


    to be so important! But during the previous interrogation, he clearly imed to be an ordinary


    schr who knew nothing. Could he be lying?"


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes. "If he was lying, it would prove that he is a well-trained and excellent


    spy."


    At that time, Kingsley had used acupuncture to force Boris into confessing. Therefore, if Boris could


    still fabricate a false testimony under such excruciating torture, he must have an extraordinary


    identity.


    Kingsley tapped his fingers on the desk and stood up. "I might need to interrogate him again."


    Hearing that, Lancer immediately concurred, "Yes. I''ll have someone take him to the interrogation


    room."


    Boris was tied to a chair in the interrogation room, just like during the first interrogation. His injuries


    had mostly healed, but he looked extremely weak and feeble.


    During this period, he had been imprisoned within Coliree Group building and was unable to see the


    light of day.


    Therefore, his face was pale and sickly, and he appeared weak.


    When Boris saw Kingsley enter the room, he raised his eyes and hoarsely asked, "When are you


    going to let me go?"


    Kingsley pulled a chair over and sat across from him, smiling ambiguously. "Why are you in such a


    hurry to leave? Is it because you want to head to Andrew''s academic forum?"


    With widened eyes, Boris took a few deep breaths before nodding. "I am Andrew''s teacher, so I


    have a responsibility to help himplete the academic forum and achieve sess."


    "Responsibility?" Kingsley sneered coldly. "If it''s a responsibility, then why did you ask him for 1.2


    million Questia Dors? Why did you keep the progress of the academic forum preparations from


    him?"


    "You¡ª" Boris'' lips trembled as he stuttered, "How did you know all this? Did Andrew tell you?"


    "No." Kingsley shook his head and calmly replied, "It was Stork."


    After saying that, he stared intently at Boris, not missing any subtle expression from him.

 Chapter 699 Storks Identity

    Chapter 699 Stork''s Identity


    Everything Kingsley said was what he heard from Andrew.


    However, he deliberately said it was from Stork.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to deceive Boris to find out how much he knew.


    Sure enough, when Boris heard the name "Stork," his pupils immediately dted.


    Then, his eyes revealed were filled with shock and disbelief.


    However, the shock in his eyes onlysted a few seconds before disappearing.


    Boris'' Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, and his voice became hoarse. "Stork? Who is that? I''ve


    never heard of him."


    Although he tried to conceal it quickly, his reaction did not escape Kingsley''s eyes.


    Kingsley curled up his lips into a smile. "Since you don''t know who Stork is, then forget it. I originally


    wanted you to meet each other before we execute him!"


    "Ex-Execute?" At this moment, Boris could no longer pretend.


    He frantically twisted his body and roared, "You can''t kill her! You will definitely regret it if you kill


    her!"


    A faint light flickered in Kingsley''s hazel eyes. "Why can''t we kill him? He''s merely the leader of


    Team Nightcrawler! I''m sure you have sent more than just a few dozen of these spy teams, right?


    What''s the harm in killing a small fry like that?"


    Boris'' expression became ferocious: "Her identity is not that simple! Her father is the president of


    Sweoya''s Guido Club. If you kill her, you will bring on yourself the crazy and endless revenge from


    the Guido Club."


    "The Guido Club?" Kingsley frowned, seemingly unfamiliar with that name.


    At this moment, Lancer, who was standing beside him, exined, "Sweoya''s underworld consists of


    two major forces, one of which is called the Liberal Hill Gang. The Liberal Hill Gang is an


    organizationposed of numerous small forces that has a pyramid hierarchy. The Guido Club is


    one of the several top forces at the top of the hierarchy."


    Boris nodded. "The Liberal Hill Gang is like arge corporation, and the Guido Club is one of its


    threergest subsidiaries. Under the Guido Club are countless more subsidiaries that expand out


    layer byyer. Its influence covers almost the entire Sweoya."


    While saying that, he looked coldly at Kingsley and added, "And Stork''s father is the president of the


    Guido Club. Are you daring enough to harm her?"


    Even when threatening Kingsley, Boris felt his heart in his throat.


    Initially, President Kelly strongly disagreed with his daughtering to the Empire of Qustia to


    participate in the operation.


    It was Boris who guaranteed the youngdy''s safety.


    If something happened to Miss Kelly, he would never be able to return to his country.


    Even if he died in Qustia, his family in Sweoya would be implicated in this matter.


    With the Guido Club''s means, they would wipe out the entire Oakley Family!


    Thinking of that, Boris broke out in a cold sweat.


    He told Kingsley, "You don''t understand who President Kelly of the Guido Club is. He is a true hero!


    If you let Stork go, I will tell you everything you want to know. It''s a guaranteed deal. Otherwise, you


    won''t be able to obtain any clues from me, and you will have to bear President Kelly''s wrath!"


    At that point, Boris had made up his mind. No matter what the cost, he would protect Stork''s safety.


    He was willing to confess everything.


    Even if n A failed, it was still everyone''s fault.


    The me would not fall on him, and the emperor would not me him.


    But if anything happened to Stork, he and his family would be in trouble.


    Therefore, he couldn''t care about anything else.


    He just wanted to risk everything to protect his family.


    Seeing that Boris had taken the bait, Kingsley couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 700 Almost Geeting Fooled

    Chapter 700 Almost Geeting Fooled


    Kingsley tapped his finger on his knee, deliberately showing a thoughtful expression.


    After a long while, he nodded and epted the deal. "Alright, tell me what you know. If I am


    satisfied, I will release Stork."


    He then turned to Lancer and ordered, "Get ready. Once Mr. Oakley confesses, release our captive


    immediately!"


    They had to make it believable.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Therefore, they had to break through Boris'' mental line of defense.


    Sure enough, when he heard Kingsley''s words, he began violently struggling again.


    "I''ll talk! I''ll tell you everything! You must keep your promise and release Mr. Kelly," Boris demanded.


    Lancer''s face turned cold. "As long as you confess everything you know, I will definitely release


    him!"


    Then, Boris gradually stopped struggling, and a hint of uncertainty appeared in his eyes.


    "Will you... really release Mr. Kelly?" he asked.


    Lancer impatiently replied, "Ares has already given the order. Do you think we would lie to you?"


    "Hehehe..."


    Suddenly, Boris burst intoughter.


    "You Qustians are indeed extremely cunning. I almost fell for your trick!" he said.


    Stork, whose real name was Xaria Kelly, was the daughter of the Guido Club.


    Just now, Boris deliberately referred to her as Mr. Kelly, hoping to confirm whether Stork had really


    fallen into the hands of the Qustian Military.


    Unexpectedly, hisst resort had paid off.


    That move allowed him to be sure that the young man before him was trying to fool him.


    Seeing Boris'' triumphant look, Kingsley frowned and asked, "What''s that supposed to mean? What


    do you mean by saying that you almost fell for our trick?"


    "You don''t have Stork in custody! In fact, you don''t even have any clues about her!" Boris taunted


    with a sneer.


    "Hahaha... From now on, I won''t believe any of your nonsense again! You Qustians are cunning and


    inferior to us! Only by epting the rule of the King can you be saved from this filthy dump!"


    Once he finished speaking, he beganughing heartily.


    It was like he was sacrificing himself for the greater good of his people.


    Kingsley and Lancer exchanged a puzzled nce.


    Boris had taken the bait just now.


    How did he suddenly figure out their n?


    Could it be... that there was some detail they had overlooked?


    With narrowed eyes, Kingsley said, "Mr. Oakley, you seem to have no intention of confessing."


    "Hahaha. Why would I confess when you don''t have Stork in your hands?" Boris taunted.


    "Moreover, I am a specially trained elite. I won''t utter a word, even if you torture me."


    "I admit that you have strong endurance." Kingsley stood up from his chair and nodded. "Even when


    I inserted a steel needle into the BL 9 at the back of your head back then, you only confessed to


    knowing a website. From that experience, I know that you won''t reveal any further information, even


    if I torture you again."


    Boris looked at Kingsley warily and asked, "So, what method are you nning to use against me


    this time?"


    "Don''t worry. There won''t be any torture this time."


    Kingsley raised his palm like a knife as he spoke and struck Boris'' neck from behind.


    Thump!


    After a muffled sound, Boris fainted with a roll of his eyes.


    Seeing this, Lancer was surprised and asked, "Ares, aren''t you going to continue interrogating


    him?"


    "There''s nothing more we can get from him through interrogation," Kingsley exined in a deep


    voice. "He''s right. He can indeed be considered an elite spy. Therefore, we can only resort to


    special methods."


    While looking at the unconscious Boris, Lancer asked, "What special methods? Is it knocking him


    out?"

 Chapter 701 Stork Is a Woman?

    Chapter 701 Stork Is a Woman?


    Kingsley didn''t answer directly but slowly exined, "My father has an old friend named Mason


    Parker. Back then, Jonah Lawson, the head of the Lawson Family, hit him in the back of his head


    with a steel shovel, causing him to lose his memory. Since then, he has been in a muddleheaded


    state and is currently living like a nomad."


    The more Lancer listened, the more confused he became. "So... Are you nning to make Boris


    lose his memories too?"


    "Of course not," Kingsley shook his head and said, "But Mr. Parker''s situation inspired me. I can use


    ancient medical techniques to damage Boris'' brain and make him lose his memory."


    Upon hearing that, Lancer suddenly realized the other''s n. "I understand! You want to release the


    amnestic Boris so that the spies lurking around can resume their activities. That way, we can follow


    the clues and catch them all."


    Lancer cupped his fist, admiringly saying, "That''s a great idea. Ares, your strategy is truly amazing."


    "Don''t praise me too soon," Kingsley pondered and said, "First, let''s figure out why Boris suddenly


    changed his mind just now!"


    Lancer concurred, "Agreed. I was confused as well. He had already decided to confess, but why did


    he suddenly change his mind?"


    With his hands behind his back, Kingsley moved around slowly and asked, "Do you remember the


    last sentence he said before changing his mind?"


    Lancer supported his chin with one hand and recalled. "He seemed to say... you must keep your


    promise and release Mr. Kelly."


    "No, that''s not it," Lancer denied his words with a shake of his head and said confidently, "I


    remember now! After he said that sentence, he asked again, ''Will you really release Mr. Kelly?'' That


    was thest sentence he said before changing his mind!"


    Afterward, Kingsley frowned and muttered, "These two sentences are about releasing Mr. Kelly...


    Mr. Kelly, also known as Stork¡­ What''s the mystery inside those two sentences that made Boris


    see through my lie and know that we haven''t caught Stork?"


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Kingsley paced around, carefully thinking about what might be the loophole.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Lancer spoke up.


    "Ares, what if Mr. Kelly is not a young man but an old man? Boris only mentioned that Stork''s father


    is the head of the Guido Club, but he didn''t mention how old the head of the club is! If the head is


    over eighty, Stork must be at least sixty years old! A sixty-year-old man¡­ but that doesn''t make


    sense..."


    Upon hearing that, Kingsley was suddenly enlightened.


    A burst of light shed in his eyes instantly.


    "Your line of thinking is half correct!" Kingsley stopped and analyzed excitedly, "Stork is indeed not


    Mr. Kelly, but Miss Kelly. Stork is a woman. That''s how Boris realized we were deceiving him!"


    "Stork is a woman?" Lancer was shocked. "We never considered that possibility!"


    When he mentioned that, he suddenly shivered as if he remembered something, "Ares... I thought


    of something."


    As he spoke, he rubbed his arms and brushed off the goosebumps on his body.


    "Recently, Kenny''s men have been lurking near Thinking Cup Coffee, waiting for Stork to appear."


    Lancer''s expression became strange.


    "But they hadn''t had any luck until yesterday. From what they reported back, the strangest person


    around Thinking Cup Coffee is the owner of the coffee shop. She seems to have no interest in her


    shop''s profits and would rarely go there."


    Lancer gulped and continued, "At first, I thought her main job was being the hotel manager of


    Jadnd Heights, so it was normal that she rarely appeared in Thinking Cup Coffee. But now that I


    think about it, if Stork is a woman, then Xaria Heart, the owner of Thinking Cup Coffee, is the most


    suspicious suspect."

 Chapter 702 Realization

    Chapter 702 Realization


    After hearing Lancer''s words, Kingsley also felt his heart skip a beat.


    Xaria Heart! It''s that woman who has always made me feel ufortable!


    He never quite figured out what it was about her that made him uneasy, but he finally came to


    realize now¡ªit was because she was from the Empire of the Setting Sun!


    Even though she spoke without any ent, her behavior still was stillced with the habits of a


    Sweoyan.


    She must have felt out of ce for him because he had assumed she was Qustian.


    And most importantly, she knew Andrew.


    Her im of being Andrew''s senior from high school must have been a lie.


    Andrew admitted that she was his senior, but he never specified whether it was from high school or


    college.


    Thinking about it now, Xaria probably also studied under Boris.


    That was why Andrew used the term "senior" ambiguously to exin their rtionship.


    With these thoughts shing through his mind, Kingsley had already figured out most of the


    situation.


    "It seems that Xaria Heart is Stork, the leader of Team Nightcrawler." Kingsley couldn''t help but feel


    excited.


    "All the dots connect in that case!" Lancer was also ted.


    Their espionage operation had been stagnant for a long time.


    With this breakthrough, they would definitely make significant progress.


    "Kenny, I''m bringing someone with me to catch Stork now!" Lancer clenched his fists and insisted,


    "She definitely knows tons of inside information. If we capture her and interrogate her properly, we


    should be able to find out a lot."


    Kingsley stopped in his tracks. "No, we can''t catch her now."


    "Why not?"


    "All those spies have gone into hiding since Boris'' disappearance. And Stork''s position in the


    Empire of the Setting Sun is obviously much higher than Boris''." Kingsley pondered out loud, "If she


    is captured, those spies will definitely spare no effort to search for her and rescue her. Their


    disruptive actions will undoubtedly be postponed again."


    Hearing that, Lancer asked, "Are you suggesting... we secretly monitor her and wait for them to


    make a big move before weunch an all-out attack and capture them altogether?"


    "Exactly!" Kingsley squinted his eyes slightly. "We don''t know how many people the Empire of the


    Setting Sun has sent this time. Even if Stork fesses up, we still have to capture them one by one!


    "Instead of going through all that trouble, it''s better to wait for them to gather and then take them all


    down in one fell swoop!"


    Lancer had absolute trust in Kingsley. Upon hearing his n, he immediately agreed. "Alright, let''s


    do as you say, Ares! Then... I''ll have Kenny''s men withdraw for now."


    "That''d be great." Kingsley nodded. "We can''t let them stay in Jeanne Gang''s territory forever¡ª"


    As he was speaking, he came to an abrupt stop.


    He suddenly remembered that Xaria seemed to have a very close rtionship with Victoria.


    Does she¡­ want to hurt Victoria?!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley shook his head as soon as that thought came to mind.


    He and Victoria''s rtionship wasn''t known to the public.


    Furthermore, Xaria wasn''t aware of his military background. She had no reason to cause Victoria


    any harm.


    Kingsley''s eyes flickered then. It seemed that the problemy in ancient healing.


    Xaria coveted the ancient healing of the Empire of Qustia. She wanted him to teach ancient healing


    to the people of the Empire of the Setting Sun.


    She probably wanted to establish a good rtionship with him through Victoria.


    When Kingsley came to realize, a cold smile appeared on his face, and he thought to himself, You


    want to get closer to me, don''t you?


    I''ll make your wishe true so that you stop bothering Victoria!


    Seeing that Kingsley''s expression was off, Lancer quickly asked, "Ares? Have you thought of


    something?"


    "It''s nothing." Kingsley waved, "Please bring me two needles. I''ll deal with Boris first."

 Chapter 703 Why Does He Look So Familiar?

    Chapter 703 Why Does He Look So Familiar?


    "Alright!" Lancer responded and immediately went out to have someone fetch two steel needles.


    When he handed over two needles that were about ten centimeters long, he asked Kingsley, "Will


    these do?"


    "As long as they work."


    Kingsley took the needles and directly inserted them into Boris'' head in GB 13, GB 15, GB 18, and


    GB 19.


    Insert, twist!


    As the needles trembled slightly, Boris'' body also began to shake.


    Kingsley pulled out the needles after about three minutes.


    ng, ng...


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He casually threw the needles on the ground and informed Lancer, "If everything goes as nned,


    Boris will lose his memory when he wakes up. However, I cannot say for sure how long his memory


    loss willst."


    "We need to send him away from Coliree Group before he wakes up, or things could take a turn for


    the worse," Lancer replied and continued to ask. "Ares, where would be the best ce to send him?


    Ideally, it should be a ce where the people from the Empire of the Setting Sun can find him


    without arousing suspicion."


    Kingsley pondered for a moment. "Let''s send him to the Steins who run Ramada Corporation."


    When he apanied Reene to Ramada Hotel for a blind date, Hugo had mentioned that he and


    Andrew were childhood friends.


    Although Hugo Stein was currently in a vegetative state, the Steins still had a second son, Levi


    Stein.


    He should also know Andrew then.


    "It would be too obvious if we directly sent Boris to the Keans. The spies from the Empire of the


    Setting Sun would inevitably suspect foul y!" Kingsley exined. "But after going through the


    Steins, the spies won''t suspect that we intentionally let Boris go!"


    "Right." Lancer nodded. "I will have someone drop Boris at the doorstep of the Steins tonight."


    Kingsley nodded in return and gave him a few more instructions before leaving Coliree Group.


    A little past 11 PM that night, an unlicensed van sped past the entrance of Stein Residence.


    As it approached the gate, it suddenly slowed down.


    The car door was then pulled open with a click.


    Bam!


    Someone was thrown out of the car andnded heavily on the stone steps in front of Stein


    Residence''s doorstep.


    The next second, the van disappeared into the night like an arrow.


    The person who was thrown out was Boris!


    At this moment, his eyes were tightly shut, and he was lying on the ground unconscious.


    Stein Residence was located in an isted location with three courtyards in the front and back.


    There were no neighbors nearby, and everyone in the house was in the vi in thest courtyard.


    Because of that, no one had noticed him.


    It wasn''t until after midnight that a luxury sports car stopped at the entrance.


    Reeking of alcohol, Levi poked his head out from the window of the driver''s seat and cursed, "F*ck,


    where did this beggare from? How dare he lie at our doorstep?"


    As he spoke, he stumbled out of the car and, under the headlights, bent down to carefully examine


    Boris.


    "What kind of beggar is this? Why is he so chubby and fair-skinned? D*mn it..."


    As he continued to speak, he suddenly realized that the person in front of him looked somewhat


    familiar.


    Andrew had searched for Boris like a madman when thetter went missing.


    Almost everyone who knew Andrew had received a missing person notice with Boris'' big headshot.


    Levi paid special attention to the incident as he knew that Andrew was good friends with his older


    brother.


    And so, the more he stared at Boris at this moment, the more familiar he thought the "beggar"


    looked...


    Levi rubbed his eyes and muttered, "Who is this person? I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere..."


    Suddenly, he squatted down and held Boris'' face to examine it closely for a while before he pped


    his forehead.


    "What the¡ªIsn''t this the teacher that Andrew was looking for?!"


    p! p! p!


    Levi started pping Boris on the cheek, urging, "Hey! Wake up! How did you end up at our


    doorstep? Wake up!"

 Chapter 704 A Scolding

    Chapter 704 A Scolding


    "Ugh..."


    Boris groaned and slowly opened his eyes. "Where¡­" Cough cough¡­ "Where am I?" he muttered


    in Sweoyan.


    Confusion filled his eyes.


    Levi, with a hint of alcohol on his breath, reached out and waved his hand in front of Boris'' face.


    "What''s the matter? Did you have more to drink than me? Are you speaking gibberish now?"


    Upon hearing Levi''s words, Boris seemed to snap back to reality and spoke in broken Qustian,


    "This... this is Qustia... I''m in Qustia now..."


    "Wow, how interesting!" Levi eximed, "How are you not in Qustia? You''re literally lying at my


    doorstep!"


    "Ugh..." Boris held his head in pain. "My head hurts like a b*tch. I can''t remember anything..."


    Seeing him curled up in pain on the ground, Levi slurred, "Ah, sh*t, don''t tell me you lost your


    memory? No wonder Andrew couldn''t find you anywhere! How about this? Come inside and wait for


    a while. I''ll contact Andrew and have hime pick you up."


    After speaking, Levi stood up and rang the doorbell. He shouted, "Send two people out here. Help


    me carry someone in!"


    The old butler on the other end of the doorbell couldn''t help but feel taken aback. Just what sort of


    trouble did Young Master Levi cause this time?!


    He offended Ares at the Kean Family''s banquetst time and was severely beaten by Julian.


    And now, he was bringing someone home again after just a few days of peace.


    The old butler didn''t dare to dy and immediately sent someone out to pick up Levi before he


    quickly informed Francis, who was already resting.


    Upon hearing the butler''s report that Levi had brought someone back, he immediately snapped out


    of his sleepy haze and put on a robe before he came to the front yard.


    At this moment, the servants of the Stein Family had already "carried" Boris into the living room.


    Boris was sitting limply in a chair with a pained and confused expression on his face.


    Seeing this, Francis raised his eyebrows and scolded Levi, "What''s going on? Did you beat him up?


    Can''t you give me a break for a day? Your brother is still unconscious, and you¡ª"


    But before Francis could finish berating him, Levi immediately defended himself, "Dad! I found this


    person outside. Don''t you recognize him? He''s the teacher from the Empire of the Setting Sun that


    Andrew has been looking for."


    Upon hearing this, Francis abruptly turned to Boris and frowned. "He does look simr to the person


    in the missing person notice..."


    He red at Levi again after muttering that. "Quickly contact Andrew and have him take this person


    away. Don''t let the people from the Empire of the Setting Sun stay in our house for too long. And


    look at the time! Can''t you stop going out and drinking all the time? Your brother is already a


    vegetable! Who can our family rely on in the future if you don''t make any progress?"


    Levi could feel a headache hitting him as he listened to his father''s scolding.


    Ever since his older brother Hugo became a vegetable, his father''s attention had shifted to him.


    Francis would scold him for everything, no matter big or small.


    Levi pouted and whispered, "Didn''t Director Wayne from the Health Bureau say that there was a


    ''God of Medicine'' who could treat vegetative patients at the Medical Forum... You gave 15 million


    dors as an award to the traditional medicinemunity. You should hurry up and let that doctor


    come and treat Hugo."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Francis'' eyes opened wide. "If I could find that doctor, wouldn''t I have done it already?! Those


    people in the traditional medicinemunity took the money and didn''t say a word about the


    doctor! Even the doctors at the Medical Forum imed ignorance! What more can I do?!"


    Those people at the Medical Forum had personally witnessed Kingsley killing Zayne and Beau.


    None of them wanted to have anything to do with that Grim Reaper of a man!


    So when Francis asked them, they all kept their mouths shut about the identity of the God of


    Medicine.


    The old men in the traditional medicinemunity were even worse.

 Chapter 705 Is There Really a God of Medicine?

    Chapter 705 Is There Really a God of Medicine?


    Kingsley was like a god to them.


    There was no way they would expose Kingsley''s identity.


    So, even though Francis spent 15 million dors as a reward, he also learned about the existence


    of the God of Medicine who could treat vegetative patients.


    However, he had no idea where to find the supposed God of Medicine.


    Francis waved his hand in frustration and barked, "Alright, quickly call Andrew! Stop giving me a


    headache!"


    The old butler beside him suddenly spoke up right then.


    "God of Medicine, sir? Didn''t the Kean Family find a God of Medicine recently?


    "I heard that the God of Medicine is extremely skilled, and even Mr. Hemsworth of the Acupuncture


    Society highly praises him."


    Upon hearing this, Francis, who was about to go back to sleep, suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "Is this true? Did the God of Medicine really cure Old Mr. Kean?!"


    Recently, the Cleapolis project worth 45 million dors which was a coboration between Ramada


    Corporation and Coliree Group had officially started.


    This project was to build a central area in the development zone of Cleapolis that reflected the city''s


    appearance.


    Even the municipal government participated in it.


    Because of this project, Francis had been extremely busy recently and hadn''t heard about the Kean


    Family at all.


    "Oh, yeah, I remember now." Levi nodded and said, "It''s known to the public. Old Mr. Kean was


    almost at death''s door, but when the God of Medicine took action, Old Mr. Kean immediately


    jumped up on the spot. He looked even healthier than Andrew!"


    Francis still had a glimmer of hope at first, but when he heard Levi''s description, his face


    immediately darkened.


    "Nonsense! How could there be such amazing medical skills in the world?"


    Levi almost cried from feeling wronged. "It''s true, Dad! Ask Andrew when he arrives if you don''t


    believe me."


    As he spoke, he took out his phone and dialed Andrew''s number.


    Francis also sat down in the main hall, preparing to wait for Andrew Kean with everyone else.


    Although he said he didn''t believe it, when it came to his eldest son''s life, he couldn''t help but feel


    hopeful.


    Beep beepbeep...


    After a while, Andrew''s sleepy voice came through the phone. "Who is it? Why are you calling so


    late?"


    "Andrew, it''s me. Levi."


    "Levi? Why are you calling me?"


    Judging from the change in Andrew''s tone, it seemed like he had sat up in bed.


    "Andrew, haven''t you been looking for an old man from the Empire of the Setting Sun?" Levi blurted


    out, "I found him lying at our doorstep. It seems like he''s been through something traumatic. He


    seems a little unstable!"


    "What?!" Andrew''s voice immediately rose by a whole octave when he heard Levi''s words.


    The drowsiness he felt from earlier hadpletely disappeared.


    There was soon a rustling sound from the other end of the phone.


    It was the sound of Andrew putting on clothes while mping his phone between his head and


    shoulder.


    "Are you sure that''s my teacher?" Andrew shakily asked. "You didn''t make a mistake, did you? Is he


    really Boris Oakley?!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Levi nodded. "It should be him. I''ll let him answer the phone."


    As he spoke, he handed the phone to Boris, who was nearby, "Here, can you take the call?"


    Boris had already recovered quite a bit by now.


    Apart from losing some of his memories, he hadpletely calmed down.


    He nced at Levi and then answered the phone. "Hello, Andrew. It''s me."


    "Professor Oakley!" Andrew immediately burst into tears upon hearing Boris'' voice.


    It had been way too long.


    He was so worried that his hair was turning white!


    Atst, he had found his teacher!


    "Come pick me up." Boris nced at Francis and continued, "It seems that the owner of this house


    is unweing of people from the Empire of the Setting Sun."

 Chapter 706 A Top-Secret Message

    Chapter 706 A Top-Secret Message


    Francis quietly nced at Boris, his face expressionless.


    On the other end of the phone, Andrew repeatedly confirmed, "Yes, yes, I''lle pick you up. I''ll be


    there right away!"


    Kean Residence and Stein Residence were both located in the affluent area of Cleapolis, and they


    were not too far apart.


    Andrew had rushed over in a hurry after about ten minutes or so.


    "Professor Oakley!" As soon as Andrew entered Stein Residence''s front hall and saw the pale-faced


    Boris, he pounced on Boris over and burst into tears. "Professor Oakley, I''ve been looking for you


    for so long! Where have you been?!"


    "I don''t know either." Boris shook his head. "All I remember is that I boarded the ne with you to


    attend the academic forum in Qustia.


    "It seems that... I fell asleep on the ne. And then I am here when I woke up. I have no


    recollection of what happened in between..."


    Hearing this, Andrew wiped away his tears.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. What matters is that you''re back safe and sound,


    and the academic forum can proceed as scheduled."


    "Yes, the academic forum must proceed as scheduled..." Boris repeated with an inexplicable


    emotion in his eyes.


    However, Andrew didn''t notice anything unusual at all. He went up to Levi and gave him a tight hug.


    "Thank you, my friend! I''ll remember this favor. From now on, you''re my brother!"


    "Andrew, now is the time for you to return this favor." Levi urged, "You need to quickly tell my father


    if your family has found a God of Medicine. I''ll owe you big time if you can save my brother."


    Upon hearing this, Andrew pped his thigh.


    "Oh my goodness! How could I forget about Hugo! If I had known earlier, I would have directly


    invited the God of Medicine here."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Saying that, he turned to Francis.


    "Mr. Stein, there was indeed a God of Medicine who came to our house that day and saved my


    grandfather!"


    Levi quickly asked, "Tell my father, did Old Mr. Kean jump up at that time?"


    "More or less." Andrew nodded. "My grandfather got out of bed at that time, and he had no problem


    walking or speaking. He looked as if he had never been sick before."


    Upon hearing it straight from Andrew, Francis started to tremble with excitement.


    "Who is this God of Medicine?! Please tell me! I must get him to treat Hugo no matter what is the


    cost!"


    "The God of Medicine''s family name is Nicholson." Andrew pondered. "Xaria was the one who


    brought him. I''m not sure about who exactly he is."


    Boris reacted even more strongly than Francis when he heard Xaria''s name.


    "Andrew, is Xaria... Nothing has happened to her recently, right?" he asked.


    "She''s doing very well." Andrew didn''t understand why his teacher asked this question, but he


    answered truthfully.


    Francis frowned. "We''re discussing the matter of the God of Medicine now. Outsiders shouldn''t


    interrupt!"


    He already had a bad impression of people from the Empire of the Setting Sun.


    At this moment, Boris interrupting their conversation only made him even more displeased.


    Boris merely snorted before he fell silent.


    Only then did Francis ask Andrew, "How can I contact the God of Medicine?"


    "Well..." Andrew hesitated. "I do have Dr. Nicholson''s contact information, b-but I can''t just give it to


    you..."


    As he said that, he subconsciously touched his face.


    It hadn''t been long since the injuries caused by Julian Kean had healed. He didn''t want to offend


    Kingsley and get beaten up by his grandfather again.


    Seeing Francis'' anxious expression, Andrew suddenly brightened up.


    "While I can''t directly tell you his contact information, I can tell you a top-secret..."


    "What is it?" Francis impatiently asked.

 Chapter 707 Hidden Turmoil

    Chapter 707 Hidden Turmoil


    Andrew took a step forward and uttered in a low voice, "Reene Wynn, the CEO of Neveah, is Dr.


    Nicholson''s older sister."


    He then raised a finger to his lips, making a gesture of silence.


    "Not many people know about this, so please don''t spread it around. If it weren''t for Levi helping me


    find my teacher, I wouldn''t have told you such an important thing!"


    Francis'' eyes lit up when he heard those words, and he patted Andrew''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. I wouldn''t dare offend such a powerful God of Medicine!"


    Andrew cautioned as he still felt uneasy, "It would be best if you casually approach him through


    President Wynn. But please don''t mention me."


    Francis nodded. "I understand."


    "Well then¡­ Mr. Stein, I won''t stay any longer." Andrew bid farewell, "I have to bring Professor


    Oakley back with me."


    "Alright, you two go ahead." Francis'' face was filled with joy. "Levi, see Andrew off."


    Francis'' mood instantly improved the moment he learned that his eldest son might be saved.


    He decided that after these busy days, he would personally visit Neveah and form a good


    rtionship with Reene.


    ...


    Cleapolis was filled with hidden turmoil the following two weeks.


    First, news came from the Wynn Family that Mia, after being disfigured, couldn''t bear the pain and


    chose tomit suicide.


    rence sold their house and left with Alex, who had bepletely immobile.


    No one knew where they went.


    As for Elijah and Ysabel who were now a couple, they fell into the life of ordinary citizens.


    They relied on Elijah to support their family.


    Although their situation was miserable, no one dared to pick a fight with Reene anymore.


    Because on that day, they all witnessed how terrifying Kingsley was as though he was possessed


    by the grim reaper!


    Even that shrew of a woman Ysabel didn''t dare to get involved with Reene anymore.


    At the same time, the spies of the Empire of the Setting Sun who were hidden in the shadows


    began to take action.


    They became active again, continuing their activities for the so-called "n A."


    With the help of Kenny who disrupted the enemy''s sight, the soldiers from Coliree Ind secretly


    captured two spy groups.


    However, these people were all insignificant.


    They were deliberately thrown out as bait and had no knowledge of the specifics of n A.


    And the key figure, Stork, had still not appeared at Thinking Cup Coffee.


    She remained at Jadnd Heights, "minding her own business" as the hotel manager.


    After Boris was brought back to the Kean Family by Andrew, he didn''t rush to contact the other


    spies.


    Instead, he chose to stay with the Keans to rest and recuperate.


    Andrew also found several doctors specializing in treating neurological disorders to treat Boris''


    amnesia.


    However, none of them were effective.


    Apart from the Wynn Family and the spies of the Empire of the Setting Sun, there was another


    group of people who were also restless¡ªFelix, Matt, and Jonah.


    These three people gathered together because of the tragic incident 17 years ago.


    Their meeting ce was Mount Rochwick which was managed by the Jacobs.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the past, the bodies of Kingsley''s parents were buried at the foot of Mount Rochwick.


    And William, the third young master of the Jacobs, was also dismembered by Kingsley on Mount


    Rochwick!


    This ce carried the grudges of two generations!


    At this moment, the three murderers sat in a room in the Mount Rochwick hotel to have a secret


    meeting.


    The room was luxuriously decorated, even the carpet on the floor was priceless.


    Two sets of couches were ced by the window in the room.


    In front of the couches were solid wood coffee tables covered with fruits and tea.


    Felix, Matt, and Jonah sat on the couches, each of them wearing a gloomy expression.


    The first to break the silence was Felix.


    In a deep voice, he began, "I called you two here today to talk about Xavier Nicholson.


    "I''m sure you both already know that his son has returned.


    "He even bought Summers Residence, which was sealed by the military, and is building the


    Nicholson Family Cemetery!"

 Chapter 708 Secret Conversation of the Murderer

    Chapter 708 Secret Conversation of the Murderer


    Jonah''s eyes gleamed with malice.


    "I already blew up the cemetery once. But that kid didn''t seem to fear it at all. He started the


    construction again.


    "And you know what? I think he''s onto something. He terminated the contract with Codrington


    Construction and started coborating with other constructionpanies instead."


    "That guy is cunning. He must have heard something." Matt chimed in.


    Suddenly, something else came to his mind. "Oh, and he has another identity. He''s the God of


    Medicine¡ªDr. Nicholson! My mother even wants me to apologize to him. She wants me to beg him


    for medical treatment."


    "Apologize?" Felix sneered. "President Fox, just wait a little longer. Sooner orter, that guy will be


    the one begging on his knees."


    Matt''s eyes lit up when he heard Felix''s words. "Oh? What do you mean by that?"


    Jonah squinted his eyes. "So you have figured out how to deal with him?"


    Felix smiled. "I''ve had a conversation with that person."


    "That person?" Jonah wondered. "Only Randy and the three of us were involved in the incident


    seventeen years ago, but Randy was dead. Are you saying that person is...?"


    Suddenly, Matt trembled with shock. "Mr. Jacob, are you talking about... the owner of Holdaway Golf


    Estate?"


    Jonah''s pupils contracted in shock when he heard about Holdaway Golf Estate. "Hasn''t he been


    missing for a long time? How did you manage to contact him, Mr. Jacob?"


    Felix nodded. "Kingsley killed my three sons. This grudge is unforgivable! I tried every possible


    means and finally located John Timothy."


    Matt straightened his posture. "So... did Mr. Timothy agree to help us? His wealth is beyond


    comparison. We were all just nobody that worked for him in that incident seventeen years ago."


    Felix picked up his tea and took a sip.


    "Now, the members of the Nicholson Family have returned and even killed my son. It won''t be a


    good look for him if he continues to turn a blind eye. Moreover, we are intimately interdependent. If


    we suffer, he won''t get away unscathed."


    Jonah''s face lit up with joy. "If Mr. Timothy is willing to take action, that young man won''t be able to


    cause a scene even if he is the God of Medicine!"


    Matt rubbed his hands. "I wonder how Mr. Timothy ns to deal with him?"


    "Mr. Timothy has found out that he seems to have several sisters," Felix said with a gloomy


    expression.


    "One is the president of Neveah, another is a doctor at Hill Crest Hospital, and there seems to be


    one who works for some technologypany, but her identity still needs to be verified. Mr. Timothy


    ns to target these women and force Nicholson to surrender willingly!"


    After hearing Felix''s words, Matt pondered. "I remember that female doctor, but the president of


    Neveah... it might not be so easy to handle."


    "What do you mean?" Felix asked. "She''s just a girl from the Wynns. What''s so difficult about it?"


    Matt shook his head. "She''s not just an ordinary girl. She''s currently coborating with Coliree


    Group! Moreover, I heard that a while ago, the Keans even gave her Flourish Inc., the most


    profitable subsidiary of Kean Corporation.


    "But that''s not the most important part! The most important thing is that a few days ago, Mr. Stein


    from Ramada Corporation personally met her in Neveah. There are rumors that Mr. Stein has been


    trying to win Reene''s favor. He even expressed hismitment to fully support her business."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix and Jonah fell silent when they heard the close ties among the Coliree Group, the Keans, and


    the Steins with Reene.


    They still wanted to continue developing in the business field of Cleapolis.


    And Ramada Corporation was the top yer in Cleapolis'' business field.


    Kean Corporation also gained momentum and could easily rank in the top five.


    As for Coliree Group, its immense presence in Sris Province went without saying.

 Chapter 709 The Wealthy Heiress

    Chapter 709 The Wealthy Heiress


    If they offended these three forces, it was equivalent to being sentenced to death in the business


    field.


    No one dared to take such a huge risk to provoke these three big shots.


    Felix pondered for a moment. "Here''s what. After we finish our discussion, I''ll inform Mr. Timothy


    that we shouldn''t deal with Neveah''s president for now."


    "That''s right. We can start with the doctor from Hill Crest Hospital." Jonah nodded.


    "She''s a doctor with no power or influence. We can simply inform her hospital director and get rid of


    her easily!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once this idea was proposed, both Felix and Matt agreed wholeheartedly.


    They exchanged a sly smile, and their eyes filled with cunning and deceit.


    Just as these three culprits were preparing to join John from Holdaway Golf Estate and go after


    Alice, Kingsley also received a message from Baron.


    Baron informed him that they had found Cassius'' address.


    It was near Twinfield Elementary School in Cleapolis, Twinfield County.


    Cassius and his wife had opened a Gemstone Stationery Shop there.


    At the same time, their eleven-year-old son had transferred to Twinfield Elementary School.


    Kingsley made some preparations and drove straight to Twinfield County after he received the


    message.


    As he drove, he contemted in his mind.


    Recently, Kenny wanted to establish a new underworld force in my name. Cassius is smart,


    cautious, and knowledgeable about the underworld. It will be perfect if he joins me on my side!


    As for the gossipy stories Baron had mentioned about Cassius'' personal life, Kingsley did not pay


    much attention to them.


    He valued ability. Whoever Cassius married, whether it was a wealthy heiress or not, was not within


    his consideration.


    Twinfield County was not far from the center of Cleapolis. It took only about forty minutes to reach


    the destination if he drove through the Ringway Express.


    Kingsley parked near Twinfield Elementary School and slowly searched for the Gemstone


    Stationery Shop.


    He strolled along the sidewalk and appreciated this calm small county town far away from the hustle


    and bustle.


    Although no tall buildings or grand structures were here, it still bore time marks. However, the


    environment was immacte, and the greenery was exceptionally well-maintained.


    A gentle breeze wafted by and carried the faint fragrance of rain-soaked soil.


    Kingsley took a deep breath and felt his chest had been purified.


    Just as he was immersed in this blissful moment, his eyes caught sight of a signboard that read


    ''Gemstone Stationary.''


    It was a brand-new sign, freshly put up not long ago.


    Kingsley''s eyes lit up. This must be Cassius'' whereabouts!


    He hurriedly approached and gently opened the ss door.


    Ring ring ring¡ª


    The wind chimes hanging on the door tinkled as if notifying the shopkeeper of a visitor.


    It was an ordinary stationery store, not veryrge but well-stocked.


    The shelves, ced close together, disyed various pens, notebooks, and other stationery items.


    The walls were adorned with a plethora of small toys and cards that children would love.


    Kingsley smiled. Never knew Mr. White has such a delicate side.


    Soon, his gaze fell upon the cashier counter. A inly dressed woman sat behind it.


    "Sir, what are you looking for?" the woman softly inquired when she saw Kingsley''s nce.


    The woman appeared to be in herte thirties. She had a paleplexion yet showed no signs of


    aging.


    Though her clothes were the most ordinary style, Kingsley could still sense a hint of elegance in her


    presence. This kind of aura was innate and could not be feigned.


    Kingsley already knew that the woman before him was Cassius'' wife.


    She was the one Baron had mentioned, a wealthy heiress whose jewelry alone cost five figures or


    more.

 Chapter 710 Extending the Olive Branch

    Chapter 710 Extending the Olive Branch


    However, to Kingsley''s surprise, a youngdy with such an impressive background seemed


    perfectly at ease in this humble shop. This sparked a hint of admiration within Kingsley.


    With that in mind, Kingsley stepped forward and politely said, "Excuse me, I would like to ask if


    Mr.¡­ Is Cassius here?"


    He originally wanted to call him Mr. White but changed his wording at thest moment.


    "You''re looking for Cassius?" The woman''s eyes flickered with a trace of caution, but it was


    momentary. Kingsley appeared like a college student without any threats. Her initial wariness was


    merely a subconscious habit.


    "You''re looking for Cassius for what?" The woman discreetly sized up Kingsley. "He''s at the back


    organizing goods. Should I call him now, or would you like to wait?" she asked.


    "I''m not in a hurry. Waiting is fine." Kingsley smiled faintly.


    At that moment, a man''s voice came from the shop''s back entrance. "Shann, can youe here


    and take a look? Where should I put these notebooks?"


    With the voice, a man with sses walked over. It was Cassius!


    Cassius wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Shann, you..." Halfway through his sentence, he


    noticed Kingsley. He paused, and his eyes showed a pensive expression.


    The woman had a keen insight. "This person is looking for you. You can talk to him. I''ll go check on


    something in the back." she whispered softly to Cassius.


    She left afterward to provide Cassius and Kingsley with a space for a private conversation.


    "You are..." Cassius adjusted his sses.


    "Are you one of Victoria''s subordinates?" he asked confusedly.


    He vaguely remembered this young man breaking Axel''s leg during the Underworld Force Meeting.


    Shortly after, Victoria stood up and imed he hade with her.


    However, he left the meeting halfway through, so he did not witness the scene where Kingsley took


    out the Northern Draken Tag and when Kevin arrived with his troops.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Kingsley Nicholson." Kingsley extended his right hand and


    shook hands with Cassius.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not actually Miss Jeanne''s subordinate. Strictly speaking, I''m not from the underworld."


    Cassius'' eyes flickered. "So why did youe to see me today?"


    "Well, even though I''m not from the underworld, I want to form my underworld force," Kingsley said


    honestly.


    "And Mr. White, you are the leader of the Nightfall Gang and were familiar with underworld matters.


    So, I''m asking you to return to the underworld and help me¡ª"


    Before Kingsley could finish his sentence, Cassius shook his head.


    "I have retired from the underworld and have no intention of getting involved in its affairs again."


    He looked at Kingsley.


    "I''ve heard that everyone except Victoria and Baron''s people was arrested at the Underworld Force


    Meeting. The bosses were sentenced to death, and their subordinates received heavy sentences!


    "The underworld is in turmoil now, and I absolutely don''t want to get involved anymore! All I want


    now is to live peacefully with my wife and children in this secluded ce!"


    Kingsley felt a mix of emotions when he saw Cassius'' resolute expression.


    He knew Cassius was worried about his family being left without care if something happened to


    him, so he decided to retire from the underworld.


    It must be said that he was a good man, a good husband, and also a good father.


    But it was a pity to see such a talented person go to waste, and Kingsley felt somewhat regretful.


    After pondering for a while, Kingsley sighed. "Fine, I don''t like to impose on others. Since you''ve


    made up your mind, then I¡ª"


    He was cut off in the middle of his sentence once more.


    Bang!


    A loud noise rang out as someone kicked and shattered the ss door of the stationery shop!

 Chapter 711 Taking Miss Home

    Chapter 711 Taking Miss Home


    ss shards were scattered all over the floor.


    ng! The doorknob fell to the ground too.


    Cassius and Kingsley both turned to look in the same direction.


    They saw several men dressed in ck suits walking menacingly through the doorway.


    Each of these men stood over six feet tall, with imposing and robust physiques.


    They were undoubtedly professionally trained bodyguards.


    "Who are you?" Cassius'' expression turned fierce, and it exuded the aura of an underworld boss.


    At that moment, an elderly man wearing a navy padded jacket walked into the shop from among the


    bodyguards.


    "We''vee to take Miss Shannon home," he said with a deep voice.


    This elderly man, Horace Stewart, was in his sixties. Even though he was not tall, he still had a


    strong disy of an underworld boss.


    He looked sharply at Cassius. "Old Mr. Timothy heard that Miss Shannon wasn''t feeling well, so he


    sent us to bring her home."


    After hearing themotion, Cassius'' wife also walked over.


    As soon as she saw the elderly man, her face changed immediately. "Mr. Stewart, why are you


    here?"


    "Miss Shannon," Horace greeted. "It has been seventeen years since youst returned home. Old


    Mr. Timothy misses you very much.


    A while ago, he heard that you were admitted to the hospital due to your heart condition, and he has


    wanted to bring you back home since then.


    However, he held back as he had considered the decent progress from the Nightfall Gang recently."


    Horace''s face turned cold as he spoke.


    "Now that Cassius has withdrawn from the underworld and retreated to this small county town, he


    can''t provide you with a good life.


    He couldn''t get the top-notch medical resources for your treatment. Old Mr. Timothy is worried about


    your health, so he sent me to bring you home."


    "I won''t go back. My husband and son are here. Why should I return to that home? Besides, my


    father is a murderer. I won''t live with a killer!" Shannon shook her head and said with teary eyes.


    "Miss Shannon, your mother passed away due to heart disease, and you''ve inherited the same


    health issues. You need to treat it seriously. Cassius is just a useless man.


    Why are you so insistent on staying with him? Does he have the money to treat your illness?


    Come with me, and we will go back to the Timothys'' together. Old Mr. Timothy will arrange for the


    best doctors to treat you," Horace said seriously.


    As he spoke, he tried to reach for Shannon''s arm, but Cassius stepped forward and stood in front of


    his wife.


    "She''s my wife. No one can take her away. I''ll earn as much money as I can for her treatment.


    We don''t need your crocodile tears.


    You must cross my body first if you want to take her away."


    "You want to challenge me?" Horace''s face turned icy. "Cassius, you should know who I am, right?


    Do you really think you can fight against me?"


    Cassius stood his ground. "I know you''re from the Timothy Family, and you''re skilled.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But I will protect my women. You won''t take her away from me."


    Listening to their aggressive conversation, Kingsley clearly grasped the situation.


    Cassius'' wife was Shannon Timothy, the heiress of the wealthy Timothy Family.


    For some reason, her father agreed to their marriage because Cassius was still in the Nightfall


    Gang.


    But recently, Shannon''s hereditary heart condition red up, and Cassius had left the Nightfall


    Gang. As a result, her father decided to bring her back to the Timothy Family.


    However, Shannon held a grudge against her father, and she assumed he was a murderer. Or, for


    some other reason, she refused to go home.


    However, the two things they mentioned caught Kingsley''s attention.


    The first was Horace''s name.


    The head of the Stewart Family from Diosna was Adrian Stewart, and they might be brothers.

 Chapter 712 Cant Even Make It to the List

    Chapter 712 Can''t Even Make It to the List


    Secondly, it''s about what Horace mentioned earlier¡ªthe time.


    He just said that Shannon left the Timothy Family seventeen years ago.


    Seventeen years ago was also the time when Kingsley''s parents were killed.


    Could this be real? Or is it just a coincidence?


    As Kingsley pondered these thoughts, Horace and Cassius'' words got more aggressive.


    Cassius red with bloodshot eyes. The veins on his neck were visible.


    "If you really want to take Shannon away, you''ll have to step over my dead body," Cassius yelled at


    him.


    "Fine." Horace''s eyes shed with murderous intent. "I shall grant your wish today."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He raised his fist as he spoke, ready to strike Cassius in the face.


    "Ah!" Shannon screamed and cried. "Mr. Stewart. Don''t do it. I''ll go back with you."


    However, her cry came a little toote.


    Horace had already swung his fist.


    The powerful punch was one centimeter away from Cassius'' nose.


    However, it suddenly stopped.


    Because Kingsley had reached out his hand and tightly gripped Horace''s wrist.


    Horace was taken aback and in shock and surprise.


    All along, he only saw Kingsley as a studenting to buy something, so he did not even spare a


    nce at him.


    But now, Kingsley effortlessly intercepted his attack, leaving him stunned momentarily.


    Meanwhile, Cassius had long prepared himself for the worst.


    He had already closed his eyes when Horace swung his fist.


    The gust of wind at the tip of his nose made his skin tremble and the whole body cold down.


    However, he waited for quite a while, yet the pain of the punch did note.


    He cautiously opened his eyes.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Cassius was shocked.


    He had witnessed Kingsley breaking Axel''s leg with a single hand at the Underworld Force Meeting.


    However, now he was facing Horace, an ancient martial arts sessor. This was an entirely


    different level.


    Kingsley managed to catch Horace''s punches?


    Not only Horace and Cassius but even the bodyguards were dumbfounded.


    None of them expected this seemingly unremarkable young man to intercept Horace''s thunderous


    strike barehanded.


    For a moment, the entire stationery shop fell silent. Only the sound of the bodyguards swallowing


    nervously could be heard.


    After a minute, Horace spoke in a deep voice. "Who are you?"


    "Me? I''m just a passerby who helps when I see any injustice."


    Kingsley looked at Cassius and grinned.


    "But if Mr. White epts my olive branch, I''ll be his friend."


    Horace''s eyes narrowed in confusion. "Olive branch? Are you trying to recruit him? Are you part of


    the underworld?"


    Before Kingsley could reply, Horace coldly continued, "Just because you caught my fist, it doesn''t


    mean that you can save him. I only used thirty percent of my strength just now."


    Kingsley sneered. "Oh really? Show me what you''ve got with a hundred percent."


    He sensed that although Horace''s aura was intimidating, his strength was average.


    In fact, he was only slightly stronger than Zephyr in the arena back then.


    Most importantly, Zephyr was in his thirties while Horace was already in his sixties.


    "You d*mn brat." Horace seethed with anger. "You dare to disrespect me like this. I''ll let you die right


    here."


    As a worshipper of the Timothys, he had always been revered by others.


    Never had he experienced such humiliation before.


    Instantly, his face turned red with rage, and his aura gradually rose.


    ck! ck! ck! Horace''s joints made a cracking sound, and his clothes rustled without any


    wind.


    Seeing this scene, Cassius looked horrified and warned Kingsley, "My friend, this guy is incredibly


    skilled. You better leave now. Don''t get yourself in trouble for our sake."


    Shannon also anxiously added, "He''s right. Mr. Stewart is the sessor of ancient martial arts. You


    won''t stand a chance against him if he goes all out."


    "Ancient martial arts sessor?" Kingsley remained indifferent. "With his meager skills, he can''t


    even make it to the Stewarts."

 Chapter 713 Let Me Deal with You

    Chapter 713 Let Me Deal with You


    With his meager skills, he could not even make it into the Stewarts. This casual remark sent shivers


    down everyone''s spine.


    The bodyguards exchanged nces, thinking this young man was too arrogant.


    Cassius'' face turned pale in fear. "You can''t say things like that. He''s the brother of the Stewart


    Family''s head."


    "Adrian Stewart and Horace Stewart. I already know he''s the brother of the Stewart Family''s head,"


    Kingsley said calmly and smirked.


    "However, if I''m not mistaken, old Mr. Stewart probably has no connection to the Stewarts anymore.


    Am I right?"


    From Shannon''s addressing Horace earlier, Kingsley deduced that they were very familiar with each


    other.


    In other words, Horace had been working for Timothy''s Family for quite some time.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He might have joined the Timothys even when Shannon was still young.


    Considering that the Stewart Family from Diosna strictly kept their ancient martial arts lineage within


    the family and would not allow their descendants to serve others, it was highly likely that Horace


    had left the Stewarts at a young age.


    This also exined why, at sixty years old, Horace''s skills were only slightly better than Zephyr''s,


    who was thirty.


    So, Kingsley concluded that Horace had probably left the Stewarts when he was young and had not


    continued practicing the exclusive martial arts of the Stewart Family.


    Horace''s eyes flickered when he heard Kingsley''s words. "You are right. After our father passed


    away, Adrian took control of the family and targeted me in every possible way.


    In a fit of anger, I left the Stewarts and followed Mr. Timothy," he said, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    "But from what you''re saying, it seems like you''re quite familiar with the Stewarts?"


    "Not exactly familiar," Kingsley replied calmly.


    "Just a while ago, I defeated two members of the Stewart Family, Zephyr and Bronte."


    "Zephyr and Bronte?" Horace chuckled.


    "It seems like the Stewart Family has truly declined. The younger generation can''t even beat an


    outsider."


    Suddenly, Kingsley seemed to remember something.


    "Speaking of the Stewarts, I almost forgot something. Zephyr has not brought the senior members


    of the Stewarts to visit me yet."


    Gasps echoed through the room, including Cassius.


    While they were not surprised that Kingsley could defeat the younger Stewarts, the fact that he


    wanted the senior members to visit him was beyond audacious.


    "You little brat!" Horace bellowed.


    "Even though I left the Stewarts, I won''t allow anyone to insult them. Today, I''ll deal with you myself.


    And I''ll show Adrian that I''m the true powerhouse of the Stewart Family."


    With that, Horace lunged at Kingsley with lightning speed. A ferocious expression appeared on his


    face, showing no mercy.


    Bang!


    They fight against each other. The force shook everyone present, prompting them to cover their


    ears instinctively.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After a few rounds, the aura surrounding Kingsley and Horace had undergone a remarkable


    transformation.


    Ares, the God of War''s killing aura, had descended again.


    The surrounding shelves trembled faintly, producing a quivering sound.


    Several bodyguards with less sturdy mental qualities felt their legs weaken, almost struggling to


    remain standing.


    And this was the result of Kingsley restraining himself.


    Thankfully, Cassius and Shannon stood behind him, so the impact on them was not too severe.


    But Horace was not so lucky.


    He was right in the middle of Kingsley''s attack range, bearing all the "firepower."


    Horace was momentarily distracted in the next second, leaving his chest defenseless.

 Chapter 714 What An Arrogant Young Man!

    Chapter 714 What An Arrogant Young Man!


    He received a direct punch to the chest from Kingsley, and a gush of blood erupted from his mouth


    uncontrobly.


    Horace retreated several steps, barely managing to regain his bnce.


    Clutching his chest, he wore a face filled with astonishment. "How can you be so powerful?"


    Kingsley nonchntly shrugged his shoulders. "Powerful? I''ve only used thirty percent of my


    power."


    As Horace grasped the extent of his mockery, a furious surge coursed through his veins, agitating


    his heart.


    A nauseating sound echoed through the air as yet another gush of blood erupted from his mouth.


    Witnessing Horace repeatedly coughing up blood, the bodyguards turned ashen-faced, paralyzed


    with terror.


    Never could they have imagined that someone as formidable as Horace would prove powerless


    against this young man standing before them.


    As Kingsley''s casually mocking words reached their ears, their fear reached an apex, their bodies


    drenched in cold sweat.


    Having been part of the Timothy Family for an extensive period, it was the first time they had


    witnessed Horace in such a miserable state.


    Cassius'' mouth gaped in astonishment, taking a moment to regainposure.


    With Kingsley''s astounding power, a sensation seemed to surge within him, breaking free from its


    cocoon.


    Unwittingly, Cassius began to ponder over the enticing offer Kingsley had previously extended.


    To journey and conquer alongside such an indomitable figure would undoubtedly etch their names


    into the history of the martial world.


    No man could possibly resist sumbing to such an irresistible allure.


    In the midst of Cassius'' surging emotions, Horace shifted his gaze toward Kingsley, uttering,


    "Kingsley, this matter concerns the Timothys. Are you sure you want to get involved?"


    "The Timothys?" Kingsley let out an indifferent chuckle.


    "Let''s put aside the fact that I''ve never heard of the Timothys. Even if they are so powerful, I''m not


    afraid of them.


    "As long as I''m here today, you aren''t separating Cassius and his family!"


    "Well," Horace eximed, his countenance turning dark.


    "Perhaps you are unaware that Mr. Timothy is the owner of the Holdaway Golf Estate.


    "Though he has retreated from the public eye for quite some time, the Timothys'' wealth still remains


    unmatched in Cleapolis.


    "Do you believe that with just a word from Mr. Timothy, he could render you forever insignificant in


    Cleapolis?"


    Kingsley raised an eyebrow.


    "Holdaway Golf Estate? The ce where the martial forces hold their meetings? Isn''t the owner of


    that estate a friend of Jarett Cole?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good that you know," Horace growled through gritted teeth, suppressing the pain in his chest as he


    spoke with a cold demeanor.


    "If you dare to get involved in this matter again, get ready to face the might of Mr. Timothy and Mr.


    Cole!


    "Kingsley, I suggest you think long and hard. Is it truly worth provoking the rage of these two mighty


    figures for the sake of Cassius?"


    Kingsley shed a subtle smile. "As long as Cassius sees me as a friend, it''s worth it! Moreover,


    John Timothy and Jarett Cole are not worth my concern in the martial world."


    "What an arrogant young man!" Horace wiped the bloodstain off the corner of his mouth. "You better


    not regret this!"


    Impatiently, Kingsley waved his hand dismissively. "Why waste your breath? If you''re up for a fight,


    I''ll be here till the very end. But if youck the guts, then gather your man and get lost! Don''t be a


    nuisance to me any longer!"


    Hearing Kingsley''s reprimand, Horace seethed with anger. As a sixty-year-old man, he couldn''t bear


    being insulted by a young man in his twenties.


    His fury surged within him, threatening to ignite and consume him from within.


    Nevertheless, he was well aware of his inferiority to Kingsley when it came to prowess and skill.


    Horace clenched his teeth tightly and pointed at Cassius, warning him sternly, "I''ll spare you for


    now. But remember, he won''t protect you forever. Regardless, I will bring Miss Shannon back soon!"


    Having delivered his warning, Horace swiftly turned around and bellowed, "Let''s go!"


    Soon after, he led his group of bodyguards and left the stationery store.


    As they left, a profound silence settled within the store, leaving behind nothing but shattered ss


    and a scene of utter chaos.


    Shannon''s eyes welled up with tears as she murmured, "It seems that my father is determined in


    taking me back. What should I do?"

 Chapter 715 Dinner Invitation

    Chapter 715 Dinner Invitation


    Cassius gently grasped her hand, offering reassurance, "Don''t worry, I won''t let them take you away


    as long as I''m alive!"


    He then turned to Kingsley and expressed his gratitude with a respectful bow. "Mr. Nicholson, I


    sincerely thank you for today."


    Shannon, her voice trembling with tears, added, "Indeed, if it weren''t for you, Cassius might have


    been hurt by Mr. Stewart."


    "It was nothing." Kingsley waved his hand, his face filled with confusion. "But I don''t understand. Mr.


    Timothy is your biological father. How did your rtionship deteriorate to this extent?"


    Shannon lowered her gaze, her voiceden with sorrow. "It''s a long andplicated story..."


    "If it''s not convenient to share, I apologize for being curious," Kingsley uttered, his tone filled with


    understanding.


    "You''re our savior, and there''s no inconvenience, but indeed, it''s a lengthy story," Shannon


    responded.


    Shannon nced at the clock hanging on the wall, noticing the time.


    "It''s almost dinner time now. Why don''t you stay and join us for a meal? We can eat and talk at the


    same time."


    Upon hearing Shannon''s suggestion, both Kingsley and Cassius wore expressions of surprise.


    Cassius knew very well that his wife had never been fond of his connections from the martial world.


    Yet, here she was, willingly inviting Kingsley to join them for dinner.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that Kingsley''s intervention in saving his life earlier had shattered her resistance


    completely.


    Since Shannon had extended the invitation, Cassius couldn''t refuse. Moreover, he was genuinely


    grateful to Kingsley.


    He nodded and responded, "Indeed, Mr. Nicholson, let''s chit-chat and have a drink tonight."


    Kingsley, eager to recruit Cassius, readily epted. "It''s my pleasure."


    Shannon wiped away her tears and turned to Cassius, uttering, "Cassius, I''ll go pick up Cayden


    from school. You can take our savior home."


    Upon hearing Shannon''s words, Kingsley quickly interjected, "Please don''t call me that. Just call me


    Kingsley."


    "That isn''t appropriate." Shannon insisted. "I''ll go along with Cassius and call you Mr. Nicholson."


    Cassius chuckled. "Even Mr. Cole doesn''t get treated like this."


    Kingsley joined in theughter, responding, "I consider it a great honor."


    Looking at the shattered ss on the floor, he inquired, "What about all this? Shouldn''t we clean it


    up?"


    "We''ll have someone take care of it tomorrow," Cassius remarked.


    "This neighborhood is close-knit, and everyone knows each other well. Even if doors are left


    unlocked at night, nothing goes missing."


    Kingsley nodded in agreement. "That''s something the city can''t match. If I get the chance, I would


    love to stay here for a while," he expressed.


    Cassius chuckled heartily, revealing the boldness and charisma of a man from the martial world.


    "Well then, Mr. Nicholson, why don''t you spend the night at my ce? You won''t be able to drive


    back to the city after drinking anyway. As long as you don''t mind my humble home," he suggested.


    "That would be great!" Kingsley agreed without hesitation.


    Subsequently, Shannon left to pick up their son, Cayden White, from the nearby Twinfield


    Elementary School, while Kingsley apanied Cassius back to his home.


    Cassius'' residence was located in the aging apartment building behind the stationery store. These


    residential buildings, remnants of the past decade, had fallen into a state of disrepair.


    Even the hallways were covered in small advertisements and adorned with children''s doodles.


    Upon reaching the fifth floor, Cassius unlocked the stout iron door and invited, "Mr. Nicholson,


    pleasee in."


    Kingsley entered, changed into a pair of slippers, and settled onto the sofa, taking a moment to


    observe the surroundings.


    It was a simple two-bedroom apartment, with an area of no more than seventy square meters.


    Despite itspact size, the interior exuded an organized and cozy ambiance, imbued with the


    essence of a well-lived life.


    Cassius brought a ss of water for Kingsley and sat on the adjacent sofa.


    After a brief contemtive pause, he began to speak in a measured tone.

 Chapter 716 Its Not That Simple

    Chapter 716 It''s Not That Simple


    "Mr. Nicholson, what do you mean by forming your own force in the martial world?"


    "Do you know that Kenny Shane has betrayed the Cole Gang?" Kingsley took a sip of water.


    "He wants to go solo, but he insists on acknowledging me as his leader. And coincidentally, I''m also


    in need of my own force in the martial world.


    "So, after discussing it thoroughly, we''ve decided to establish a new faction under my name."


    "Kenny Shane?!" Hearing Kingsley''s words, Cassius was utterly astonished.


    Kenny was once the top strategist of the Cole Gang. After Ashton''s downfall, his power grew


    exponentially. Even during its heyday, the Nightfall Gang was no match for Kenny.


    He never expected that someone as formidable as Kenny would insist on acknowledging Kingsley


    as their leader.


    This clearly indicated the immense strength and influence possessed by the young man standing


    before him.


    As Cassius'' expression changed, Kingsley smiled faintly.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. White. If you join me, you and Kenny will be treated equally. I have a knack for


    maximizing the potential of talented people."


    Upon hearing these words, Cassius was overwhelmed by a torrent of emotions.


    I''ll have an equal standing with Kenny Shane! It''s even more impressive than being the former


    leader of the mighty Nightfall Gang!


    Although the idea intrigued him, he refrained from making an immediate deration. He wished to


    seek Shannon''s advice.


    "Well, Mr. Nicholson¡ª"


    Before Cassius could continue, Kingsley gestured with his hand.


    "No hurry, Mr. White. Take your time to discuss it with your wife and children. Give me your answer


    when you''ve made up your mind.


    "But for now, let''s deal with the trouble caused by the Timothys today."


    Cassius'' face was suffused with gratitude as he listened to Kingsley''s understanding. "Thank you for


    your consideration, Mr. Nicholson."


    He then carefully chose his words before speaking, "Shann''s father, who is also my father-inw, is


    the head of the Timothys. He chose to live a secluded life in the countryside many years ago.


    "So, it''s understandable that you may not have heard much about the Timothys'' prominence. But


    even with my father-inw''s retreat, the Timothys remains one of the wealthiest in Cleapolis."


    Kingsley nodded in acknowledgment. "If the Timothys are so affluent, why is Shannon reluctant to


    go back to them? It would be better for your child to grow up in that environment."


    Cassius let out a grim smile.


    "While the Timothys might be rich, they don''t have much influence anymore. My father-inw used


    to be a powerful person who had control over people''s lives.


    "He''s responsible for more than just a few deaths! Who would want to go back and live with a


    murderer?"


    Cassius emptied his ss with a swift gulp, then continued with a heavy tone.


    "And you know what? When Shann and I wanted to be together, my father-inw was dead set


    against it. It wasn''t until Shann seemingly found something to use against him that he reluctantly


    agreed.


    "He may not say it, but I bet he hates me to the core. If Shann goes back to the Timothys, it''s nearly


    impossible for us to be together."


    As these words sank in, Kingsley gained a deeper understanding of the situation at hand.


    Cassius and Shannon shared an unbreakable bond and were unwilling to be separated.


    Furthermore, the fact that John Timothy, with his mysterious background and a trail of blood on his


    hands, instilled a profound reluctance in Shannon to return home.


    As for the leverage Shannon had over her father, it would have to be revealed in due time.


    Kingsley couldn''t shake off the feeling that this matter was far from being as straightforward as it


    appeared on the surface.


    "The hardships faced by each family are truly distinct and difficult." Kingsley sighed, his voiceden


    with empathy.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. White. As long as I''m here, the Timothys will never seed in taking her away."


    Just then, the entrance rattled, signaling Shannon''s return after picking up Cayden from school.


    As the door swung open, a boy bearing a striking resemnce to Cassius bounded in with


    excitement.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Cassius quicklyposed himself, wiping away any trace of resentment from his face. "Look who''s


    back!"

 Chapter 717 Definitely Related to the Military

    Chapter 717 Definitely Rted to the Military


    "Dad!" Cayden ran over with a smile. "Dad, I did something big today!"


    "What is it? Did you score a hundred on your test?" Cassius lovingly ruffled his little round head.


    Cayden raised his chin, looking very proud. "I had only transferred here a few days ago, and I''ve


    already be the leader of our grade."


    Cassius was taken aback, and Kingsley was surprised by what Cayden said.


    Cayden had not noticed that the affectionate smile on his father''s face had vanished.


    He excitedly looked at Kingsley. "Hi, brother. Are you also part of the underworld?"


    Cassius'' expression dimmed. "Call him Uncle Nicholson."


    "Uncle Nicholson." Cayden obeyed.


    "Uncle Nicholson, are you the big boss of some gang? How many brothers do you have under


    you?"


    Kingsley chuckled and touched his nose. He was unsure how to answer the question from an


    eleven-year-old child.


    "Go inside and do your homework." Cassius could not hold back any longer.


    After being scolded by his father, Cayden sensed something was off and quickly ran back to his


    bedroom, holding his school bag.


    Watching his son''s figure, Cassius sighed.


    "Boss Nicholson, as you can see, I''ve been involved in the underworld for a long time, which has


    greatly influenced my child.


    "I left the underworld for the sake of my child''s well-being¡­"


    Kingsley shook his head slightly. "Parents are their children''s best teachers.


    "The problem lies in your education. You were worried about him going astray, so you quit the


    underworld and opened a stationery store. But what if he only wants to do a small business in the


    future and ends up doesn''t study hard?


    "So, the issue lies in how you educate and guide him, not in what profession you have."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After hearing Kingsley''s words, Cassius had an epiphany.


    "You''re right. All these years, I''ve been busy growing and expanding the Nightfall Gang, almost


    neglecting Cayden''s education. It''s my fault..."


    "It''s good that you understand, Mr. White." Kingsley smiled.


    "Also, if you''re worried about the influence of the underworld on Cayden, I can assure you that my


    force is the kind that operates openly. You can rest assured."


    Cassius chuckled. "Boss Nicholson, I appreciate the invitation to join, but your statement was


    misleading.


    "Even if the underworld doesn''t engage in illegal activities, it''s unlikely to be seen by the public."


    Kingsley did not argue.


    "Mr. White, aren''t you curious about what happened at the Underworld Force Meeting?


    "Why were all those bosses sentenced to death? And their underlings¡ªwhy were they all


    imprisoned?" he said calmly.


    At this point, a glint appeared in his hazel eyes.


    "Moreover, only Jeanne Gang and ck Fist Gang members managed to escape. Don''t you feel


    strange about it?"


    Hearing this, Cassius trembled. "Boss Nicholson, are you saying that..."


    "I can only tell you that Jeanne Gang and ck Fist Gang are my partners." Kingsley grinned.


    "And I''m not a mole for the police. The rest, well, perhaps you''ll figure it out slowly."


    Boom!


    Cassius felt his mind explode with a series of thunderous revtions. It was as if a bomb had gone


    off in his head.


    Jeanne Gang and ck Fist Gang are working with Boss Nicholson now.


    And they are the only ones who escaped from the Underworld Force Meeting.


    Does it mean that Kingsley''s people are the ones who arrested those bosses?


    And he even imed not to be associated with the police...


    With these thoughts swirling, Cassius felt goosebumps rise all over his body.


    He had suspected that Ashton and Xanxus'' deaths were linked to the military, leading him to leave


    the underworld during the Underworld Force Meeting.


    Now, with Kingsley''s words, he could almost confirm that he was connected to the military.

 Chapter 718 This Is Not a Threat

    Chapter 718 This Is Not a Threat


    Gulp¡ª


    Cassius swallowed hard and asked, "Bo-Boss Nicholson, did you kill Ashton and Xanxus?"


    Kingsley''s eyes showed a hint of admiration. "You are indeed smarter than I imagined."


    "Back at the Underworld Force Meeting, I was quite puzzled. How did you figure out that Ashton''s


    death was rted to the military?


    "On that day, everyone present was either arrested or killed. How did youe to such a daring


    spection?" he curiously inquired.


    Cassius sat up straight, looking genuinely anxious. "Ashton was my friend, and he told me he was


    going to deal with someone at Summers Residence. But shortly after that, we received news of the


    military raiding Summers Residence. So... that''s how I made this bold guess."


    He finished, looking awestruck at Kingsley. "But don''t worry, Ashton only confided in me about this.


    Besides me, no one else knows the truth."


    Kingsley nodded, then suddenly shed a strange smile. "Normally, the only person who knows the


    truth, like you, would end up being silenced..."


    Cold sweat instantly covered Cassius'' back when he heard Kingsley''s words.


    However, before he could beg for mercy, Kingsleyughed heartily.


    "I''m just kidding. Do I look like someone who would threaten you with something like that?


    "And, who knows? Maybe you and I will build our forces together in the future. I wouldn''t harm a


    partner."


    Cassius was so nervous that he could not speak.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In just a few seconds, his back waspletely soaked in sweat.


    He wiped his forehead, managing to force out a smile. "Y-Yes, Boss Nicholson, your joke is


    hrious. Haha, haha..."


    Cassius was nowpletely convinced.


    He knew that he had to follow Kingsley to conquer the world, no matter what.


    Not to mention the generous offer he received, just considering the confrontation with the Timothy


    Family and the recent threats, he had no choice but toply.


    As they were talking, the aroma of food wafted in from the kitchen.


    Shannon wore an apron and was preparing dinner.


    "Dinner is ready. Come and eat!" she called out loudly.


    Cassius quickly stood up and respectfully said to Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, let''s go. Let''s have


    dinner together."


    By now, he had already figured out that Kingsley might be someone from the military. So, his level


    of respect for Kingsley went up another notch.


    Sitting at the dining table, Kingsley smiled. "Mrs. White''s cooking is really good. Just the smell alone


    makes my mouth water."


    Cayden chuckled. "Uncle Nicholson, my mom''s cooking is really good! Especially these ribs!"


    After that, he diligently served a piece of ribs to Kingsley.


    Cassius was a bit surprised. "You know how to take care of guests now? It''s the first time I''ve seen


    you serve food to someone else."


    Cayden smiled somewhat embarrassedly and said, "I like Uncle Nicholson. I think he''s amazing."


    "You little naughty boy. You''ve got quite the discerning eye," Cassius muttered, then deliberately put


    on a serious face.


    "Hurry up and eat. After you finish, go back to do your homework. Your mom and I have something


    to discuss with Uncle Nicholson."


    "Okay, Dad."


    Cayden responded and stopped talking, focusing on eating with his chubby cheeks moving as he


    tried to finish his meal.


    Because of the child''s presence, they did not mention what had happened just now.


    Shannon spoke thoughtfully after Cayden had finished eating and returned to his room.


    "Boss Nicholson, about your question on the reason why I didn''t want to return to the Timothy


    Family, now I can exin it to you slowly."


    Kingsley nodded. "Mr. White has already told me some of it. I''m just curious, how did your father


    suddenly agree to your marriage back then? How did you... threaten him?"

 Chapter 719 Unraveling the Mystery

    Chapter 719 Unraveling the Mystery


    "This... is also one of the reasons I didn''t want to go home." Shannon sighed.


    "About seventeen or eighteen years ago, I met Cassius and wanted to marry him.


    "But my father disapproved of our marriage because he considered Cassius beneath our family''s


    status and not a suitable match.


    "Later, I happened to overhear him and a few others having a secret conversation in the study


    room. So, I used that as leverage to force him to agree to our marriage."


    After hearing this, Kingsley put down his cutlery.


    "Secret conversation? What important matter were they discussing that could make him agree to


    marry off his daughter?" he asked curiously.


    Cassius chimed in, "Yes. You haven''t told me the details all these years, and I''ve been very


    curious."


    "They were discussing to kill someone." Shannon took a deep breath.


    "It was an extremely heinous act, and I-I didn''t want anyone to know about it."


    Her eyes started to well up with tears.


    "But today, the Timothys came to our door, trying to bring me home forcefully. And, Boss Nicholson,


    you saved Cassius. It''s like saving our whole family.


    "So, I''m willing to tell you what happened back then.


    "I believe that once you hear it, you''ll understand why I don''t even want to see my father."


    Kingsley nodded silently. He understood that Shannon feared he would see her as a heartless and


    ungrateful person.


    That''s why she chose to reveal the truth, seeking his protection for herself and her family.


    "On that day, my father was in a good mood. He said he had acquired some information from the


    ck market. And that information happens to confirm his suspicions," Shannon narrated slowly.


    "Seeing him in a good mood, I tried again to get his approval for my marriage with Cassius. But he


    simply waved his hand and chased me out of the study room.


    "However, I couldn''t just ept that. I hid in a nearby room and waited until all his guests arrived.


    Then, I sneaked out and eavesdropped on their conversation."


    As she spoke, Shannon''s mouth felt dry, so she picked up a ss of water and took a sip.


    Kingsley took this opportunity to ask, "Who were the guests he invited?"


    "I don''t know them personally, but from what I heard, they were Lawson, Fox, Summers, and


    Jacob," Shannon replied.


    "That night left a deep impression on me, so I remember it very clearly."


    Boom!


    Kingsley''s mind was shaken to its core.


    Lawson, Fox, Summers, and Jacob.


    Who else could they be besides Jonah Lawson, Matt Fox, Randy Summers, and Felix Jacob?


    He instinctively clenched his fists, and his emotions started to get chaotic.


    Ever since he heard Cassius'' words, he sensed that things might not be simple.


    He even had a faint suspicion that the Timothy Family might be connected to the tragedy seventeen


    years ago.


    And now, he could not believe that the Timothy Family was indeed tied to the death of his parents.


    Sensing that Kingsley''s emotions were off, Cassius cautiously asked, "Boss Nicholson, are you


    alright?"


    "I''m fine." Kingsley took a deep breath, calming himself down.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. White, please continue."


    Shannon nodded and continued. "I was hiding outside the door, listening to them plot to kill


    someone from The Nightingale Intelligence Agency. Oh, yes, that person was Nicholson too.


    "My father said The NIA Agency''s influence had grown too extensive and had touched the interests


    of certain individuals.


    "He also promised those four people that he would share the remaining assets with them once they


    brought down The NIA Agency, making them sessful and famous."


    After hearing this, Kingsley understood everything.


    His father was the head of The NIA Agency, an intelligence organization that had conflicts with


    powerful figures. That''s why Mr. Timothy was trying to find a way to kill him.


    As for what Shannon just mentioned, her father bought some information from the ck market,


    which coincided with his suspicions.


    Presumably, it was about the intelligence on The NIA Agency that he purchased from Vincent.

 Chapter 720 The Unanswered Puzzle

    Chapter 720 The Unanswered Puzzle


    Back then, Vincent had confided in him that the person who purchased Xavier''s information had


    shared a crucial piece of information. ''This information is exactly the same as what I found. It turns


    out that Xavier Nicholson is the mastermind behind The Nightingale Intelligence Agency.''


    Now, with what Shannon had disclosed, everything Vincent said seemed spot-on.


    At this moment, a memory resurfaced in Kingsley''s mind. Vincent had mentioned that, despite the


    passage of time, he couldn''t recall the buyer''s exact appearance. However, one defining feature


    stood out clearly¡ªthe peculiar eyes of that person.


    Contemting this, Kingsley turned to Shannon and inquired, "Mrs. White, was there anything


    unusual about your father''s eyes?"


    Shannon was taken aback by the question, wondering, ''''How did you know? When my father was


    young, he injured his left eye, eventually leading toplete blindness. Ever since then, he has


    been wearing a prosthetic eye."


    With this revtion, Kingsley pieced much of the puzzle together.


    The mastermind who set up Jonah and others to kill his parents was the owner of the Holdaway


    Golf Estate, John Timothy.


    Yet, even with some pieces falling into ce, a few puzzling bits remained unresolved.


    John had promised to distribute The Nightingale Intelligence Agency''s assets among the likes of


    Jonah and Randy. However, the conglomerates under their control didn''t possess the anticipated


    level of power.


    The Foxes absorbed the Frost Corporation; the Lawsons seized control of the Minor Corporation;


    the Jacobs imed Mount Rochwick; and Randy Summers upied the Summers Residence.


    Yet, the question remained: What happened to the other industries? Who took control of them?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were a total of twenty-four conglomerates under The Nightingale Intelligence Agency''s


    umbre. Moreover, the implications of John''s statement raised questions about whose interests


    were genuinely affected.


    It seemed possible that there were others behind John, pulling the strings. Matt and the others may


    have been left with only meager remains from them.


    Kingsley''s gaze flickered subtly as he probed Shannon. "Go on, please. What happened next?"


    "Well, I confronted my father. I told him that if he dared to meddle with my marriage to Cassius, I


    would spill everything to the person named Nicholson."


    Shannon recollected. "Afraid that I might ruin his grand n, my father reluctantly gave in to my


    demands."


    In an instant, tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Soon after that, I heard about a family named Nicholson who had a terrible ident. They were


    caught in a devastating fire, and all three members lost their lives.


    "Even their five-year-old child couldn''t escape. If only I had known that such a dreadful fate awaited


    them, I would have sacrificed my happiness and warned them ahead of time."


    With her face veiled by sorrow, she wept, overwhelmed by regret. "My selfishness cost that family of


    three their lives."


    An eerie hush settled over the dining table, shrouding all in profound silence.


    Only the sound of Shannon''s remorseful crying filled the air.


    After a prolonged silence, Kingsley spoke softly. "It''s not your fault. Even if you had spoken up, I


    believe they would have found other ways to carry out their evil ns."


    Cassiusforted Shannon with a soothing pat on her back. "He''s right. It''s been a long time since


    that happened, Shann. You don''t have to me yourself."


    Shannon''s tears continued to flow as shemented, "How can I not me myself? Whenever I think


    of that family of three, it feels like my heart is being torn apart! Seeing the Timothys today just made


    those painful memories hit harder. If I had to go back and face my father every day, I would surely


    lose my mind!"


    Kingsley let out a sigh. "The Nicholsons'' cemetery is currently under construction. If it haunts you,


    maybe you can pay your respects to the deceased after it''s done. Perhaps sharing everything at


    their graveside could bring you some sce."


    Shannon''s crying momentarily halted at his suggestion. "How... how do you know about the


    Nicholsons'' cemetery so well?"


    In that instant, she suddenly froze. "Yourst name is Nicholson too. It can''t be..."

 Chapter 721 Righteousness Over Family

    Chapter 721 Righteousness Over Family


    "I can speak on behalf of the Nicholsons and assure you that it''s not your fault." Kingsley neither


    confirmed nor denied, hoping to alleviate some of her guilt.


    Shannon was taken aback, her hand instinctively covering her mouth, leaving her speechless for a


    moment.


    Cassius'' expression mirrored the astonishment.


    Both of them sensed there was a significant connection between Kingsley and the family that


    tragically perished years ago.


    "I''m so sorry." After a moment of silence, Shannon''s voice carried sincere remorse. "I apologize for


    how I treated you."


    Her apologies flowed genuinely, directed at Kingsley.


    Then, her teary gaze shifted to Cassius. "Cassius, Mr. Nicholson''s visit is about asking you to return


    to the martial world, right? To make amends for our past selfishness, you must wholeheartedly


    support him and stand by his side."


    Cassius''st doubts vanished as he listened to Shannon''s words.


    He nodded. "Rest assured, from now on, my life belongs to Mr. Nicholson."


    As Kingsley observed the couple, his emotions were a whirlwind ofplexity.


    This encounter not only exposed the mastermind behind the tragic fire but also gained an ally like


    Cassius. It was far beyond what he had expected.


    However, at the same time, the truth behind his parents'' deaths became increasingly intricate.


    With each revtion, moreyers were unveiled, and the web of connections seemed to spread


    wider, potentially implicating many others.


    In light of this, Kingsley''s determination strengthened even more.


    No matter who lurked behind as the hidden mastermind, Kingsley was resolute in exposing them


    and exacting revenge for his parents.


    And it all started with John Timothy.


    With this in mind, Kingsley turned to Shannon and uttered, "Mrs. White, even though you aren''t


    close to your father, I feel it''s essential to tell you in advance that I''ll avenge the Timothys."


    Kingsley considered the fact that Cassius would be joining him in the future, yet he knew that he


    had to confront his wife''s father.


    If he didn''t rify this matter beforehand, it could lead to future troubles. Blood ties ran deep, and


    despite Shannon''s resentment toward her father, there must still be some lingering emotions.


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s words, Shannon was taken aback.


    Cassius'' heart raced, knowing that if Shannon expressed any defense of her father, Kingsley would


    surely cut him off. That would mean Cassius, as the only person aware of the Ashton Birch incident,


    might be silenced for good.


    Feeling tense, Cassius witnessed Shannon''s wistful smile. "Hemitted grave wrongdoing and


    must face the consequences. If I were to plead on his behalf, who would seek justice for the family


    of three who perished in the fire?"


    She then looked up at Kingsley.


    "All that I ask for is to leave his body intact, so I can give him a proper burial. It would be my way of


    repaying the twenty years he raised me."


    Kingsley had anticipated that Shannon would plead on her father''s behalf, but he was surprised by


    her unwavering sense of righteousness.


    Without saying much, Kingsley made a heartfelt promise. "If Cassius joins me, I''ll ensure a bright


    future for him. As for you and Cayden, I''ll guarantee your safety, and I won''t let the Timothys tear


    you apart."


    Shannon wiped her tears and expressed her gratitude. "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson. Let me cook a


    few more dishes for you. Let''s not talk about this anymore."


    With that, she stood up and headed back to the kitchen.


    Kingsley didn''t stop her, understanding that she needed some private moments to shed her tears.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    To uphold righteousness and sacrifice her father must have brought tremendous pain to her heart.


    Listening to the drone of the kitchen''s exhaust fan, mingled with faint sobs, Cassius couldn''t help


    but let out a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 722 Cayden is Missing

    Chapter 722 Cayden is Missing


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Nicholson. I know her very well. She has a kind heart, and she would never


    support evil deeds."


    Kingsley patted his shoulder affectionately. "You mentioned that your son has a sharp eye, but it


    seems you do too. You''ve found yourself such a wonderful wife!"


    Cassius grinned. "It runs in the blood."


    Soon, Shannon emerged from the kitchen, carrying two tes of stir-fried dishes. Although her eyes


    were slightly red from crying, she had managed to regain herposure.


    It seemed that finally unraveling the burden she had carried for so long had lightened her spirit, and


    the gloom on her face had subsided.


    "Mr. Nicholson, our ce is small with only two bedrooms. Is it okay for you to sleep with Cayden


    tonight?" Shannon posed.


    Cassius chimed in quickly, "His room has a double bed, it''ll be perfect."


    Kingsley nodded warmly. "Of course, I''m not particr about where I sleep. I used to sleep on


    grass, snow, and mud during the war. I''ve seen it all."


    Shannon uttered, "Alright, then I''ll get a nket for you."


    Later on, Kingsley had a few more drinks with Cassius before retiring to Cayden''s room.


    Cayden had to attend school the next day, so they couldn''t sleep in toote.


    As Kingsleyy in bed, about to drift off to sleep, Cayden reached out his small hand and gently


    tapped him. "Uncle Nicholson, are you asleep?"


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    Kingsley turned to face him, and in the moonlight shining through the window, he met Cayden''s


    innocent gaze.


    "Uncle Nicholson, did my mom cry just now?" Cayden sighed, sounding like a wise little soul. "Uncle


    Nicholson, can I join your gang? That way, I can protect my mom."


    Kingsley fell into a thoughtful silence, gently patting Cayden''s head. "You''re still a young boy, and


    you should focus on your studies," he advised.


    "But I don''t like studying," Cayden pouted. "I want to be like my dad, wandering the world and


    fighting for justice while protecting my mom."


    Speaking softly, Kingsley replied, "There are many ways to be a hero and protect your mother. If


    you study hard and be an outstanding person when you grow up, that would also be a way to


    protect her."


    Cayden blinked, his determination evident in his eyes. "But I still wish to join the martial world."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing that children of his age often start to rebel, Kingsley pondered for a moment before making


    a promise. "Alright, how about this? When you be the top student in your ss, I''ll let you join


    my faction. Deal?"


    Cayden''s face lit up with excitement. "Really?"


    "Absolutely!" Kingsley nodded earnestly. "In our faction, there''s a guy named Hades, and I''ll have


    you train with him. He''s excellent at training new warriors of the martial world."


    Ecstatic that his dream was finally attainable, Cayden threw his arms around Kingsley. "That''s great!


    Starting tomorrow, I''ll study hard and top the final exams."


    As Kingsley felt Cayden''s trust and reliance on him, his heart warmed with indescribable affection.


    The next day, Cayden arose early, eager to embrace his educational journey at school.


    Cassius and Kingsley were deep in discussion, making ns to put the Gemstone Stationery Shop


    up for sale in a couple of days. They intended to return to Cleapolis together, apanied by


    Shannon and Cayden.


    The clock had just struck nine in the morning when they were seated on the sofa, engrossed in


    discussing the primary business focus of their new faction. However, their conversation came to an


    abrupt halt as Shannon hurriedly rushed back home from the stationery store.


    In her trembling hands, she clutched a cell phone, her eyes brimming with tears, and her voice filled


    with panic. "Something''s gone wrong. Cayden is missing!"

 Chapter 723 Urgent Situation

    Chapter 723 Urgent Situation


    "What''s going on?" Cassius got up from the couch in an instant.


    "What do you mean Cayden is missing? What happened?"


    Cayden was everything to Cassius, so when he heard that his son was missing, he was terrified


    and his voice trembled.


    "Wah wah wah! Cayden''s homeroom teacher just called to tell me that they noticed Cayden missing


    from the ssroom during the third period.


    The homeroom teacher asked other students, and they all said that Cayden was taken away by a


    man in a suit," Shannon exined frantically as her face turned pale.


    "Could it be the bodyguards from the Timothy Family who came to the store yesterday?"


    Cassius was filled with rage as he pounded the wall repeatedly.


    "It must be the Timothys! They kidnapped Cayden to force you to return home."


    At this moment, Kingsley also looked grim.


    He had just promised Shannonst night during dinner that he would protect and keep their family


    safe for the rest of their lives!


    And today, he found himself in a predicament in which his words did not match his deeds.


    Moreover, Cayden had fallen asleep in his arms the night before.


    It was a warmth he had never felt before, being relied on by a child.


    He couldn''t imagine how devastated he would be if something happened to that adorable little boy.


    Suddenly, Cassius'' phone rang.


    He answered the call and Horace''s voice came through.


    "Cassius White, I''m assuming you''ve heard the news already, right? Do as I say if you don''t want


    your son to die!"


    "It''s you! What have you done to my son?" Cassius yelled, his eyes bloodshot from rage.


    "I won''t let you get away with this if anything happens to my son!"


    Shannon also pleaded in a hoarse voice, saying, "Mr. Stewart, please don''t hurt my son. I beg you!"


    Horace sneered and dered, "As long as you do as I say, I won''t even touch his hair!"


    At that moment, Cayden''s voice came through the phone. "Mommy! Daddy! Uncle Nicholson! Save


    me!"


    "Shut his mouth." Horace scolded, "Don''t let him make any noise!"


    Hearing their son''s voice, Cassius and Shannon both cried out, "Don''t hurt my son! We''ll do


    whatever you say!"


    "Hahaha! You should have done that sooner."


    Horace sneered before announcing, "Now, I will give you two addresses. Nicholson needs to go to


    the first address. I''ll give you the second address once he arrives at the specified location."


    Upon hearing Horace''s words, Kingsley and Cassius exchanged a nce.


    They were both aware that Horace was wary of Kingsley''s abilities, so he devised a n to keep


    him upied!


    Kingsley sternly stated, "Sure, I''ll go to the ce you suggested, but you must record a video of


    Cayden right away and send it to us. How else can we tell if the child is safe?"


    Cassius also shouted, "That''s right! Hurry up and send us the video of Cayden!"


    "Fine. Watch the video and then immediately do as I say," Horace said before hanging up the


    phone.


    Soon after, Cassius received a video message on his phone.


    In the video, Cayden was restrained to a chair while sobbing bitterly, and a cloth was ced over


    his mouth.


    Seeing her son''s condition, Shannon was about to pass out.


    She had her hand on her chest as if her heart couldn''t bear this kind of shock.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Cassius knew his wife had hereditary heart disease, so he quickly helped her sit on the couch and


    assured her, "Shann, don''t worry. I promise I''ll bring our son home safely."


    Then, Horace sent another message.


    "Now send Nicholson to Jade Hotel Room 6 right away. My men are keeping an eye on him. I''ll give


    you further instructions once he''s in the room."

 Chapter 724 Look Into the Location Right Away

    Chapter 724 Look Into the Location Right Away


    Cassius was so anxious from looking at the text message on his phone that he started walking in


    circles.


    "These people are too cunning! It''s obvious that they want to make it difficult for Kingsley to help us.


    What should we do?"


    "Forward the video he sent you to me," Kingsley said to Cassius as his face grew icy.


    Cassius sent Kingsley the video despite not understanding why he requested it.


    Following that, Kingsley wasted no time in forwarding the video to Lancer, along with a message.


    "Lancer, have the Coliree Ind''s technical department technicians analyze this video. Observe the


    surroundings and sounds outside the window. We must quickly find out the exact address of this


    child!"


    He got a response from Lancer almost immediately after the message was sent. "Got it, Ares."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already started looking into Cayden''s location," Kingsley said to Cassius after


    putting away his phone.


    "What should we do now, Boss?"


    Cassius regained hisposure and asked, "Should we do as Horace said?"


    Kingsley pondered for a moment and replied, "Cayden is still in their hands, so let''s not provoke


    them for now. I''ll go to Jade Hotel as he mentioned. Call me right away if you hear anything."


    With a nod, Cassius said, "Okay, Boss. We''ll follow your lead."


    After leaving Cassius'' house, Kingsley got into his car and set the navigation to Jade Hotel.


    He had a thought while looking at the blinking red dot on the navigation map.


    Jade Hotel was located in the southernmost part of Twinfield County.


    If Horace''s intention was to distract him, the location where he was holding Cayden would not be


    close by.


    With this in mind, he called Lancer while driving, and said, "Hey, Lancer. Tell the technicians to


    focus on the northern part of Twinfield County."


    "Yes, Ares. The technical department has made progress. They heard the sound of a train passing


    in the background of the video.


    They will start a thorough investigation based on the distance of sound transmission and the train


    schedules passing through Twinfield County."


    "Good." Kingsley firmly added, "The sooner, the better!"


    After ending the call with Lancer, he called Kenny Shane.


    "Kenny,e to Twinfield County with your men immediately. If you don''t have enough weapons,


    go to Jeanne Gang."


    Hearing the urgency in Kingsley''s voice, Kenny immediately became alert.


    "What''s wrong, Boss? What happened?!"


    "I need to save someone. Come to Twinfield County right away!"


    Kenny didn''t dare waste any more time or ask any more questions. He simply responded, "Yes,


    Boss! I will gather the men now."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before hanging up the phone, Kenny could be heard shouting, "Everyone, get ready! We''re going to


    Twinfield County!"


    Twinfield County was not very big, to begin with.


    After a brief 20-minute drive, Kingsley followed Horace''s instructions and arrived at Jade Hotel.


    Despite being referred to as a hotel, it was actually a tiny restaurant with shoddy interior design.


    However, it was regarded as one of the local area''s better restaurants.


    Upon entering Jade Hotel, Kingsley went straight in looking for the designated room.


    When the waiter in the area spotted him, he quickly followed him and asked, "Are you Mr.


    Nicholson?"


    It was only 9.00AM, so not many people woulde to the hotel at this time.


    And only one person had reserved the private Room 6, so the waiter was able to guess his identity.


    "Yes, it''s me." Kingsley stopped in his tracks. "Take me to the sixth private room!"


    The waiter was quite intimidated by his aura and quickly pointed to a room next to the stairs.


    "The si-sixth private room is over there, let me take you¡ª"


    Kingsley had already walked over withrge strides before the waiter could finish speaking.


    As soon as he stepped into the private room, Cassius called, saying, "Hey, Boss. Horace just called.


    He said his men saw you arrive at the specified location."


    Kingsley questioned, "And then? What did they say?"

 Chapter 725 Not Everything Bends to Human Will

    Chapter 725 Not Everything Bends to Human Will


    "They sent me another address, and it''s only two streets away from our house," Cassius said


    anxiously.


    "There''s a ck Honda SUV with the license te number Sris B 10006 parked there. And they


    want Shannon to go there alone and get in the car.


    They said they''d release my son once Shannon arrived at the Timothy Family."


    Kingsley gave it some thought and realized what they were trying to do.


    In order to aplish their goal, they first kidnap Cayden and then threatened Kingsley intoing


    to Jade Hotel to get rid of him.


    Then they would trick Shannon into willingly getting into their car so they could easily bring her back


    to the Timothy Residence.


    Without Kingsley''s protection, Cassius would be powerless against them and would be left with no


    choice but to watch helplessly as his wife was taken.


    Their n was well thought out.


    "Boss, what should I do now?" Cassius asked anxiously. "Should I really do as they say?"


    "Do as they say," Kingsley replied calmly. "For now, the priority is to ensure the safety of Cayden."


    Kingsley had already heard from Cassius that John Timothy had never seen his grandson since


    Cayden was born.


    Not to mention a grandfather-grandson rtionship.


    He might even despise this boy even more because he''s a White.


    Kingsley, therefore, had no way of knowing whether Horace and the others would actually hurt


    Cayden.


    For the time being, he could onlyply with their requests in order to protect Cayden.


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s words, Cassius worriedly added, "But if Shan really gets into their car,


    she''ll be taken away for¡ª"


    Before Cassius could finish, Kingsley interrupted, "Don''t worry, I''ll never let them take Shannon


    away. At the same time, I''ll bring Cayden back unharmed!"


    "But¡­"


    Cassius wanted to say something else, but he swallowed his words.


    After a few seconds, he gritted his teeth, and said, "Okay, since you''re confident about this, I will


    trust you. I will let Shan go to them now."


    After the call, Kingsley immediately sent Lancer the number te number and instructed him to


    constantly keep an eye on the car''s movements.


    It was extremely easy for the military to track the location of a civilian license te.


    In a short while, Lancer had already sent the real-time location of the car.


    Shannon also left her house at the same time.


    She looked back three times, tears streaming down her face as she bid farewell to Cassius.


    He sobbed as he watched his wife leave from his home''s window.


    A man seven feet tall, but unable to protect his wife and child.


    This made him feel helpless and angry, as well as regretful.


    He thought that after leaving the underworld, he could live a peaceful and happy life with his family.


    But he was too naive because not everything bends to human will.


    He wanted to live in peace, but someone kept showing up to cause him trouble.


    Cassius decided in silence at this precise moment. He would follow Kingsley and establish himself if


    he could get through this crisis.


    He would inevitably go through this kind of suffering sooner orter if he didn''t establish himself in


    the underworld.


    Only when he became truly powerful would he be able to protect those around him.


    When Cassius made his choice, Shannon had already gotten into a cab and was on the way to the


    street corner that Horace had specified.


    With hardly any cars driving by, this neighborhood was very quiet.


    asionally, one or two pedestrians on electric bikes would pass by.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, as soon as Shannon arrived, she noticed the ck SUV parked on the side of the road.


    The car door opened as she approached.


    Immediately, two men in ck suits exited the driver''s seat and the back seat.


    "Miss Shannon," they said expressionlessly to Dai Shan. "Please get in the car, Miss Shannon."


    "Where is my son?" Shannon asked angrily with red eyes. "Where did you take him?"

 Chapter 726 Comprehensive Checkpoint

    Chapter 726 Comprehensive Checkpoint


    Shaun, one of the bodyguards, icily replied, "Mr. Stewart will send him back to Cassius after you get


    to the Timothy Residence."


    The other person looked around and said, "Miss, you should get in the car quickly."


    Yesterday, Kingsley had made asting impression on them.


    People at the Jade Hotel were keeping an eye on him, but they couldn''t help but be concerned that


    Kingsley might show up at any moment.


    At this point, Shannon clenched her fists tightly, her nails almost digging into her palms.


    Will you really release my son when I get back to the Timothys?" she asked.


    "Of course." Shaun nodded. "Old Mr. Timothy said that he is getting old and needs you to take care


    of him in his old age. He won''t hurt that little b*stard if you obey him."


    When he noticed Shannon''s escting rage, he raised both hands and eximed, "Little b*stard is


    Old Mr. Timothy''s exact words; I''m just repeating it."


    "Haha! He wants me to go home and be filial to him now that he''s old?" Shannon sarcastically


    laughed twice. "Did he forget that he cut off contact with me in the first ce?"


    Shaun remained expressionless like a numb robot. "Miss, you should get in the car quickly and not


    make things difficult for us. Moreover, if you don''t return to the Timothys at the designated time, I''m


    afraid Cayden will be in danger. I believe you''re aware of Mr. Stewart''s methods, right?"


    Shannon quavered in fear as she heard the implied threat.


    Immediately, Shaun signaled to the person next to him. "Take Miss Shannon to the car!"


    He and the other grabbed Shannon''s arms from both sides at once.


    She struggled for a moment but eventually gave up with a look of despair.


    For the sake of her son, she could only do as they said.


    Another bodyguard was waiting for Shannon and assisting her into the vehicle in the backseat.


    Then, Shaun returned to the passenger seat, and the other bodyguard sat back in the rear seat.


    Shannon was trapped between the two bodyguards in this position with no chance of escape.


    However, Shaun was still not at ease. He took out a bundle of rope from under the seat and threw it


    to the back, instructing, "Tie her up to prevent any unexpected situations."


    The two bodyguards in the back seat took the rope and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Shannon."


    After they finished speaking, they tied her up with the thick hemp rope.


    "Shaun, should we go straight to the Timothy Residence?" the bodyguard in the driver''s seat asked.


    "Yes." Shaun nodded. "Take the highway and go faster."


    "Got it."


    In response, the driver turned on the vehicle and elerated towards the Twinfield County


    highway''s entrance.


    Shannon couldn''t help but cry as she observed the scenery passing by outside the window.


    It would be challenging for her to see her husband and son upon her return to the Timothy


    Residence this time.


    As their car moved, the real-time location on Kingsley''s phone also changed.


    Kingsley''s eyes flitted as he studied the moving target on the map.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "This direction appears to be heading towards the highway." Yes! They must have immediate ns


    to return Shannon to the Timothys''."


    Earlier, Kingsley was worried that they would go somewhere else after picking up Shannon, so he


    didn''t take immediate action.


    However, as soon as he realized where they were going, he called Lancer and instructed,


    "Immediately notify the Sris Province Traffic Department to set upprehensive checkpoints on


    the highway from Twinfield County to Cleapolis. Say it''s for capturing escaped prisoners."


    "Yes, Ares."


    Two minutester, the Sris Province Traffic Department received a call from the military.


    Minister Hansen was frightened when Lancer, one of the Four Great Celestial Saints, personally


    called him.


    He had no idea what problem had urred in his jurisdiction to the extent that the frontier


    chancellor in charge of the region had made the call himself.

 Chapter 727 Youre Too Late

    Chapter 727 You''re Too Late


    He quickly gave the order for the road from Twinfield County to Cleapolis to be blocked and


    checked without even the slightest moment of hesitation.


    All nearby transport departments acted after receiving a personal order from Minister Hansen.


    It took them only about 5 minutes to unblock and clear the entire highway entrance, making it likely


    their most effective operation to date.


    On both sides of the highway entrance, dozens of police vehicles and more than twenty traffic police


    motorcycles were neatly parked.


    The intersection was surrounded by barriers that were set up by numerous traffic police wearing


    fluorescent yellow vests, who carefully inspected each vehicle.


    Even though there weren''t many cars on this highway, this operation still resulted in a backup.


    Initially, the drivers were irate, sticking out their heads and honking wildly.


    However, they all fell silent when they noticed the police cars parked along the side of the road.


    At the same time, Kingsley, who was at Jade Hotel, also dialed Kenny''s phone and asked, "General


    Shane, where are you guys?"


    Kenny replied, "Boss Nicholson, we''re already on the highway. We''ll be there in about twenty


    minutes!"


    "Get off the highway!" Kingsley ordered directly.


    "Take the exit, the closest one from Twinfield County to Cleapolis. Also, I''ll send you a license te


    numberter. You''re in charge of rescuing the woman in the car!"


    Despite being perplexed by what he had heard, Kenny said, "Yes, Boss Nicholson. Don''t worry.


    We''llplete the mission."


    After thinking for a moment, Kingsley instructed, "After rescuing the woman, keep an eye on


    everyone else in the car. There are other hostages in their hands."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Gotcha," Kenny responded and immediately instructed the driver, "Get off the highway!"


    Kingsley put his phone in his pocket as he exited the private room, calcting that it was almost


    time.


    At the entrance, a waiter holding a menu was trembling as he looked at Kingsley, not daring to say a


    word.


    The waiter was just about to knock on the door and ask if Kingsley was ready to order.


    However, he overheard Kingsley inside discussing hostages, escapees, and people in need of


    rescue.


    He didn''t hear it clearly, so he assumed Kingsley was an inmate who had just escaped and taken


    hostages.


    As he gave it more thought, he became more confident that his assumption was urate.


    After all, nobody in their right mind would visit a restaurant to reserve a private room for breakfast


    on a weekday.


    Just as the waiter was feeling anxious, Kingsley opened the door and walked out, his face


    extremely stern.


    The waiter was so shaken by fear that he nearly peed himself as he stood motionless.


    "Is the person who booked the private room still in this hotel?" Kingsley asked calmly after giving


    him a quick nce.


    "N-no, they''re not." the waiter stammered.


    "They didn''t say anything else other than that a man with thest name Nicholson would arrive.


    They reserved the table, then they left¡ª"


    Kingsley nodded and left the Jade Hotel without a second thought.


    The intention of Horace and the others was to distract him from Shannon''s bodyguards and stop


    him from intervening.


    But now that Shannon was in the car on her way to the Timothy Residence, they didn''t have to


    worry about Kingsley.


    Even if he left Jade Hotel now, he wouldn''t be able to catch up to the car holding Shannon.


    And of course, Horace wouldn''t harm Cayden just because he left.


    Sure enough, not long after Kingsley walked out of the hotel''s entrance, two bodyguards in suits


    snuck over from a nearby corner.


    They stood five meters away, looking at Kingsley warily.


    "Miss Shannon is already on the road now, so there''s no way for you to save her anymore. You''re


    toote!" one of the bodyguards said.


    Kingsley nodded. "I know, and that''s why I waited until now toe out."


    The two bodyguards exchanged nces.


    "Don''t even think about saving that child now. Only when Miss Shannon arrives home will Mr.


    Stewart release him."

 Chapter 728 Do You Think This Will Kill You?

    Chapter 728 Do You Think This Will Kill You?


    Upon hearing that, Kingsley looked coldly at them and questioned, "Do you know where Cayden


    is?"


    "No, I don''t know," one of the bodyguards said.


    "Mr. Stewart didn''t tell us the child''s location because he was afraid you would attack us. He just


    instructed us to watch you. So even if you kill us, you''ll get no useful information."


    "I didn''t expect Horace to be quite clever," Kingsley continued as he sat down slowly on the stone


    steps by the road.


    As he spoke, he beckoned to the two bodyguards. "Come sit down and chat with me."


    "No." The two of them shook their heads at the same time. "You''re dangerous. Mr. Stewart told us


    not to get close to you."


    "Do you think that staying away from me will keep you safe?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley picked up a stone from the ground and flipped it in his hand while grinning.


    "Would you believe me if I said I could take your lives even if you stood there?"


    The two bodyguards simultaneously sneered, a hint of disdain on their faces.


    "We know you are skilled, but do you really think you can kill us with a pebble? Are you joking?"


    "That''s right. Do you think you''re in a fantasy novel? Even if you are powerful, it''s absolutely


    impossible to kill someone with a pebble!"


    "Who said I was going to use this pebble?" Kingsley asked with a sly smile.


    "Then how can you¡ª"


    The two bodyguards stopped speaking before they could finish, remaining motionless like statues.


    They immediately disyed expressions of horror, as if they had witnessed a ghost.


    Then, Kingsley drew a pistol from his waist as if it appeared out of thin air.


    His movements were so fast that they almost thought it was a magic trick.


    "Do you think this will kill you?" Kingsley asked while grinning.


    After that, he pointed the gun at the ground next to him and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The ground seemed to rise up like a small whirlwind when a gunshot was fired, and it was intense!


    The extremely hard ground instantly revealed a shocking dent, and the two bodyguards were


    stunned.


    For a moment, they even suspected that Kingsley had pulled out a fake gun.


    Their only sign of luck vanished, though, when they noticed the bullet hole on the ground.


    Not only these two security guards but also the waiters at the Jade Hotel, were taken aback.


    They all ducked behind the counter, afraid to peek out.


    Kingsley tapped the stone steps next to him with his pistol, instructing, "Come,e sit down."


    "O-okay."


    The two bodyguards dared not refuse anymore. They approached Kingsley''s side slowly, like


    terrified little girls.


    As they sat shakily, Kingsley icily said, "Send a message to Horace, and tell him that I am still in the


    private Room 6 and have note out."


    How could the two bodyguards, who were so terrified they were about to pee their pants, dare defy


    Kingsley''s orders?


    They quickly took out their phones and sent a message to Horace.


    Shortly after, Horace responded, "Good! Keep an eye on him. If anything changes, let me know


    right away.


    After dispelling Horace''s suspicions, Kingsley extended his hand and said, "Hand over your


    phones."


    Without attempting any tricks, the two bodyguards submissively handed Kingsley their phones.


    Meanwhile, the Honda SUV carrying Shannon was speeding.


    Just as they were about to reach the highway intersection, the driver suddenly said, "Shaun, it


    seems like there''s a traffic jam ahead. It looks like at least thirty cars are stuck."


    "What''s going on?" Shaun craned his neck to take a look and cursed, "D*mn it! How can there be a


    traffic jam in this isted ce?"


    The driver slowed down and pointed ahead, saying, "Shaun, look. It seems like the traffic police are


    checking documents."


    "Pull over and find out!"

 Chapter 729 Thats the Car!

    Chapter 729 That''s the Car!


    The driver parked the car by the roadside, and Shaun turned to the two people in the back seat,


    saying, "Make sure you watch her and don''t let her cause any trouble."


    "We got it, Shaun!"


    Shaun immediately parked the car and started to walk along the halted traffic.


    He could see the numerous traffic cops ahead after passing more than a dozen cars.


    At this point, his expression changed, and he pretended to casually ask the driver of a nearby car.


    "Hey, do you know what''s going on over there?"


    The driver was leaning against his car smoking and didn''t think much of it. Heined, "I just


    went over to find out. They said there''s an escaped criminal, and they''re checking every car.


    Why can''t this d*mned criminal pick a different day to flee? What a waste of time for¡ª"


    Shaun didn''t listen to what he said afterward and turned back to the car directly.


    "The traffic cops are checking for an escaped criminal up ahead. Let''s take the next road."


    After hearing Shaun''s words, the driver was taken aback and asked, "Shaun, should we wait a little


    longer? It''s a traffic vition to exit the highway now."


    Smack!


    Shaun pped the back of the driver''s head.


    "We have someone tied up in the car! Is breaking trafficws more dangerous than getting caught


    by the police?


    Hurry up! Back up and exit the highway from the side before any carse."


    Rubbing his head, the driver was forced to follow Shaun''s advice and slowly reversed the vehicle.


    Then, they crossed the solid line and exited the highway from the side road.


    "Take the closest road. The faster, the better!" Shaun ordered in a low voice.


    "I feel uneasy. I have a feeling something will happen."


    Shannon, who was sitting in the back seat, coldly snorted. "A clear conscience makes a soft pillow,


    they said. You kidnapped my son and took me hostage back to the Timothy Family. No wonder you


    feel uneasy."


    Shaun nced back at her without saying a word.


    After all, Shannon was still the youngdy of the Timothy Family.


    It was one thing to tie her up ording to the master''s instructions, but quite another to argue with


    her.


    Despite being the shortest route, the road they were on was difficult to navigate.


    The road was in poor condition and had be uneven in many ces for a long time.


    They had to pass through two viges as well as a deste wilderness.


    Just as they were approaching the wilderness, five vans came toward them.


    Due to the uneven road surface, the speed of these vans was slow, and the distance between them


    was quiterge.


    Shaun and the others assumed that the vans were simply passing by coincidentally, and as a result,


    they paid them no attention at all.


    But when the driver of the first van saw their car, he was startled!


    The driver held onto the steering wheel with one hand and pointed at the rearview mirror with the


    other hand, saying, "Hey, Ad¡ªBoss, take a look at that car''s license te. Isn''t it the one Boss


    Nicholson gave you?"


    Kenny had totally cut ties with the Cole Gang and established his own authority.


    As a result, all of his subordinates had changed the way they addressed him and were no longer


    referring to him as "Advisor."


    After all, the title of First Advisor of the Cole Gang was a thing of the past. What he wanted was to


    be the boss himself.


    However, just now, the driver almost blurted out the word "Advisor" in a moment of panic.


    Upon hearing the driver, Kenny and the others in the car all sat up straight and looked back.


    "Sris B10006!"


    "ck Honda SUV!"


    "That''s the car!"


    A trace of fierceness shed in Kenny''s eyes. "Turn around! Stop them!"


    Just as they were about to turn the car around, the people in the two cars behind also instinctively


    looked back.


    Almost at the same time, everyone noticed the license te of that SUV.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And Kenny also dialed the phone of one of his men in thest van.


    Because thest van had not yet seen the SUV, they could directly intercept the car on the spot.

 Chapter 730 Is this a Road Robbery?

    Chapter 730 Is this a Road Robbery?


    As soon as the phone rang, everyone in thest car immediately became alert.


    The driver in thest car saw the SUV approaching them before they could even answer the phone.


    This ck Honda stood out because there weren''t many cars on this road to begin with.


    Squeak!


    Thest van screeched to a halt in the middle of the road.


    At the same time, one of the men answered Kenny''s call.


    "Intercept¡ª"


    As Kenny prepared to say, "Intercept the SUV," he noticed that his men had already blocked the


    road.


    So instead, he eximed, "Well done!"


    The Honda driver hit the brakes almost instinctively after being startled.


    Due to inertia, everyone in the car was thrown forward.


    Shaun, who wasn''t wearing a seatbelt, hit his head and felt dizzy.


    "D*mn it!" Shaun rubbed his head and angrily cursed, "You almost killed me!"


    Then, he turned to Shannon and asked, "Miss, are you okay?"


    The master had requested that Shannon be safely escorted home.


    They couldn''t afford the repercussions if she was hurt on the road.


    Upon hearing Shaun''s question, the two bodyguards in the backseat immediately rubbed their arms


    and shoulders and said, "Don''t worry, Shaun. We''ve been holding onto Miss Shannon. Ouch! I just


    hit my arm against the door."


    Seeing that Shannon was fine, Shaun angrily opened the car door and jumped out.


    As he walked toward the van, he shouted, "What the hell! Can''t you drive? Did you think you own


    thisnd? You¡ª"


    Shaun paused halfway through his curse, and his footsteps came to a halt as eight people exited


    the van.


    And they all had fierce expressions on their faces, like people from the underworld!


    "You¡­"


    Instantly, Shaun lost his anger and took a step back without realizing it.


    He was just the captain of the Timothy Family''s bodyguards, so it was fine to guard the house with


    the other bodyguards.


    But he turned frightened when he saw these thugs from the underworld!


    "What do you want?" he asked while retreating towards his car.


    But when he turned his head to look, he was shocked to the core.


    Five vans had encircled their SUVpletely!


    Over thirty fierce-looking underworld figures were swinging their sticks, staring at them.


    As a result, Shaun froze in ce, afraid to move.


    The three bodyguards in the car were also dumbfounded.


    They trembled as they looked out the window, not knowing what was happening.


    At this moment, Kenny and his men arrived at the front of the SUV and took a nce.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The driver immediately put on a mournful face and said, "Boss, are you trying to rob us on the


    road?"


    "Robbery?" Kenny gave him a cold look.


    "We mostly kill people and smuggle goods. Why would we do such a lowly road robbery?"


    The bodyguards were at a loss for words when they heard the driver.


    They felt like mice targeted by a cat as the other party was clearly deliberately mocking them.


    "B-Boss, we''re just ordinary bodyguards, we don''t have any money on us." One of the bodyguards


    in the backseat spoke as he trembled.


    "And we needed toplete a task today. Can you let us go?"


    Kenny ignored him and looked directly at Shannon. "We''re here to rescue you."


    The task given to Kingsley was to save the woman in this car.


    And there was only one woman in this car, and she was tied up.


    So, Kenny immediately recognized that Shannon was the person they were supposed to rescue.


    Initially, Shannon was a little nervous when she saw so many underworld figures suddenly appear.


    But after hearing Kenny''s words, she couldn''t help but see a glimmer of hope.


    Just to be safe, she asked, "Who sent you?"


    "Boss Nicholson," Kenny said. "Boss Nicholson sent me to rescue you."

 Chapter 731 Deal With Them First

    Chapter 731 Deal With Them First


    Upon hearing the words "Boss Nicholson," Shannon finally felt relieved.


    "I never expected... Boss Nicholson actually managed to save me..."


    Kenny hooked his fingers at the people behind him. "Get these bodyguards out of the car!"


    "Yes, Mr. Shane!" Several thugs responded before forcefully opening the car door and reaching


    inside to grab the bodyguards by their cors.


    If it were a one-on-one fight, the Timothys'' well-trained bodyguards would definitely win.


    But the bodyguards were currently facing more than thirty men with clubs in their hands.


    One beating from each of those men with clubs was enough to kill those bodyguards.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, the bodyguards dared not resist and let the thugs pull them out of the car.


    After restraining the four bodyguards, including Shaun, Kenny personally reached inside and undid


    Shannon''s binds.


    "Get out." Kenny helped her down and asked, "How¡­ How should I address you?"


    Kingsley only told him that he needed to save a woman.


    But the other didn''t have time to tell him the woman''s specific identity.


    That was why Kenny asked such a question.


    "I''m Shannon Timothy." Shannon answered generously, "I am Cassius White''s wife. If you know


    him, you can also call me Mrs. White."


    "You''re Mr. White''s wife?!" Kenny was astonished.


    The news that Cassius married a rich youngdy was known to all who had status in the


    underworld.


    Therefore, seeing the main character of the entertainment news standing before him was very


    shocking.


    Shannon looked a bit anxious. "It doesn''t matter whose wife I am. You should hurry to deal with


    these people and save my son."


    "Mr. White''s son was kidnapped?" Kenny was confused by this series of information and could only


    nod repeatedly. "Right, let''s deal with these guys first!"


    He looked at Shannon. "Mrs. White, how do you n to deal with them? Kill them? We''re in the


    middle of nowhere anyway, so it doesn''t matter if we kill them."


    Upon hearing Kenny''s words, Shannon said nothing while the bodyguards were scared out of their


    wits.


    Shaun''s face turned pale. "D-don''t... don''t kill us! We were just following orders. Please don''t kill


    us..."


    The other three bodyguards also pleaded, "Yes. Yes. We are all innocent. Sir, please spare us!"


    "Mrs. White, what do you say?" Kenny asked Shannon, "To kill or not to kill?"


    Shannon pursed her lips. "Let me ask them something first."


    After that, she approached Shaun and the other three while gritting her teeth, demanding, "Where is


    my son? Where did Horace take him?"


    "Miss Shannon, we don''t know!" Shaun said bitterly, "Mr. Stewart divided us into three groups. One


    group was to keep an eye on Nicholson, one group was to watch over Cayden, and thest group,


    which was us, was responsible for escorting you home. Except for the few around him, we have no


    idea where he is!"


    Shannon covered her chest and denied, "I don''t believe it! Hand over my son!"


    Now that Kenny had rescued her, she was unsure if Horace would harm Cayden if she didn''t return


    to the Timothy Residence within the specified time.


    So, she was even more anxious to know where her son was.


    Seeing that Shannon was on the verge of breaking down, Kenny quickly assured her, "Mrs. White, I


    don''t think they''re lying. Take a moment and calm down..."


    Shannon clutched her chest and slowly sat on the ground, her lips turning a sickly shade of purple.


    She cried and muttered, "Cayden... My son..."


    Noticing she was not in a good state, Kenny quickly ordered someone to escort her into the car.


    Then, he called Kingsley.


    In the meantime, Kingsley was sitting on the stone steps outside the Jade Hotel with the two


    trembling bodyguards.


    When he answered the call, he immediately said, "Hello, Advisor Shane, how''s everything going?"


    "Mrs. White has been rescued." Kenny said directly, "Boss Nicholson, there are still four bodyguards


    left. How should we deal with them?"

 Chapter 732 How Can You Mishear That?

    Chapter 732 How Can You Mishear That?


    "Take their phones away," Kingsley ordered. "As for whether to kill them or not, it depends on your


    mood. In any case, we can''t give them a chance tomunicate with the others before sessfully


    rescuing Cayden."


    Just as they were talking, Lancer called.


    Kingsley nced at the phone and said, "Kenny, wait one minute, and I''ll tell you the address."


    After saying that, he did not hang up the call with Kenny and answered Lancer''s call.


    "Ares, the technical team has obtained the results," Lancer reported.


    "There''s more than 95% that the child will be at the Trico Motel near the Twinfield County North


    Coach Station."


    "Okay, got it."


    Kingsley didn''t waste any more time and hung up, resuming his call with Kenny.


    "Kenny, bring your men to Twinfield County North Coach Station immediately!"


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    Then, Kingsley hung up the phone and turned to the two bodyguards.


    "Do you want to die here ore with me to see Horace?"


    The two of them were scared and stuttered, "W-We''ll go with you."


    After hesitating for a moment, Kingsley shook his head. "That would be too troublesome."


    With that, he raised his gun and hit each of them on the neck with its stock.


    Pow! Pow!


    Both of them rolled their eyes and fainted on the spot.


    Once that was done, Kingsley entered Jade Hotel and said to the staff hiding behind the counter,


    "Several of youe out and bring the two men outside in here. Don''t worry, I won''t harm you."


    Hearing Kingsley''s words, the hotel manager cautiously stuck his head out and asked, "W-What are


    you trying to do? Aren''t you afraid that we''ll call the police and have them bring you back to prison?"


    Despite saying so, the hotel manager didn''t intend to call the police.


    People like him always thought it better to mind their own business.


    He didn''t want to offend such a dangerous "fugitive."


    "Bring me back to prison?" Kingsley was surprised and then immediately understood that there


    must be a misunderstanding.


    "I''m not a prisoner," he exined. "I have a gun. Would you still be hiding there peacefully if I were


    a fugitive?"


    Upon hearing that, several hotel staff members looked at each other and bravely stood up.


    Kingsley put the gun behind his waist and instructed, "Those two outside are the fugitives. Bring


    them inside and tie them up. The station will be sending a few officers to pick them up."


    Seeing that Kingsley did not intend to shoot at them, the hotel manager suddenly realized what was


    happening.


    "I understand now. You''re a police officer. You''re here to catch the fugitives!"


    As he spoke, he kicked the staff member who had given him false information.


    "D*mn it! Have you lost your mind? How could you have misheard that?"


    The staff member looked aggrieved. "I couldn''t hear clearly through the private room door..."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The hotel manager red at him, then immediately walked out from behind the counter and asked


    Kingsley, "Officer, what do you want us to do?"


    Pointing at the two unconscious bodyguards at the entrance, Kingsley ordered, "Tie them up and


    don''t let them escape."


    "But..." the manager hesitated. "What if theye back for revenge in the future? Our small


    business can''t withstand the destruction caused by these desperados!"


    "Don''t worry. Cover their heads with a piece of cloth. How could they possibly know where they are


    being held if they can''t see?" Kingsley assured them. "You don''t have to worry either because I think


    they won''t wake up until dawn tomorrow."


    "Okay. I can rest assured then. It''s our duty as ordinary citizens to assist the police," the manager


    said.


    The manager instructed the staff members, "Quick, carry those two people to the backyard and tie


    them up securely."


    Seeing that everything had been taken care of, Kingsley didn''t dy and drove straight to the


    Twinfield County North Coach Station.

 Chapter 733 No One Will Die, Right?

    Chapter 733 No One Will Die, Right?


    While Kingsley was driving toward the Twinfield County North Coach Station, Kenny ordered his


    men to knock out Shaun and the others.


    Then, he had his men strip them of their clothes and throw them into thewn by the road.


    That way, even if they woke up and decided to warn their fellowrades, they couldn''t borrow a


    phone while naked.


    As for how they would return to Cleapolis afterward, Kenny couldn''t care less.


    At this moment, Kingsley and Kenny''s teams were rushing toward the Twinfield County North Coach


    Station from different directions.


    Since Kingsley was closer, he arrived at the destination first.


    The Trico Motel was not too far from the train station.


    It was a very old three-story building.


    It mainly provided short-term amodation and hourly room services for travelers.


    Kingsley put on a cap and entered the inn.


    After entering the door, he pressed down on the brim of his hat with his hand and looked around.


    The reception area on the first floor was small and had no hiding ce.


    Kingsley felt relieved.


    As Cayden was still in the opponent''s hands, he couldn''t alert them yet.


    Otherwise, he would feel guilty if the kidnappers harmed Cayden because of that.


    After approaching the counter, Kingsley took out his gun and mmed it on the table, repeating the


    same trick.


    "I''m conducting a police investigation and need your cooperation!"


    This was the inspiration he got at the Jade Hotel earlier.


    Showing off his police identity was much more convenient than persuading the other party to help


    him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sure enough, as soon as the man behind the counter saw the gun, he immediately jumped up from


    his chair.


    The man panicked and asked, "A police investigation? I haven''t done anything wrong! Those two


    women were brought here by a nearby pimp. They''re not our prostitutes."


    Not expecting the man to admit to his crimes so easily, Kingsley went along with the man''s words.


    "If you cooperate, I can consider not sealing off this ce."


    "Yes, of course. I will definitely cooperate with you." The man nervously rubbed his hands. "My


    name is Lucas Marsh, the manager here. How can I be of assistance, Officer?"


    Kingsley put away his gun and asked, "Mr. Marsh, did several book a room today? Among them is a


    sixty-year-old man and an eleven-year-old boy while the rest are strong men in suits."


    After thinking for a moment, Lucas replied, "Those people you mentioned dide today, but...


    they didn''te together, and they booked two rooms."


    "Two rooms?" Kingsley frowned. "Tell me more."


    Lucas exined, "The old man was carrying a sleeping boy and said they were grandfather and


    grandson. They''re currently staying in Room 201. The strong men in suits stay in Room 202, right


    next to Room 201."


    At this point, Lucas cautiously whispered, "Officer, what kind of case is this?"


    "Escaped convicts and kidnapping for ransom," Kingsley said lightly.


    "They are all a part of the same kidnapping gang, and the sleeping boy is their hostage."


    After listening to Kingsley''s exnation, Lucas took a deep breath.


    "I thought they seemed suspicious, but I didn''t expect them to be kidnappers!"


    He angrily mmed the counter and said, "D*mn it! These people are truly heartless. Officer, rest


    assured, I will definitely help you rescue the child."


    As he spoke, he leaned forward and looked toward the door.


    "Officer, how many people did you bring? I hope there won''t be any casualties on the scene. We still


    need to be open for business, but if someone dies, I''m afraid no one will dare to stay here..."


    In just a second, Lucas'' image as a righteous avenger disappeared.


    In his mind, even if he wanted to save someone, it couldn''t be at the expense of his business.


    "Officer, no one will die, right?"

 Chapter 734 Two Ladies

    Chapter 734 Two Ladies


    Kingsley shook his head and did not me Lucas for his selfishness.


    There was nothing wrong with caring about one''s benefit and disregarding others.


    That was just Lucas'' way of protecting himself.


    He was just an ordinary person who was struggling and working hard to live his life.


    Therefore, he shouldn''t be morally obligated to sacrifice himself for others and be a lone hero.


    It was enough that he had the intention to help.


    Sacrificing oneself to protect others was the responsibility Coliree Ind and Ares had to shoulder.


    It was also the reason for their existence.


    With that in mind, Kingsley calmly exined, "I came alone. We can''t cause a hugemotion


    when saving the hostage. Also, you can rest assured that no one will die today. Even if someone


    dies, sufficientpensation will be given."


    Upon hearing that, Lucas immediately felt relieved. "That makes me feel more relieved."


    Then, he whispered, "Officer, how will we rescue the child? We are not sure if he is in Room 201 or


    202. I saw on TV that if the family reports to the police, the kidnappers will kill the child, so you can''t


    just barge inside."


    Kingsley nodded. "That''s why I need you to check the surveince cameras first and see which


    room they entered."


    After hesitating for a moment, Lucas exined somewhat embarrassedly, "Officer, Twinfield County


    North Coach Station is an old station, and our motel has been around for a long time. We... don''t


    have surveince cameras..."


    That answer rendered Kingsley speechless.


    Seeing Kingsley''s displeased expression, Lucas quickly said, "But I have a universal ess card.


    You can open the door and go in. Our rooms are very small, so you can see everything in a


    second."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley shook his head. "What if I open Room 201 and the child is in Room 202? They might try to


    escape."


    He furrowed his brow, trying to think of a solution.


    Suddenly, he remembered what Lucas had mentioned earlier. A pimp had sent two women to this


    motel.


    Moreover, the word "pimp" made the two women''s identities very evident.


    At the same time, Kingsley also recalled the scene at Sunshine Casino, where Scarlett entered his


    room and yed the badger game.


    Letting those women head inside to investigate would certainly not arouse Horace and his men''s


    suspicion.


    After all, anything could happen in a "filthy" motel like this.


    Thinking of that, Kingsley asked Lucas, "Is there a more convenient ce to talk? Bring those two


    women you mentioned earlier too."


    "Of course! We have nothing but many rooms here."


    Saying that, Lucas took an ess card and brought Kingsley to the adjacent room, Room 101.


    Then, he called the two women and asked them toe over immediately.


    The room was very small, with only a double bed and an old chair with paint peeling off.


    There wasn''t even a bathroom.


    Kingsley sat on the chair and asked, "Are Rooms 201 and 202 arranged the same way?"


    "Yes, all the rooms are identical," Lucas replied.


    Turning his head to look at the dpidated window frame, Kingsley immediately knew that Cayden


    was tied to the window. That was because, in the video sent by Horace, there was a moment where


    a rusty window frame appeared on the screen.


    However, Rooms 201 and 202 were on the same side, so it was difficult to tell from the outside


    which room Cayden was in.


    Kingsley was in the middle of contemting.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Someone knocked on the door.


    Lucas opened the door, and two heavily made-up women walked in, yawning.


    Theyined as soon as they entered, "Lucas, we just fell asleep. What''s the matter? We still


    have work to do tonight!"


    While speaking, they noticed Kingsley sitting on the chair.


    One of the woman''s eyes lit up immediately. "Oh, he''s so handsome!"


    The other one also flirtatiously said, "Yes, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a handsome


    man!"

 Chapter 735 Do You Need Any Service?

    Chapter 735 Do You Need Any Service?


    Lucas'' expression fell, and he coldly warned them, "Alisha, Dottie, be careful with your words and


    actions. This is a police officer."


    As soon as they heard the word "police officer," the two women stood up straight and turned pale,


    not daring to say another word.


    Kingsley looked at them and assured them, "Don''t be nervous. I called you here to ask for your


    help."


    Alisha, one of the call girls, quickly said, "Sure, Officer. We can help with anything."


    "I need the two of you to go to rooms 201 and 202 and see which room has a child locked inside.


    Can you do that?"


    "Y-yes." Alisha nodded. "Knocking on the door and entering the room is our job, so it won''t be a


    problem."


    Kingsley nodded and said to Lucas, "Give each of them a universal ess card."


    Then, he turned to the two women again.


    "If they don''t open the door, just go in directly. You must find out which room has the child, no matter


    what!"


    "We understand."


    Alisha and Dottie, the other call girl, didn''t dare to ask any more questions and left with the ess


    cards.


    When they reached the second floor, Alisha suggested, "I''ll take Room 201, and you take Room


    202."


    After that, she raised her hand and knocked on the door of Room 201.


    It was quiet inside for a few seconds before Horace''s old voice came from inside. "Who is it?"


    "Room service."


    Alisha deliberately raised her voice and spoke sweetly.


    "No, thank you," Horace said coldly. "Get lost!"


    At the same time, Dottie also knocked on the door of Room 202.


    There were three bodyguards in Room 202, and they were standing by the window, watching the


    situation downstairs.


    Suddenly, they heard someone knocking, and their expressions fell.


    But after hearing Dottie''s sweet voice, they all showed a lewd smile.


    Creak¡ª


    The door opened slightly, and a bodyguard stuck his head out. "What''s the matter?"


    "Sir, do you need any service?"


    Dottie reached out and touched the bodyguard, then took advantage of the situation and fell onto


    him.


    The bodyguard didn''t hold back and began touching all over Dottie''s body.


    While the bodyguard was taking advantage of her, Dottie had already seen everything inside Room


    202.


    After satisfying his desires, the bodyguard smiled and rejected her, "I have something to do today.


    I''lle look for you once I''m done."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Once he finished, he pushed Dottie out the door and closed it.


    "D*mn it! What a jerk!" Dottie cursed, "He''s so f*cking rough. It hurts!"


    Alisha asked in a low voice, "Is there a child inside?"


    "No." Dottie shook her head. "He''s probably in Room 201. Should we just go in?"


    "Of course we should go inside." Alisha said, "That''s what the officer ordered! If we can''tplete


    the task, we might end up inside."


    The two "insides" hadpletely different meanings.


    Dottie knew that the meaning of the second "inside" was being caught and sent to prison.


    With that thought in mind, she couldn''t help but shiver and whispered, "Let''s open the door."


    Alisha didn''t hesitate, taking out the universal ess card and cing it on the door.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª


    The door opened once the beeps stopped.


    "Who is it?"


    With the opening of the door, Horace instantly felt panic and frustration surging inside him.


    Alisha quickly nced inside the room and smiled sweetly. "We''re here to deliver special services.


    Sir¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Horace rushed forward and shouted angrily, "Get out of here.


    Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"


    After speaking, he mmed the door shut.


    Everything happened in just a few seconds, but Alisha had seen everything.


    There was a little boy tied to a chair next to the window.


    "How was it?" Dottie asked next to her, "Is he there?"


    Alisha nodded and said urgently, "Let''s go quickly!"

 Chapter 736 Why Are You So Anxious?

    Chapter 736 Why Are You So Anxious?


    Then, she grabbed Dottie and ran down the stairs.


    Just as they turned the corner, the door of Room 201 opened again.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Horace stood at the door with a cold face as he muttered, "Sh*t! Did that woman see Cayden?"


    He cursed himself, feeling that he was getting old and his mind was getting slower.


    How could he have overseen such a possibility?


    Narrowing his wrinkly eyes slightly, he arrived at the door of Room 202 and knocked.


    After a while, a bodyguard opened the door while leering. "Pretty, didn''t I tell you to wait a while¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Horace''s face.


    His expression changed, and he quickly said respectfully, "Mr. Stewart, is there something I can do


    for you?"


    "Go downstairs and see what that woman is doing." Horace ordered coldly.


    "I''m worried that she has already seen Cayden. It''s better to be safe than sorry. Go and bring her to


    me now!"


    "Yes, Mr. Stewart."


    The bodyguard agreed and turned to walk toward the stairs.


    Meanwhile, Alisha and Dottie had already returned back to Room 101.


    Alisha gasped for breath and reported, "Officer, there''s a child in Room 201, tied under the window."


    "As I expected." Kingsley''s eyes shed with coldness as he said in a deep voice, "I understand


    now. I will reward youter."


    "Thank you, Officer!"


    "Thank you, Officer!"


    Just as Alisha and Dottie finished speaking, they heard someone shouting from the lobby next to


    them, "Mr. Marsh! Mr. Marsh!"


    Lucas quickly said, "Officer, it seems that there are guests. Let me go and take a look."


    Kingsley nodded without saying a word.


    After Lucas went out, Kingsley called Cassius.


    He informed Cassius toe to Twinfield County North Coach Station quickly.


    When Lancer reported the address to Kingsley earlier, he said there was a 95% chance.


    Kingsley dared not act rashly and inform Cassius without confirming where Cayden was.


    As he had said before, he never fought an uncertain battle.


    When Lucas arrived in the lobby, he saw a bodyguard and couldn''t help but be slightly stunned.


    "Is there anything I can help you with, sir?"


    Lucas already knew the other party was the "escaped convict" holding a little boy hostage.


    Therefore, his legs couldn''t help but feel weak when facing the bodyguard.


    "Where is the woman who knocked on the door just now?" The bodyguard raised his eyebrows and


    asked.


    "Bring her to me. I want to bring her upstairs."


    Upon hearing that, Lucas trembled.


    The other party''s expression and tone didn''t seem like he was looking for a woman to satisfy his


    desire.


    Instead, he wanted to hold them hostage as well.


    Thinking of this, Lucas deliberately raised his voice and asked, "Oh, you must be the guest from


    Room 202, right?"


    Every word he said entered Kingsley''s ears.


    A cold smile appeared on his lips.


    "These people aren''t professional kidnappers. Not only are they slow to react, but they also dare to


    show themselves in person!"


    He stood up, looked at Alisha and Dottie, and said, "You two stay here and don''t go out."


    After speaking, he put on his hat and stepped out of Room 101 to make his way toward the lobby.


    In the lobby, the bodyguard grabbed Lucas'' cor with a fierce expression and demanded, "I''ll say it


    one more time. Bring me the woman who knocked on my door just now!"


    Kingsley approached them with a sneer. "Why are you in such a hurry to find the woman?"


    "You son of a b*tch¡ª"


    Before the bodyguard could finish cursing, he saw Kingsley''s face hidden under the hat.


    "It''s... it''s you!"


    The bodyguard was shocked!


    Thump!


    He pushed Lucas to the ground and turned to run upstairs.


    However, Kingsley was only one step away.


    Just as the bodyguard was about to escape, Kingsley had already pulled out his gun and pointed it


    at the bodyguard''s temple.

 Chapter 737 Unyielding

    Chapter 737 Unyielding


    Swoosh!


    The bodyguard''s face was drained of color.


    His legs seemed to be nailed to the ground, and he dared not take another step.


    Kingsley taunted indifferently, "Why aren''t you running? Huh?"


    "No..."


    The bodyguard''s throat went dry, and his lips trembled for a while before he managed to utter a


    word.


    While pointing the gun at his captive''s head, Kingsley said coldly, "Since you''re not going to run


    anymore, let''s go upstairs together, shall we?"


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to resist and nodded obediently, his eyes staring straight ahead. Then,


    he went upstairs with Kingsley.


    When they arrived at Room 201, Kingsley nodded toward the door, indicating for the bodyguard to


    knock.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The bodyguard hesitantly raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    At the same time, Kingsley stood behind him, pressing the gun against his waist.


    Feeling the intimidation from behind, the bodyguard shivered uncontrobly.


    Even his whole body trembled visibly.


    After a while, they heard Horace''s voicee from inside the room. "Who is it?"


    Kingsley nudged his gun against the bodyguard''s waist, and the bodyguard immediately trembled


    as he replied, "M-Mr. W-White¡­ It''s me."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Horace immediately opened the door, making it creak.


    Just as he opened the door, Kingsley swiftly struck the back of the bodyguard''s neck with the back


    of his gun.


    The bodyguard''s eyes rolled back, and he passed out on the spot.


    Thump!


    Horace opened the door right when the bodyguard fell to the ground.


    "You..."


    Horace''s pupils contracted, and a look of horror appeared on his face.


    But before he could close the door, Kingsley had already aimed the dark barrel of the gun at him.


    "How did you find us?"


    Horace''s face turned pale as fear filled his eyes.


    He was already no match for Kingsley in terms of physicalbat alone.


    Not to mention that Kingsley currently had a gun.


    Horace felt a chill run down his spine as though he had already seen his death.


    At that moment, the door of Room 202 also opened.


    Since the sound instion in Trico Motel was bad, the bodyguards could clearly hear the


    commotion inside the corridor from their room.


    When they opened the door, they were immediately shocked by the scene in front of them.


    Theirpanion was lying on the ground, unclear if he were dead or alive.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley, who should have been at the Jade Hotel, stood before them like a warrior


    ready for battle.


    It was especially spine-chilling for them after seeing the gun in Kingsley''s hand.


    Horace turned pale as he threatened, "Kingsley Nicholson, this is a family matter between the


    Timothy Family. It has nothing to do with you. Are you sure you want to be enemies with the


    Timothy Family?"


    Kingsley sneered. "It''s not that I wish to be enemies with the Timothy Family, but I have a grudge


    with the Timothy Family that would not be eased until the Timothy Family is wiped out!"


    The head of the Timothy Family was the mastermind behind the murder of his parents.


    Therefore, he would not rest until he had avenged them.


    In that sense, he was not exaggerating when he said he wanted to wipe out the Timothy Family.


    Hearing Kingsley''s words, Horace became even warier.


    He could tell from the other''s expression that it wasn''t an empty threat.


    "You brat, you''re so ignorant," Horace said with a fierce look. "You''re just a foolish boy. How dare


    you threaten to wipe out the Timothy Family? That''s simply absurd! Let me give you onest piece


    of advice. If you don''t want to die a miserable death, you better let us leave."


    Horace''s eyes flickered, and he gritted his teeth. "I''ll even let you take Cayden away."


    He said that because he wanted to save his own life.


    Secondly, he thought that Shannon was still on her way to the Timothy Residence.


    Their purpose this time was to bring her home.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As for Cayden, he didn''t care whether he was dead or alive, and John didn''t care either.


    At this point, Horace just wanted to leave this ce quickly and return to the Timothy Residence to


    report to John.


    "Let you leave?" Kingsley smirked. "You kidnapped Cayden. Do you think you can walk away


    unscathed?"

 Chapter 738 Can They Escape?

    Chapter 738 Can They Escape?


    As he spoke, he nced inside the room.


    He saw Cayden''s small body tied securely to a chair.


    His mouth was tightly sealed with tape, rendering him unable to make a sound.


    Even his eyes were covered with a ck cloth.


    It was clear that Horace showed Cayden no mercy despite the fact that he was a child.


    In fact, if he and Shannon hadn''t followed their instructions earlier, they might have even killed


    Cayden.


    Kingsley shouted loudly, "Cayden, don''t be afraid. Your uncle Nicholson is here to save you."


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s voice, Cayden struggled a bit while grunting softly through his gag.


    When Kingsley saw Cayden''s pitiful state, his eyes were filled with the desire to kill.


    "Mr. Timothy is so ruthless, letting you all treat his grandson this way."


    Horace looked at the dark barrel of the gun and gulped.


    "Mr. Timothy doesn''t have any feelings for this b*stard child. We''ve shown him utmost kindness by


    not harming a single hair on his body. Release us immediately. Otherwise, you won''t be able to bear


    the consequences when the Timothyse at you."


    After saying that, Horace nced toward the bodyguards on the side.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The meaning in his eyes was very obvious. He was telling the two bodyguards to run downstairs.


    Horace had a good n.


    He thought that Kingsley might only have one gun.


    So if the two bodyguards ran at the same time, Kingsley would aim his gun at them.


    Even if Kingsley was a sharpshooter who could gun down one bodyguard per second, it would still


    be enough time for Horace to escape.


    As a master martial artist, one second was enough time for him tounch a deadly attack.


    He was confident that he could deliver a fatal blow to Kingsley while catching him off guard.


    However, Horace''s eyes had already turned slightly red from staring, but the two bodyguards


    remained motionless.


    They weren''t fools, so they could understand what Horace was nning.


    Even if it were the only n to get out of this situation, they still weren''t willing to do so.


    There might be a chance for survival if they stayed.


    But if they did try to run away while a gun was pointed at them, they might be dead souls the


    next second.


    When it came to the choice of life and death, no one wanted to take the initiative to die.


    Seeing Horace desperately signaling with his eyes, Kingsley sneered and said to the two


    bodyguards.


    "You can run, I won''t shoot at you."


    "Really... really?"


    The bodyguards looked at each other, their eyes filled with happy yet incredulous expressions.


    "Of course." Kingsley affirmed them. "I am a man of my words, but the condition is that you can


    really escape."


    Once those words were said, the two bodyguards were eager to move.


    They were about to wet themselves just from seeing the gun.


    It would be great if they could escape this hellhole.


    At that moment, one of the bodyguards couldn''t bear it anymore and ran toward the stairs.


    When the bodyguard moved, the other became wary.


    That was because he didn''t trust Kingsley''s words and was worried that the gun would be fired the


    next moment.


    But the bodyguard''s figure had already disappeared around the corner of the stairs, yet Kingsley still


    hadn''t moved.


    The deadly gun was still pointed at Horace''s head.


    Seeing this situation, the remaining bodyguard no longer hesitated.


    Like a desperately escaping dog, he sped toward the stairs with all his might.


    When Horace saw what had just happened, his face turned so gloomy that it seemed like it was


    about to rain.


    He sneered. "Kid, you''re still too naive. After those two escape back to the Timothy Family, they will


    definitely report this to Mr. Timothy."


    "They can do whatever they want, I, Kingsley Nicholson, am not afraid of Mr. Timothy." Kingsley


    coldly added, "Moreover, there''s no telling if they can sessfully escape."

 Chapter 739 Kneel While Holding Your Head

    Chapter 739 Kneel While Holding Your Head


    Upon hearing that, Horace was slightly stunned. "What do you mean?"


    Not long after he finished speaking, he heard footstepsing from the staircase mixed with the


    sounds of the two bodyguards'' pleads. "Mr. White, Mr. White, please let us go... We don''t want to


    face that devil again."


    With the sound of begging, three figures came up to the second-floor corridor from the staircase.


    Cassius held the two bodyguards by their cors with each hand and dragged them back here.


    The faces of the two bodyguards were already bruised and swollen. Even their bodies seemed to


    have suffered some injuries.


    Kingsley smiled slightly. "Mr. White, your arrival seems to be the same with my calctions."


    After throwing the two stumbling bodyguards to the ground, Cassius replied, "Boss Nicholson, you


    are truly extraordinary."


    Once he was done, he looked around anxiously. "Where''s Cayden? Where''s my son?"


    "He''s inside this room," Kingsley replied.


    He hadn''t gone to untie Cayden because he was wary of Horace.


    Since he promised Lucas he wouldn''t kill anyone inside the motel, he would keep his promise and


    not shoot Horace and the others.


    In addition, Horace was a master martial artist, so Kingsley would have to fight several rounds with


    Horace if he wanted to subdue thetter.


    During the time it took for them to fight, those bodyguards might rush into the room and harm


    Cayden.


    Kingsley didn''t dare take such a risk.


    So he used his gun to intimidate Horace instead of going inside to rescue Cayden.


    Now that Cassius had arrived, Kingsley had no more worries.


    Cassius, being the former leader of the Nightfall Gang, was also a formidable fighter.


    It was easy for him to defeat the two bodyguards.


    Kingsley could now focus on dealing with Horace wholeheartedly.


    Upon hearing Kingsley mention Cayden was inside the room, Cassius immediately dashed inside


    the room.


    "Cayden! Daddy''s here!"


    When Cayden heard his father''s voice, he struggled even harder.


    Cassius rushed forward, removing the tape from Cayden''s mouth and the blindfold from his eyes,


    repeatedly saying, "Don''t be afraid, Cayden. Your uncle Nicholson and I are here to save you."


    After the tape on his mouth was removed, Cayden burst into tears. "Daddy!"


    Whileforting his son, Cassius quickly untied the ropes on Cayden''s body.


    Finally freed from the ropes, Cayden threw himself into Cassius'' arms, crying and sobbing, "Daddy,


    you''re finally here."


    Cassius gently patted his back. "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay now, everything''s fine¡­"


    At that moment, Horace had a gloomy expression while standing outside the door. "Now that you''ve


    rescued Cayden, can you let me go?"


    Kingsley replied, "Do you really think you can walk away without getting some sort of punishment


    aftermitting such a heinous act?"


    "What do you want then?" Horace''s expression changed dramatically. "Do you want to kill me?"


    Without replying, Kingsley turned his head to look at the two trembling bodyguards. "You two, kneel


    with your heads in your hands! Don''t force me to take action myself!"


    "But¡­"


    Just as the two bodyguards hesitated slightly, amotion suddenly came from the staircase.


    It sounded like twenty or thirty people wereing up the stairs at the same time.


    The two bodyguards realized that their opponents had brought another group of reinforcements.


    They no longer dared to hesitate and directly knelt down on the ground with a "thump," holding their


    heads and curling up into a ball.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Kenny''s voice sounded. "Mr. Nicholson, Mr. Nicholson!"


    Apanying Kenny were more than thirty fierce-looking young men.


    When the two kneeling bodyguards saw several people rushing over, they were scared out of their


    wits.

 Chapter 740 Heart Attack

    Chapter 740 Heart Attack


    Now they had no escape.


    Meanwhile, Horace''s face was ashen.


    His once sharp old eyes were now filled with fear and dread.


    Kenny approached him and asked, "Boss Nicholson, what''s going on? Did we arrivete?"


    "Just in time," Kingsley said, putting away his pistol.


    The motel''s corridor was tight to begin with.


    With the addition of more than thirty men, the entire corridor waspletely filled.


    Even if Horace wanted to escape, he had nowhere to go.


    Suddenly, the men in the corridor split apart, creating a passage.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately after that, a pale-faced Shannon walked through the passageway while being


    supported by someone.


    Without waiting for Shannon to ask, Kingsley pointed directly at Room 201 and said, "Cayden and


    Mr. White are both inside."


    Shannon nodded gratefully and walked toward the room.


    She was now holding on with all her might just so she could catch a glimpse of her son.


    Therefore, she had no strength to speak.


    "Mommy!"


    When Cayden saw Shannon, he immediately wiped away his tears.


    It was apletely different scene from when he saw Cassius earlier.


    His father was someone he could rely on.


    That was why he threw himself into his father''s embrace when he saw him.


    But when facing his mother, he had to show his manly side.


    He knew he had to protect his mother and not upset her even more.


    Cayden wiped his nose with his sleeve and said, "Mommy, I''m fine."


    Shannon rushed forward and hugged Cayden tightly as tears streamed down her face.


    At that moment, Cassius noticed that his wife''splexion seemed abnormal.


    He worriedly asked, "Shann! Shann, did you have another heart attack?"


    However, Shannon no longer had the energy to speak, and her limbs had begun to feel numb.


    When she saw her son was fine, she finally felt relieved.


    The breath she had been holding was also finally released.


    Plop!


    After withdrawing her arms, she fell to the ground.


    Herplexion and lips looked so pale that they were almost purple.


    The sight of her gave Cassius a huge fright. "Shann, are you alright?"


    In the meantime, Cayden was also worried, "Mommy, what''s going on?"


    Hearing their shouts, Kingsley ordered Kenny, "Watch over these people. I''ll go inside and have a


    look."


    Once he did, he looked toward Horace. "Mr. Stewart, would you like to go inside?"


    Kingsley didn''t feel assured about letting Horace stay outside, so he asked thetter to follow him


    inside.


    After hearing that, Horace became gloomy but still clenched his fist and entered Room 201.


    The room was not big, to begin with.


    With Cassius'' family of three, plus Horace and Kingsley, inside, it immediately became crowded.


    Kingsley ordered Horace, "Go and squat inside the gap beside the bed. Don''t take up space."


    "You¡ª"


    Horace''s face turned red with anger.


    That would be even more humiliating than killing him.


    However, he was not the kind of person who would rather die than be humiliated.


    In the face of life and death, he chose to ept the humiliation.


    A trace of resentment shed in Horace''s eyes as he gloomily squatted in the gap between the bed


    and the wall.


    "What''s wrong?" Kingsley approached and immediately saw Shannon, whose lips were turning


    purple while her body was also stiffening.


    At that moment, he instantly understood that she was having a heart attack.


    "Mr. White, step aside," Kingsley said, "I can save her."


    "Do you know how to treat a heart attack?" Cassius looked incredulous. "Shann inherited this


    disease. We''ve been to the hospital many times and haven''t found the cause. Can you cure her?"


    he asked.


    "I can''t guarantee a cure," Kingsley said, "but at least I can temporarily bring her back from the brink


    of death."


    Hearing Kingsley''s words, Cassius still had doubts, but he stood up and made way for him.


    However, he didn''t have much hope in his heart¡­

 Chapter 741 Saved Her Three Times

    Chapter 741 Saved Her Three Times


    Shannon''s mother died of a heart attack.


    Even with the Timothy Family''s strong economic power, they still couldn''t save her life.


    Cassius himself had taken Shannon to many hospitals, but no doctor could find a cure for her.


    That was because the cause of her heart attack was tooplex.


    Until this moment, there was still no diagnosis for Shannon''s heart condition.


    Therefore, Cassius couldn''t believe that Kingsley could control Shannon''s illness in a situation with


    no medical equipment.


    "Boss Nicholson, should I call an ambnce?" Cassius anxiously rubbed his hands. "We can''t dy


    any longer..."


    Squatting by the wall, Horace turned his head and looked at them with slightly sinister eyes.


    He thought to himself that if the man called Nicholson killed Shannon, it would definitely drive


    Cassius crazy on the spot.


    By then, he probably wouldn''t even need to take action himself because the two would rip each


    other apart.


    Then, John wouldn''t me him for being unable toplete the mission assigned.


    After all, he couldn''t be med for not bringing Miss Shannon back if she were dead.


    While Horace was lost in his thoughts, Kingsley ovepped two of his fingers and continuously


    pressed various acupoints on Shannon''s body, such as SP-6, PC-6, BL-15, and CV-14.


    His techniques were strange and ever-changing, causing Cassius to subconsciously open his


    mouth in awe.


    Even the smile on Horace''s face gradually faded.


    He vaguely felt that Kingsley really had a way to save Shannon.


    "Humm¡ª"


    After about three minutes, they saw Shannon''s eyes twitching and heard the sound of her inhaling.


    She had regained consciousness.


    Seeing this scene, Cassius was both shocked and delighted. He quickly asked, "Shann, how are


    you feeling?"


    Kingsley finally stood up slowly after tapping her PC-7 three times and exined, "Her condition


    has been suppressed, but there''s still a possibility of having a rpse if she gets too emotional. We


    still need to go to the hospital for a detailed and systematic diagnosis."


    Upon hearing that his wife was now fine, Cassius gratefully bowed repeatedly.


    "Thank you, Boss Nicholson. Thank you! You have saved our family once again!"


    Shannon, who was sitting on the ground, weakly added, "Boss Nicholson has saved us three


    times¡­ It''s such a huge favor. I''m afraid we will never be able to repay you¡­"


    Yesterday, Kingsley intercepted Horace''s attack and saved Cassius'' life.


    Today, he saved Cayden and then brought Shannon back from the brink of death.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had indeed saved them three times.


    Plop!


    Cassius knelt on the ground and bowed to Kingsley.


    "My life is now yours."


    "Get up." Kingsley helped Cassius to his feet. "Since you have decided to follow me, there is no


    need to thank me."


    At this moment, Kenny, who was standing at the door, heard Kingsley''s words and couldn''t help but


    be excited.


    Cassius decided to follow Boss Nicholson. What does that mean? Is Cassius going to join the new


    force I''m about to establish?


    Thinking of this, Kenny felt a surge of excitement.


    If the former leader of the Nightfall Gang could join his faction, they would definitely achieve twice


    the result with half the effort.


    Maybe they could even quickly bring down Jarett and be the number one force in the Sris


    Province''s underworld.


    Kingsley noticed Kenny''s excitement and smiled, saying, "Come here, Advisor Shane, escort Mrs.


    White and Cayden out and let them rest in the car."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    Kenny responded and immediately came over to pick up Cayden and helped Shannon to her feet.


    When he passed by Cassius, he smirked. "Mr. White, I never expected that we would be


    fellow brothers!"

 Chapter 742 Are You Begging for Mercy?

    Chapter 742 Are You Begging for Mercy?


    Cassius smiled and said, "Yes, you used to be the best strategist in the Cole Gang, and I am the


    leader of the Nightfall Gang. Who would have thought that we would join forces to conquer the


    world?"


    He then bowed to Kenny and requested, "We can discuss other matterster. For now, please take


    care of my wife and child, Advisor Shane."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. White." Kenny Shane nodded. "I will take good care of the missus and Cayden."


    After Shannon and Cayden left, Cassius red at Horace, who was squatting against the wall.


    "Horace! How dare you kidnap my son? I''m going to kill you!"


    Seeing Cassius'' bloodshot eyes, Horace slowly stood up and threatened him, "I was just following


    Mr. Timothy''s orders. Why are you putting all the me on me? If you are really angry, go seek


    revenge from Mr. Timothy!"


    Upon hearing Horace''s words, Cassius'' expression changed.


    Although he resented his father-inw, John Timothy, he didn''t dare to seek revenge from him.


    After all, John''s authority was deeply ingrained in Cassius'' heart.


    It was difficult for one to overthrow years of intimidation.


    Seeing Cassius'' changing expression, Horace sneered. "Heh, is this what the underworld is? You''re


    afraid to get justice from the culprit, so you pour your anger on innocent people like us?"


    "You!" Cassius trembled with anger, but he didn''t know how to refute it.


    Right then, Kingsley''s eyes shed with a cold light as he corrected Horace, "The term ''real culprit''


    is well used, but ''innocent people'' might not be urate."


    "What do you mean?" Horace''s eyes dimmed. "I''m just following orders, but you guys forced me


    into this situation. Doesn''t that make me an innocent person?"


    "You kidnapped Cayden, so you are not innocent." Kingsley continued coldly, and without waiting for


    Horace to argue, he added, "Now, I will give you two choices. First, I will let Mr. White shoot you


    with the gun to avenge his son. Second, I can spare your life, but I will break all your limbs so that


    you can never use your hands or feet again."


    Upon hearing that, the blood drained from Horace''s face.


    He finally realized that he had reached a dead end.


    "Can I choose something else?" He forced himself to speak despite his fear. "I promise I will never


    trouble Cassius and the others again! No, I can even promise to never appear in front of any of you


    again."


    Kingsley looked at him coldly. "Are you begging for mercy?"


    Horace gritted his teeth and nodded heavily. "Yes, I am begging for mercy. Please spare me!"


    As someone the Timothy Family worshiped, he hadn''t been so humbled for many years.


    Thest time he bowed down to someone and begged for mercy was when he was young.


    During then, Adrian Stewart had just taken the position of the head of the Stewart family, leaving


    him with almost no way out.


    He begged Adrian desperately, and Adrian agreed to let him leave the Stewart family immediately


    and never appear in front of them again, let alone dream of seizing the Stewarts'' power.


    Horace had always thought that would be the most humiliating moment of his life.


    But he didn''t expect that today''s humiliation would be even worse.


    Horace gritted his teeth so hard that it was about to break as he resorted to the same method he


    used back then, offering to "disappear forever."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Kingsley didn''t buy that at all.


    He simply replied, "There are many ways to make you disappear forever, but right now, you only


    have these two choices."


    That rendered Horace speechless.


    At that instant, he was overwhelmed by fear.


    He finally realized that he was finished.

 Chapter 743 Should Have Thought of It

    Chapter 743 Should Have Thought of It


    Seeing Horace remain silent, Kingsley turned his head to look at Cassius.


    "Mr. White, the person he just kidnapped is your son. How about you make the decision for him?


    Mrs. White needs immediate treatment at the hospital, so we can''t dy any longer!"


    Upon hearing that his wife''s life was at stake, Cassius was immediately filled with killing intent.


    "Boss Nicholson, give me the gun, I will deal with him right now!"


    Kingsley reached out to grab the gun.


    Plop!


    Horace knelt down on both knees.


    "Don''t¡­ Don''t kill me!"


    He was truly scared.


    He knew that he would have no chance of survival once the gun fell into Cassius'' hands.


    Then, he pleaded with a pitiful expression, "I didn''t want to kidnap Cayden and force Miss Shannon


    to return home. But I have followed Old Mr. Timothy for more than twenty years, so how could I dare


    to disobey him? Please, just let me go. I promise! I promise that after I return, I will persuade Old


    Mr. Timothy not to force Miss Shannon anymore."


    However, it would have been better if he hadn''t said that.


    That was because after hearing that Horace had been with John for over twenty years, Kingsley


    instantly became even more furious.


    "Since you have been with him for so long, did you also help him kill many people?" Kingsley coldly


    demanded, "You''d better confess everything!"


    Hearing that, Horace exined in confusion, "I... I killed... a few, b-but I didn''t harm Cayden in the


    slightest today."


    Kingsley continued to ask, "Then, were you involved in the fire from seventeen years ago?"


    "The fire?" Horace trembled and quickly distanced himself. "That fire had nothing to do with me. It


    wasn''t me who started the fire. It was the Fox guy!"


    "So you do know the truth." Kingsley''s eyes were as deep as the sea. "What role did you y in that


    incident? If you confess honestly, I might consider giving you a third option."


    Although Horace''s martial arts skills were not the best in the Stewart Family, a master martial artist


    like him was enough to intimidate everyone in the outside world.


    Even in the Timothy Family, he might even be the best martial artist of all.


    With such a highly skilled person beside him, John would not let Horace stay idle.


    Therefore, Kingsley concluded that Horace must have been involved in the incident seventeen


    years ago.


    Upon hearing that there was a third option, Horace didn''t care about anything else and immediately


    answered, "I... I went in and killed two people when the fire started... I didn''t do anything else..."


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Kingsley clenched his fist so tightly that they cracked.


    He was too young back then, only five years old, and he didn''t remember who had strangled his


    parents'' neck amidst the smoke.


    Now he finally knew that the culprit was Horace.


    He should have thought of it long ago.


    When it came to killing someone, John would naturally entrust it to the best person he had, and


    Horace was the best.


    Therefore, the task would naturally be given to Horace.


    Kingsley took a deep breath and looked at Cassius. "Mr. White, let me decide how this person dies."


    Cassius already knew that Kingsley had a deep connection with the Nicholson Family from years


    ago.


    He also knew that Kingsley''s hatred toward Horace was even deeper than his own.


    So, he nodded, "Alright, Boss Nicholson. You can handle this scum however you want."


    Upon hearing their conversation, Horace trembled and asked, "I have answered all the questions


    you asked truthfully, can you let me go now?"


    "Let you go?"


    Kingsley''s voice was as cold as ice, bringing chills down Horace''s spine.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He shivered involuntarily.


    At that point, he suddenly had a foreboding feeling that Kingsley would not let him go so easily.


    "You... you just said that as long as I confess honestly, you will give me a third option, right?"

 Chapter 744 Its Either You Die, or I Perish

    Chapter 744 It''s Either You Die, or I Perish


    "Yes, I did say that." Kingsley nodded.


    "Your third option is to have your throat cut and then be burned to ashes!"


    "W-what..."


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s words, Horace felt himself drained of energy.


    To have his throat cut and burned to ashes.


    That was exactly how the couple died seventeen years ago.


    He couldn''t understand how this young man in front of him knew about it.


    "N-no, please..."


    Horace felt as if thousands of electric drills were buzzing beside his ears.


    His head felt so dizzy that he thought it was about to split open.


    After a moment, he suddenly raised his head, revealing his bloodshot eyes.


    "I won''t let you kill me this way! I absolutely won''t!"


    While shouting, Horace jumped off the ground.


    Since begging for mercy didn''t work, he had no choice but to fight for it.


    His gray hair stood up like a messy lion''s mane.


    His clothes were also rustling despite there being no wind.


    Seeing Horace''s terrifying appearance, Cassius eximed in fear. "Kingsley, he seems to have


    gone mad. He wants to fight us to the death."


    Before Kingsley could say anything, Horace shouted like a madman, "That''s right! I have activated


    all the ancient martial arts meridians in my body. Mybat power has increased tenfold. Even if it


    may bite me back in the future, I won''t let you ughter me. Today, it''s either you die or I perish! We


    can even die together!"


    Hearing what Horace said, Kingsley became serious.


    He could feel that the strength in Horace''s body had indeed increased by more than ten times in an


    instant.


    While feeling amazed, Kingsley thought there seemed to be some truth to the rumors about ancient


    martial arts.


    One could actually activate such tremendous potential through the meridians in one''s body.


    Just as Kingsley was astonished, Horace''s aura had peaked.


    Stimted by Horace''s sharp aura, Cassius felt a tingling sensation on his face.


    "Boss Nicholson, what should we do? Are you... still his match?" Cassius asked anxiously.


    Before Cassius finished voicing his worries, Kingsley had already moved like lightning, pulling out a


    handgun from his waist.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All four shots had hit Horace''s wrists and ankles without fail.


    Not a single shot had missed.


    Ahh¡ª


    Horace let out a miserable scream and fell to the ground before he couldunch an attack.


    That sharp aura instantly disappeared like a deted balloon.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley blew on the muzzle of the gun and said calmly, "Why bother using force when you have a


    gun?"


    Cassius was rendered speechless.


    Once again, he experienced how unconventional Kingsley could be¡­


    Looking at Horace, who was bleeding profusely and convulsing, Kingsley said to Cassius, "You and


    the others at the door, cut off his head and burn it. Then, feed his body to the dogs!"


    Cassius was slightly stunned but immediately nodded and said, "Yes."


    The reason for his hesitation was not because Kingsley''s methods were too cruel.


    It was because the men by the door were all Kenny''s subordinates.


    His first reaction was that he was the leader of the Nightfall Gang, so how could he give orders to


    Advisor Shane''s subordinates?


    But immediately, he realized that times had changed.


    These people were also his subordinates.


    On the ground, Horace''s gray hair had drooped down, and his face was terrifyingly pale.


    He gave a bitter smile and weakly said, "I have practiced martial arts all my life, but I never


    expected to get defeated by a gun. It seems that the decline of the Stewart Family in recent years is


    not without reason... The world... has changed..."


    Kingsley shook his head. "The world hasn''t changed, you just got what you deserved! If you are a


    martial artist worthy of respect, even if I''m not your match, I would still fight you head-on until the


    very end!"

 Chapter 745 Just for Money?

    Chapter 745 Just for Money?


    "Got what I deserved¡­"


    Horace murmured to himself and then closed his eyes in despair.


    Kingsley waved his hand and said, "Mr. White, take care of this."


    With his order, Cassius immediately led a few young men from the door and dragged Horace out


    like a bag of potatoes.


    Horace did not resist.


    Perhaps he was filled with regret or inplete despair...


    After everything was settled, Kingsley also went downstairs to the lobby.


    Lucas was standing in the corner of the lobby, trembling with fear as he looked at the people from


    the underworld.


    "O-Officer..."


    When Lucas saw Kingsley, he quickly approached the other, looking frightened.


    "Officer, what''s going on? Weren''t you here to catch a fugitive? Why are there so many people from


    the underworld?"


    "Are you sure you want to know?" Kingsley looked at Lucas with a vague smile and asked.


    Lucas was taken aback and quickly shook his head.


    "No, no, no. I don''t want to know. Just pretend I didn''t ask anything. I''ve seen it on TV. Knowing too


    much will get you killed, so I don''t want to know anything. I don''t want to know..."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Lucas'' frightened appearance, Kingsley chuckled and asked, "What about those two


    women?"


    "They are still in Room 101!" Lucas said, "Didn''t you ask them to hide?"


    Kingsley nodded. "Bring them here. I promised to reward them."


    "Reward?" Lucas'' tone was filled with disdain. "People like them should feel honored to work for


    you, Officer! They are just two despicable women, so they don''t deserve any reward."


    Frowning, Kingsley warned, "I don''t want to repeat myself."


    Seeing that Kingsley''s expression had changed, Lucas dared not say anything else and quickly


    nodded and bowed.


    "Alright, I''ll go and bring them here..."


    After saying that, he hurriedly ran toward Room 101.


    However, Kingsley could still tell that Lucas looked down on those two women.


    Soon, Alisha and Dottie followed Lucas out.


    When they saw the horrifying bloodstains on the ground, they couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    "Off... Officer, what happened? Is someone dead?"


    "No," Kingsley replied, "An old man was injured. The blood stains were left when he was dragged


    out."


    Hearing the words "injured" and "old man," Alisha turned pale.


    She remembered that the person who opened the door to Room 201 earlier was an old man.


    It was surprising that he would meet such a fate in such a short period of time.


    Kingsley exined, "Although I don''t know why you chose this line of work, what I do know is that


    you shouldn''t try to persuade others when you don''t understand their suffering. Since you helped


    me just now, I still want to reward you."


    As he spoke, he took out his phone.


    "To be honest, what you did just now was quite dangerous because you could have been silenced


    by Horace on the spot. I was too hasty and didn''t consider everything. So, I will transfer some


    money to each of you as an apology and gratitude."


    Both women quickly shook their heads when they heard that Kingsley wanted to transfer money to


    them.


    "No need, Officer. We are already grateful that you didn''t arrest us. How could we dare to ask you


    for money?"


    Kingsley shook his head, "Firstly, I''m not actually an officer. Secondly, giving you a reward is


    something I promised, and I am not a person who breaks his promises."


    Seeing Kingsley''s determined expression, Lucas smacked his lips enviously.


    "Alright, stop pretending, you two. You got into this line of work for money, didn''t you? Now this


    officer... This man is willing to give you money. Why are you refusing?"

 Chapter 746 I Am a Man of My Words

    Chapter 746 I Am a Man of My Words


    When Kenny and his men arrived just now, Lucas had already guessed that Kingsley might not be a


    police officer.


    So, he wasn''t surprised when Kingsley did what he did.


    He was just full of envy and jealousy that Alisha and Dottie were able to get the money.


    Although Lucas'' words were not pleasant, they were the truth.


    Alisha and Dottie nced at each other, took out their phones, found their bank ount''s QR code,


    and expressed their gratitude to Kingsley.


    "Well...thank you so much. You are truly a good person..."


    Without saying anything, Kingsley picked up his phone and transferred 15 thousand to each of


    them.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that they risked their lives to earn that money.


    So, Kingsley didn''t think he gave them too much.


    But he did consider that giving them too much might cause trouble for them, so he chose to give


    them an amount he thought would be appropriate.


    He didn''t think 15 thousand was a lot, but the two small county women were shocked to see how


    much money was transferred to them.


    "F-Fifteen thousand."


    Alisha''s mouth widened in shock, and she couldn''t even speak properly.


    Dottie had the same reaction.


    They were staring at their phones with eyes sorge that it seemed like they were about to pop out


    of their sockets.


    "Fifteen thousand? Isn''t that too much?"


    Hearing the number, Lucas immediately jumped up. "How much money was that?"


    "Fifteen thousand..." Alisha replied in a daze. "Just now, the man gave each of us fifteen thousand."


    Lucas didn''t know what to say.


    For a moment, he was extremely jealous.


    That was fifteen thousand dors!


    The average monthly ie of ordinary workers in Twinfield County was only three thousand.


    I didn''t expect these two women could earn fifteen thousand just by knocking on a door! They earn


    money faster than robbing a f*cking bank!


    Lucas rubbed his hands with envy. "Um¡­ Sir, I also helped you a lot. How about..."


    Implicitly, he also wanted some sort of reward.


    Kingsley nced at him. "I didn''t kill anyone in your motel. That''s already a reward."


    Originally, he was nning to give Lucas some cleaning fees.


    After all, Horace had shed a lot of blood and made a mess.


    But he didn''t like Lucas'' attitude just now.


    One had to either maintain their nobility and not get involved in such gray areas or be a part of them


    and not look down on one''s peers.


    Lucas was clearly relying on Alisha and the others to earn profits, yet he still looked down on them.


    Such people, even in ordinary workces and society, would also be someone who would put on


    an act before others while hiding their true nature.


    Therefore, Kingsley wouldn''t be kind to such people.


    Upon hearing that Kingsley didn''t n to give him money, Lucas pursed his lips.


    Although he was unhappy, he didn''t dare to say anything besides considering himself unlucky and


    enduring his displeasure.


    At that moment, Cassius, who had already dealt with Horace, came back and reported, "That man


    has been buried, Boss."


    "Good." Kingsley nodded.


    "Let''s go. Let Kenny handle the follow-up matters, and I''ll apany you to Hill Crest Hospital."


    Once they arrived by Kenny''s car, Kingsley instructed Kenny, "There¡¯s something I need you to do,


    Advisor Shane. There are two bodyguards from the Timothy Family at the Jade Hotel. Send


    someone to release them."


    He knocked out and tied up those two bodyguards just now because he was afraid they would


    inform Horace.


    Now that Cayden had been rescued, it was time to let them go.


    Kingsley didn''t intend to kill those bodyguards as they were just listening to their orders.


    As long as the other party didn''t cross his bottom line, he had no intention of killing them.


    Kenny responded, "Yes, Boss Nicholson. I will send someone over there."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Kenny was about to turn around to make the arrangements, Kingsley remembered


    something and ordered, "Also, take care of Cayden. I need to bring Mr. White and his wife to the


    hospital."

 Chapter 747 Where Is Dr Kramer?

    Chapter 747 Where Is Dr Kramer?


    "No problem!" Kenny smiled and said, "I''ve already be acquainted with that little fellow. You


    and Mr. White can rest assured!"


    Cassius bowed to him and said, "Thank you, Mr. Shane."


    "There''s no need to be so formal." Kenny brushed it off and said, "Also, I''m no longer an advisor, so


    just call me Kenny from now on."


    Cassiusughed heartily and said, "That''s right, you''re now Mr. Shane."


    Hearing that, Kingsley smiled and offered, "Kenny, let''s discuss the establishment of our new force


    after Mrs. White''s condition stabilizes."


    "Sure. I can''t wait!" Kenny eximed excitedly, "By then, Mr. Nicholson, you will be our leader, and


    Mr. White and I will be the second inmand!"


    After Kenny left with Cayden and the others, Kingsley personally drove Cassius and Shannon to Hill


    Crest Hospital.


    In the car, Cassius sat in the back seat, holding Shannon''s shoulder, and said, "Mr. Nicholson, when


    we went to Hill Crest Hospital for a check-up the previous time, the doctors there couldn''t give a


    definite diagnosis."


    Shannon also weakly added, "Yes, Mr. Nicholson, we are very grateful for all the times you have


    helped us. How can we trouble you to make another trip for no reason¡­"


    Kingsley said while driving, "When you went to the hospitalst time, did you see Dr. Kramer?"


    "Dr. Kramer?" Cassius and Shannon thought for a moment and shook their heads. "We''ve seen all


    the doctors in the cardiology department, but there wasn''t a Dr. Kramer."


    "There is a Dr. Kramer at Hill Crest Hospital, she''s my elder sister." Kingsley smiled and exined,


    "A while ago, I injured the director, Dr. Lynch, and she got fired because of it. I think you might have


    visited the hospital during that time, so you didn''t get to see her."


    Cassius eximed, "Your elder sister is a doctor? She must be very skilled."


    "I don''t know much about modern medicine." Kingsley said, "But what I can be sure of is that my


    sister is a genius when ites to open-heart surgeries."


    The first time he saw Alice was when she was preparing for surgery. At that time, Alice had said that


    only two people in the entire hospital could perform that surgery. That was enough to prove her


    exceptional medical skills.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "When we get to the hospital, I''ll get her to give Mrs. White a detailed checkup. If there is any


    cardiac pathology that requires surgery, she will personally perform the operation," Kingsley


    assured them. "If surgery is not needed, then the problem must be even simpler. I canpletely


    cure Mrs. White using ancient healing techniques!"


    Upon hearing that, Cassius and Shannon were both extremely excited.


    "That''s great! We are truly grateful to you, Mr. Nicholson." Shannon cried tears of joy. "I don''t know


    how to repay you for the kindness you showed us¡­"


    Cassius also sighed. "Yes, such great kindness cannot be repaid with words. I can only spend the


    rest of my life repaying you."


    ...


    Amidst the grateful words from Cassius and Shannon, they soon arrived at their destination.


    Once they entered Hill Crest Hospital, they went directly to the cardiology department.


    After taking a nce, Kingsley noticed Alice was not in her office.


    He told Cassius, "You two take a seat while I go to the director''s office and take a look."


    In the director''s office, Jude was sitting leisurely behind the desk with his legs crossed, drinking tea.


    When he saw Kingsley walk in, he was slightly startled, then quickly put down his teacup and stood


    up, "Mr. Nicholson, why are you here?"


    He had already heard about the tragic deaths of Beau and Zayne at the medical forum.


    Also, he knew both were Kingsley''s doings.


    Being Beau and Zayne''s best friend in the hospital, he had suffered from insomnia for half a month.


    He was afraid that Kingsley would seek revenge on him and that he would die a horrible death.


    So, when he suddenly saw Kingsleye in, he was scared out of his wits.


    "Where is Dr. Kramer?" Kingsley didn''t waste any time and asked directly, "I''ve checked. Today is


    not her day off. Is she in the outpatient department or the inpatient department?"

 Chapter 748 Trouble Comes Knocking

    Chapter 748 Trouble Comes Knocking


    Jude''s teeth chattered. "Alice¡­ Alice¡­ she seems to be in the director''s office..."


    "The director''s office?" Kingsley frowned. "You mean the new director, Director Arison?"


    Jude quickly nodded. "Yes, yes, Director Arison. The one who was transferred here from Seavale!"


    "I heard someoneing over and calling Alice to his office just now."


    Hearing Jude''s words, Kingsley frowned even more.


    Although he hadn''t met the director yet, he had already encountered his son.


    During the day he met Cedric and Emmett at the Golden Bar, he had someone dislocate Clive''s leg.


    Clive Arison was Director Arison''s son!


    Seeing Kingsley''s unpleasant expression, Jude hurriedly exined, "Mr. Nicholson, don''t worry. The


    new director is known for being fussy and often calls doctors to his office for a chat. Alice has


    always performed excellently, so I think the director just wants to say a few words to her. He


    definitely won''t bully her."


    Hearing that, Kingsley felt somewhat relieved.


    After all, the director didn''t know that he was the one who dislocated his son''s leg.


    Therefore, he wouldn''t affect Alice''s work.


    Jude carefully watched Kingsley''s expression and asked, "Mr. Nicholson, are you looking for Alice


    because of something urgent?"


    "I brought a patient here," Kingsley replied. "I would like her to give the patient a detailed


    examination."


    As soon as Jude heard there was a patient, he quickly came out from behind the desk.


    "Oh, why didn''t you say so earlier? Why do we still need to wait for Alice for such a small matter?


    Come, I''ll take you toplete the admission procedures and admit your patient to the VIP ward.


    You can stay there as long as you want. We can do the examination after Alice finishes her work."


    "That''s not a bad idea." Kingsley nodded. "It''s best to let the patient rest in the ward."


    He didn''t go to the director''s office to find Alice.


    That was because he didn''t want to meet the director right now.


    He didn''t want to affect Alice''s future because of his conflict with Clive.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But!


    Even though he didn''t want to cause any trouble, trouble hade knocking.


    While they werepleting the admission procedures for Shannon, Alice was standing alone in the


    director''s office with a grim expression.


    There were four people inside the director''s office.


    The director, James Arison, sat behind his desk with a cold expression and intertwined fingers.


    On the sofa next to him sat two men.


    They were Matt Fox and Felix Jacob.


    Only Alice stood alone, without even being given a seat.


    Matt mmed his hand on the sofa''s armrest and chastised, "Director Arison, my mother has been


    hospitalized for almost a month, but you still haven''te up with an effective treatment n. Do


    you have an exnation for me?"


    He pointed at Alice again.


    "This Dr. Kramer, is she dead? Does she get paid for not working? Why can''t she cure my mother


    after so long?"


    Jamie furrowed his brow. "Dr. Kramer, what''s going on?"


    "I''m a doctor, not a god!" Alice coldly looked at Matt. "President Fox, I''ve already told you before


    that your mother''s condition is extremely unique. It can''t be cured simply by performing open-heart


    surgery. You said you understood the situation back then and suggested that she be hospitalized


    while we think of another solution. Why are you suddenly turning on me today and using me?


    Have you begun to lose your memories at the young age of fifty years old?"


    Since young, Alice could always render others speechless just by speaking.


    Even Kingsley had once said she had never lost in the art of arguing.


    Matt''s face turned blue from Alice''s retort. He pointed at her while saying to Jamie, "Look! Look at


    this. What kind of attitude is that?"

 Chapter 749 There Are Plenty More Coming

    Chapter 749 There Are Plenty More Coming


    Matt''s eyes widened, seemingly very angry.


    Sitting next to him, Felix took a sip of tea and suggested, "Director Arison, since she dared to speak


    to President Fox in such an unmannered way, she should be punished."


    Jamie''s face darkened slightly. "Dr. Kramer, watch your words. It''s true that you haven''t been


    performing well at work. How can you talk back to President Fox?"


    After speaking, he turned to look at Matt. "President Fox, what do you think? I can have here


    out with a treatment n for Old Mrs. Fox immediately. At the same time, I can deduct two months


    of her performance bonus as a punishment. How about that?"


    Upon hearing what Jamie said, Matt nced at Felix and whispered, "Mr. Jacob, what do you


    think..."


    Felix slowly put down his teacup and raised his eyelids to look at Alice. "Dr. Kramer, you should


    know that this is just a small punishment. We have more waiting for you in the future, do you


    understand?"


    Alice stood there, trembling with anger. "Mr. Jacob, the Jacobs are an influential family in Cleapolis.


    Why do you have to make things difficult for a small doctor like me? Is it because of Old Mrs. Fox''s


    condition? If you think I can''t cure her, you can have President Fox transfer his mother to another


    hospital."


    She understood the meaning behind Felix Jacob''s words.


    He and Matt came here specifically to target her.


    The admonishment was just their first step in dealing with her.


    In the future, they woulde up with more ways to deal with her.


    However, what puzzled Alice was why these two business tycoons, who were well-known in


    Cleapolis, were targeting her. She couldn''t figure out what she had done to offend them.


    Seeing Alice''s frustrated expression, Matt sneered. "Transfer my mother to another hospital? That


    would be letting you off too easily. Nicholson has yet to cure my mother yet, so I can''t let you off the


    hook either."


    When Alice heard him mention "Nicholson," her face suddenly turned grim.


    "What do you mean?" Her pretty face turned icy cold in an instant. "If you have something against


    me,e at me. This has nothing to do with my brother!"


    Matt chuckled darkly. "I aming at you. Just wait and see. Once we''ve tortured beyond


    recognition, I''m sure your dear brother will willingly surrender to us."


    After hearing Matt''s words, Alice seemed to understand something. Perhaps President Fox and Mr.


    Jacob were not targeting her. They wanted to use her to force Kingsley to surrender to them.


    While thinking of that, Alice furrowed her brows slightly and wondered what had happened. How did


    Kingsley offend these two influential businessmen who could easily make or break things?


    Was it just because of Old Mrs. Fox''s condition? Or... was there a deeper reason behind all this?


    While Alice was pondering, Felix waved his hand dismissively. "Alright, get out of here. Go back and


    wait for what we''re going to do next."


    "You¡ª"


    Jamie coldly interrupted before Alice could say anything, "Dr. Kramer, go back to work. What you


    should be focused on is doing your job well."


    Since the director had spoken, Alice couldn''t stay there and continued arguing with the two


    businessmen. She clenched her fists tightly and nodded stubbornly before leaving the director''s


    office.


    However, Jamie''s words were a hint.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as she did her job well, Matt and Felix wouldn''t have an excuse to find trouble with her.


    How could they find an excuse to humiliate her if she did her job wlessly?

 Chapter 750 Do You Know Who Am I?

    Chapter 750 Do You Know Who Am I?


    Alice decided to give 200% of her attention and effort to her work from now on.


    She absolutely couldn''t let those men find any ws in her work.


    It would be impossible for them to use her to force Kingsley to surrender to them.


    No matter their grudges, she had to protect her younger brother.


    After Alice left, Mattughed. "Mr. Jacob, you''re brilliant. Bringing her down at once might not have


    any effect. Only by torturing her slowly can we find relief. Also, waiting for death is the most


    terrifying thing on earth. From now on, she will have to be on guard against us day and night. I


    believe it won''t be long before shepletely copses. At that time, we just have to wait for


    Nicholson toe begging us. Hahaha..."


    Jamie had long suspected that something was fishy here. After all, Helen had been in the hospital


    for a while, and it was strange for Matt toe looking for trouble for no reason.


    After listening to their conversation, he was even more sure of his suspicions.


    "President Fox, Mr. Jacob," Jamie called them in a deep voice. "May I know¡­ what are you


    nning on doing to Dr. Kramer? And who is this ''Nicholson'' you mentioned?"


    Matt leaned back on the sofa and exined, "You don''t need to worry too much about the specifics,


    Director Arison. You just need to help us deal with Alice when we need you to. Of course, it would


    be best if you could often give her a hard time and hasten her mental breakdown."


    Looking at Matt''s smug expression, Jamie frowned. "Why should I help you deal with Dr. Kramer


    when she hasn''t done anything wrong? I came here to be the hospital director out of necessity and


    will return to Seavale sooner orter. So, I don''t want to get involved in your affairs. Also, don''t order


    me with such a condescending tone!"


    "What did you say?" Matt didn''t expect Jamie to refuse him. He sat up straight and threatened,


    "Director Arison, we came here to donate a considerable amount of money to Hill Crest Hospital.


    Don''t tell me that you''re nning on going against us after receiving all the benefits we provided?"


    "You did donate a lot of money," Jamie reasoned. "Those funds can be considered a huge amount


    for this small hospital."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Jamie''s words, Matt smiled triumphantly. "So, you have to do whatever we say. As


    long as we have a pleasant cooperation, we will continue to donate money in the future."


    He emphasized the word "money" heavily, indicating that they expected results after the hospital


    had received their money.


    However, Jamie remained indifferent.


    "I haven''t finished speaking," he said coldly. "Although you donated a lot of money, that doesn''t


    impress me. All that money will be used for the hospital''s development. I won''t touch a single penny


    of that money. Since I haven''t embezzled a single penny, I don''t need to follow your instructions."


    Jamie''s indifference caused both Matt''s and Felix''s eyes to twitch.


    They didn''t expect a small hospital director would dare to defy their orders.


    Moreover, from the tone of Jamie''s words, it seemed like he didn''t care about the hundreds of


    thousands they donated.


    Matt felt his lips twitching. "Director Arison, I know you came from Seavale, but do you know how


    much wealth and influence we have in Cleapolis?"


    After chuckling, Jamie leaned against the chair, his elbows resting on the armrests and fingers


    crossed. He sneered. "Do you know what my identity in Seavale is?"

 Chapter 751 The Power of the Arison Family!

    Chapter 751 The Power of the Arison Family!


    Upon hearing this, Felix and Matt exchanged nces, both sensing that there was more to each


    other''s words than met the eye.


    Upon their arrival earlier, they immediately summoned Alice under the pretext of her unfavorable


    treatment of Helen.


    They intended to establish their authority over Alice first before discussing their next conspiracy with


    James.


    In their minds, James was no different from the previous director, Jeffred Church.


    At most, he was just from the capital city, Seavale!


    Felix and Matt didn''t give much thought to this. They believed that people from Seavale were just


    like any other people; it was merely a matter of spending a bit more money!


    However, as they observed James'' demeanor now, they realized that something was amiss!


    Perhaps, his identity was not as simple as they had assumed!


    James wore a half-smile as he hinted, "I presume you both are aware of the two ancient factions


    within the medical field of the Empire of Qustia?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix''s eyes flickered. "You mean the Todd School of the Medical Saint and the Ezekiel School of


    the Medical Lord?"


    "Exactly," James said proudly. "And in the early years of thest century, the Ezekiel School of the


    Medical Lord gradually embraced the influence of Western culture and evolved into two branches:


    the Ezekiels, who still study ancient medical techniques, and the Arisons, whobine ancient and


    Western medicine."


    Upon hearing "the Arisons," Matt and Felix gasped in shock!


    The Arison Family of the Ezekiel School of the Medical Lord held immense influence in Seavale!


    Even in the entire Empire of Qustia''s medicalmunity, the Todds and the Ezekiels could barely


    rival their stature!


    Seeing their shocked expressions, James raised his chin even higher. "I was devolved to Cleapolis.


    It''s not a glorious thing to mention, so I didn''t n to make a fuss about it originally. However, now


    that you''ve offered a mere few million to have me work for you, I must rify my identity!"


    Upon hearing this, both Matt''s and Felix''s expressions turned extremely ugly!


    Without the help of the hospital director, dealing with Alice would undoubtedly involve a lot more


    trouble, not to mention the difficulty of coercing Kingsley into submission!


    Felix''s eyes flickered as he pondered, "In that case, let me make a call to Mr. Timothy and see if he


    has any solutions."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Timothy came up with the idea of making Kingsley submit! He must have a solution!"


    Matt nodded. "Moreover, Mr. Timothy has quite awork in Seavale! As long as he gets involved,


    there won''t be any issues!"


    At that, Felix took out his phone and addressed James, "Director Arison, this matter has wide


    implications. I''ll make a call first, and then you can decide whether or not to help. How does that


    sound?"


    James showed a disdainful expression and extended his hand. "Please go ahead and make the


    call, Mr. Jacob. I''ll judge based on the actual circumstances."


    Immediately, Felix dialed John''s number.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    After the call connected, Felix immediately sat up straight, holding his phone with both hands, and


    respectfully said, "Mr. Timothy, President Fox and I are currently at Hill Crest Hospital. However¡­


    we''ve run into some problems."


    On the other end of the line, John was furious due to the matter involving Shannon.


    Upon hearing that they had run into some problems here as well, he couldn''t help but shout in


    anger, "What''s the problem? Can''t you even handle a single doctor?!"


    "No, no¡­" Sweat quickly gathered on Felix''s forehead when he heard the anger in John''s voice.


    "Mr. Timothy, it''s like this: the new director of Hill Crest Hospital is from the Arison Family in


    Seavale."


    Felix nced at James and exined, "He... he''s not willing to cooperate with us. Can you think of


    a solution?"


    "The Arison Family from Seavale?" John pondered, "You mean the Arison Family of the Ezekiel


    School of the Medical Lord?"


    Felix quickly nodded. "Yes, yes, it''s that Arison Family."


    "I see." John said solemnly, "I will find a solution."


    Felix hurriedly said, "Mr. Timothy, should we wait at Hill Crest Hospital then?"

 Chapter 752 The Prime Intelligence Organization!

    Chapter 752 The Prime Intelligence Organization!


    "No need. The Arison Family holds a significant influence. It will take time to deal with Director


    Arison," John said. "You guys can go back for now. I will contact you once I have some progress."


    After Felix hung up the phone, Matt immediately asked, "So? What did Mr. Timothy say?"


    "He said for us to go back and wait for news," Felix replied. "Nicholson is quite formidable, and Mr.


    Timothy is taking it very seriously. I believe we''ll receive news within a couple of days."


    With that, he stood up from the couch and said to James, "Director Arison, if everything goes as


    nned, our next meeting might mark the beginning of a friendly cooperation."


    James smirked and remained seated, showing no intention of seeing them off. He simply said,


    "Take care, gentlemen."


    Meanwhile, within the Timothy Residence, sounds of porcin shattering rang out in bursts!


    A furious John Timothy was in a frenzy, aggressively smashing vases and precious ornaments in


    the room!


    The butler and servants standing outside the door were trembling in fear, yet no one dared to step


    in and intervene, for just moments ago, news had arrived from the bodyguards who hone gone to


    Twinfield County¡ªThe young miss had escaped, the First Devotee of the Timothy Family, Horace


    Stewart, was dead, and the captain of the bodyguards, Shaun, and three other bodyguards were


    missing!


    This string of news had utterly infuriated John.


    ng!


    He forcefully threw a golden eagle ornament against the wall, leaving a dent in thevishly


    decorated surface!


    "D*mn it! First, my daughter is being a heartless wench, and now things are going awry here! Is


    there nothing that can go my way!" John panted heavily, a hint of malevolence in his eyes. "They


    won''t avenge Xavier Nicholson so easily! Regardless of the circumstances this time, I will


    completely eradicate anyone from the Nicholson Family!"


    Years ago, after he had killed Xavier and destroyed the Nightingale Intelligence Agency, the person


    who had orchestrated all of it had instructed him to lie low, not to draw too much attention to himself.


    John also understood that the implications were widespread at this point. He didn''t dare to unt his


    power recklessly and gradually faded from the public eye.


    Over the past decade, his influence in society had diminishedpared to his former stature.


    Nowadays, in Cleapolis, very few knew about the affluent Timothy Family. Even fewer were aware


    that he was the owner of the Holdaway Golf Estate.


    The only forces he had under hismand were his own bodyguards, who guarded his estate. So,


    when he heard that Kingsley held considerable influence in the underworld, he intended to target


    his sister.


    Conspiring and manipting behind the scenes was his specialty!


    John took a deep breath, calming the anger within, and muttered to himself, "The Arison Family in


    Seavale... Perhaps I should contact Venerable Mentis about this matter. After the downfall of the


    Nightingale Intelligence Agency, his Compos Mentis became the Prime Intelligence Organization in


    the Empire of Qustia. With Xavier Nicholson''s descendant seeking revenge now, how could he


    simply stand by?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet as he mumbled these thoughts, he hesitated to dial the number on his phone.


    The current standing of Compos Mentis had long since risen to new heights. The former leader of


    that small intelligence organization had be a revered figure.


    Contacting him made John somewhat nervous.


    He sat in his chair, muttering to himself incessantly, attempting to rationalize a legitimate reason for


    the call. "That Nicholson fellow wields considerable power in the underworld, and Jarett Cole is


    busy operating in the provincial capital recently. Even if I offer him money, he might not want to get


    involved. Moreover, I can''t let the Nightingale Intelligence Agency''s matter be widely known, nor can


    I sit idly by while Nicholson deals a blow to me. To resolve this, I must target his vulnerabilities. Alice


    Kramer is his weakness, so I can''t bypass the Arison Family in Seavale no matter what..."


    With these thoughts, John finally gathered his courage, gritted his teeth, and pressed the dial


    button¡­

 Chapter 753 Lord of Compos Mentis

    Chapter 753 Lord of Compos Mentis


    Ring, ring, ring¡­ As the ringing echoed through, his heart raced along with it.


    It had been over a decade since hest dialed this number, and he didn''t know if it would still go


    through¡­


    Amidst his apprehensions, the call connected!


    A voice with maic allure came through, "John Timothy?"


    "It... It''s me!" John''s spirit jolted, and he responded immediately.


    He didn''t expect that even after so many years, the other person still remembered him!


    The person on the other end spoke indifferently, "Did I not tell you to disappear and never contact


    me again after taking the money? If what happened seventeen years ago were to be exposed, both


    of our necks would be on the line."


    "I understand, Venerable Mentis¡­ I understand the seriousness of the matter," John''s voice


    sounded a bit hoarse. "But... but the Nicholsons havee looking for us. They''re nning to


    retaliate against us in Cleapolis!"


    Cosmo Mentis clearly paused after hearing John''s words, and only after a dozen seconds passed


    did he question gravely, "Is anyone still alive from the Nicholson Family?"


    "There''s a young man. ording to Felix, he''s only in his early twenties. I specte that he is


    Xavier Nicholson''s son," John exined. "Because after the fire back then, Randy only found two


    sets of remains at the scene¡ªthose of Xavier Nicholson and his wife."


    Then, he added, "By the way, both Felix and Randy were the small fries I brought in to help handle


    the situation back then."


    "What?!" Cosmo suddenly erupted in anger. "You only found two sets of remains back then? Why


    didn''t you tell me?! Didn''t you say that the Nicholsons had been taken care of?!"


    John trembled in fear. "V-Venerable Mentis, because that child was only five years old at the time,


    and the fire had reduced the Nicholson Manor to ruins. I thought that perhaps the small remains


    were buried somewhere and couldn''t be found. I didn''t want to ruin the entire achievement over this


    minor detail, so I¡­"


    His voice grew weaker as he spoke.


    There was a full minute of silence on the other end of the call, and then Cosmo''s voice turned cold.


    "Fine, I won''t pursue this matter further as long as you eliminate that potential threat thoroughly."


    John wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and stuttered, "But¡­ But¡­"


    "But what?!" Cosmo''s voice turned icy. "Back then, I gave you a mind-boggling reward, enough to


    secure you a life of luxury for ten lifetimes! Don''t tell me you can''t handle a twenty-year-old kid! I,


    Venerable Cosmo Mentis, not only have to handle an overwhelming number of affairs daily but my


    status and position are also evident! Are you suggesting that I personally deal with a brat?!


    John struggled to swallow a gulp of saliva. "Venerable Mentis, that kid is a force to be reckoned with


    in the underworld! Those underworld figures are not easily swayed by money when ites to their


    loyalty and sense of camaraderie. So, I n to take a different approach by targeting a woman


    around him¡­ However, in the process, I need assistance from a member of Seavale''s Arison


    Family to help. But he''s extremely proud and uncooperative. So, I wanted to ask you if there''s any


    way to make him cooperate?"


    "The Seavale Arison Family¡­" Cosmo pondered for a moment and said, "I understand. I will


    resolve this matter within three days. At the same time, I hope this is thest time you contact me.


    Deal with the Nicholson Family''s trouble as soon as possible!"


    A heavy burden lifted from John''s heart upon hearing Cosmo''s promise to help.


    He nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes, absolutely, Venerable Mentis. As long as Director Arison


    agrees to help, I will definitely make that kid willingly walk into our trap!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 754 Him Again?!

    Chapter 754 Him Again?!


    Just as John finished speaking, a busy tone came from the other end of the phone.


    The call had already been hung up!


    John wiped more cold sweat off his forehead before motioning for the servant outside the door to


    come in and clean up the mess he had made.


    Just then, the butler walked in cautiously and said, "Sir, the four missing bodyguards have been


    found. They were stripped naked, knocked unconscious, and thrown into the wilderness. The


    nearby vigers reported to the police, and that was how they were found¡­"


    "Stripped naked?" John turned grim. "What a disgraceful bunch! Cassius is no longer the leader of


    the Nightfall Gang, yet they still couldn''t handle it! Once they return, I''ll fire all this embarrassing


    garbage!"


    "Sir¡­ it''s not entirely their fault. It''s said that Cassius brought in someone called Boss Nichs to


    support him," the butler said with his head lowered. "That person is highly skilled. Even Devotee


    Horace is no match for him."


    "Boss Nichs?!" John''s eyes widened, and the veins on his neck bulged!


    Someone with great influence and with the surname Nicholson wasn''tmon in the underworld. It


    couldn''t possibly be anyone else other than Xavier Nicholson''s son!


    "D*mn it! Him again!" John flew into a rage, his hair standing on end.


    He took several deep breaths before muttering, "To think Xavier''s son is so skilled. Even the ancient


    martial arts sessor of the Stewarts couldn''t defeat him! Fortunately, I had the foresight to target


    his sister instead of confronting him head-on! Otherwise, the losses would have been devastating!


    Seeing the change in his expression, the butler tentatively asked, "Sir, should we send someone to


    bring Miss Shannon back?"


    John''s eyes flickered for a moment, then he shook his head and said, "No, don''t rush to bring her


    back."


    He considered that Shannon was aware of his plot to kill Xavier back in the day. If he pushed too


    hard, she might reveal the truth to Kingsley!


    He believed that Kingsley was only focused on Felix and the others, and he could catch him off


    guard from the shadows. Little did he know that Kingsley had already captured the absolute loyalty


    of Cassius and his wife by using both kindness and authority. Shannon had already revealed the


    truth to Kingsley.


    While chaos reigned in the Timothy Family, Alice had already returned to her office.


    She had been preupied with her thoughts since leaving the director''s office earlier.


    She was concerned about whether Kingsley offending business magnates like Felix and Matt would


    lead to any danger. She was also worried that she might have left herself vulnerable and given them


    something to use as leverage against Kingsley.


    "Sigh¡­" Alice let out a deep sigh, sitting at her desk and burying her head in her arms.


    Hearing her sigh, her colleague, who had been diligently working at his desk, suddenly looked up.


    "Dr. Kramer, you''re back!"


    "Yes." Alice, feeling down, only answered with one word. However, her usual icy demeanor was


    something everyone was ustomed to. Thus, the colleague didn''t catch anything unusual and


    simply informed her, "Dr. Kramer, Dr. Lynch came by just now. He said Mr. Nicholson is looking for


    you and asked you to go to VIP Room 10 in the Second Inpatient Department."


    Upon hearing that Kingsley was looking for her, Alice immediately perked up.


    Without a second''s hesitation, she stood up and walked out.


    Arriving at VIP Room 10, Alice lightly knocked on the door before entering.


    Inside the room, Shannon was lying on the hospital bed, resting with her eyes closed, her face still


    pale.


    Kingsley and Cassius were sitting on the couch next to her, engaged in a low conversation.


    asional phrases like "underworld gangs," "territorial disputes," and "firearms" could be heard.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jude''s heart raced as he listened, standing there feeling utterly helpless. His two eyes were fixed on


    the ground, not daring to look up!

 Chapter 755 Did the Director Give You a Hard Time?

    Chapter 755 Did the Director Give You a Hard Time?


    In a previous encounter, he witnessed Baron''s henchmening to find Kingsley.


    Now, hearing the conversation between Kingsley and Cassius, he waspletely convinced that


    Kingsley was a "ruthless" figure in the underworld.


    Amid Jude''s trembling and torment, Alice walked in.


    Upon seeing Alice, Jude rushed forward as if seeing a savior. "Dr. Kramer, you finally came! This


    patient will be under your care!"


    With that, he turned to Kingsley. "Mr. Nicholson, I have other patients to treat, so¡­ I won''t stay here


    with you¡­"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley nodded in response. "Go ahead, attend to your duties."


    With his permission, Jude felt like he had been granted amnesty and left in a hurry.


    He was afraid that these two underworld figures might silence him forever for hearing too much.


    "What brings you here, Kingsley?" Alice walked up and asked, "Is this patient¡­ your friend?"


    Kingsley stood up and smiled "Yes, she''s the wife of my friend. She has a hereditary heart


    condition, so I brought her here specifically for you, our esteemed healer, to diagnose."


    "Pfft! Me? An esteemed healer?" Alice''s gloom disappeared instantly after hearing her brother''s


    familiar self-deprecating humor.


    She chuckled and said, "You''re the renowned Dr. Nicholson! Is there any illness you can''t treat?"


    "Mainly¡­ I''m concerned about potential cardiac abnormalities that might require surgery," Kingsley


    exined. "After all, ancient healing methods aren''t omnipotent. Many cases still require surgical


    intervention."


    Alice nodded in agreement. "For conditions like valve recement or atrial septal defect, surgery is


    indeed necessary."


    She then turned to Shannon lying on the bed and asked, "Have you undergone any previous


    examinations? What did the doctors say?"


    "I''ve undergone all the possible tests, but no doctor could pinpoint the issue," Shannon weakly


    responded. "They only mentioned that the causes of heart disease are extremelyplex and hard


    to diagnose¡­"


    Alice turned serious, and she murmured, "Your problem is quite simr to Old Mrs. Fox''s next


    door¡­"


    Mentioning Helen, Alice recalled Matt''s threat and sighed involuntarily, causing Cassius to freeze in


    response. He asked with a quivering voice, "Dr. Kramer, can¡­ can my wife''s illness still be


    treated?"


    Alice snapped back to reality. "Here''s what we''ll do. I''ll personally conduct a more detailed


    examination of her. If we still can''t find the specific cause, we might need to have her admitted for


    recuperation, just like Old Mrs. Fox in Room 11."


    Then, she reassured, "Coincidentally, I''m to devise a treatment n for Old Mrs. Fox during this


    period. It might yield positive results."


    Thankful for Alice''s words, Cassius expressed, "Thank you so much for your efforts, Dr. Kramer! I


    will certainly show my gratitude generously if you can cure my wife''s illness."


    Alice waved her hand. "That won''t be necessary. Treating the sick and saving lives is my duty."


    Meanwhile, Kingsley, standing aside, noticed the distressced in Alice''s expression. Combined


    with the fact that she had been summoned to the director''s office, Kingsley frowned. "Alice, why


    would you suddenly need to develop a treatment n for Old Mrs. Fox? Did the new director give


    you a hard time?"


    "No, not at all!" Alice hastily shook her head. "Old Mrs. Fox has been hospitalized for quite some


    time, and we must present a practical and effective n. How could that be considered giving me a


    hard time?"


    She didn''t mention the details of Felix and Matt''s intimidation.


    In her mind, Felix and Matt were influential figures with both wealth and power.


    She was extremely concerned that if she revealed it to Kingsley, he would impulsively seek justice


    for her, which would further offend the two business tycoons.


    Seeing Kingsley about to inquire further, Alice hurriedly turned to Shannon and said, "It''s getting


    late. Shall we proceed with the examination now?"

 Chapter 756 Find a Way to Warn Him!

    Chapter 756 Find a Way to Warn Him!


    Cassius immediately nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll apany you."


    "No need, I''ll be with her." Alice took out a folding wheelchair from behind the door. "Some areas are


    sterile and don''t allow visitors. You can wait here."


    Cassius helped Shannon onto the wheelchair and spoke gently, "In that case, I won''t apany


    you. I''ll wait for you in the ward."


    "You two are really affectionate as a couple," Alice said enviously. "You really look like newlyweds."


    Shannon smiled bashfully. "We''ve been married for over ten years, and our child is already eleven."


    "That''s even more rare!" Alice sighed. "It''s hard to find couples who can stay together for over a


    decade nowadays."


    As she spoke, she slowly pushed the wheelchair and left the ward with Shannon.


    After the two of them left, Cassiusmented with a smile, "Boss, your sister is truly an angel in


    white, so kind."


    "It''s because I''m here." Kingsley smiled faintly. "Usually, people refer to her as the Ice Queen."


    Hearing Kingsley''s words, Cassius began to ponder, believing Dr. Kramer might be Mrs.


    Nicholson in the future¡­


    Kingsley, oblivious to Cassius'' thoughts, said, his voice turning cold, "I suspect that the new Director


    Arison has bullied Alice."


    "What do you mean, Boss?" Cassius immediately quirked a brow at the possibility of the future Mrs.


    Nicholson being bullied.


    Kingsley''s voice was stern. "The condition of Old Mrs. Fox and your wife are very simr; both have


    undetectable causes. Plus, I had already made a deal with Old Mrs. Fox. She promised that if Matt


    kneeled and apologized to me, I would use ancient healing to treat her heart condition. So, she has


    no reason to suddenly ask Alice to devise a treatment n. This is definitely the doing of that


    director!"


    After hearing Kingsley''s deduction, Cassius pushed his sses and said, "In that case, let''s give the


    director a warning. We can''t openly confront him since Shann is here for treatment, and Dr. Kramer


    is also working here. How about warning someone close to him instead? Like his son! Let that


    Director Arison tone down a bit!"


    Kingsley shook his head. "That won''t work because I''ve already disassembled his son''s leg. I guess


    his son is still lying in bed."


    Cassius fell silent.


    He had originally thought of intimidating the hospital director''s son with a few hooligans. He hadn''t


    expected Kingsley to be even more ruthless, already having removed the son''s leg!


    "Well¡­ that exins it," Cassius said with a wry smile. "You''ve disabled his son''s leg, so of course


    he''d find ways to trouble your sister¡­"


    Kingsley shook his head again. "He doesn''t know it was me."


    "Thisplicates things," pondered Cassius with squinted eyes. "Since that''s the case, you can''t


    directly confront the director now. Otherwise, things will get worse. But your sister absolutely cannot


    be bullied like this either¡­"


    After a moment of silence, Kingsley said slowly, "In that case, I''ll pay Old Mrs. Fox in the next ward


    a visit. Maybe she knows something."


    "I''ll go with you, Boss."


    "No need." Kingsley waved his hand. "Rest here for a while. You''ve had a long day."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Kingsley''s determined expression, Cassius didn''t insist. "Alright, since it''s in the next room,


    let me know if you need anything."


    Kingsley nodded and walked out, heading towards the adjacent VIP ward.


    At this time, Felix had already left while Matt sat by Helen''s bedside. His countenance was grim as


    he endured his mother''s scolding.


    Helen pounded the bed and chastised angrily, "Tell me, when are you going to beg Dr. Nicholson?


    Are you happy to see me dead?!"

 Chapter 757 Youve Finally Come!

    Chapter 757 You''ve Finally Come!


    Seeing his mother getting angry, Matt quickly tried to pacify her. "Mom, listen to me. I''ve already


    started arranging this matter, so you can rest assured."


    "Rest assured? How can I rest assured?!" Helen shouted angrily.


    "I already had one foot in the grave, yet you can''t even lower your head to Dr. Nicholson for my


    sake?! He is a great healer who can cure paralyzed patients! Is it so embarrassing for you to kneel


    to him?!"


    "Mom! There''s a lot more to this situation that you don''t understand!" Matt''s temper red up too.


    "And besides, I am the president of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce! How can I kneel to a


    barely legal kid?! What dignity would I have left?!"


    The wrinkles on Helen''s face trembled. "Is your dignity so important that your mother''s life is


    beneath it?! Haven''t you always wanted me to write a will, leaving all the Fox Family''s assets to you


    and not your sister? Do you think I will give you your sister''s share of the assets when you can''t


    even handle such a small matter?!"


    Matt''s expression changed abruptly. Though everyone knew in their hearts that he wanted the elder


    to write a will that would benefit him to the fullest, no one had ever openly talked about it.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, talking about money could damage rtionships, and everyone maintained a tacit


    understanding about it.


    He and Nichs might have taunted Megan about being interested in the family''s wealth, but that


    was all in jest.


    Yet now, Helen was speaking about it so openly. It was evident how angry she had be!


    Matt''s countenance shifted multitudes before his tone softened. "Mom, what are you saying?


    Compared to the Fox Family''s assets, of course, I''d much rather see you healthy and live a long life!


    I''ve already started dealing with Nicholson. It won''t be long before he''lle to you voluntarily,


    begging to treat you!"


    To his dismay, Helen became even more furious instead of feeling relieved. "You still want to deal


    with Dr. Nicholson?!" Cough, cough, cough, cough¡­


    She coughed in anger, and between coughs and wheezes, she said, "You¡­ really know¡­ how to


    piss me off¡­"


    Just then, there came a knock at the door, and Kingsley immediately entered the ward.


    Upon entering, Kingsley greeted with a smile, "Oh, who managed to get you so worked up, Old Mrs.


    Fox?"


    "Dr. Nicholson?!" Helen instantly became excited upon seeing Kingsley. "Dr. Nicholson, you''ve


    finallye!"


    Kingsley hadn''t appeared at Hill Crest Hospital in the past few days


    Helen had asked her son if he could get in touch with Kingsley. However, Matt always vaguely


    assured her that they would be able to reach him soon.


    In reality, during that time, he was busy nning Nichs'' engagement with Mia and securing the


    Wynns'' power toter pressure Kingsley.


    Later, their n failed, and Matt started conspiring with John and Felix to target Alice. So, despite


    Helen''s deep concern, she couldn''t get any news about Kingsley at all.


    Now that Kingsley was finally before her eyes, her excitement made her forget about being angry


    with Matt.


    She just wanted Kingsley to cure her illness as soon as possible!


    "Old Mrs. Fox, how have you been recently?" Kingsley smiled gently. "Patients with heart conditions


    should avoid anger. Who dared to provoke your anger like this?"


    At that, Helen shot a re at Matt and said to Kingsley, "Dr. Nicholson, my health has been


    deteriorating day by daytely. I have no strength left in my body. If you don''t treat me soon, I''m


    afraid I won''tst much longer¡­"


    Kingsley sat down on the chair next to her bed nonchntly and said, "Haven''t we already made an


    agreement? I will use my skills to cure you once President Fox kneels and apologizes to me. Surely,


    you wouldn''tck the spirit of honoring contractual obligations when you manage thergely


    influential Fox Family, would you, Old Mrs. Fox?"

 Chapter 758 Reveal the Entire Conspiracy!

    Chapter 758 Reveal the Entire Conspiracy!


    Helen didn''t even get a chance to speak before Matt turned grim and said, "You better not get too


    cocky, Nicholson, or you''ll regret it!"


    However, Kingsley didn''t lose his temper at all; he simply addressed Helen, "Old Mrs. Fox, you sure


    have raised a dutiful son."


    "You wretched son!" Helen was so furious that she trembled and gasped for breath.


    If she had the strength, she would have jumped up and given Matt a good beating!


    With a sinister expression, Matt challenged, "What do you want, Nicholson?!"


    "Me? Nothing!" Kingsley leaned back in his chair, his expression a mix of a smile and something


    else. "My friend''s wife is in the ward next door, so I thought I''de by and check on how Old Mrs.


    Fox is doing."


    At that, a hint of malice shed across Matt''s eyes. "You better not provoke me if you don''t want


    your friend to suffer, Nicholson!"


    Implicitly, if Kingsley provoked him, he would bring people next door to cause trouble!


    That said, Kingsley wasn''t concerned at all. Instead, he smirked and said, "Go ahead, be my guest.


    If you''re not afraid of death, that is."


    Although Cassius wore sses and appeared gentle and refined, as the former leader of the


    Nightfall Gang, he was extremely skilled inbat. Dealing with seven or eight ordinary people was


    a piece of cake for him!


    Moreover, his ability to thrive in the underworld wasn''t just due to his intelligence; he also had a


    ruthless side.


    People like him appeared refined but were deeply calcting, so they were never to be


    underestimated. They might seem harmless at first, but once they take action, they could be more


    ruthless than the average person.


    Furthermore, Shannon was his absolute no-no. If Matt dared to cause trouble next door, Cassius


    would be the first to tear him apart!


    Matt''s heart skipped a beat as he observed Kingsley''s subtle expression.


    He had an inkling that the person next door might not be as simple as he had imagined.


    Perhaps, that person was Kingsley''s friend in the underworld!


    He certainly didn''t want to offend those bloodthirsty people in the underworld!


    With that in mind, Matt cleared his throat and pretended, "Ahem! I was just giving you a warning! As


    the esteemed president of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce and the chairman of Prime


    Corporation, how could I do such despicable things?"


    Helen''s expression improved slightly upon hearing Matt''s righteous words.


    However, Kingsley immediately continued, "Yes, how honorable of you, President Fox! To avoid


    kneeling to me, you even arranged for Nichs to engage Mia, but after the incident, he just walked


    away from it all, abandoning Mia. This caused Mia to bear a grudge and eventually led to her


    kidnapping and tragic end."


    "You!" As Kingsley exposed all of Matt''s schemes, thetter''s expression turned extremely ugly.


    Helen couldn''t believe it. "Son, you¡­ you actually did such despicable things? And even caused


    someone''s death?!"


    "Mom, let me exin¡­"


    Before Matt could finish speaking, Helen pounded the bed forcefully and snapped, "Get out! How


    could I have such a disgraceful son like you?! With your behavior, how can I let you inherit the entire


    Fox Family?!"


    Matt''s heart sank instantly. He red daggers at Kingsley and thought to himself, After Mr. Timothy


    settles things with the Seavale Arison Family, I will eliminate Alice Kramer in one fell swoop! I can''t


    be as gradual as Felix suggested anymore! I can''t wait any longer! I must make Nicholson feel the


    despair of the world crumbling around him! And then, I''ll make him kneel before me like a dog,


    begging for mercy!


    Although Matt had mentally torn Kingsley to pieces, he didn''t dare say another word!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If he truly angered his mother, she might just give the Fox Family to Megan. He would undoubtedly


    regret his actions today, then.


    Kingsley nced at Matt and decided not to waste any more time. Instead, he turned to Helen, "Old


    Mrs. Fox, let me check your pulse."

 Chapter 759 Leave Those Around Me Alone!

    Chapter 759 Leave Those Around Me Alone!


    Upon hearing this, Helen couldn''t be bothered to get angry with Matt anymore and quickly reached


    out her hand as instructed.


    Kingsley gently ced his hand on Helen''s aged wrist and concentrated on feeling her pulse.


    After a moment, he withdrew his fingers and said inly, "Your condition hasn''t worsened, Old Mrs.


    Fox. In fact, due to your resttely, you''ve actually improved a lot since thest time I saw you."


    "But that doesn''t make sense, Dr. Nicholson," Helen replied. "Why do I always feel weak and


    powerless recently? Isn''t it a sign of my heart deteriorating?"


    Kingsley shook his head. "Even a normal person lying in bed for a month would feel weak all over."


    With a slightly colder tone, he continued, "So, just because you feel weak, you pressured Dr.


    Kramer to write a treatment n for you? I believe you understand your condition very well. No one


    here can cure you except for me. Why put unnecessary pressure on Dr. Kramer to write a futile


    n?"


    Kingsley wasn''t certain yet whether it was Helen''s idea for Alice to write a treatment n or if it was


    James trying to undermine her. As such, he questioned the elder directly to see how she would


    react.


    "A treatment n? What treatment n?" Helen appeared confused. "I haven''t asked Dr. Kramer to


    write any n! I''ve been eagerly waiting for you every day, Dr. Nicholson, toe and treat me!"


    Her reaction seemed entirely natural, not feigned.


    Kingsley frowned and thought to himself, If it''s not Old Mrs. Fox''s idea, then it must be Director


    Arison!


    With that in mind, he said to Helen, "I must have guessed wrong, Old Mrs. Fox. Don''t take it to


    heart. I was just asking casually."


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the bed, Matt''s mind was racing. Could it be that Kramer didn''t tell


    Nicholson about what happened in Director Arison''s office? Is she nning to bear everything on


    her own? Or does she think that I, the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce and the


    head of the Jacobs Family, am just joking with her?!


    At that, he sneered, thinking sinisterly, I''ll better if Kramer doesn''t tell Nicholson about it! That way,


    our n will proceed more smoothly! By the time Nicholson knows everything, it''ll be toote! He''d


    have walked right into our trap!


    The more Matt thought about it, the more pleased he felt, and a sinister smile unconsciously


    appeared on his lips.


    Though a subtle expression, it didn''t escape Kingsley''s notice.


    His gaze turned icy as he stared at Matt. "Do you know anything about what I just mentioned,


    President Fox?"


    "Sorry, what did you say?" Matt trembled all over and pretended not to understand. "I don''t know


    what you''re talking about."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His attempt to cover up only solidified Kingsley''s suspicions.


    "Alright, since you im not to know, I won''t ask further." Kingsley''s tone turned cold. "But


    remember one thing: leave those around me alone!"


    Upon hearing this warning filled with killing intent, Matt''s face changed multiple times. His eyes


    couldn''t meet Kingsley''s gaze.


    Matt''s countenance changed multitudes, hearing the warning brimming with murderous intent. His


    eyes flickered uncertainly, avoiding direct eye contact with Kingsley.


    Seeing Matt''s attempt to continue feigning ignorance, Kingsley had no intention of wasting more


    time on this. He stood up from the chair and turned to leave.


    "Dr. Nicholson!" Helen implored desperately at once. "Dr. Nicholson, please, cure my illness! I really


    don''t want to lie in the hospital anymore!"


    Kingsley didn''t turn back; he simply stated, "You are a member of the Fox Family, and agreeing to


    save you is already an act of grace! But the condition for saving you is that Matt grovels and


    apologizes to me! This is also just a small interest I''m collecting before dealing with him!"


    The next second, someone kicked the door open with a thunderous bang!

 Chapter 760 Hes a Big F*cking Baby!

    Chapter 760 He''s a Big F*cking Baby!


    Immediately after, Nichs stormed in with fury.


    "Nicholson!" How dare you speak so arrogantly in my grandmother''s ward!" he bellowed, red with


    intense resentment. "You ruined my engagement ceremony, and now you''re talking about dealing


    with my father! I''m going to mangle you!"


    As he spoke, he lunged toward Kingsley with his teeth clenched and fists raised.


    Both Helen and Matt were shocked.


    Helen feared her grandson would offend the doctor and jeopardize any future medical attention from


    him. Matt, on the other hand, worried about his son creating unnecessaryplications, disrupting


    his and Felix''s ns. But they weren''t fast enough to intervene.


    Nichs'' anger was like an inferno as he rapidly closed in on Kingsley. Yet, Kingsley remained


    composed, standing with hands behind his back, his expression unperturbed.


    He didn''t even consider Nichs a threat. Moreover, another person appeared at the open door at


    that very moment.


    Just as Nichs'' fist was about to strike Kingsley''s face, a figure leaped forward, delivering a swift


    kick that sent Nichs tumbling sideways.


    Nichs didn''t even have time to react before he was sent sprawling to the ground with a bang!


    All of this transpired in an instant!


    The fierce expression on Nichs'' face hadn''t even faded when he was already lying on the


    ground.


    Even Helen and Matt were dumbfounded.


    It took them a good ten seconds to fullyprehend what had just urred.


    "Nichs!" Matt lifted his rear, wanting to check on how Nichs was doing. That said, he sat back


    down after a moment''s hesitation.


    He feared that if he went over, he would also be kicked!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen, on the other hand, showed concern for her grandson while trying not to offend Kingsley. She


    could only nervously fiddle with the bedding.


    Kingsley turned his head to the neer, "Why did youe over, Mr. White?"


    "I''ve been listening to themotion outside the door." Cassius pointed at Nichs lying on the


    ground. "I saw this kid kick the door, so I followed. I didn''t think he would dare attack you, Mr.


    Nicholson!"


    As he spoke, he took out his phone, "Mr. Nicholson, do you want me to have Kenny bring a few


    guys over and take care of this kid?"


    Immediately, Helen turned pale with fright and urgently waved her hands. "No, no! He''s still young


    and ignorant. Please spare him!"


    Cassius sneered, "Young? He''s almost thirty, isn''t he? This guy is a big f*cking baby!"


    Kingsley nced at Nichs and said calmly, "Today, for the sake of your grandmother, I won''t kill


    you or cripple you. I hope you cherish your d*mn life, for your days are numbered."


    He had promised Helen to cure her heart disease. If he incapacitated Nichs here, the elder


    would likely have a medical crisis and pass away. He would honor his promise and not break it.


    Furthermore, Helen was nearing eighty and didn''t bear any guilt herself.


    Although Kingsley resented Matt for causing the death of his parents, Helen was unaware of that


    incident.


    He couldn''t bring himself to kill her beloved grandson in front of her.


    Nichs grumbled as he got up from the ground without uttering a word. He positioned himself


    directly behind Matt. However, his eyes seethed with resentment, almost ready to burst.


    Kingsley didn''t say anything more and left the scene with Cassius!


    After returning to Shannon''s ward, Cassius asked, "Boss, why did you spare that kid?"


    "Because neither he nor Matt will live much longer," Kingsley replied, his tone indifferent.


    At that, Cassius pped his forehead andughed, "What a fool I am! I''ve witnessed your methods,


    Boss; how could I think that you would spare him!"


    "The Foxes are ying with fire," Kingsley said in a cold voice. "They can''t do anything to me, so


    they set their sights on Alice! How can I not send them on their way when they''re digging their own


    graves?!"

 Chapter 761 Strike Without Hesitation!

    Chapter 761 Strike Without Hesitation!


    Cassius quickly restrained his smile. "Boss, how do you want to deal with them? I''ll have my guys


    ready."


    "The Foxes'' involvement with the events from seventeen years ago won''t end in an easy death for


    them," Kingsley said icily. "When the Nicholson Family Cemetery ispleted, I will make them


    repent for their sins alongside Felix and the others before sending them away!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of contemtion, he instructed, "So, dealing with them is not a priority right now.


    What you need to do is to assign a few people from Kenny''s to take turns protecting Dr. Kramer at


    Hill Crest Hospital!"


    Although he didn''t know how Matt nned to deal with Alice, by discreetly cing capable


    individuals here, Matt wouldn''t be able to stir up much trouble.


    Cassius nodded. "Alright, I''ll immediately have Kenny send a few reliable and resourceful


    individuals."


    "Tell them that if anyone dares to bully Dr. Kramer, strike without hesitation, even if it''s a doctor or


    the hospital director bothering her." Kingsley''s tone remained icy. "Cut off any possible ways they


    might hurt Alice, even if it involves the hospital staff."


    He was worried that Matt might manipte a department head, a doctor, or even collude with


    James. Only by severing every path that could lead to harm for Alice could he truly be at ease!


    "I understand!" Cassius replied. "Since you can''t show up in front of the hospital director right now,


    leave it to me and Kenny."


    With a hint of a smile on his face, he added, "After all, the mortuary is right behind this hospital.


    Whoever dares to trouble Dr. Kramer will be sent straight back there!"


    Kingsley patted Cassius'' shoulder. "I have a lot on my te these days, and I''m grateful to have you


    and Kenny handling these matters, saving me a lot of worry."


    Cassius chuckled, "Our entire family owes our lives to you, Boss. This is nothing!"


    While Kingsley and Cassius were chatting, Alice pushed Shannon, who had just finished her


    examination, back into the ward.


    Following them was a young nurse, holding a thick stack of diagnostic reports and medical records


    ¡ªclearly serving as Alice''s assistant throughout the process.


    "Dr. Kramer, how is my wife''s condition?" Cassius hurriedly asked upon their return.


    Alice let out a sigh. "We didn''t waste time redoing some of the more authoritative tests she had


    previously undergone. But judging from her current condition, her illness is simr to that of Old


    Mrs. Fox. There''s no specific cause detectable through the tests, and surgery wouldn''t be effective


    in treating it."


    Apologetically, she continued, "It''s possible that current medical methods aren''t sufficient to address


    this challenge that we can''t break through... I''m powerless in this matter."


    Cassius stumbled in response. Suddenly, he looked up at Kingsley. "Boss, didn''t you say you can


    cure Shann if surgery isn''t necessary?"


    "That''s right." Kingsley nodded. "Since Alice said surgery isn''t necessary, I can assure you that Mrs.


    White will be discharged today!"


    At that, he turned to the young nurse beside him and instructed, "Please ask Professor n


    Gershwin toe over. Also, have him bring his acupuncture needles."


    The young nurse nced at Alice, who nodded in affirmation, before hurriedly leaving the ward.


    Meanwhile, n was wearing reading sses, immersed in carefully writing an article on ancient


    healing techniques.


    Just as he was engrossed in his work, a knock came at the door, interrupting him. He looked up,


    annoyed, and took off his reading sses. "Who is it?"


    The cautious young nurse pushed the door open and whispered, "Professor Gershwin, someone


    asked you to bring acupuncture needles and go to the VIP ward."


    Deep down, she thought Kingsley was just bragging. So, shecked confidence when mentioning


    the matter.

 Chapter 762 Who on Earth Is He?!

    Chapter 762 Who on Earth Is He?!


    "The VIP ward?" n frowned slightly. "Which influential family''s patient wants me to see them this


    time?"


    Without waiting for the young nurse to answer, he continued, "Tell them that even if they have power


    and influence, they still have to follow the rules! Let them register at the Traditional Medicine


    Department first, and once I have the patient''s information on myputer, I will head over


    immediately!"


    n''s response wasn''t rooted in arrogance or an inflexible attitude. It was due to the fact that many


    VIP patients took advantage of their connections in the hospital to summon him as they pleased.


    There were several instances where he had patients waiting for treatment, but the VIP ward insisted


    hee over just to consult!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Initially, he thought there might be an urgent problem with the VIP patients. So, he''d drop whatever


    he was doing and rush over. However, more often than not, these patients only wanted a massage


    or acupressure due to hearing about his expertise in ancient healing techniques.


    n grew tired of this and found himself facing pressure from individuals with influence. Fed up, he


    decided to set a rule: if they wanted him to treat them, they had to follow the proper procedure and


    register at the Traditional Medicine Department first.


    Since the regr outpatient area and the Traditional Medicine Department of Hill Crest Hospital


    were located in separate buildings, the VIP patients were reluctant to make an effort to register


    there. This resulted in fewer bothersome requests.


    Thus, when n heard from the young nurse that another VIP patient wanted him toe over, his


    expression immediately turned serious.


    n held high prestige within Hill Crest Hospital, and the young nurse had only recently started her


    job, so she held him in great reverence.


    After fidgeting with her ten fingers in front of her for a while, she whispered, "Professor Gershwin¡­


    From what I heard from the patient''s family, it seems like they just want you to bring acupuncture


    needles over, and then let¡­ let someone else treat the patient¡­"


    "Nonsense!" n mmed the table and red up. "The reputation of ancient healing has already


    been tarnished by these chatans! How dare theye to the hospital to practice medicine!"


    Pointing at the door, he continued, "Go back and tell them that I, n Gershwin, am a respected


    professor of Traditional Medicine! How could I stoop to the demands of the privileged to provide


    acupuncture needles for a barefoot doctor? This is an insult to me and an insult to ancient healing!"


    Seeing how infuriated n was, the young nurse quickly nodded. "Yes, I''ll go back and convey your


    words to Dr. Kramer."


    With that, she turned to leave.


    "Wait!" shouted n, who suddenly jumped from his chair. "Who did you say you''d convey the


    message to?!"


    The young nurse abruptly halted, trembling as she replied, "Dr¡­ Dr. Kramer¡­"


    She had no idea what had just happened to the professor or why his fury suddenly turned into


    excitement.


    n took three quick steps and hurried to the doorway, urgently asking, "Who is this person treating


    the patient?!"


    "I-I don''t know¡­" The young nurse nervously replied. "He looks like he''s in his twenties¡­ Oh, and


    he calls Dr. Kramer ''Sis''!"


    The next second, the young nurse''s eyes widened involuntarily, and her face was filled with


    incredulity, for she saw the usuallyposed and dignified n jumping up in ce!


    "Yes! He''s finally taking action again!" n fist-pumped in excitement and said to the young nurse,


    "Wait here. Let me grab my acupuncture needles and go with you right away!"


    With that, he ran back into his office and rummaged through the cabs. "Where are my long-held


    collection of acupuncture needles¡­ I swear they''re in this cab¡­"


    Watching n''s excited and flushed face, the young nurse was utterly confused!


    She wondered who on earth that young man was to incite such excitement from the professor.

 Chapter 763 Intense Pain!

    Chapter 763 Intense Pain!


    Who on earth is that young man to incite such excitement from the professor?!


    Just then, n retrieved a long box from the depths of a cab, saying, "Found it!"


    He tucked the box into hisb coat and hurried to the door. "Let''s go! Let''s not keep Dr. Nicholson


    waiting too long!" he urged.


    Dr. Nicholson?! n''s address to Kingsley shook the young nurse. Wait, he''s the legendary Dr.


    Nicholson, capable of treating paralyzed patients with just a few needles?!


    While the young nurse was still reeling in shock, n had already reached the elevator lobby!


    "Professor Gershwin!" The young nurse quickly caught up and walked alongside him as they


    headed to the Second Inpatient Department.


    Upon entering Shannon''s ward, as soon as n entered, he respectfully bowed to Kingsley. "Dr.


    Nicholson."


    The young nurse following behind was utterly dumbfounded.


    Given n''s status, he wouldn''t even likely show such deference to the hospital director.


    Kingsley held n and helped him stand straight before asking, "Did you bring the acupuncture


    needles I asked for, Professor?"


    "I did! I did!" n quickly took out the box from his pocket and handed it to Kingsley with both


    hands, saying respectfully, "Dr. Nicholson, although my needles can''tpare to your Gorgion''s


    Nine Needles, they''re still treasures I''ve collected. Feel free to use them. I just hope that I can see


    you in action again."


    Seeing the silver-haired professor showing such respect and admiration toward Kingsley, both


    Cassius and Shannon''s eyes lit up. Perhaps, Boss can truly work miracles!


    Right then, Shannon had alreadyid back on the hospital bed.


    Under everyone''s watchful gaze, Kingsley approached the bed and said to Shannon, "There might


    be some pain and twitching during the acupuncture process, but there''s no need to panic."


    "Okay, as long as it can cure my illness, I can endure any pain!" Shannon nodded firmly.


    Kingsley didn''t waste any more words.


    He directly opened n''s acupuncture box and carefully selected a long needle.


    He proceeded to needle various acupoints on Shannon''s Heart Meridian of Hand and Pericardium


    Meridian of Hand!


    While there was no gender distinction in front of a doctor, Shannon was Cassius'' wife, after all, and


    Cassius will always stand by his side as a brother-in-arm. Consequently, Kingsley felt it


    inappropriate to needle the acupoints near Shannon''s heart.


    Therefore, he chose two meridians located on the arm.


    By stimting these two heart meridians, he could still invigorate an aged and ailing heart,


    breathing new life into it.


    With his right hand holding the needle handle, Kingsley employed small, rapid rotations and thrusts,


    causing the needle to vibrate slightly. The speed of needling was as swift as a lightning strike.


    In his hands, those several needles of varying lengths and diameters seemed toe to life.


    Almost at the same time, he took care of all the acupoints on the meridians!


    Just as Kingsley inserted one silver needle and directed the meridian energy toward Shannon''s


    heart, she suddenly felt an intense pain surging through her body.


    The sensation was even more excruciating than the usual pain during a heart episode.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Beads of sweat started to form on her forehead and the tip of her nose, and her expression twisted


    in extreme agony.


    "Shann¡­" Cassius instinctively called out but quickly covered his mouth, afraid of disturbing


    Kingsley''s needling.


    Seeing Cassius filled with worry, Alice whispered, "Mr. White, don''t worry. I''ve witnessed Kingsley''s


    medical skills many times. He won''t make any mistakes!"


    n nodded and echoed, "Indeed, Dr. Nicholson''s needling technique always astonishes me! I can


    hardly fathom how much ancient medical knowledge he has inherited."


    As they spoke, Shannon''s painful expression gradually eased. However, on the contrary, Kingsley''s


    expression grew increasingly serious.

 Chapter 764 Kneel to the Heavens, the Earth, and My Parents!

    Chapter 764 Kneel to the Heavens, the Earth, and My Parents!


    His speed of needling became increasingly faster.


    Tik-tok, tik-tok, tik-tok¡­


    The entire ward fell into silence, with only the faint ticking of the wall clock breaking the quietness.


    Everyone held their breath and stared at Kingsley''s hands, not even daring to take a deep breath.


    And so, it went on for over ten minutes. Sweat had formed on Kingsley''s forehead, and only then


    did he retract all the silver needles.


    He let out a long sigh of relief.


    "The treatment is finished," he announced, wiping the sweat off his forehead and smiling. "It went


    smoothly."


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s voice, everyone in the ward snapped back to reality!


    "Thank you for your hard work, Boss!" Cassius bowed deeply to Kingsley before going up to


    Shannon with concern. "How do you feel, Shann?"


    At this point, Shannon''s face had regained a healthy flush, no longer pallid.


    She sat up, touching her chest in astonishment. "Cassius, I can clearly feel that my heartbeat has


    be powerful! That sense of fragility that was pressing on my heart has disappeared!"


    Cassius trembled with excitement as he looked at his wife''s rosy cheeks and twinkling eyes.


    At this moment, the once mighty underworld boss appeared like a child, crying andughing at the


    same time.


    While the couple was talking, Alice had already poured Kingsley a ss of water and said in


    concern, "You''re drenched in sweat, Kingsley. Here, drink some water. Let me wipe your sweat."


    As she spoke, she took out a handkerchief she carried with her and gently dabbed it on Kingsley''s


    forehead.


    "Alice, I''m fine." Kingsley smiled. "Most girls'' things have the scent of perfume, but yours is unique


    even down to your handkerchief, which smells like disinfectant."


    Alice wrinkled her nose, "Hmph, what''s wrong? Do you dislike the scent of my handkerchief?"


    "No, no." Kingsley chuckled. "There''s a special freshness in that disinfectant scent. It''s refreshing!"


    "Smooth talker!" Alice yfully red at him, but a sweet smile had already appeared at the corner


    of her lips.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The young nurse was stunned when she saw Alice, the Ice Queen, show such a girlish expression.


    n, on the other hand, felt somewhat awkward and didn''t know what to do.


    There were now six people in the room: a couple holding hands, shedding tears of joy, and another


    pair, a brother and sister, with a romantically ambiguous atmosphere. Only he and a young nurse


    were left, feeling awkward and at a loss for what to do.


    n wanted to ask Kingsley about the needling technique he had just used, but after moving his


    lips hesitantly for a while, he still didn''t dare to approach.


    He didn''t want to break the pink and affectionate atmosphere between Kingsley and Alice¡­


    Just as n was deep in eagerness and hesitation, Cassius patted Shannon''s hand and whispered,


    "Alright, we can talk about thister at home. Right now, let''s express our gratitude to Boss


    Nicholson."


    With that, he turned around, knelt directly from the chair, and emphasized, "Thank you for saving


    our lives, Boss!"


    Shannon also got off the bed and knelt beside Cassius, grateful, "Thank you for saving our lives¡­"


    "Please get up. Didn''t I say it''s nothing? No need to thank me!" Kingsley went forward, helping the


    two of them up, then gave Cassius'' arm a hearty pat.


    "You need to change this habit of kneeling at the drop of a hat! You are going to be one of my right-


    hand men. What will people think when you kneel all the time?!"


    Cassius wiped away his tears and grinned. "I, Cassius White, will only ever humble myself to the


    heavens, the earth, my parents, and you in this lifetime! Other than that, my legs will never bend


    even if they''re chopped off!"

 Chapter 765 What are Meridians?

    Chapter 765 What are Meridians?


    Kingsleyughed heartily before saying, "Alright, you and your wife should leave the hospital!


    Cayden is still with Kenny, so you can pick up your kid and celebrate as a family!"


    n was surprised upon hearing his words. "They can leave the hospital just like that? There aren''t


    any treatments left?"


    He was so astonished because he knew that Shannon was critically ill the instant heid his eyes


    on her. There was no doubt that she was already at death''s door.


    In all honesty, he had never expected that a patient with such a severe condition would be


    discharged immediately after she was cured! It only made it all the more shocking when it was her


    primary doctor, Kingsley, who made such an announcement.


    "Treatment? Just go home and have a few good meals. Everything will be fine!" Kingsley smiled


    and said, "If Professor Gershwin is still worried, why don''t you personally check her pulse?"


    n quickly waved his hand and answered, "Dr. Nicholson, I haveplete faith in your medical


    skills. It''s just that... this patient has just recovered from a serious illness. Based on my experience,


    it would be better for her to stay in the hospital for observation for a few more days. My concern is


    purely out of professional responsibility, not because I doubt your medical skills..."


    Kingsley simply smiled faintly. "Professor Gershwin, I understand where you''reing from. Why


    don''t you consider checking her pulse as a final confirmation that she''s hale and hearty?"


    n immediately nodded upon hearing his suggestion and said, "Alright, let''s see how the patient is


    faring..."


    Then, he approached Shannon''s side and gently ced his hand on her wrist.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ...


    The clock ticked away, and n''s eyes widened with each passing second!


    His previously calm face was now contorted in pure bewilderment!


    The wrinkles on his face became more pronounced in his agitation as he trembled in stupefaction!


    After a full minute, he shakily withdrew his hand from checking her pulse.


    "This... This is unbelievable..." n''s voice was hoarse as he stammered, "I-I thought it was already


    difficult enough to cure the disease! I never expected it... I never expected that you could inject


    vitality into her heart through your procedure! It''s like she has a brand-new heart! This is a miracle!"


    Cassius and Shannon felt even more at ease upon hearing the praise the old professor was doling


    out.


    Even the nurse standing beside them was utterly amazed by Kingsley''s skills as her jaw fell agape.


    She knew nothing about traditional medicine techniques.


    Frankly, she had silently doubted whether Kingsley was a genuine doctor or a chatan. She hadn''t


    really believed that he had truly cured the patient.


    Yet, all her doubts disappeared as she listened to n''s praises!


    This time, the nurse looked at Kingsley in disbelief instead of suspicion, and her eyes were filled


    with admiration!


    "Dr. Nicholson, is this the legendary Gorgion''s technique?"


    Then, n eximed enthusiastically, "I can''t believe I would be able to witness such a miraculous


    feat with my own two eyes! It has truly brought those who were on the brink of death back to life!"


    "Yes, this is indeed the lost Gorgion''s technique." Kingsley nodded. "It is something left behind by


    our ancestors in Qustia. Of course, it''s only natural for it to possess such unique effects!"


    n rubbed his hands together as he proposed, "Dr. Nicholson, may I ask for your advice on the


    patient''s condition?"


    "Yes, I also want to know why the specialized instruments couldn''t detect the disease," Alice quickly


    chimed in. "If we know the cause, maybe we can find a way to treat Old Mrs. Fox!"


    Kingsley simply smiled slightly, "In traditional medicine, there is a saying: if there is no pain, there is


    no blockage; if there is pain, there is no flow! Now, we can basically conclude that Mrs. White''s


    heart disease is caused by congenital meridian blockage! Therefore, the flow of qi and blood can


    run smoothly after I unblocked her meridians. This is also why it seemed as though her heart had


    regained its vitality after the procedure."


    Both n and Alice fell into deep thought as they took Kingsley''s words into consideration.


    Alice pondered it over before musing, "So, all we need to do is find a way to unblock Old Mrs. Fox''s


    blocked meridians?"


    She furrowed her eyebrows slightly as she stumbled across something she didn''t know. "But... What


    are meridians? Can they be found through open-heart surgery?"

 Chapter 766 Awkward

    Chapter 766 Awkward


    "Dr. Kramer, there are no such things as meridians in modern medicine," n exined. "Meridians


    are microscopic channels that assist in the normal cirction of qi and blood in the human body.


    You can consider them as invisible tissues. Therefore, they cannot be found through surgery. Our


    only hope rests in Qustia''s traditional medicine."


    Alice pondered for a moment before inquiring, "Professor Gershwin, can you cure Old Mrs. Fox? I''m


    nning on devising a medical n for her!"


    She just wanted to cure Old Mrs. Fox''s illness as soon as possible. That way, Matt would finally get


    off her back.


    "Well..." n felt a bit embarrassed. "Unfortunately, I am unable to use acupuncture to guide the


    flow of energy and blood and open up the meridians since I''m far from proficient. I estimate that


    even Todd the Medical Saint cannot guarantee a hundred percent sess in curing the disease..."


    When Kingsley caught sight of the disappointed expression on her face, he immediately stepped in


    tofort her. "Alice, don''t worry. I will take care of this matter. As for that medical n¡­ Well, you


    don''t need to write a single word!"


    "I can''t possibly shirk my responsibilities! The hospital director specifically asked me to write it!"


    Alice eximed.


    He merely smirked. "I have already talked to Old Mrs. Fox about this. If anyone forces you to write


    it, just take it up to her!"


    "Really?" She blurted in surprise, "Will Old Mrs. Fox actually help me?"


    She wouldn''t have to worry about Matt bothering her if Old Mrs. Fox would defend her!


    He nodded confidently. "Trust me. Just go to Old Mrs. Fox if anyone or anything is bothering you.


    Alice, rest assured, no one will ever be able to trouble you in Hill Crest Hospital!"


    He only asked her to confide in Old Mrs. Fox. However, he didn''t mention that he had sent people


    from the underworld to protect her.


    After all, Alice was not Victoria. He was genuinely worried that she would be afraid of people from


    the underworld.


    Meanwhile, Alice''s beautiful eyes sparkled with delight upon hearing his deration. "No one will


    trouble me anymore? That... That''s really great!"


    Recently, her mind was gued with Matt and his constant harassment.


    So, she couldn''t help but throw herself into Kingsley''s arms when she heard such fantastic news as


    she trilled, "Kingsley, you''re really amazing! I don''t even know what I would do if it weren''t for you..."


    The nurse and n were stunned at the sight of such a scene unfolding before them!


    This was the first time they had seen Alice take the initiative to embrace someone!


    Cough! Cough! Cough...


    Cassius cleared his throat a few times in an attempt to get their attention. "Um... Kingsley, Shannon,


    and I will take out leave now. Cayden is still waiting for us."


    Alice immediately snapped back to reality upon hearing Cassius'' awkward words.


    She covered her face as she practically shoved herself away from Kingsley''s embrace. s, that


    didn''t really help as her crimson ears betrayed her embarrassment.


    After a while, she tidied up her hair and stuttered, "I-I''ll start doing my rounds now."


    Then, she dashed out of the ward without even a backward nce.


    In contrast, Kingsley didn''t find it weird at all as he turned his attention to Cassius. "Alright, just look


    for Kenny."


    Suddenly, he remembered something and added, "By the way, tell him that the preparations for the


    new force can begin. I will discuss the details with you once I''m free."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!" Cassius replied and left with Shannon.


    After they left, n dismissed the nurse and approached Kingsley eagerly. "Dr. Nicholson, can you


    give me some guidance? I am already past my prime, and I have no urge to seek out fame and


    fortune. I just want to delve deeper into the field of traditional medicine so I could treat more


    patients."


    Kingsley genuinely admired Professor Gershwin a great deal.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Regrettably, those lost traditional medicine techniques were not something he could teach just


    because he wanted to.


    "Professor Gershwin, please understand that I''m not hoarding this out of selfishness."


    Kingsley said tentatively, "It''s just that these lost things were all taught to me by my godfather. You


    should know full well what that means. So, I cannot teach them to others without his authorization."


    Then, he changed the topic abruptly, refusing to dive deeper into tricky waters!

 Chapter 767 A More Sinister Plan!

    Chapter 767 A More Sinister n!


    "However, there shouldn''t be any problem if I give you a few simple pointers."


    Upon hearing this, n was so pleasantly surprised that he was on cloud nine!


    You see, even the big shots in the traditional medicinemunity couldn''t learn a single thing from


    Kingsley!


    He''d have hit the jackpot even if he was just given a single piece of advice by Kingsley!


    "I understand, I understand! It is taboo to spread lost skills without authorization, no matter what


    field you are in!"


    n eximed excitedly, "I would be extremely grateful if you could give me a few pointers!"


    While they were talking, the nurse who had just been there entered Helen''s ward while carrying a


    tray with a drip bottle and a needle.


    As she hung the drip, the nurse smiled and said, "Old Mrs. Fox, you are unaware of this yet, but a


    patient with the same symptoms as yours was admitted his afternoon!"


    "Oh?" Helen raised her eyelids. "Then, I should go and see them if I have time."


    Hearing that, the nurse said, "But she has already been discharged, so you probably won''t be able


    to see her."


    "Discharged?" Helen sighed. "Why? Did they give up on treating her because they couldn''t cure


    her?"


    "No, her illness has beenpletely cured!" The nurse shook her head.


    "What?!"


    Upon hearing this, Helen immediately widened her eyes in shock and eximed, "What''s going


    on?! Her illness is exactly the same as mine! How did she get cured so quickly after being admitted


    this afternoon?!"


    Both Matt and Nichs beside her looked up in disbelief!


    The nurse spoke admiringly, "Dr. Nicholson, who was known as the God of Medicine performed


    acupuncture, and the patient, who was originally in a critical condition, immediately became lively


    and energetic!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging the drip and disposing of the medical waste, she said to Helen, "Since you are so


    wealthy, why don''t you get the God of Medicine to treat you? It would save you from suffering like


    this."


    Upon hearing the nurse''s words, Helen froze.


    That God of Medicine... actually cured someone with the same illness as her!


    Previously, she had only seen Kingsley treat paralyzed patients.


    She had no idea whether he could treat heart disease or not.


    She was unwilling to let him go just because she saw him as herst resort to save her life, but after


    hearing the nurse''s words, she truly realized Kingsley''s true ability!


    Herplicated illness could be cured by getting acupuncture from him!


    And she could even be discharged on the same day!


    After a while, the nurse who had given the injection left.


    With that, Helen turned to her son, Matt, who had a grim expression, and said slowly, "Come here."


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Matt approached and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    The next moment, Helen raised her left hand and pped Matt''s face before eximing furiously,


    "Did you hear that? Dr. Nicholson canpletely cure my illness! The reason I''m still lying here


    half-dead is all because of you! Let me tell you, if you still want to inherit the Fox Family''s fortune,


    you better go and beg Dr. Nicholson right away!"


    Helen was lying in bed and couldn''t exert much strength.


    Thus, there wasn''t much force to the p either.


    But it made Matt feel like his face had been beaten to a pulp!


    With a grim expression, he sat back on the couch and said, "Mom, didn''t I tell you? I have a way to


    make that person named Nicholson surrender voluntarily!" He pointed outside and said, "Have you


    met Dr. Kramer? She is Kingsley''s second sister! As long as we capture her, Kingsley would have


    no choice but to treat you!"


    "Dr. Kramer?" Helen''s expression changed dramatically.


    "No wonder Dr. Nicholson asked me if I knew about Dr. Kramer''s treatment n earlier on! So, it


    was you who was behind it!"


    She was so furious that she gasped for air and gritted her teeth. "I warn you! If I find out that you''ve


    done anything to Dr. Kramer, you won''t be inheriting a single cent of the Fox Family''s fortune"


    Hearing that, Matt''s expression turned unpleasant, and he could only reluctantly nod and say, "I


    understand, Mom, I won''t do anything to Dr. Kramer..."


    While he agreed on the surface, he was secretly thinking about what to do next!


    It seems that in order to appease his mother, he had toe up with a more covert n to deal


    with Alice!


    What other more sinister and vicious methods could there be?!

 Chapter 768 Can the Arison Family in Seavale Be Dealt With?

    Chapter 768 Can the Arison Family in Seavale Be Dealt With?


    For the next two days, Matt had been discussing this matter with Felix and Jonah.


    At the same time, they were also worried about whether John could handle James!


    On this day, Matt couldn''t wait any longer and invited Felix to a high-end restaurant.


    They sat facing each other in a luxurious private room.


    Although the expensive food was served in front of them, Matt had no appetite at all.


    He spoke in worry, "Mr. Jacob, why hasn''t there been any progress from Mr. Timothy''s side?"


    "That''s the Arison Family of Seavale!" Felix took a sip of wine.


    "It''s not easy to get them to help us! Rome wasn''t built in a day so let''s wait a little longer!"


    Hearing that, Matt rubbed his face forcefully.


    "Mr. Jacob, you might be unaware but my mother is driving me crazy! If I don''t deal with Kingsley


    soon, I''m afraid I''ll lose my inheritance!"


    "Is it that serious?"


    Felix frowned.


    For him and Jonah, dealing with Kingsley was only for self-preservation.


    They just needed to eliminate him before he sought revenge for his father!


    But in addition to this, Matt also had to endure the pressure that Helen put on him.


    So, he was more anxious than Felix and Jonah!


    "Mr. Jacob, why don''t you call Mr. Timothy and ask about the situation?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing how disturbed Matt''s looked, Felix could only nod and reply, "Alright, I''ll make a call to Mr.


    Timothy and ask, but given his position, I dare not rush him!"


    "I understand!" Matt said, "Just ask about the progress, so I can have an idea!"


    With that, Felix took a deep breath before taking out his phone to call John.


    After learning about the purpose of the call, John didn''t say much. He just vaguely said to Felix, "Be


    rest assured as there will be results regarding the Arison Family in Seavale soon!"


    He said this because he didn''t know the specific progress either!


    He had sought help from Cosmo Mentis, who was the leader of the Compos Mentis Prime


    Intelligence Organization.


    He asked Cosmo to handle the matter regarding the Arison Family in Seavale.


    How could he dare to call and urge Cosmo?


    Matt felt discouraged after getting such a vague answer!


    "I should have known. The Arison Family in Seavale is ranked third within the medical field! Even


    Mr. Timothy may not be powerful enough to deal with them!"


    Matt sighed and then looked at Felix.


    "Mr. Jacob, do you think we should contact Mr. Lawson and discuss approaching from a different


    direction?


    Didn''t you mention that Kingsley has a sister who works for a technologypany?"


    Hearing that, Felix shook his head and sighed.


    "That technologypany is very strange. Their staff all have unknown identities. We haven''t found


    detailed information about Kingsley''s sister yet..."


    Just as they were plotting in secrecy, in the office of the director of Hill Crest Hospital, James'' phone


    suddenly rang!


    As soon as James saw the caller ID, he stood up immediately and respectfully answered the phone,


    "Father."


    His voice trembled, and his heart was pounding!


    He pondered whether the reason his father called him at this hour was because he had forgiven his


    mistakes and was ready to let him return to Seavale.


    But before James could think further, an angry voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Don''t call me Father! You should be referring to me as the head of the family! I don''t have a son


    like you!"


    James was perplexed at the fact that he was being scolded.


    With a trembling voice, James said, "Father, I have been working diligently and repenting for my


    mistakes ever since I came to Cleapolis. You..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the person on the other end shouted angrily,


    "When I woke up today, the butler delivered a letter and it was about you!"

 Chapter 769 The Strength of Compos Mentis!

    Chapter 769 The Strength of Compos Mentis!


    "What letter..." James stood there, trembling involuntarily. "I didn''t send any letters..."


    "It''s an anonymous letter!" Darwin said fearfully, "It lists all the disgraceful things our family has


    done! If this letter gets leaked, our entire family will lose their heads!"


    Upon hearing this, James became even more confused. "What does this have to do with me?"


    Darwin shouted angrily, "The letter clearly states that because you didn''t cooperate with them, they


    exposed everything about our family!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing his father''s words, a thought shed through James'' mind. ''Because you didn''t


    cooperate with them, they exposed everything about our family!''''


    Could the letters have been sent by Matt and Felix to his father?!


    James immediately shook his head, denying his thoughts. Matt and Felix only had a little wealth in


    Cleapolis! How could they possibly uncover the dark secrets of the Arison Family? They didn''t have


    that kind of power!


    "Father, I think there might be a misunderstanding here," James cautiously said. "The Arison Family


    is an ancient family that has inherited the teachings of the Ezekiel School of the Medical Lord! Who


    could have the power to uncover our family''s secrets?"


    Darwin angrily said, "What misunderstanding? There is no exaggeration or fabrication in this letter!


    It contains all the facts that our family has been desperately trying to cover up! I don''t care who you


    have offended, but you must resolve this matter right away!"


    James broke out in a cold sweat and asked, "How can I resolve it when I don''t even know who sent


    the letter?"


    "The other party wrote in the letter that as long as you actively cooperate with them, these things


    will never be exposed!" Darwin suddenly changed his tone, speaking with great seriousness,


    "James, now that you have been sent to Cleapolis, if you still want to return to Seavale, don''t cause


    any more trouble for the family. The eyes of the family are all on you, especially the people from


    your second grandfather''s side. They are waiting for you to make another mistake. Do you want to


    be caught by them and spend your whole life in the small city of Cleapolis?"


    "Of course not!" James'' eyes shed with determination. "My second grandfather relies on his


    seniority and wants to be the head of the family. I will never let them seed!"


    Darwin said, "As long as you have this determination, I will suppress this letter for now. You must


    handle this matter quickly."


    After hanging up the phone, James slowly sat back in his chair, his expression extremely gloomy.


    The reason he was sent to the remote city of Cleapolis was because he was framed by the people


    from his second grandfather''s side! Now, he absolutely couldn''t cause any more trouble! Otherwise,


    they would find a way to trap him here and never let him return to Seavale!


    Thinking of this, James furrowed his brows slightly and muttered to himself, "I underestimated Matt


    and Felix. I didn''t expect that their reach could extend to Seavale and uncover the secrets of the


    Arison Family."


    Little did he know that all of this was the work of the number one intelligence organization, Compos


    Mentis! A few days ago, after John called the leader of Compos Mentis, a team was directly


    dispatched to investigate the Arison Family. In the eyes of ordinary people, the Arison Family was


    an ancient medical family ranked third in the Empire of Qustia, mysterious and powerful. But under


    the intelligencework of Compos Mentis, a family like the Arison Family, which had no official


    power and only had influence among the people, had no secrets at all! If Compos Mentis wanted to,


    they could even strip the head of the Arison Family of all his secrets!


    However, James was unaware of all this. All he knew was that this was perhaps the work of Mr.


    Timothy that Matt and Felix mentioned!


    After thinking for a moment, James picked up his phone and dialed Matt''s number...

 Chapter 770 The Headquarters of the New Force

    Chapter 770 The Headquarters of the New Force


    Now, pride no longer mattered!


    James'' urgent mission was to cooperate with Matt and Felix so that the letter wouldn''t be known by


    others in the family and affect his return to Seavale in the future!


    At the same time, Matt and Felix were still sitting at the dining table, discussing their next steps if


    John couldn''t do anything for the Arison Family.


    "Mr. Jacob, I think we need to¡ª"


    Before Matt could finish his sentence, his phone on the table rang.


    He nced at it and immediately became alert. "It''s Mr. Arison!"


    As soon as he heard that it was a call from James, Felix quickly put down his cutlery and said,


    "Answer it! Maybe he will agree to cooperate with us!"


    Matt quickly answered the phone. "Hello, Mr. Arison."


    "President Fox, you guys have some tricks up your sleeves." James got straight to the point.


    "I''ll help you guys. I can fully cooperate with you on how to deal with Alice."


    Upon hearing this, Matt excitedly clenched his fist. "That''s great! With your help, Mr. Arison, our


    n will be twice as effective!"


    Yet, James'' tone was very cold. "That''s it then. When you need my help, we can discuss it in detail."


    With that, he hung up right away.


    "What''s the situation?" Felix asked, "Did Mr. Arison agree to cooperate with us?"


    Matt nodded vigorously. "Yes, he said he can fully cooperate with us! We''ll go to him when we need


    him!"


    "That''s great!" Felix gave a fist bump. "Mr. Timothy knows what he''s doing! He even managed to


    handle the Arison Family in Seavale!"


    When he imagined how Kingsley would soon surrender voluntarily, Matt could barely sit still in


    excitement!


    He put away his phone, stood up, and said, "Mr. Jacob, let''s go see Mr. Lawson now. We shall


    discuss the next n thoroughly!"


    "Good! That''s exactly what I had in mind!"


    The two of them agreed immediately and left the upscale restaurant after paying the bill.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley was currently at Kenny''s ce, discussing the establishment of the new force


    with Kenny and Cassius.


    In the past few days, Kenny had already prepared all the details.


    He had a few hundred men under him now.


    Coupled with the hundreds of men that Cassius brought from the Nightfall Gang, the new force


    would be on par with the Seven Legends once it was established!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the living room.


    Kingsley sat in the main seat, with Kenny and Cassius sitting on the couches on either side.


    "Kenny, do you have any troublesome matters that I can help you with?"


    Now, Kenny and Cassius were officially under Kingsley''smand.


    So, Kingsley no longer referred to them as Advisor Shane and Mr. White but called them by their


    names directly instead.


    "Boss, we already have enough manpower now," Kenny said. "But all our men are currently


    scattered in various ces, and we don''t have a prominent headquarters that can make a big


    impact. Right now, both Mr. White and I can only work at my house, which is quite inconvenient."


    He stayed silent for a moment, then continued, "After leaving the Cole Gang, I was thinking of


    setting up headquarters in a nightclub. But now that we''re working for you, Boss Nicholson, we


    mustn''t settle for less. That''s why I wanted your input."


    Cassius agreed. "That''s right. Our goal is to unite the entire underworld of Sris Province. We


    can''t be too stingy."


    After a moment of contemtion, Kingsley said, "I understand."


    All the underworld forces had a central headquarters that best represented their identities, which


    was their headquarters.


    For example, the Supreme Boxing Gym for the ck Boxer Gang, the Jeanne D''Arc for the Jeanne


    Gang, and the Sunshine Casino for Xanxus Norton.


    The scale of the headquarters would directly reflect the strength of the force!

 Chapter 771 Is a Regular Hotel Okay?

    Chapter 771 Is a Regr Hotel Okay?


    Kenny had only wanted to get rid of his role as a strategist and be the boss himself.


    So, one nightclub would have been enough.


    But now that this new force was going to be led by Kingsley, and since Cassius, a big shot in the


    underworld, was joining them, they couldn''t be so hasty!


    Kingsley tapped his fingers lightly on the armrest of the couch and asked, "Kenny, Cassius, do you


    have any opinions on the scale and location of our headquarters?"


    "I think it''s best if it''srger in size and can amodate more men," Kenny said. "I have my eye


    on a club in the eastern district of the city. It consists of three buildings, each five stories high. And


    the owner of that club happens to be nning to go abroad, so all three buildings are up for


    auction."


    He touched his nose and continued, "The only problem is that it''s a bit expensive. What do you


    think, boss?"


    "Three buildings..." Kingsley pondered for a moment and said, "No, that''s not good. I don''t think it''s


    suitable there."


    At Kingsley''s words, Cassius and Kenny exchanged nces, both showing an expression of


    expectation.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If they were to buy the entire club, it would cost at least several million.


    For a new force, it was indeed too extravagant.


    "Alright, boss, I have a rough idea now," Kenny said, not feeling too regretful. He just thought that


    he had set his goals too high.


    "Well... let me see if there are any other ces we can¡ª"


    Before Kenny could finish speaking, Kingsley interrupted him and said slowly, "Since our force


    doesn''t engage in illegal activities, can we establish our headquarters in a regr hotel?"


    "It''s possible." Kenny nodded. "It''s just not something that ismonly done by underworld forces."


    "Kenny is right," Cassius exined. "Underworld forces usually choose their headquarters based on


    their main business. It''s indeed rare to see an underworld force operating a hotel. And the


    headquarters must have a certain level of privacy or threshold so that not just anyone cane in


    and take a look. For example, the ck Boxer Gang and the Jeanne Gang. Their main territories


    are hidden beneath regr businesses. Or with Xanxus Norton''s Sunshine Casino, you need to


    have VIP status to enter the central gambling city."


    Kenny added, "Yes, hotels usually have a maximum of five or six floors. Besides regr


    businesses, there are very few ces where our men can gather."


    "Five or six floors?" Kingsley smiled faintly. "I want a ce that has more than just five or six floors!"


    Upon hearing this, Kenny and Cassius had wide eyes.


    Kenny eximed, "Are you referring to... the Marley Hotel?!"


    "It seems that the Marley Hotel in Cleapolis is the only one with more than six floors," Cassius said,


    smacking his lips, "If you want to take over the Marley Hotel, you need at least eight figures, no, it''s


    more like ten figures!"


    "The Marley Hotel?" Kingsley raised an eyebrow, then remembered the previous banquets hosted


    by the Foxes and the Keans, which were held there.


    It was indeed one of the top-notch hotels in Cleapolis.


    "The Marley Hotel is indeed good," Kingsley smirked. "But that''s not what I''m talking about."


    "What is it then?" Kenny and Cassius asked in unison.


    Kingsley said calmly, "I''m talking about the Ramada Hotel!"


    Kenny and Cassius were speechless.


    They looked at each other, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    Cassius even choked and coughed repeatedly.


    "Boss, am I hearing things?" Cassius said, "The Ramada Hotel is owned by the Coliree Group! It''s


    not just any ordinary hotel! To purchase it, you would need at least several billion, no, more like tens


    of billions!"


    Kenny also swallowed. "Boss, this is not a joking matter! When our force is established, we will


    have to host banquets for various forces in the underworld! If we make a mistake, we will suffer


    humiliation!"

 Chapter 772 Cole Gang is Nothing!

    Chapter 772 Cole Gang is Nothing!


    Kingsley smiled and said, "Do you think I would joke about something like this?"


    As Kenny and Cassius looked at Kingsley''s confident smile, their expressions gradually became


    ecstatic.


    They even had a somewhat sinister smile.


    "Oh, my goodness! Boss, can you seriously get the Ramada Hotel?!" Kenny jumped up from the


    couch. "This is amazing! Absolutely amazing! If we can make the Ramada Hotel our headquarters,


    then we will be the most powerful force in the underworld of Sris Province!"


    Cassius also excitedly rubbed his hands together. "As long as we have money, nothing will stand in


    our way! If we recruit more men and get more weapons, we can even directly confront Jarett!"


    "Weapons?" Kenny smirked. "Didn''t you know, Cassius? When I went with Kingsley to pick up a


    shipmentst time, those were treasures beyond your imagination!"


    "What treasures?" Cassius excitedly gasped for breath. "Are they handguns?"


    He had seen Kingsley using a handgun to break Horace''s hands and feet, so that was his guess.


    "Yes, handguns! Hundreds of brand-new handguns specially made for the mafia from the Empire of


    Ioskain!"


    "Wow..." Hearing Kenny''s words, Cassius gasped in shock. "What, hundreds of them..."


    Before Cassius could recover, Kenny continued, "And dozens of boxes of gunpowder, all of them


    top-quality!"


    Cassius was shocked.


    This time, he waspletely stunned.


    Dozens of boxes of gunpowder!


    If they had these things, the Cole Gang would mean nothing to them!


    Seeing Cassius'' shocked expression, Kingsley smiled and said, "Now, these things are all with the


    Jeanne Gang, but of course, we can use them anytime."


    Then, he added, "However, to unify the underworld of Sris Province, we cannot use such violent


    means. We have to consider the impact of the underworld turmoil on the lives of ordinary people


    and social stability. That''s why I want to establish a new force."


    Cassius nodded repeatedly. "I understand. Those weapons should not be used lightly."


    After settling the matters regarding the headquarters, Kingsley said to Kenny, "Is there anything


    else? If not, I have to go to Reene''spany."


    "Yes, that''s all," Kenny said happily, "Originally, I wanted to ask what kind of business we should


    engage in to sustain the operation of the gang in the future. But now that we have the Ramada


    Hotel, there''s nothing to worry about."


    "Alright, I won''t stay any longer." Kingsley stood up. "This afternoon, I will have the people from


    Ramada Hotele to discuss the specific details with you. You and Cassius should get everything


    ready as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Kenny and Cassius also stood up from the couch and responded in unison.


    After Kingsley left Kenny''s house, he drove straight to Neveah.


    Recently, to please Reene, Francis would go to Neveah for a "report" almost every day.


    It was almost like clocking in for work!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gradually, rumors spread in thepany.


    It was said that Francis had taken a liking to the president of Neveah and nned to marry her.


    At first, Reene was just a little surprised.


    She didn''t know why the CEO of Ramada Corporation woulde to her so frequently.


    Later, after hearing the rumors in thepany, she felt that things couldn''t continue like this, so she


    had an open and honest conversation with Francis.


    Francis tactfully told her that he wanted to use her to establish a good rtionship with the God of


    Medicine.


    He hoped that Kingsley could save his eldest son, who was in a vegetative state.


    After learning about Francis'' request, Reene was conflicted.


    She didn''t want to take on such a big responsibility easily, but at the same time, she was also a little


    tired of Francis'' persistent pursuit.


    If Francis continued to "station" at Neveah, who knew how many more rumors would arise?

 Chapter 773 Two Troubles!

    Chapter 773 Two Troubles!


    So, Reene only informed Kingsley about this matter now. Regardless, he immediately understood


    what was going on after hearing his sister analyze Francis'' intentions.


    Back at the Ramada Hotel, he had kicked Hugo and turned him into a vegetable. Of course, he had


    also ordered all the staff present to keep it a secret.


    Those employees had already been scared out of their wits by a team of special forces soldiers.


    Besides, with the change in ownership of the Ramada Hotel, Francis was no longer their boss.


    Therefore, they didn''t see the need to risk their necks for their former boss. That was why no one in


    attendance ever breathed a word of what had truly gone down that day.


    Poor Francis had tried every method just to find the culprit who had harmed his son. s, he had


    no choice but to drop the matter after being turned away time and time again. In the end, his only


    remaining thought was to do everything in his power to find someone that could cure his son.


    He had offered a reward of one billion and enlisted the help of Director Wayne from the Health


    Bureau to offer a reward at the Medical Forum for a godlike doctor who could treat vegetative


    patients. s, things didn''t go as nned.


    The god-like doctor did exist, but he couldn''t find any trace of that mysterious doctor! It wasn''t until


    recently when Lancer dumped Boris at the Steins'' doorstep that his fortune turned for the better.


    This fortuitous opportunity happened when Andrew went to pick up Boris. Francis managed to glean


    from Andrew that there was an extremely skilled doctor named Dr. Nicholson!


    Unfortunately, Andrew didn''t dare to give him Kingsley''s contact information. Nheless, he did


    point out to him that Neveah''s president was Dr. Nicholson''s sister. Then, Andrew suggested to


    Francis to contact Dr. Nicholson through Reene. That''s precisely why Francis had been making


    frequent visits to Neveah, regardless of his own dignity!


    Kingsley drove to the Neveah Department Store and took the elevator straight to the President''s


    office on the top floor.


    In the office, Reene sat in the chair behind the desk and said to Francis, who was sitting on the


    couch next to her, "Mr. Stein, I have already brought this up with Kingsley. He said he wille over


    after dealing with some personal matters. Please be patient. I still need to deal with the project in


    cooperation with the Coliree Group. I''m really busy..."


    "I understand, President Wynn. You don''t need to worry about me. You can focus on your work!"


    Francis smiled in understanding.


    Then, he continued, "I will be extremely grateful as long as Dr. Nicholson is willing to meet me!"


    If the employees of the Ramada Corporation saw Mr. Stein acting so humbly, their eyes would


    surely pop out of their sockets! When had the usually serious and strict Mr. Stein ever acted so


    kindly?!


    Reene didn''t say anything more as she buried herself in her work. She wasn''t lying when she said


    that she was swamped with work as their luxury brand was currently in the midst of sealing a deal


    with the Sheffields. After all, the Sheffields were a well-known jewelry family in the Empire of Qustia.


    If they could secure a coboration with them, it would definitely be a significant amount of profit for


    thepany.


    Unfortunately for her, the matriarch of the Sheffields was not willing to even consider her business


    proposal. Instead, the matriarch was more thanfortable holding onto her own little piece ofnd


    while managing the existing shops in the area.


    ording to her, the Sheffields originated in Cleapolis since the previous dynasty. As the matriarch,


    her task was to ensure that the Sheffields did not experience a decline over the years. So, she did


    not want to expand the business recklessly.


    Besides, she was already at an age where she was about to die. If her decision caused a blow to


    the Family''s industry, she couldn''t bear to show her face in front of her ancestors after passing on!


    Nheless, in order for Reene to break the deadlock and take the first step in building a state-


    owned luxury brand, it had to start with the jewelry. Plus, it didn''t hurt that it was an industry that


    they were more familiar with.


    Hence, it was difficult for Reene to be satisfied with other jewelry stores apart from the Sheffields. It


    definitely didn''t help matters that she was a person who pursued perfection and was unwilling to


    settle for second best when it came to business.


    As a result, she hadn''t had a good night''s rest for several days as she wracked her brain to devise a


    way tond a coboration with the Sheffields. Just when Reene was suffering from a headache,


    Kingsley pushed open the door and sauntered in.


    "Reene." As soon as he walked into the office, he greeted her with a smile.


    She had already confessed her feelings to him prior to this and even gave him a deep kiss. So,


    although they hadn''t crossed that particr bridge yet, their rtionship had already undergone a


    significant change.


    "Kingsley, you''re here!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 774 Not Our First Meeting!

    Chapter 774 Not Our First Meeting!


    Reene couldn''t help but smile sweetly as her gazended on Kingsley''s figure. In fact, her beautiful


    eyes were practically sparkling with adoration. It was a look that only appeared when someone had


    caught sight of someone they loved.


    When Francis noticed Reene''s expression, he couldn''t help but think, It seems that the rtionship


    between these two is not as simple as brother and sister...


    Nheless, she was unaware of his inner musing as she rose to her feet and gestured toward


    Francis, saying, "Kingsley, this is the CEO of Ramada Corporation, Mr. Stein."


    While she was still introducing the two men to one another, Francis had already jerked to his feet


    long ago. He was so nervous that he made sure to wipe his palms before extending his right hand,


    anxiously introducing himself, "Dr. Nicholson, I''m Francis Stein."


    He was one of the top entrepreneurs in Cleapolis. So, he always had the appearance of a


    sessful person and would never act so jumpy even when he was facing the mayor!


    Yet, he couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat when he saw Kingsley Nicholson in the flesh!


    Kingsley simply nodded at him. "Mr. Stein, it''s nice to meet you."


    Francis could only awkwardly retract his right hand and smile. "This is not our first meeting."


    "Oh?" Kingsley asked in curiosity, "Have we met?"


    Francis hesitated momentarily before replying, "At William Jacob''s funeral. The power you


    disyed at that time left a deep impression on me!"


    Only then did Kingsley recall that he had shot and killed one of the Jacobs''ckeys and destroyed


    William''s coffin before striding out of the premises.


    It seemed that this Mr. Stein was one of the guests that day and happened to witness the scene of


    him killing someone and destroying the coffin.


    So, he curled his lips into a smirk, drawling, "Oh, what power is this you speak of? Are you sure


    you''re not praising me just to get into my good graces?"


    "Well..." Francis trailed off for a moment as he gathered himself. Then, he exined, "Dr. Nicholson,


    I already knew deep in my bones that you were definitely not an ordinary person right then! Sure


    enough, you turned out to be a highly skilled doctor! In fact, people have beenuding you as the


    God of Medicine."


    Meanwhile, Reene noticed the few beads of sweat dotting Francis'' forehead as she interjected


    gently, "Mr. Stein, please have a seat while you chat. I need to find Mr. Parker to discuss some


    matters, so feel free to use the office."


    Then, she took a folder and promptly left the office.


    After she departed, Francis and Kingsley sat on the couch, facing each other.


    Kingsley wasn''t in a hurry as he picked up a bottle of soda from the coffee table, opened it, and took


    anguid sip.


    On the other hand, Francis took his time contemting before finally speaking, "Dr. Nicholson, I


    heard... you cured Old Mr. Kean of his illness?"


    Kingsley put down his soda and nodded. "Yes, it was me."


    He was well aware that Francis wanted him to treat Hugo. Nheless, he wasn''t about to bring it


    up first. When one was facing someone like Francis, who had been immersed in the business world


    for half his life, one could only avoid being at a disadvantage by remaining calm!


    Sure enough, Francis'' eyes flickered slightly when he heard Kingsley''s perfunctory response.


    Francis couldn''t help but think, Dr. Nicholson should be aware of just why I''m here. I''m certain that


    Reene has already told him about my son.


    If it were an ordinary young person, they would definitely be eager to bring up the topic just to curry


    his favor! After all, the reputation of Ramada Corporation was well known for a reason.


    Not everyone had the opportunity to brag about lending Francis a hand! Yet, this young man before


    him seemed almost nonchnt!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Thus, he thought it over briefly before cutting straight to the chase, saying, "Dr. Nicholson, the


    reason I came today is to ask you for a favor. Please save my son."


    This was not a business negotiation. It was about his son''s life!


    At this point, he no longer cared about who had the initiative!


    Instead, he could only endure Kingsley even if the man decided to make outrageous demands!


    "Your son?" Kingsley quirked an eyebrow. "The one who is in a vegetative state?"


    Francis quickly nodded as he continued, "It seems you have also heard about it. My eldest son was


    beaten into a vegetative state and has been lying in bed for several months. I beg of you. Please


    treat my son!"

 Chapter 775 How Dare You!

    Chapter 775 How Dare You!


    Kingsley merely curled the edges of his lips into a half-smile as he remained silent for a while.


    Of course, he would never admit that he was the one who injured Hugo.


    At the same time, he started seriously considering whether he should cure Hugo.


    He recalled that he only decided to let Hugo off lightly after the man disrespected Reene.


    Now that he had the time to think it over, it seemed that Hugo had been punished enough after


    being forced toy in bed for so long.


    However, the problem right now was that Reene was currently at a critical point in her career.


    If Hugo were to wake up from hisatose state and decide to seek revenge on them¡­ What


    should he do then?


    Also, if Francis was made aware that he was the one who injured his son, would he turn his back on


    him and refuse to acknowledge that he also had a hand in curing Hugo?


    Would he try to hinder Reene in any way?


    Of course, it would be easy to destroy Ramada Corporation with his influence.


    Yet, he couldn''t deny that Francis didn''t deserve to be punished for a slight that he wasn''t involved


    in.


    The Steins were not so guilty that they deserved to be "exterminated" at least not yet.


    Moreover, he would never abuse his power to harm an innocent family.


    As he thought of that, he had alreadye to a decision.


    He would not cure Hugo until he had a foolproof n that Hugo regaining consciousness wouldn''t


    backfire on him and his loved ones!


    Nheless, it wasn''t that he couldn''t cure Hugo. Instead, it was a matter of timing.


    Once Reene''s career reached its peak or when he had devised a better n, he would eventually


    wake Hugo from his impromptua.


    Meanwhile, Francis couldn''t help but feel anxious as Kingsley fell silent. So, he persuaded, "Dr.


    Nicholson, as long as you cure my son, you can ask for anything you want! You should know the


    might of Ramada Corporation. I''m sure I can fulfill any condition you propose!"


    Kingsley was just about to speak when he heard amotion outside the office door.


    A voice shouted, "Where is Reene Wynn? Where is she?! I want to see her! D*mn it, the nerve of


    that woman to get involved with my father! Today, I will let that shameless woman know that the


    Steins are not to be trifled with!"


    Francis'' face immediately paled the instant he recognized the owner of the voice! The person


    speaking was none other than his second son, Levi!


    Judging from Levi''s words, it could be inferred that he had heard those rumors and specifically


    came here just to cause trouble for Reene!


    "This unfilial son of mine! How dare hee here and cause mischief?!" Francis'' face turned red


    from rage! It was even worse when he considered their current situation. Here I am begging Dr.


    Nicholson to cure Hugo. Yet, herees my wrecking ball of a son, disrupting us at such a critical


    moment!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Just as he expected, Kingsley''s expression had turned stone cold. "Mr. Stein, just what is going on?


    I will not allow Reene''s reputation to be tarnished by such filth!"


    Francis was scared out of his wits with just one sentence alone!


    "I-I''ll take a look!"


    He jerked to his feet with an unpleasant scowl on his face and was about to walk towards the door.


    s, just as he had taken a few steps, he heard Levi bellow, "President''s office? Is Reene Wynn in


    there?!"


    At the same time, the voices of security guards and secretaries trying to dissuade him could be


    heard.


    "The president is not in the office!"


    "You can''t go in! You can''t..."


    Then, Levi kicked open the office door and cursed amidst the sounds of several people obstructing


    his way, "D*mn it! Reene Wynn, get out here! You think you can enter the Stein Family..."


    He trailed off halfway through his sentence as he froze in ce.


    That was because Francis was standing at the door with a grim expression. The thunderous


    expression on the man''s face showed that Levi had made a mess of things!


    Before Levi could get in a word edgewise, Francis'' anger soared as he roared, "Levi Stein! What on


    Earth are you doing?! How dare you barge in like this?!"


    "Dad..."


    Levi Stein was momentarily stunned before he snapped out of it and retorted defiantly, "Dad, so you


    are here! I''ve already heard that Reene seduced you, and you''ve beening to this Neveah every


    single day!"


    "Nonsense!" Francis barked. "I came here for a reason! Get out of here! I''ll deal with you properly


    when we''re home!"


    Levi''s stubbornness reared its ugly head as he snarled, "I''m not leaving! I want to see just what


    you''re doing in the office during broad daylight!"


    Then, he leaned in to take a good look inside!


    "This..."

 Chapter 776 Do You Know Each Other?

    Chapter 776 Do You Know Each Other?


    Seeing the scene in the office, Levi looked confused and asked, "Where''s Reene?"


    "Can¡¯t you think for yourself? Do you believe everything you hear?" Francis angrily replied, "Now


    that you''ve seen us, do you think I''m here to fool around with President Wynn or to discuss


    business?"


    At this moment, Levi realized his mistake. His face turned pale as he said, "Dad... I''m sorry, I''ll leave


    now..."


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Kingsley coldly said, "Since you''re here, don''t rush


    to leave. Mr. Stein, ask him toe in."


    Francis hesitated for a moment before saying to Levi, "Come in. Let me show you what true talent


    looks like!"


    Levi had always been irresponsible, spending his days with a group of idle friends and causing


    trouble wherever he went. Francis had long wanted to discipline his rebellious son.


    As the saying went, a man was known by thepany he kept.


    He thought that if Levi could interact more with young talents like Kingsley, maybe he could change


    for the better.


    It was much better than hanging out with those spoiled rich kids and wasting his life away!


    Francis led Levi into the office and introduced, "Come, let me introduce you to... "


    Before he could finish his sentence, Levi pointed at Kingsley in surprise and said, "It''s you!"


    Thest time, before the Kean Family banquet started, Alex wanted to hit Mason, who was still a


    vagrant at the time, with his car.


    Kingsley saved Mason at the critical moment. At the same time, he also offended several top rich


    second-generation individuals led by Levi.


    Later, Levi and the rest realized that the banquet was held for Ares, the God of War, so they let it


    go.


    At the banquet, Paige announced that because Levi and the rest had offended Ares, Ares was


    furious and had left the scene.


    At that time, everyone thought that Mason was Ares, and that he deliberately disguised himself as a


    vagrant.


    Everyone turned against the Wynn Family.


    That banquet became the starting point of the decline of the Wynn Family.


    As for Levi, because of this incident, he was severely punished by Francis and was grounded for a


    long time.


    However, after Mason revealed his identity to the Wynn Family, Henry was angered to death.


    Later, the Wynn Family was busy holding a funeral and demanding Reene to hand over rk


    Corporation, so they had no time to inform others that Mason was not actually Ares.


    So, Levi had never thought that the person in front of him would be the number one war god in


    Qustia!


    When Francis heard his son''s words, he couldn''t help but ask, "Do you know each other?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We do! In fact, we know each other very well!" Levi gritted his teeth and said, "All because of this


    guy, I offended Ares at the Kean Family¡¯s banquet! If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have been


    grounded for so long!"


    Upon hearing this, Francis suddenly realized something. "I remember now. Alex did mention the


    name Kingsley before. So... it turns out you¡¯re the God of Medicine..."


    At that time, all the big shots in the business world were trying to find out who was the young man


    that saved Ares. They all believed that after saving Ares, he would surely rise to fame.


    If they had buttered him up earlier, they could have reaped some benefits!


    This also left a deep impression on Francis.


    "This is the guy! D*mn it! I''ve been wanting to find him. It''s all because of him..." Levi paused and


    then realized something. "Dad, what did you say? He¡¯s the God of Medicine?"


    Francis red at him and said, "That''s right. He¡¯s the God of Medicine who saved Old Mr. Kean''s


    life! Your brother''s illness requires his intervention too! You''d better apologize to the God of


    Medicine for your disrespectful words just now!"


    Levi''s expression changed multiple times. After a while, he said in a sarcastic tone, "Dad, he''s so


    young! How could he possibly be the God of Medicine who saved Old Mr. Kean? He¡¯s deceiving


    you!"

 Chapter 777 Settling the Accounts Sooner or Later

    Chapter 777 Settling the ounts Sooner or Later


    Before Francis could speak, Levi pointed at Kingsley and said, "You brat, let me tell you something!


    You''re too naive if you think you can cheat my family out of our money! You..."


    Smack! Levi didn¡¯t get a chance to finish speaking as Francis pped him across the face.


    Levi''s vision blurred from the blow, and he could only hear Francis reprimanding him. "How dare


    you speak to Dr. Nicholson like that? Do you want your brother to die?¡±


    Levi''s ears buzzed for a while before they recovered.


    He clutched his face and looked at Francis in disbelief, saying, "Dad, you actually hit me because of


    a scammer?"


    "Hit you?¡± Francis red at Levi furiously.


    "If you dare to disrespect the God of Medicine again, I¡¯ll kick you out of the Stein Family, believe it or


    not!"


    Upon hearing the words "kick you out of the Stein Family," Levi waspletely shocked.


    He didn''t expect his father to say such harsh words to him, but the next second, he retorted, "Dad,


    my brother is in a vegetative state now and you only have me left! If you kick me out, who will inherit


    the family in the future?"


    "You!" Francis was so angry that his lungs were about to explode.


    "How could you say such things? Do you even have a conscience?" Francis pointed at the door and


    roared, "Get out! Go back home and wait for me! I will teach you a lesson today, you disobedient


    child!¡±


    He had hoped that after Levi and Kingsley met, his son would learn something.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, not only did Levi have no intention of learning from Kingsley, but he also offended the God


    of Medicine!


    Levi had caused him so much trouble!


    "Fine, I''ll leave!"


    Before leaving, Levi pointed at Kingsley and threatened, "I¡¯m warning you, brat! If you dare to scam


    the Steins, I guarantee that you will suffer a fate worse than death! And as for the incident that


    happened at the Kean Family¡¯s banquet, we will settle the ounts sooner orter! You can''t run


    away!"


    As soon as Levi finished speaking, Kingsley reached out and grabbed Levi¡¯s outstretched finger.


    "W-What are you doing?"


    The coldness in Kingsley''s eyes made Levi shiver. The fierceness on his face disappeared instantly,


    reced by panic.


    Kingsley didn''t answer his question at all. He forcefully twisted Levi''s finger back ny degrees.


    "Argh!¡± A sharp pain struck, and Levi screamed in agony.


    He swung his arm forcefully and shouted, "Let go of me! Let go of me! My finger is broken!"


    Yet, Kingsley showed no intention of letting go. While gripping his finger, Kingsley said coldly, "This


    is what you get for disrespecting my elder sister! As for the insults and threats you made against


    me, as you said, we will settle the ounts sooner orter!"


    Levi''s eyes turned red from the pain, andrge beads of sweat dripped down his forehead


    continuously.


    Seeing his son in such a state, Francis'' lips twitched a few times. He wanted to say something, but


    in the end, he didn''t say a word.


    At William¡¯s funeral, he witnessed Kingsley shoot and kill someone who had been disrespectful to


    him.


    Now, his son had only lost a finger, so he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    If they angered Kingsley further, Kingsley might shoot and kill Levi directly. Moreover, he was still


    counting on Kingsley to save his eldest son, so how could he say anything at this time?


    Levi''s face twisted in pain, and he pleaded, "Dad! Dad, save me! He''s going to tear off my finger!"


    "I already told you! I told you to apologize to the God of Medicine!" Francis said with a mix of


    heartache and anger. "Why haven''t you apologized yet? Do you think I can save you at this point?¡±

 Chapter 778 Twisted

    Chapter 778 Twisted


    After hearing Francis'' words, Levi''s eyes shed with resentment, but he gritted his teeth and


    shouted, "Dr. Nicholson, I¡¯m sorry! I apologize! It was just a slip of the tongue! Please let me go!"


    Kingsley nced at Francis before flicking his wrist forcefully, shoving Levi five yards away.


    Levi fell heavily backward, his head hitting the desk behind him with a bang.


    The hard corner of the desk cut open his head. Almost instantly, blood started flowing.


    Levi touched his head in pain, feeling a wet and sticky sensation in his palm.


    "Blood... Blood!" He looked at the blood in his hand in horror, his face turning pale.


    Francis'' heart trembled with fear. He stomped his feet and shouted anxiously, "You little brat! Go to


    the hospital now!"


    This time, Levi dared not retaliate. He pushed himself off the ground while holding his head, then


    hurriedly ran out of the office.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After leaving the office, Levi muttered with reddened eyes, "I finally know what you think! You only


    care about my older brother! You want him to inherit the family business, so you don''t care even if I


    die!¡±


    Levi was just a spoiled kid from a rich family. He never thought aboutpeting with Hugo for the


    inheritance.


    In fact, he had always hoped that his older brother could recover from his vegetative state. That


    way, his father wouldn''t have high expectations of him and wouldn¡¯t constantly hover over and


    lecture him.


    However, today, when he was potentially faced with death, his father did not care about his severed


    finger or his injured head that was covered in blood. His father only thought about pleasing Kingsley


    so that Kingsley would save Hugo.


    Levi was thoroughly disappointed.


    A sinister look appeared in Levi''s eyes. "Since you love your eldest son so much, I''ll let you know


    what it feels like to lose a child!"


    Then, he looked at his twisted index finger. The resentment in his eyes was almost palpable.


    "As for you, Kingsley, I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter! I''ll break every joint in your body for what you did to


    me today!"


    With these thoughts in mind, he stumbled to the elevator.


    Just then, the elevator door opened with a ding, and Reene and Mason walked out.


    Seeing Levi¡¯s head covered in blood, Reene was taken aback. "Is that you, Levi?¡±


    Mason''s expression changed. Levi was also present when Alex tried to kill Mason.


    Levi knew how embarrassing he looked right now. It was extremely humiliating! He rushed into the


    elevator at once without saying a word and pressed the close button.


    Just as the elevator doors were closing, he suddenly felt that the old man standing next to Reene


    looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him before.


    Back in the parking lot of the Kean Residence, Mason was a dirty vagrant, but now, he was dressed


    in high-end clothes with his hair slicked back, looking like a sessful businessman.


    Moreover, Levi only took a quick nce earlier, so he couldn''t tell that Mason was the same vagrant


    as before.


    Reene curiously nced at the elevator and asked, "That person just now... isn''t he Levi from


    Ramada Corporation? How did he end up like this?"


    "How else?" Mason chuckled. "He must have provoked Kingsley and got beaten up!"


    "Kingsley..." Reene frowned slightly. "I feel like Kingsley has changed aftering back this time.


    Sometimes, he acts too ruthlessly..."


    "It¡¯s just his way of dealing with things!" Mason shook his head. "He carries a huge burden of


    avenging those that have been wronged on his shoulders. If he treats everyone with kindness and


    mercy, how could he seek revenge?¡±

 Chapter 779 Struck With Realization

    Chapter 779 Struck With Realization


    Mason knew very well that Kingsley would eventually take revenge for Xavier. That was why Mason


    said such words.


    "A huge burden..." Reene''s eyes shed with a hint of heartache. "Is this... about his parents?"


    "That''s right." Mason nodded. "However, Kingsley is ultimately kind-hearted and intelligent. He


    knows when to tolerate someone and when to strike ruthlessly! So, instead of doubting him and


    questioning him, you should believe in him and try to understand him."


    Reene was struck with realization and she said solemnly, "Mr. Parker, I understand. The only thing I


    can do for Kingsley now is to give him love and warmth together with my other sisters. We need to


    be his safe haven, where he can express his emotions freely, while he bears his grudge. Only then


    can he find some sce."


    "You''re absolutely right!" Masonughed heartily. ¡°Kingsley is lucky to have a sister like you! If you


    can always be by his side, I can rest assured."


    Reene blushed slightly and muttered, "I will always be by his side..."


    While Mason and Reene were talking outside, in the office, Francis looked guilty as he spoke to


    Kingsley. "Dr. Nicholson, I''m truly sorry! It''s my fault for not raising my son right. I hope you won''t


    hold a grudge against my youngest son. I''m willing to do anything if only you¡¯ll forgive me!"


    Francis knew Kingsley''s methods all too well. To save Levi''s life, he was even prepared to be


    ckmailed by Kingsley.


    However, Levi waspletely unaware of his father''s good intentions. He even resented his father


    for being biased toward Hugo.


    Looking at Francis'' pleading expression, Kingsley said emotionlessly, "Since you''ve said so, then


    let¡¯s exchange your eldest son''s life with your youngest son''s."


    In other words, sparing Levi was possible, but he wouldn''t treat Hugo.


    "This..." Francis struggled internally. "Dr. Nicholson, please give me another chance..."


    As he spoke, he suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, "Dr. Nicholson, I just


    remembered that during the pre-bid conference of Coliree Group, when President Wynn was shot, I


    drove in front to clear traffic for her. At that time, the situation was chaotic, so you probably didn''t


    even notice me. I almost forgot about it too! In fact, today is already our third meeting!"


    Francis added ingratiatingly, "I''m not trying to take credit or ask for favors. I just want you to give me


    another chance."


    Kingsley lightly tapped his finger on the couch for a moment before looking up again. "This time, I


    won''t treat Hugo. If you want your eldest son to live, it depends on your performance from now on."


    He had originally nned to cure Hugo when the time was right. By saying this, it not only aligned


    with his original n, but it also seemed like he was giving Francis a chance.


    "Thank you, Dr. Nicholson! Thank you!" Relieved, Francis thanked him repeatedly.


    "Dr. Nicholson, from now on, as long as you give the order, I¡¯m at your beck and call! Moreover,


    Ramada Corporation will fully support President Wynn''s work. Even if it means that we have to stop


    the development of Ramada Corporation¡¯s subsidiaries, I will give all my resources to Neveah. I


    only hope that you can recognize my good performance and treat my son as soon as possible!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Francis finished speaking, Reene and Mason walked in together.


    Seeing that both of them wanted to talk to him, Kingsley said indifferently to Francis, "Mr. Stein, I


    have something to discuss with my eldest sister, so I won''t send you off."

 Chapter 780 Urgent Matters

    Chapter 780 Urgent Matters


    Francis could tell that Kingsley was trying to send him off. Francis nodded and said, "Yes, yes. I''ll


    get out of your hair now, Dr. Nicholson. I''ll teach my rebellious son a lesson."


    He bid farewell to Reene and hurriedly left. He was still concerned about Levi''s injuries. He nned


    to go to the hospital immediately to check on his son.


    Reene looked at the bloodstains on the desk and whispered, "Kingsley, what happened? Is this


    Levi''s blood?"


    "Yeah." Kingsley grinned. "He identally fell and hit his head."


    She remembered Mason''s words. Instead of doubting and questioning Kingsley, it was more


    important to trust and understand him.


    She smiled gently. "Levi is really clumsy."


    Kingsley didn''t want to discuss this matter further, so he turned to Mason and changed the topic.


    "Mr. Parker, why did youe? Is there something you want to tell me?"


    "It''s about Neveah Department Store," Mason said. "There are two urgent matters regarding the


    projects of Neveah Department Store and Coliree Group, and perhaps we need your help with one


    of them."


    Kingsley smiled. "Fire away. Just tell me what needs to be done."


    Mason looked at Reene. "President Wynn, why don''t you tell him?"


    "Kingsley, didn''t you previously suggest a coboration with the Sheffields?" She continued, "Now


    that I have thoroughly researched the quality and aesthetics of Sheffield Jewelry, I no longer want toOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    cooperate with other jewelers. But the problem is, Old Mrs. Sheffield is too stubborn and refuses to


    coborate with me no matter what. Do you have any solutions to this matter?"


    Kingsley pped his forehead. "I''ve been too busy recently and forgot about this! Reene, don''t


    worry, I promised you that I will facilitate the cooperation between you and the Sheffields, and I will


    definitely keep my word."


    She sighed. "The opportunity to cooperate with Coliree Group is too rare. I really want to make this


    project perfect. That''s why I have to work with Sheffield Jewelry... Kingsley, I''m sorry for the trouble."


    He grinned. "Reene, if you''re worried about me being troubled, just spend more time with me at


    night."


    Mason coughed repeatedly. "Please talk about that in private."


    Reene blushed. "Kingsley, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Kingsley shrugged. "I mean, talk to me more at night!"


    Then, he looked at Mason with a strange smile. "Mr. Parker, what did you think I meant?"


    Mason looked embarrassed. "I thought you meant that President Reene Wynn should watch movies


    with you."


    The three of them burst intoughter.


    Kingsley then asked, "By the way, Mr. Parker, you mentioned earlier that there are two urgent


    matters for Neveah Department Store. What is the other one?"


    "It''s about the spokesperson," Mason exined. "In order for our brand to be the top in the


    country¡ªand even worldwide¡ªwe must have a qualified spokesperson. Unfortunately, it''s not easy


    to find such a suitable candidate."


    Kingsley frowned. "Aren''t there many celebrities? Can''t we find someone who meets the


    requirements?"


    Mason shook his head. "Our brand has just started, and we haven''t made any impact in the industry


    yet. Those big-name celebrities wouldn''t work with us."

 Chapter 781 Yulias Forced Retirement!

    Chapter 781 Yulia''s Forced Retirement!


    Mason sighed before he continued, "However, if we consider rising stars or inte celebrities, their


    overall image is usually not up to par, making it challenging for us to find someone who fits our


    brand image. To put it bluntly, we''re really a bit of a pickle right now!"


    Reene also chimed in worriedly, "Yes, the coboration between the spokesperson and a brand is


    not something that can be aplished overnight. Besides, I value this project too much, so I''m


    definitely not willing to just settle for someone who is barely passable."


    Kingsley thought their words over before he suddenly had a lightbulb moment. Thus, he suggested,


    "What about Yulia? She''s a popr model famed for her sensual reputation! She fits the bill, doesn''t


    she?"


    "Yulia..." Reene''s expression became a bit strange upon hearing his remarks. Nheless, she


    inquired, "She is a strong contender, but... haven''t you been following the entertainment news?"


    Kingsley asked in confusion, "Entertainment news? I don''t usually pay attention to it. Why? Is Yulia


    in trouble?"


    Reene hesitantly borated, "Well, I wouldn''t say she''s in trouble. It''s just that recently there have


    been rumors about her having an affair with a married actor. So, theizens have been criticizing


    her when they heard of that particr rumor. I hate to say it, but right now isn''t exactly the most


    appropriate time to approach her for endorsement..."


    He immediately frowned and retorted hotly, "Having an affair with a married actor? How is that


    possible? Yulia would never do something like that!"


    Reene sighed wearily before shemented, "Of course, I know she would never do that. I''ve even


    called her just to ask her about it. She informed me it''s just the media blowing things out of


    proportion, and I shouldn''t worry overly much. Then, she hung up before I could say anything else,


    iming that she could handle everything herself. I don''t really understand the entertainment


    industry, and Yulia has made it abundantly clear that she doesn''t need my help, so I can''t interfere


    unless she explicitly asks for my help."


    He nodded as his facial expression turned solemn. "I understand. I''ll investigate this matter now that


    I know that she''s being ndered. That way, you can discuss the endorsement with her once we''ve


    gotten rid of all the rumors."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Naturally, he never once doubted Yulia''s integrity. Therefore, he was certain that there was


    something fishy about this!


    Mason piped up, "We can postpone matters regarding the endorsement. It isn''t that time sensitive.


    However, we need to resolve the issue with the Sheffields as soon as possible."


    "Alright." Kingsley decisively said, "I will personally pay the Sheffields a visit this afternoon."


    A cold gleam shed in his eyes before he growled, "Once the Sheffield debacle is over and done


    with, I''ll definitely get a hold of whoever''s trying to mess with Yulia!"


    "Oh, before I forget, do you remember the incident with Yulia?" Reene continued before he could


    say anything, "She took some time off just to meet you, but you decided to stay in Seavale for a


    night. In the end, both of you missed each other. Later, when you rescued her from Caleb''s men, I


    noticed that she was quite traumatized. I feared that she would worry that you would seek revenge


    for her, so I hadn''t had the chance to tell her that you saved her that day."


    Reene released a long sigh. "Then¡­ Then, Neveah was facing a financial crisis, so I forgot all


    about that. Have you... reunited with Yulia?"


    Kingsley remembered that the night he stayed in Seavale was the night he went to Tanner Mansion


    along with Gavin. So, he shook his head and replied, "We haven''t met up after that day. I''ve been


    swamped with work recently. Plus, Yulia has always been busy with photo shoots and fashion


    shows worldwide. We haven''t really made ns or had a chance to hang out."


    "Then, you should take this opportunity to finally pay her a visit." Reene smiled softly. "I hear she''s


    quite idle at the moment due to the scandal. Herpany has given up on her, and she''s still in


    Cleapolis."


    He also smiled in response. "Yulia probably misses me terribly. She has always liked to follow me


    around back in the orphanage!"


    "Ah, that''s probably not the case now." Reene''s face looked rather odd as shemented,


    "ording to Yulia, she has someone in her heart now."


    He was surprised to learn of such a thing. "Someone in her heart? Who is it?"


    Reene recalled the conversation the two sisters had. "It was on the night you went to Seavale. Yulia


    told me that at the birthday banquet at the Summers Residence, Randy had improper intentions


    toward her. At that time, a very handsome young man came to her rescue, and she fell in love with


    him at first sight!"


    Kingsley was rendered utterly speechless.

 Chapter 782 Nine Diamond Rings

    Chapter 782 Nine Diamond Rings


    Isn''t the person who saved Yulia from Randy that day me?! Kingsley couldn''t help but think in


    bewilderment.


    He scratched his head, unsure of how to exin this particr matter to Reene.


    After all, she had confessed her feelings to him. So, he was afraid that telling her the truth would


    only make her worry and feel sad.


    Fortunately, Mason came to his rescue just as his mind wasing up with half-baked ideas,


    rendering him momentarily mute and incapable of continuing the conversation.


    "Now, none of these things matter! What''s important right now is to establish a partnership with the


    Sheffields!"


    So, Mason turned to him and said, "Kingsley, I think you shouldn''t tarry. Go to the Sheffields now


    and check things out."


    "Alright." Kingsley quickly rose to his feet. "I''ll visit the Sheffields right away."


    Although the Sheffields were a nationally renowned jewelry family, they had always lived in


    Cleapolis. Frankly, one could consider Cleapolis their territory at this point. It only made them seem


    even more intimidating when one were to factor in their wealth along with the power they hold in


    Cleapolis.


    Nheless, what surprised Kingsley was that the Sheffields didn''t live in an extremely luxurious


    wealthy area like the Keans or the Steins. Instead, they had built arge estate near the outskirts of


    the city.


    Of course, there was no doubt it was still a massive ce. In fact, it was so huge that it had five


    courtyards. Regardless, the architectural style was not as extravagant as the Sheffields had chosen


    something closer to nature. Thus, it was clear that this ce was built ording to the wishes of


    Old Mrs. Sheffield.


    Kingsley parked the car at the entrance of the Sheffield Estate and rang the doorbell.


    Soon, a middle-aged woman who looked like a housekeeper came over and opened the door.


    "Hello, I''m looking for Cameron Sheffield." He didn''t bother beating around the bush.


    Cameron Sheffield was the owner of Gavell Jewelry Atelier.


    They had met when he was apanying Cecilia to pick out an engagement ring.


    "You''re looking for Miss Sheffield?" The housekeeper couldn''t help but size him up. "What''s your


    name? I have to ask her about you before I can allow you entry."


    People who pursued Cameron Sheffield were a dime a dozen. Thus, several bolder ones would


    eventuallye knocking at the door in an attempt to establish a good rtionship with Cameron.


    So, when the housekeeper noticed that Kingsley was young, she instinctively took him for one of


    Cameron''s many suitors.


    Kingsley didn''t mind it at all as he replied, "Myst name is Nicholson. Just tell her that I''ve bought


    nine diamond rings."


    The housekeeper immediately perked up upon hearing his words! A person who was capable of


    buying nine diamond rings was undoubtedly a wealthy heir.


    "Please wait a moment."


    Then, the housekeeper gently closed the door and ran towards the backyard after that.


    Although the door was not locked, he didn''t even consider barging in without an invite.


    He was visiting in order to secure the cooperation with the Sheffields, so he had to show


    corresponding sincerity. Suddenly, he heard hurried footstepsing from the courtyard after


    waiting patiently for approximately five minutes.


    Shortly after, Cameron''s voice came through as she eximed, utterly aghast, "Marie, how could


    you make Mr. Nicholson wait at the door?! Do you know who he is?!"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Sheffield..." The two of them arrived at the door as they spoke.


    Cameron personally opened the door and apologized to Kingsley, saying, "I''m so sorry for making


    you wait, Mr. Nicholson..."


    She still remembered that Kingsley was someone who held an unlimited the Federacy''s joint Elite


    Gold Card! There was no doubt that this man was most definitely a top-notch VIP!


    Kingsley merely smiled faintly, "It''s alright. She was just doing her duty by not letting me in."


    Marie shot a grateful nce at him but didn''t dare to speak out of turn.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Mr. Nicholson, pleasee in quickly!"


    Cameron led Kingsley into the courtyard and walked towards the reception room while expressing


    her confusion, "Mr. Nicholson, why did youe in person? Is there something I can do for you?"


    She had an excellent figure. At this moment, she was wearing a traditional silk dress that fit her like


    a glove, entuating her extreme sexiness.


    It didn''t matter whether she frowned or smiled as her every movement and gesture exuded a sense


    of ancient charm that modern beauties couldn''t dream to match.


    Even someone like Kingsley, who wasn''t particrly interested in beauty, couldn''t help but take a


    few more nces at her.


    Nheless, there was no trace of desire in his eyes, only admiration.


    "There is indeed something I need your help with." He got straight to the point, saying, "I want to


    see Old Mrs. Sheffield and talk to her about something..."

 Chapter 783 Guests

    Chapter 783 Guests


    "You want to see my grandmother?" Cameron was taken aback for a moment. When she regained


    her wits, she inquired, "Are you... here because of Neveah''sck of sess in securing a


    coboration with us?"


    When Cecilia was choosing her engagement ring, Reene was also present.


    Cameron knew that Reene was the chairman of Neveah Department Store. Of course, as the


    Young Lady of the Sheffield Family, she was also aware that Neveah had been trying to coborate


    with the Sheffields.


    Therefore, it was obvious that his sudden visit today was because of that particr matter!


    "Miss Sheffield is as clever as rumored." Kingsley smiled and said, "I didn''t even have a chance to


    exin my purpose before you took the words right out of my mouth."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, she did not show any signs of being ttered by his praise. Instead, she furrowed her


    brows slightly and said hesitantly, "Mr. Nicholson, I''m afraid you will be wasting your time. My


    grandmother is a very stubborn person. As you may have heard, the Sheffields have a great


    reputation nationwide, but we only open our stores in Cleapolis. All of that is because of her. She


    has already made up her mind not to expand the business or cooperate with anyone. I doubt


    anyone can change her mind."


    He only smiled faintly. "Where there''s a will, there''s a way. Maybe she will change her mind after I


    get a chance to plead my case?"


    "Ah..." Cameron sighed wearily. "I know you have the exclusive Gold Card that is only issued five


    times in the world, but... money probably won''t sway her..." Then, she added vaguely, "Well, you''ll


    see what I mean once we arrive at the living room."


    His heart skipped a beat after hearing her words.


    Could it be that there are other people visiting Old Mrs. Sheffield at the moment?


    It seemed that he was right on the money with his deduction. They had just made their way over to


    the living room''s entrance when he heard Old Mrs. Sheffield''s resolute voice ringing across the


    room, "No! I''ve already said no! The Sheffields won''t just cooperate with anyone even if you offer a


    hundred billion!"


    Cameron shot a resigned nce at Kingsley and shrugged helplessly. She was clearly silently


    conveying the words, "And there you have it."


    Then, she lightly knocked on the living room door and led him inside.


    As soon as they entered the living room, she introduced him to Old Mrs. Sheffield, "Grandmother,


    this is Mr. Nicholson, the gentleman who bought nine top-grade diamond rings at Gavell Jewelry


    Atelier."


    Old Mrs. Sheffield''s tense expression instantly eased upon hearing Cameron''s introduction.


    Then, she waved her hand as she weed him warmly. "Oh! So, you''re Mr. Nicholson. Come,


    have a seat."


    Old Mrs. Sheffield was already in her 70s. As She was wearing a vintage coat and just like a


    wealthydy straight out of history books. She had obviously heard Cameron mention Kingsley, so


    her attitude was quite warm as sheid her eyes on him.


    So, he nodded at Old Mrs. Sheffield and sat down in the guest seat by the window. Then, he


    carefully looked at the two people sitting opposite him after making himselffortable.


    The other two individuals were both middle-aged men in their fifties. Both of them were dressed to


    the nines, and their suits were obviously expensive custom-made ones.


    One of them was slightly overweight and wore many high-end jewelry products on his person. In


    fact, he looked just like a stereotypical jewelry merchant. As a result, hispanion looked rather


    dull inparison.


    Yet, the look in his eyes made Kingsley wary in an instant.


    There was a hint of hostility in this person''s eyes. It seemed that the man recognized him and


    viewed him as an enemy!


    When Old Mrs. Sheffield caught sight of Kingsley scrutinizing the two people opposite him, she


    briefly introduced, "These two are also guests of the Sheffield Family today."


    Then, she pointed to the slightly overweight middle-aged man, saying, "This is Mr. Freddie Morgan.


    He owns Gautier Jewelry Atelier in Seavale."


    Finally, she pointed to the gloomy man sitting next to Freddie. "This is Mr. Jeremy Windsor. He''s the


    CEO of Forward Vision Group. I suppose you''ve heard of him?"


    Jeremy Windsor, the head of the Windsor Family?


    Kingsley''s eyes flickered as he listened to Old Mrs. Sheffield''s introduction.

 Chapter 784 Trash

    Chapter 784 Trash


    Mia''s ex-fianc¨¦ was Ethan Windsor, the Young Master of the Windsors.


    Kingsley remembered that he had taught Ethan a harsh lesson before the bidding conference of the


    Coliree Group began!


    He even drove Ethan out of the country and all the way to Mittera, never allowing the man to ever


    set foot on the Empire of Qustia again!


    Yet, he had never once met Jeremy throughout the entire debacle!


    Although Jeremy also attended the bidding conference of the Coliree Group, he had never paid any


    attention to the patriarch of the Windsor Family.


    Kingsley immediately came to a realization when he noticed Jeremy''s sullen expression. It seemed


    that the other party already knew that he was the one who drove Ethan away. That was why Jeremy


    viewed him with such animosity!


    s, he didn''t know that Jeremy felt resentful of him because of something else as well!


    Jeremy was holding a grudge due to the coboration project between Neveah and Coliree Group!


    The fact that Neveah won the bid made him extremely jealous! He had stayed up for at least half a


    month just to secure that project! To make matters worse, Reene was the ultimate winner that day,


    not him!


    At the bidding conference, he saw with his own two eyes that Reene was sitting together with


    Kingsley. As a result, he couldn''t help but despise Kingsley due to his association with her!


    If Jeremy ever found out that Reene winning the bid was actually arranged by Kingsley in advance,


    he would probably explode with anger!


    "So, you''re the head of the Windsors." Kingsley smirked as he drawled, "I''ve heard so much about


    you!"


    "Hmph!" Jeremy snorted coldly in response, utterly ignoring him.


    Old Mrs. Sheffield naturally sensed the tense atmosphere between the two as she interjected, "Mr.


    Nicholson, may I ask the reason behind your visit today?"


    Kingsley didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the point. "Mrs. Sheffield, I''m here


    because of Neveah. Neveah is working on a brand project and intends to coborate with the


    Sheffield Family in the jewelry sector."


    Old Mrs. Sheffield, Jeremy, and even Freddie''s expressions changed drastically upon hearing his


    bold words.


    "Hehehe... And here I thought you were here for something interesting." She chuckled derisively.


    "Previously, Neveah has sent people over several times, and President Wynn has personally visited


    more than once just to talk my ear off about this. I think I''ve already made myself very clear. The


    Sheffield Family will not coborate with anyone!"


    Then, she gestured at Jeremy and Freddie before dering, "Moreover, these two are also here for


    the exact same reason. If I haven''t agreed to their proposal, what makes you think that I''ll give


    Neveah a second look?"


    Kingsley''s expression remained unchanged as he continued, "This project involves not only Neveah


    but also Coliree Group. In my opinion, the Sheffields stand to lose nothing but gain everything if only


    you would consider coborating with Neveah."


    "I already know that." Old Mrs. Sheffield shook her head in dismissal. "I don''t care whether Coliree


    Group is also interested in joining hands with us. All I know is that I cannot risk allowing the


    Sheffield Family to fall into ruin! Otherwise, how can I face myte husband, who died so early,


    once I pass on? Before he passed away, I promised him that the Sheffield Family would not suffer


    any losses as long as it remained under my care!"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He quickly retorted, "Old Mrs. Sheffield, I guarantee that coborating with Neveah will not cause


    any losses to the Sheffield Family!"


    "Guarantee?" Old Mrs. Sheffield kept shaking her head as she responded, "Things in the business


    world change instantly. One moment, you''re riding high, and the next moment, you could suffer a


    terrible loss! What makes you an exception to this rule?"


    "Money!" He stared right into her eyes as he vowed, "Miss Sheffield knows that I have plenty of


    money to spare. If the Sheffield Family were to suffer any losses, I could fullypensate you for


    it!"


    s, Old Mrs. Sheffield remained unmoved. "Sure, you can promise me wealth, but what about the


    brand image and our tarnished reputation? I refuse to allow the Sheffield Family''s name to be


    besmirched due to my moment of greed!"


    Just as he was about to persuade her once more, Jeremy mocked, "Brat, just what do you think the


    Sheffield Family is?! How dare a nobody little trashpany like Neveah even dream about


    seeking out a coboration with the Sheffields?!"

 Chapter 785 Inferior

    Chapter 785 Inferior


    When Jeremy said this, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Not only did Freddie¡ªthe jeweler from Seavale¡ªand Old Mrs. Sheffield look over, but even the


    subordinates brought by Freddie and the younger members of the Sheffield Family all cast


    surprised nces at him.


    Even if a sale wasn¡¯t made, it was only right to treat customers with respect and politeness.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    None of them expected that Jeremy would speak so harshly to Kingsley, but Jeremy didn''t care. He


    never liked Kingsley in the first ce.


    Now that Jeremy heard him mention the cooperation with Coliree Group again, the jealousy and


    resentment in his heart could no longer be concealed.


    Jeremy crossed his legs and looked down at Kingsley. "Nicholson, do you think that just because


    Neveah got the project from Coliree Group, you can be arrogant? Even he, Mr. Morgan, and I


    couldn''t get Old Mrs. Sheffield to agree, so who gave you the audacity to say that you want to


    cooperate with the Sheffield Family?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Freddie nodded slightly.


    In Freddie''s eyes, not even Jeremy had the qualifications topete with him, let alone Neveah


    Department Store, which he had never heard of.


    Competing with such a small enterprise would damage his reputation.


    However, under the disdainful gazes of Jeremy and Freddie, Kingsley leaned back on the chair


    calmly and said, "Old Mrs. Sheffield refuses to cooperate with you because Forward Vision is


    inferior. What¡¯s more, whether I have the right to be arrogant or not is not for you to decide!"


    As soon as Kingsley finished speaking, there was an immediatemotion around him.


    The rtives and younger folks of the Sheffield Family were enjoying the show and whispered to


    each other.


    "Is this person an employee of Neveah Department Store? He¡¯s so arrogant! How dare he say that


    Forward Vision Group is inferior?¡±


    "Does he know something we don''t? Otherwise, how would he dare to say such things?"


    "What do you mean? I think he''s just showing off! Who doesn''t know how big Forward Vision Group


    in Cleapolis is?"


    "That''s right! The Windsors are also one of the top ten big families in our city! How could their family


    business be inferior?¡±


    The people brought by Jeremy all looked angry.


    They were all high-level executives of Forward Vision Group, and they were proud to be able to


    work there.


    Now, hearing Kingsley insult what they felt proud of, their faces instantly darkened.


    "Nicholson! Neveah Department Store is just a small and shabbypany! How dare you insult


    Forward Vision Group?"


    "That''s right! You¡¯re asking for it! How dare you speak so arrogantly?"


    Jeremy narrowed his eyes and said in a sinister tone, "Kid, you''re too cocky. Are you not afraid that


    I will take action against Neveah for saying that Forward Vision Group is inferior?"


    "You can try," Kingsley responded calmly. "I believe you must have heard about the recent


    development of Neveah. Ask yourself, do you have the power to take action against it?"


    Looking at Kingsley''s calm expression, Jeremy''s face twitched.


    Indeed, Neveah had been developing rapidly recently, with many big shots backing it. It would not


    be easy to make a move against Neveah.


    Jeremy''s face turned grim, and after a long time, he sneered and said to protect his dignity, "I


    almost forgot. Recently, the Keans gave the most profitable Flourish Inc. under Kean Corporation to


    Reene. The president of Ramada Corporation, Mr. Stein, is also fully supporting Reene''s work. Oh,


    and President Dean of Humming Group has also invested a lot of money in Reene."


    As he said this, he pped lightly. "No wonder women are more popr than men! Having sexual


    resources in hand is indeed different. Reene is indeed beautiful, and her figure is alluring. No


    wonder those presidents are willing to help her!"

 Chapter 786 Who Is the Largest Shareholder?

    Chapter 786 Who Is the Largest Shareholder?


    Jeremy looked at Kingsley provocatively, his tone full of contempt. "Forward Vision Group is not


    inferior to Kean Corporation. Go back and tell Reene that if she is willing to sleep with me a few


    times, I can provide her with a lot of resources!"


    Upon hearing Jeremy''s words, the Sheffields were all taken aback. How could Mr. Windsor say


    such ruthless words? He left no room forpromise!


    Cameron frowned and said, "Mr. Windsor, you have gone too far! Not all women rely on such


    methods to climb up thedder! Even I know that Reene reached her current position based on her


    abilities! Don''t assume that all women are so despicable!"


    "Miss Sheffield, you''re overthinking!" Jeremyughed. "I¡¯m not talking about all women, just Reene!


    You are the heiress of the Sheffield Family, so you have a high status in society. How could you


    understand the methods of lowly women? Reene is different from you¡ªshe is an orphan! If she


    didn''t offer her body, she would never be where she is now, not even in her next life!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron''s face turned pale with anger. Just as she was about to retort Jeremy, Kingsley raised his


    hand and calmly said, "Miss Sheffield, you don''t need to stoop to his level. The day when Neveah


    defeats Forward Vision Group wille, and he will regret his words and actions for the rest of his


    life!"


    "You¡¯re too arrogant!" Jeremyughed, though it was out of anger.


    "Do you know the strength of Forward Vision Group in Cleapolis? Trying to bring us down is nothing


    but a pipe dream!"


    Kingsley smirked. "That day is not far away. Once Neveah and the Sheffieldsplete the Coliree


    Group''s project, the first thing we¡¯ll do is acquire Forward Vision Group!"


    Looking at Kingsley''s deep eyes, Jeremy inexplicably felt a tremor in his heart.


    He stiffened and angrily snapped, ¡°Dream on! You won''t even be able toplete the first step! The


    Sheffields will never cooperate with you!"


    Kingsley couldn''t be bothered to deal with him anymore and turned directly to Old Mrs. Sheffield.


    "Old Mrs. Sheffield, I have said a lot just now. Are you really not going to consider cooperating with


    us?"


    Old Mrs. Sheffield had been watching the conflict between Jeremy and Kingsley as if she was


    watching a y.


    There was not even a ripple in her heart. Having lived for so long, she had seen all sorts of things.


    She had even witnessed people hiring killers topete for a business opportunity. To her, this


    level of verbal dispute was nothing more than child''s y.


    At the same time, it was precisely because she had seen so many conflicts and power struggles


    that she didn''t want to expand her business.


    Seeing Old Mrs. Sheffield sitting there expressionlessly, seemingly contemting something, both


    Jeremy and Freddie felt a sense of unease.


    Could it be that Old Mrs. Sheffield was really considering cooperating with Neveah?


    Before Old Mrs. Sheffield could speak, Freddie quickly spoke up. "Old Mrs. Sheffield, although


    Gautier Jewelry Atelier has not been established for long, it is currently the most prominent jewelry


    company in Seavale. We want to cooperate with you because we value the long history and


    excellent reputation of the Sheffield Family. We will definitely not tarnish your brand in any way, and


    I am offering the highest amount of money! Among the three of us here, I probably have the highest


    chance, right?"


    He was afraid that Old Mrs. Sheffield would agree to cooperate with Kingsley, so he blurted out a


    long string of words.


    Then, Freddie subtly threatened Kingsley, "You probably don''t know who thergest shareholder of


    Gautier Jewelry Atelier¡¯s parentpany is, do you?"


    Kingsley raised an eyebrow. "Who is it?"


    "Let me tell you! Gautier Jewelry Atelier is a newly established jewelrypany under Ethereal


    Group!" Freddie proudly lifted his chin. "And Chermaine Tanner, the third aunt of the Tanner Family,


    is thergest shareholder of Ethereal Group!"


    As soon as Freddie said this, the whole room fell into a deathly silence. Everyone was stunned,


    including Old Mrs. Sheffield.

 Chapter 787 The Dragon Tattoo

    Chapter 787 The Dragon Tattoo


    No wonder Gautier Jewelry Atelier had made such a big name in Seavale in just over a year. It


    turned out it was a subsidiary of Ethereal Group!


    Ethereal Group had at least thirty subsidiaries. So, unless one specifically looked it up, one would


    not notice when another small subsidiary was added to Ethereal Group.


    Freddie''s face was filled with a sense of pride, and he arrogantly said to Kingsley, "Although Gautier


    Jewelry Atelier is just a smallpany under Ethereal Group, I was trained by Henrich Tanner. Kid,


    how dare you interfere with my business?"


    As he spoke, he took off his suit and unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his shoulders!


    When everyone saw the green double dragon tattoo on Freddie''s shoulders, chaos broke out.


    Jeremy''s subordinates and the Sheffields began to discuss among themselves fervently.


    "I-Is that two dragons? Didn''t they say there''s a rule in the underworld that dragon tattoos should


    not go beyond the shoulders?"


    "That''s for ordinary people! Didn''t Mr. Morgan just say that he was trained by Henrich Tanner? He


    must have a very high status in the underworld!"


    "Yes. Henrich is like the emperor of the underworld in the north! Henrich¡¯s subordinates are surely


    different from ordinary people!¡±


    "Oh my God, a double dragon tattoo¡­ Does that mean he has connections in both the underworld


    and business world, and has many underlings?"


    Amidst the discussions, Freddie slowly buttoned up his shirt. "I didn''t want to use my identity in the


    underworld to intimidate anyone, but now that someone is ruining my ns, I can no longer tolerate


    it! I believe everyone here knows the position of the Tanner Family in the underworld. So... who still


    wants topete with me?"


    He looked at Jeremy and then shifted his sharp gaze to Kingsley.


    Cold sweat broke out on Jeremy''s forehead, and he repeatedly bowed to Freddie. "So, you not only


    work for Miss Chermaine but also serve Mr. Henrich Tanner himself, Mr. Morgan! I¡¯m sorry for not


    recognizing you earlier!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even dare to offend Jarett Cole from Sris Province, let alone the Tanner Family in


    Seavale.


    In the eyes of the Tanner Family, Jarett Cole was as insignificant as a bug.


    Freddie smiled proudly, but he continued to put on an act. "Ourpetition in business is based


    solely on strength! It has nothing to do with those underworld forces!"


    "Yes, yes, I understand." Jeremy cursed inwardly but nodded and bowed. ¡°Mr. Morgan, Forward


    Vision Group can¡¯tpare to Gautier Jewelry Atelier in the first ce. I wouldn¡¯t dare topete


    with you!"


    Freddie straightened his suit and regained his image of a sessful businessman, then turned to


    look at Old Mrs. Sheffield.


    "So, Old Mrs. Sheffield, now that you have a good understanding of our strength, shall we discuss


    cooperation?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well... the Sheffield Family..." Old Mrs. Sheffield hesitated and instinctively wanted to refuse.


    However, the other members of the Sheffield Family were anxiously whispering. "Old Mrs. Sheffield,


    have you thought it through? It¡¯s the Tanner Family we¡¯re talking about, the number one family in


    Qustia''s northern region!"


    "Yes! Mr. Tanner is the absolute emperor of the underworld! With a single word, he can wipe out our


    entire family!"


    Old Mrs. Sheffield''s eyes flickered as she struggled immensely. She really didn''t want to cooperate


    with Freddie, but if she offended the Tanner Family, it might bring disaster upon the Sheffield Family.


    If that happened, she would have no way to exin it to her deceased husband!


    Just as Old Mrs. Sheffield was in a dilemma, Kingsley slowly spoke up. "Old Mrs. Sheffield, there


    are now two choices in front of you. One is to cooperate with Mr. Morgan, but you will definitely not


    have the upper hand. The other is to cooperate with Neveah. I can assure you that Neveah will


    consider your thoughts to the greatest extent and treat the Sheffield Family as a partner of equal


    footing."


    Kingsley smiled. "Old Mrs. Sheffield, the best solution for the Sheffield Family right now is to


    cooperate with Neveah. Otherwise, Gautier Jewelry Atelier will devour your entire family sooner or


    later!"

 Chapter 788 Just a Dog of the Tanners

    Chapter 788 Just a Dog of the Tanners


    Originally, Kingsley was still considering how to persuade Old Mrs. Sheffield to cooperate with him.


    Unexpectedly, Freddie''s move gave him an opportunity.


    Under the pressure of the Tanners'' reputation, it was impossible for the Sheffields to extract


    themselves from the situation.


    To protect the family, Old Mrs. Sheffield would have no choice but to cooperate with Neveah.


    After listening to Kingsley''s words, Old Mrs. Sheffield''s brows furrowed even deeper. The wrinkles


    on her face seemed to be twisted into knots.


    Freddie, on the other hand, stared at Kingsley with a fierce look. "Kid, what do you mean? Are you


    nning to fight me head-on? If you dare to mess with me, I promise you won''t live to see tomorrow


    night!"


    Faced with Kingsley''s interruption, Freddie could no longer maintain his image as a business


    tycoon, and his underworld aura waspletely exposed.


    Jeremy also added fuel to the fire. "Nicholson, you don¡¯t respect Mr. Morgan at all! You''re really tired


    of living!"


    Seeing Freddie''s aggressive demeanor, Cameron walked to Old Mrs. Sheffield''s side and


    whispered, "Grandmother, I don¡¯t think that Mr. Morgan has good intentions. He¡¯s interested in our


    family''s brand only because he wants to use the cooperation to make Gautier Jewelry Atelier look


    good. After we agree to cooperate with him, he might find an opportunity to im our history as his


    own! By then, our efforts will be in vain!"


    She nced at Kingsley and continued, "Grandmother, haven''t you always wanted to preserve the


    Sheffield Family''s legacy? Cooperating with Mr. Morgan will definitely destroy the entire Sheffield


    Family. However, Neveah is different. Reene, the president, is a local and knows the ins and outs of


    the market. She is also sincere!"


    Old Mrs. Sheffield started to waver, but she was still worried and whispered, "What you said makes


    sense, but... if we cooperate with Neveah, will it be detrimental to Mr. Nicholson?"


    Although Old Mrs. Sheffield was conservative and stubborn, there was a reason for it.


    Deep down, she was still a kind-hearted olddy. She didn''t want to watch a young man being killed


    by the forces of the underworld just because she wanted to protect herself.


    Seeing Old Mrs. Sheffield and Cameron whispering to each other, Freddie arrogantly held his


    shoulder and threatened, "Old Mrs. Sheffield, think carefully. If you cooperate with Neveah, I


    guarantee this kid won''t live to see tomorrow!"


    Having been in the underworld for half of his life, he could see Old Mrs. Sheffield''s concerns at a


    nce, so he added a timely threat.


    "Well..." Hearing Freddie''s threat, Old Mrs. Sheffield''s face turned pale.


    She hesitated for a long time before she pped the armrest heavily and sighed. "Forget it, I''ll


    just..."


    Before she could finish her words, Kingsley interrupted, "Old Mrs. Sheffield, you don''t have to worry


    about me."


    "But..." Old Mrs. Sheffield was in a dilemma. "Lives are at stake. This isn¡¯t a joke..."


    Kingsley smirked and said word by word, "Mr. Morgan is just a dog of the Tanners! He isn¡¯t even


    qualified toy his hands on me!"


    His voice was not loud, but it was firm. Every word clearly reached everyone''s ears.


    Freddie was stunned for a moment, and then his expression turned fierce. "Kid, how dare you insult


    me? Since you refuse to ept my goodwill, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jeremy''s eyes shed with a hint of cunning, and he quickly chimed in, "That''s right! There''s also


    Reene from Neveah. Mr. Morgan, why not kill them all? Since they dare to stand in your way, they


    deserve to die!"


    Seeing Freddie''s murderous look, Old Mrs. Sheffield said to Kingsley, "Mr. Nicholson, the situation


    has already gone beyond my control. How about this? If you¡¯re able to stand against Mr. Morgan, I¡¯ll


    agree to cooperate with Neveah.¡±

 Chapter 789 Just a Phone Call

    Chapter 789 Just a Phone Call


    "To stand against him?" Kingsley raised an eyebrow. "That''s easy. I just need to make a phone call."


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s words, there was an immediate burst of whispers around him.


    "Make a phone call? Who is he going to call? Could it be Reene?"


    "What¡¯s the use of calling Reene? She''s just the president of a small department store. She''s


    nothing!"


    "Could he be calling the president of Ramada Corporation? Recently, the president of Ramada


    Corporation has been getting close to Reene, right?"


    "Forgive me for being blunt, even if it''s the president of Ramada Corporation, he would be


    powerless in this matter! The other party is the Tanners! Even if there are ten Francis Steins, they


    would be nothing in front of Chermaine Tanner!"


    Listening to the discussions of the crowd, Jeremy sneered.


    "Nicholson, are you really stupid or just pretending to be? Who in the north of Qustia can go against


    the Tanners? Could it be that you¡¯re making a call to the government? Even the officials in the


    government would have to bow down to Henrich Tanner!"


    Freddie leaned back in his chair disdainfully. "Alright, I''ll let you make this call! I want to see which


    ignorant fool you¡¯re going to call!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the subordinates behind Freddie burst intoughter.


    "This guy really doesn''t know what''s good for him! He actually dares to call someone for help in


    front of our boss!"


    "This kid is really dumb! The person who answers his call might end up being implicated! He has a


    death wish for daring to cross Mr. Morgan!¡±


    Listening to the mockery of the crowd, Jeremy and his subordinates also smirked.


    Although the rtives and younger folks of the Sheffield Family didn''t say a word, their eyes were


    filled with a look of contempt as well.


    No one believed that Kingsley could find someone more powerful than Freddie.


    Under everyone¡¯s disdainful gazes, Kingsley remained calm.


    He took out his phone and found Chermaine''s number in his contacts, then pressed the dial button.


    In fact, Kingsley could have directly taken out the Northern Draken Tag and humiliated Freddie, but


    Gautier Jewelry Atelier was still apany under Ethereal Group.


    Since Kingsley wanted topete with Gautier Jewelry Atelier for cooperation rights, he had to


    inform Chermaine.


    If it were someone else, Kingsley would have already taken out the Northern Draken Tag and taught


    him or her a lesson!


    Yet, Gavin Tanner and his father were close friends. Even after so many years since his father''s


    death, only Gavin was still investigating his father''s case.


    Moreover, when he went to Seavale, Chermaine took care of him. Kingsley cared about them, so he


    couldn''t ruin their cooperation n just like that.


    He had to let them know. This was not about social etiquette but his principles.


    Beep, beep, beep...


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered it.


    Jeremy sneered, "Oh, who did you call? Don¡¯t they have time to even pick up a call?"


    As soon as Jeremy finished speaking, a slightly tired voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Who is this?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s me, Aunt Chermaine."


    Kingsley didn''t turn on the speaker, so no one else could hear Chermaine¡¯s voice. However, when


    he called her "Aunt Chermaine," the expressions of the people present immediately changed.


    Jeremy mocked, " Aunt? Did you call your aunt?¡±


    The others alsoughed.


    "This idiot must know that he''s done for, so he''s calling his aunt to tell her hisst wishes, right?¡±


    "D*mn, this is so funny! He was acting all tough just now, but in the end, he called an old woman for


    backup!"


    Even the Sheffield Family couldn''t help but roll their eyes. They thought Kingsley was someone


    powerful, but it turned out that he was just a f*cking idiot! Did he actually make a phone call to his


    aunt in a situation like this?

 Chapter 790 Say It Again

    Chapter 790 Say It Again


    Old Mrs. Sheffield and Cameron frowned, not knowing what Kingsley was up to.


    Among the crowd, only one person''s face turned extremely dark. It was none other Freddie.


    While the others didn''t know, he clearly did. Kingsley just called her "Aunt Chermaine." This made it


    hard for him not to associate this address with Chermaine Tanner.


    However, the next second, Freddie leaned back in his chair.


    He secretlyughed at himself. How could Kingsley possibly know the third aunt of the Tanner


    Family?


    Moreover, in this world, there were only a few people who dared to call Chermaine "Aunt


    Chermaine."


    This young man in front of him couldn''t possibly have that honor!


    If he was really that amazing, how could he be working for a smallpany like Neveah in


    Cleapolis?


    These thoughts raced in Freddie''s mind, which only took a few seconds.


    At the same time, Kingsley smiled and said, "Aunt Chermaine, I¡¯m Kingsley. Do you remember me?"


    "Oh, it''s you, Kingsley!" Upon hearing Kingsley''s name, Chermaine immediately greeted him


    warmly. "I¡¯ve been so busytely that I didn''t even recognize your voice!"


    The reason why Chermaine was so enthusiastic toward Kingsley was not only because Henrich


    gave him the Northern Draken Order. More importantly, Kingsley and Xavier looked very alike.


    When Chermaine first knew what love was, she admired and adored Xavier, who was older than


    her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Loving someone meant loving everything associated with them, so she also adored Kingsley.


    "Kingsley, is there anything I can help you with?" Chermaine asked directly. "Whether you need


    money or people, as long as you say the word, I¡¯ll fulfill your request!"


    Kingsley nced at Freddie. "Aunt Chermaine, my eldest sister''spany, wants to cooperate with


    the Sheffields in Cleapolis, but now someone wants topete with us for the cooperation. He..."


    Before Kingsley could finish speaking, Chermaine interrupted, "I understand. Kingsley, how do you


    want to handle it? Do you want to use economic means to sanction him, or do you want to deal with


    him ording to the rules of the underworld?"


    "Aunt Chermaine, please let me finish." Kingsley was amused.


    "It wouldn¡¯t be hard to deal with my opponent, but he¡¯s Mr. Morgan of Gautier Jewelry Atelier. That¡¯s


    why I¡¯m calling."


    "Gautier Jewelry Atelier?" Chermaine paused for a moment and then said, "Thepany newly


    established under Ethereal Group?"


    Kingsley nodded. "Yes. The owner is Freddie, and he said he trained under the old man."


    Jeremy was starting to get impatient. "Nicholson! We don''t have time to watch you act! Do you think


    you can fool us by calling an old b*tch? You really think an olddy will scare us?"


    Over the phone, Chermaine was saying, "Oh, this is just a small matter. Kingsley, you decide. You


    don''t need to care about that Freddie! He just used to work for my dad. He became the owner only


    because I saw that he had some business acumen!"


    "Aunt Chermaine, please wait a moment."


    Kingsley stared at Jeremy and said into the phone, "Someone seems to be getting impatient. I''ll put


    the phone on speaker mode, and you can listen for yourself."


    Upon saying that, Kingsley pressed the speaker button and said to Jeremy indifferently, "Mr.


    Windsor, do you dare to say what you just said again, but louder?"


    "D*mn it! Do you think I dare not say it?" Jeremy shouted. "You''re pretending to call an olddy and


    trying to fool us! Do you really think that an old b*tch will intimidate us?"


    A cold smile tugged on Kingsley''s lips. "Aunt Chermaine, did you hear that? He called you an old


    b*tch."

 Chapter 791 Scared Till He Wet Himself

    Chapter 791 Scared Till He Wet Himself


    Chermaine Tanner, the cherished third daughter of Henrich, was once known as the third young


    lady of the Tanner Family. Now, she held the title of third aunt of the Tanner Family. Throughout her


    life, she had been treated with the utmost respect and had never encountered any insults until now.


    "Who said that?" Her icy voice echoed through the speakerphone.


    "It''s Jeremy Windsor, the chairman of Forward Vision Group in Cleapolis," Kingsley responded


    calmly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s me, so what?" Jeremy shot back, his tone dripping with arrogance. "I am the chairman of


    Forward Vision Group, the head of the Windsors. Should I tremble before a woman like¡ª"


    Before he could finish, his words were cut short by a startling sight¡ªFreddie, sitting smugly


    moments before, was now slumped helplessly in his seat. Freddie recognized the woman''s voice


    more acutely than anyone else. So, when she uttered a solitary sentence, an instantaneous wave of


    terror seized him, and his body went limp.


    Thud!


    He slid down from his seat, and the chair tumbled over. Despite the chair hitting the back of his


    head, he was too overwhelmed by fear to register any pain. In addition, the thought of Kingsley


    calling Chermaine had never crossed his mind.


    "Mr. Morgan?" Jeremy''s voice rang out, brimming with bewilderment. "What''s wrong with you?"


    At this moment, Freddie''s ears resounded with a deafening drill-like noise, rendering Jeremy''s


    words unintelligible.


    Suddenly, realization dawned on Jeremy as he observed Freddie''s near-catatonic state. He wasn''t


    foolish, and he realized his earlier outburst at Kingsley had been fueled by recent grievances and


    long-standing resentments that momentarily clouded his judgment. As his mind cleared, he


    comprehended that the situation was far more intricate than he had initially perceived.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley regarded Freddie with a half-smile and remarked, "Mr. Morgan, would you like


    to say a few words to Aunt Chermaine?"


    "N-No..." Freddie''s lips trembled, his throat constricted as if stuffed with wool, and all he could


    manage was a raspy "No."


    He didn''t dare converse with her, but her icy voice resonated through Kingsley''s phone. "Freddie


    Morgan, Kingsley is not just my nephew; he''s also an esteemed guest of the Tanner Family. If he


    wishes to coborate with someone, your interference is forbidden. Is that clear?!"


    After hearing Chermaine''s admonition, Freddie''s countenance turned even paler. He couldn''t


    fathom that the young man he had derided earlier was not only the woman''s nephew but also an


    esteemed guest of the Tanners. Fear rippled through his core at the prospect of the person he had


    provoked.


    "U-Understood..." he stuttered, sitting on the floor as his body trembled. "Miss Chermaine, I


    understand... I absolutely won''t interfere, absolutely won''t..."


    Meanwhile, Kingsley knew she was busy and opted not to bother her. Hence, he smiled and said,


    "Aunt Chermaine, let''s leave it at that. I''ll pay a visit to Seavale whenever my schedule allows."


    "Okay." Her tone softened immediately. "Paige spoke fondly of you when she returned from the


    military district. I bet your visit to Seavale would delight her immensely."


    "After wrapping up my affairs here, I shall go to Seavale. So, I''ll¡­" He was about to hang up when


    he was suddenly reminded of something. "Oh, by the way, Aunt Chermaine, Freddie mentioned


    you''re an imbecile fool."


    As these words hung in the air, Freddie found himself rendered speechless.


    "Okay, I got it." Chermaine''s voice turned frigid. "When he returns to Seavale, I will deal with him


    properly."


    At the mention of the word "deal," Freddie shivered uncontrobly. Immediately, a puddle of yellow


    liquid began to trickle from where he was seated.


    Surprisingly, this man with the dragon tattoo on his shoulder had been terrified to the point of


    wetting himself by just one sentence from Chermaine.

 Chapter 792 A Way Out

    Chapter 792 A Way Out


    Though not naturally timid, Freddie found the Tanners'' punishment methods unbearably brutal. The


    seemingly casual remark "deal" from Chermaine concealed a sadistic form of retribution beyond


    human endurance.


    After hanging up, Kingsley stowed away his phone. Only then did he realize an eerie stillness had


    descended upon the Sheffield Family''s living room. The silence was so profound that the faintest


    sound would be audible.


    At this instant, a chill seemed to permeate the air, freezing everyone''s expressions in shock and


    rendering them immobile, too fearful to move. Theyprehended everything from the exchange


    they had just overheard, and the voice on the other end of the line was indeed the third aunt of the


    Tanner Family. Moreover, her affectionate tone and reference to Kingsley as an esteemed guest left


    everyone dumbfounded.


    Earlier, these people had been deriding Kingsley disdainfully and were unaware he was a


    formidable "big boss." It finally dawned on them that Kingsley had tolerated the ridicule because he


    regarded himself so far superior to them that they were unworthy of his attention.


    Gulp!


    Suddenly, an audible gulp echoed through the room, and Jeremy''s teeth involuntarily chattered. The


    ttering seemed loud in the living room''s uncanny silence.


    Then, Kingsley''s gaze shifted to him. "Mr. Windsor, are you alright? Are you feeling chilly in the


    middle of summer?"


    Thud!


    A shudder coursed through Jeremy''s body, causing him to slide down from his seat just like Freddie


    did earlier. "I... I never meant topete with you..." he stammered, paning his voice. "It''s Mr.


    Mor... Freddie wants to cooperate with the Sheffields. I''m not qualified topete with you in this


    cooperation. This matter has nothing to do with me!"


    After hearing this, Kingsley''s lip curled into a sneer, and he said, "If memory serves me right, didn''t


    you insult my elder sister earlier?"


    "I..." In an instant, a bead of cold sweat trickled down Jeremy''s back. The icy tendrils of the air


    conditioner''s breeze made his entire body shiver while hisplexion turned ashen, resembling


    that of a man struck by a grave illness. "M-Mr. Nicholson, I didn''t mean to insult President Wynn..."


    His voice faltered, hoarse and feeble. He struggled to find the right words amidst the mounting


    tension. "I¡­ I had no knowledge of your immense influence. I implore you to pardon my actions, as


    I swear not to repeat them..."


    Meanwhile, Kingsley reclined in his chair, a sense of detachment evident in his demeanor. "What


    are you begging me for? I have no intention of doing anything to you."


    "Then... " A glimmer of hope flickered in Jeremy''s eyes upon hearing these words. "Then, are you


    letting me off?"


    "It''s not about letting you off, but rather that I''m upied with matters far more significant than you."


    Kingsley''s tone remained detached. "Moreover, I''ve already informed Aunt Chermaine that the


    individual who insulted her was Jeremy Windsor, the chairman of the Forward Vision Group. Do you


    think she''ll show you mercy?" Then, he locked eyes with Jeremy and continued, "Presently, you


    face two probable oues. Either the Ethereal Group obliterates the Forward Vision Group, or the


    Tanners dispatch their underworld force to end your life. Given her disposition, the probability of


    these oues coinciding is over ny percent."


    His words struck Jeremy like a hammer. Overwhelmed with fear, he kneeled before Kingsley,


    pleading, "Mr. Nicholson, please save me! Please call Miss Chermaine and ask her to spare me!"


    However, Kingsley looked at him indifferently and asked, "Why should I save you?"


    "I..." Jeremy''s mind raced, but he struggled to find an answer. In desperation, he surrendered his


    dignity and resorted to kowtowing repeatedly.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    At this juncture, the copse of hispany held little significance for him. He believed he could


    rebuild a small business with his abilities, ensuring his family''s sustenance.


    Alternatively, he would be doomed if the Tanners dispatched their underworld forces, given his


    acute understanding of the Tanners'' standing in the underworld. A single directive from them could


    effortlessly wipe out his entire Windsor Family. Even after their deaths, society would not bat an


    eyelid since the Tanners could effortlessly suppress the matter, even holding the authorities at bay.


    On the other hand, Chermaine''s murderous intent still resonated in Jeremy''s ear, and he doubted


    such a woman would reverse her stance and pardon him. Moreover, he was acutely aware that she


    was no ordinary woman. Consequently, he beseeched Kingsley to intercede on his behalf, clutching


    at a fragile thread of hope.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, Kingsley maintained his silence, his gaze unwavering on Jeremy. He bided his time


    until Jeremy''s forehead was marked with blood from relentless kowtowing before speaking with


    nonchnce, "If you truly wish to avoid death, I can offer you a way out. Are you interested, Mr.


    Windsor? Do you want to hear it?"

 Chapter 793 Chermaine Tanners Methods

    Chapter 793 Chermaine Tanner''s Methods


    Meanwhile, Jeremy''s head throbbed from the impact of kowtowing, leaving him dizzy. Amidst the


    disorientation, Kingsley''s voice cut through, offering him a way out of impending doom. Then, he


    lifted his head and eximed excitedly, "Of course. Yes, Mr. Nicholson, please show me a way out!"


    Kingsley''s lips curled into a sly smirk as he replied nonchntly, "It''s simple. I just told Aunt


    Chermaine that the one who insulted her was the chairman of Forward Vision Group. All you need


    to do is relinquish your position as chairman, and you''ll be free, right? Besides, there''s always the


    possibility that the Jeremy Windsor she''s after is a mere namesake. I doubt she''d go to the ends of


    the earth to track you down."


    Jeremy was stunned upon hearing this, and the gravity of the situation began to sink in. Did he just


    propose that I step down as thepany''s chairman? Isn''t this the same as giving up my power


    and influence? An internal struggle raged within him as he pondered this proposition. "Well..." he


    mumbled, his gaze flickering uncertainly, torn between the desire to cling to his position and the fear


    of the alternative.


    Suddenly, Cameron''s voice broke the silence, imploring, "Mr. Windsor, the Forward Vision Group is


    a ticking time bomb. Holding onto it would be self-destructive. Moreover, finding someone to take


    over yourpany would be near impossible. Do you not grasp Mr. Nicholson''s underlying


    message?"


    Jeremy understood the implications all too well, and Kingsley wanted him to hand over Forward


    Vision Group, albeit indirectly. However, he was reluctant to give up thepany he had dedicated


    his life to managing.


    While observing the emotions ying across Jeremy''s face, Kingsley shrugged dismissively. "Well,


    if you value wealth more than your life, Mr. Windsor, I suppose my suggestion is moot. In any case,


    Aunt Chermaine possesses a forgiving temperament. She might even offer you and your family a


    swift and painless death."


    With those words, he diverted his attention away from Jeremy, fixing his gaze upon Freddie, who


    sat forlornly on the floor. "Mr. Morgan, upon your return to Seavale, Aunt Chermaine expressed her


    interest in dealing with you. My involvement ends here. You''re free to leave."


    "No... No..." Freddie''s face drained of color as panic gripped him. He crawled over to Kingsley''s


    feet, clutching his pants and sobbing in distress. "Mr. Nicholson, please, just end my life. I can''t bear


    the thought of facing Miss Chermaine''s wrath upon my return."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "End your life?" Kingsley responded with a hint of ambiguity. "Aunt Chermaine only mentioned ''deal


    with you,'' not ''kill you.'' Your prospects are considerably brighter than Mr. Windsor''s. Why are you so


    afraid?"


    Freddie''s expression twisted with terror, his body trembling. In a quivering voice, he exined,


    "You... You should have known that amidst the Tanner siblings, the two young masters represent


    starkly different personas. One is the designated noble heir, inclined to avoid unnecessary


    confrontations, while the other exudes schrly gentleness, seldom resorting to the underworld


    method. However, Miss Chermaine, despite her outward facade as a mere businesswoman, wields


    methods more cutthroat than the most notorious underworld figures. Hence, anyone who provokes


    her can only dream of an escape through death."


    His words sent a shiver down the spines of everyone in the living room, leaving them bathed in a


    cold sweat. The mere mention of Chermaine''s methods elicited a primal fear that prated the


    core. It finally dawned on them why Freddie preferred instant death at Kingsley''s hand over


    confronting Chermaine''s anger.


    Amidst this chilling atmosphere, Jeremy grappled with his awakening fear. He now realized that he,


    too, had grievously insulted her. A realization crept over him, as chilling as a shadow, that he might


    be consigned to the same dismal fate. "M-Mr. Nicholson..." he stuttered. "I ept. I agree with your


    proposal. I''m prepared to hand over the entire Forward Vision Group to you. I request that you


    intercede with Miss Chermaine to spare me."

 Chapter 794 Dont Be Too Arrogant

    Chapter 794 Don''t Be Too Arrogant


    After Freddie''s words sank in, Jeremy quickly came to a realization. Yes, only by surviving can there


    be hope. If I were to lose my life, what would be the point of trying to hang on to wealth? After my


    passing, the Forward Vision Group would still fall into someone else''s hands.


    At this instant, Kingsley''s gaze turned icy as he addressed Jeremy, "So, have you finally figured it


    out?"


    "Yes¡­Yes, I have." Jeremy''s head bobbed frantically, resembling a chicken pecking at grains. "As


    long as Miss Chermaine doesn''t hold me ountable, I''m prepared to do anything. If you concur, I


    can have someone draft the transfer contract immediately." While saying this, he turned toward a


    man in a high-end suit. "This is Mr. Moore, mypany''s legal department manager. He can draft


    this contract on the spot."


    Kingsley''s lips curved into a faint smile as he motioned to the manager. "You! Come forward and


    draft a contract to transfer the Forward Vision Group to Neveah."


    Meanwhile, the legal department manager, Tommy Moore, caught his breath at the sound of


    Kingsley''s call. He had previously made biting remarks about Kingsley and was already on edge.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seeing the man hesitating toe forward, Kingsley said coldly, "Huh? Must I extend a formal


    invitation?"


    "No¡­ No..." Tommy drew a deep breath as he inched forward with trepidation. Then, he spoke so


    faintly that it resembled a mosquito''s buzz. "Drafting the contract on the spot is feasible, but Nev¡­


    Neveah must provide relevant information and proof. Then¡­ Then, we must go through the


    notarization process¡ª"


    Before he could even finish speaking, he was interrupted by a loud scolding from Jeremy. "Proof?


    The Forward Vision Group is my gift to President Wynn. A heartfelt gesture, gratis! Understand?


    You''ve read too many books, and your brain has stopped working, huh?"


    "Yes¡­ Yes, I''ll start drafting right away¡­" Tommy was startled by Jeremy''s outburst, and he quickly


    nodded in submission.


    Afterward, Cameron promptly requested a young member of the Sheffield Family to bring aptop.


    Once the device was handed over to Tommy, he settled onto the floor. Then, his fingers poised over


    the keyboard and began drafting the transfer contract.


    On the other hand, the unfolding scene left everyone present in a state of shock.


    Kingsley''s earlier promation that Neveah would eventually acquire the Forward Vision Group had


    been met with scoffs and disbelief. Yet, the tables had turned with astonishing speed. Even before


    Neveah couldplete the discussion on the cooperation project, theirpetitor, the Forward


    Vision Group, had been taken over by Reene. In an instant, the nces directed at Kingsley


    transformed from skepticism to reverence, and no one dared to underestimate him anymore.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Tommy''s fingers danced across the keyboard, and his palms became increasingly sweaty as time


    passed. Internally, he reflected, This is the most confounding contract I''ve ever drafted. A


    corporation of this magnitude, relinquished by Mr. Windsor at no charge. No one would believe it if it


    weren''t for my own eyes.


    In the meantime, each keystroke punctuated Jeremy''s anguish, akin to metaphorically driving a


    steel needle into his heart. The Forward Vision Group had been his life''s toil andbor. He never


    envisioned that his loose tongue could culminate in such dire consequences. Then, his eyes welled


    with tears, and he appeared to age a decade.


    "Mr. Windsor, you don''t have to be sad. For you, this might not be an entirely unfavorable turn of


    events," Kingsley stated calmly. "You''ve grown ustomed to wielding power as chairman,


    believing arrogance holds no consequences. s, there''s always someone superior, always


    someone beyond reach. As a person, you must always be vignt and don''t be too arrogant. The


    higher one holds their chin, the harder their fall. This time, I only took yourpany, not your life.


    Consider yourself lucky."


    Jeremy''s eyes, red and devoid of vitality, nodded listlessly. "This has been a harsh lesson indeed..."


    At this moment, Freddie, kneeling beside Jeremy, found an opening to speak. He implored Kingsley,


    "Mr. Nicholson, what about me? Please save my life too. I don''t want to be killed by Miss


    Chermaine..."

 Chapter 795 The Reason for Unwilling Cooperation

    Chapter 795 The Reason for Unwilling Cooperation


    Kingsley nced at Freddie and said, "It might be wise for you to return to Cleapolis first. Rest


    assured, Aunt Chermaine is no longer the impulsive young woman she was in her twenties. The


    thought of your demise might not even cross her mind."


    "Mr. Nicholson..." Freddie''s eyes welled with desperation as he implored, "Can''t you save me?"


    Kingsley waved his hand impatiently and coldly said, "You don''t actually believe I''m more merciful


    than Aunt Chermaine, do you?" His words carried an underlying tone of bloodthirstiness.


    Suddenly, a chilling shiver ran up Freddie''s spine, instilling fear in his eyes as he cautiously


    retreated and refrained from further pleading. His earlier desperation stemmed from the notion that


    Kingsley, a young man, might spare him if he begged earnestly.


    However, now he understood why Chermaine referred to Kingsley as an esteemed guest of the


    Tanners. Through a few exchanges, he perceived that Kingsley''s aura was profoundly terrifying¡ª


    more chilling than even Henrich Tanner''s. He couldn''t help but ponder whether this was due to the


    extensive experience in bloodshed and high-ranking positions that endowed Kingsley with such an


    overwhelming presence.


    With determination, Freddie struggled to his feet, his limbs trembling as he mustered the courage to


    rise. He dared not utter another word and stumbled toward the entrance. In the meantime, his


    subordinates mirrored his fear-stricken flight, resembling a pack of startled hounds.


    Meanwhile, Tommy had just finished drafting the transfer contract. Nervously, he handed theptop


    to Kingsley, asking, "M-Mr. Nicholson, please take a look. Is¡­ Is this okay¡­"


    Kingsley nced at theptop screen casually and replied, "Take this directly to Neveah."


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson." Tommy retrieved theptop and aided Jeremy, who sat on the floor in a feeble


    state. Then, he said, "We''ll head to the Neveah Department Store to meet President Wynn


    shortly..."


    In the meantime, Jeremy''s soul appeared to have fled his body as he shuffled like a zombie, with


    Tommy leading the way.


    On the other hand, Kingsley was not worried that these two men would engage in shady dealings


    behind his back. He knew that as long as Jeremy intended to continue residing in the Northern


    District of Qustia, this man wouldn''t dare to defy him.


    As for how Reene would navigate Forward Vision Group''s leadership after assuming control, his


    concerns were nonexistent. With Mason overseeing operations and someone who had once been


    co-president for twenty-fourpanies, managing Forward Vision Group would be a mere walk in


    the park for him.


    With the departure of Jeremy and Tommy, only Kingsley and the Sheffields remained in the


    spacious living room.


    At this moment, Old Mrs. Sheffield, who had maintained her silence until now, finally spoke up.


    "Initially, when I heard from Cameron that you had the Federacy''s joint Gold Card, I knew you must


    be from a powerful lineage. However, I never fathomed your background somanding that even


    the Tanners would ord you such respect."


    However, Kingsley offered a faint smile, opting not to delve into exnations. "Old Mrs. Sheffield, I


    have already showcased my capabilities as you requested. Can we now discuss the prospect of


    coboration?"


    Without an immediate affirmation, she took a moment to rify her standpoint. "Do you know why


    I''ve stubbornly refused to expand our business and cooperate with others?"


    However, he pondered momentarily and replied, "Your concerns revolve around the fear of business


    failure, which could jeopardize the Sheffield Family''s assets and reputation. Also... You don''t want to


    disappoint yourte husband?"


    "You are half-right." She nodded and continued, "When my husband passed away, he repeatedly


    urged me to safeguard the legacy of the Sheffield Family." While saying this, her expression turned


    wistful. "Do you know how¡­ How did he die?"


    Kingsley shook his head and said, "Please tell me the details."


    "During that time, Qustia grappled with the aftermath of a war, with many tasks requiring attention.


    The economy was practically reset, necessitating a fresh start." Old Mrs. Sheffield reminisced, her


    expressionced with nostalgia. "At that time, my husband brimmed with ambition, aspiring to


    elevate Sheffield Jewelry into the number one jewelry brand within the Empire of Qustia. He was


    capable and willing to endure hardships, and coupled with the rich heritage of Sheffield Jewelry, he


    soon monopolized the entire Cleapolis jewelry industry. Unfortunately, it didn''t go as nned..."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 796 Can You Help Me?

    Chapter 796 Can You Help Me?


    Old Mrs. Sheffield''s eyes were slightly red-rimmed as she recounted her tale, "Unfortunately, we


    developed our business too quickly and aroused the jealousy of others. When my husband was


    about to expand his business to Diosna City, the local jewelers became dissatisfied. They... hired


    someone to beat my husband to death!"


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she tried to swallow her sobs.


    This was Cameron¡¯s first time hearing her grandmother¡¯s tragic tale. So, her eyes brimmed with


    sympathetic tears as she listened to the olddy trying to show a brave front.


    Kingsley came to an epiphany. "So¡­ you''re worried that such a tragedy will ur once more.


    That¡¯s why you''re so determined to bar the younger generation from expanding the family


    business?"


    "That''s right." Old Mrs. Sheffield wiped away her tears. "On that night, my husband came hometer


    than usual. Initially, I assumed he had gone out for drinks again. However, when he rushed into the


    house covered in blood, I realized something was terribly wrong!"


    She inhaled deeply before continuing, "He told me that on his way home, he encountered a young


    man. The man imed that he was here to teach him a lesson on behalf of the jewelers in Diosna


    City, warning him from snatching up their businesses ever again!"


    Kingsley furrowed his brow slightly. "If it were just a lesson, a beating would have been enough.


    There was no need to kill him, right?"


    "That''s what I thought at the time!" Old Mrs. Sheffield eximed in remorse.


    "I saw that he only had a few wounds on his face and bruises on his body, so I didn''t think much of


    it. I figured I should allow him to get a good night''s sleep after dressing his wounds. I even nned


    to take him to the hospital for a thorough check-up in the morning. When he was in bed, he kept


    telling me that we needed to protect the Sheffield Family''s business and never ruin the family''s


    reputation. At the time, Iughed at him, thinking it was just a fight! He was a strong man, so how


    could he act like he was about to die just because he took a few punches..."


    Old Mrs. Sheffield couldn''t hold back her tears at this point.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley sighed and remained silent. He had already guessed the oue of the story.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, she finally calmed down her grieving emotions and rasped, "I didn''t expect that when I


    woke up the next day, he was already gone... Later, during the autopsy, the doctor said his internal


    organs had suffered severe impact, and he was seriously injured. In such a situation, there might


    not have been much pain immediately after the injury. Unfortunately, without timely medical


    treatment, most people wouldn''t survive the next day..."


    Kingsley''s frown deepened as he listened to her story!


    A person who could injure someone''s internal organs with just the power of their fists?! That


    narrows down a lot of people!


    While Kingsley was thinking about possible suspects, Old Mrs. Sheffield took a deep breath and


    slowly said, "Mr. Nicholson, the reason I''m telling you all this is twofold. First, I want to exin my


    insistent refusal in expanding the family business. Second... It''s because I want to ask you for a


    favor. As long as you help me fulfill my wish, I promise that the Sheffield Family will fully cooperate


    with Neveah''s project!"


    He had a vague idea of what she was proposing. "You want me to avenge your husband?"


    "That''s right." Old Mrs. Sheffield scowled as resentment filled her eyes.


    "That night, my husband told me that the person who beat him up called himself Jake Stewart and


    told my husband to go to Diosna City if he didn¡¯t agree with his words!"


    "Jake Stewart?"


    Kingsley''s expression changed upon hearing that name.


    Could it be that this person is from the Stewart Family in Diosna City?


    The Stewart Family had been practicing ancient martial arts since childhood, which would exin


    how that man could shatter someone''s internal organs with his bare hands!


    Old Mrs. Sheffield shakily stood up from her seat before begging Kingsley.


    "Mr. Nicholson, you have a powerful background and connections with the Tanners. I believe you


    can find the killer! I beg you to help me with this favor! Please let me die with peace of mind!"


    "Old Mrs. Sheffield, please get up." He hastily stepped forward to help her up. "Old Mrs. Sheffield, I


    can indeed find the person, but the problem is..."

 Chapter 797 Act of Heaven

    Chapter 797 Act of Heaven


    Kingsley had to address some of his concerns before he could proceed. So, he said, "That incident


    should have happened about 40 to 50 years ago. That person should be in their 60s or 70s now. It''s


    uncertain whether they''re still alive."


    He was genuinely worried that if that person had already passed away, he wouldn''t be able to fulfill


    the olddy''s wish. Would the Sheffields still cooperate with Neveah once that happened?


    Old Mrs. Sheffield slowly sat back in her chair with Cameron''s assistance as she swore, "Mr.


    Nicholson, you don''t have to worry. If he has already passed away, I''ll consider it as an act of


    Heaven. The Sheffields will still cooperate with Neveah."


    She gritted her teeth with hatred and continued, "However, an eye for an eye, a life for a life! As


    long as he''s still alive, I want him to pay for his crimes! My husband passed away when he was still


    in his prime, so why did the murderer get to live a peaceful life until his old age? It''s unfair!"


    He knew just what it felt like to bear a deep grudge toward someone.


    Plus, this woman in her 70s had discarded her dignity as an elder just to beg him for help. There


    was no way he could possibly refuse her.


    "Alright, Old Mrs. Sheffield, I promise you. I''ll help you with this favor," he said. Then, after a


    moment of pause, he drawled, "It just so happens that I, too, have some unfinished business with


    the Stewarts."


    Tears welled up in Old Mrs. Sheffield''s eyes once more when she heard his agreement. "Thank you,


    Mr. Nicholson..."


    Meanwhile, Cameron picked up on the other information in his words and couldn''t help but ask, "Mr.


    Nicholson, you just mentioned... the Stewarts? Judging from your words, do you perhaps know just


    who this Jake Stewart is?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s highly likely." He nodded affirmatively. "If the murderer is capable of crushing internal organs


    with his bare fists, then I''m about 99% certain he''s from the Stewart Family in Diosna City."


    Old Mrs. Sheffield wiped away her tears as she murmured, "As a woman, I''m not well-informed


    about matters outside of the jewelry business in the Sheffield Family. Mr. Nicholson, you have more


    than proven that you have connections and abilities that are beyond my capabilities. I entrust this


    matter to you..."


    Kingsley waved his hand in dismissal. "There''s no need for you to put yourself down like that.


    You''ve managed the Sheffield Family so well that you are most definitely a remarkable woman."


    She simply sighed wearily as she answered, "When my husband passed away, my son was still


    young. In order to fulfill my husband''sst wish, I had to shoulder the entire Sheffield Family


    business alone. Managing Sheffield Jewelry has consumed all my energy. As a result, not only am I


    ignorant of external matters, but I also neglected my son''s education."


    Finally, sheined, "Now, he''s nothing but a wastrel! So, I''ve been forced to carry this burden


    for decades. Suffice it to say, I''m physically and mentally exhausted."


    Since they were on this particr topic, she held Cameron''s hand and said with satisfaction,


    "Fortunately, my granddaughter is far from a disappointment. She''s truly outstanding in every way."


    Then, she turned her attention to Kingsley. "I will be free from any burdens and finally rest at ease


    after you''ve helped me seek revenge. At that time, I will hand over the entire Sheffield Family to


    Cameron..."


    Cameron widened her eyes in astonishment upon hearing Old Mrs. Sheffield''s words.


    "Grandmother, you want to hand over the entire Sheffield Family to me? I-I don''t have the ability


    to..."


    Before Cameron could finish stuttering her sentence, Old Mrs. Sheffield gently patted her hand and


    said, "You''re young and intelligent, much better than me! Look at me! I''ve barely been able to


    maintain the current state of the Sheffield Family for so many years. Moreover, I''m just an


    uneducated olddy. I know nothing about the outside world other than the Sheffield Family. This


    whole thing with the Stewarts just proves my ignorance."


    Then, she continued, "If you''re the one leading the Sheffields, I believe you can take it towards a


    broader future! Maybe you can even fulfill your grandfather''s dream!"


    Cameron''s expression turnedplicated. "But... Grandmother, I really haven''t prepared myself for


    that position. I''m afraid I''m not capable enough..."


    "What are you afraid of!" Old Mrs. Sheffield eximed while her eyes darted toward Kingsley.


    "Don''t you have Mr. Nicholson''s support? As long as you have his help, what do you have to worry


    about?"


    As she spoke, she even pushed Cameron toward him¡­

 Chapter 798 Serenas Help

    Chapter 798 Serena''s Help


    Old Mrs. Sheffield''s tone was ambiguous as she said, "Look at the two of you standing together!


    You two look perfect! It seems like the two of you even have a bit of a couple''s resemnce!"


    Kingsley was rendered utterly speechless by the old woman''s words.


    It seemed that Old Mrs. Sheffield was treating him as a potential son-inw and was more than


    ready to entrust Cameron and the Sheffields to him!


    Cameron blushed and whispered, "Grandmother, what are you talking about..."


    He couldn''t help but feel awkward as he hastily changed the topic, saying, "By the way, Old Mrs.


    Sheffield, what are your ns for those jewelry merchants in Diosna City who paid Jake to beat


    your husband to death?"


    The smile on Old Mrs. Sheffield''s face instantly disappeared upon hearing his inquiry. Then, she


    sighed and muttered, "Several decades have passed, and those jewelry merchants are long gone.


    The waves wash away the sand, and they have all been eliminated from the business world. This is


    probably the result of their own wrongdoing. Besides, I don''t know which one of them hired Jake all


    those years ago."


    She scowled as she hissed, "So, I only want to avenge the person who killed my husband. As for


    the others¡­ I believe they have already suffered the consequences!"


    He nodded. "I guess those jewelry merchants probably just wanted someone to teach your husband


    a lesson and didn''t intend to cause any fatalities. There''s a possible chance that Jake had taken


    things too far, resulting in this unexpected oue."


    Then, he nced at Cameron, whose face was still flushed, and knew that he couldn''t stay here


    any longer. Hence, he bid farewell, saying, "Then... I''ll take care of this matter for you. The project


    regarding Neveah can''t be dyed any longer."


    Old Mrs. Sheffield nodded agreeably. "Fine. Once my husband''s revenge is achieved, I will proceed


    to hand over the reins to Cameron. I believe that this is the start of a wonderful coboration."


    Kingsley didn''t dare to say anything else. Instead, he wasted no time taking his leave and driving


    back to Reene''s vi.


    Once he returned home, he sat on the sofa in the living room, took out his phone, and dialed


    Kenny''s number.


    "Hello, Boss." Kenny answered the phone almost instantly, respectfully saying, "What can I do for


    you?"


    Kingsley got straight to the point. "Do you know how to contact the Stewarts?"


    When Zephyr and Bronte came to Baron''s underground fighting arena, it was to help Jarett.


    So, he was certain that Jarett had to have some connection with Jonathan.


    Since Kenny was the former chief strategist of the Cole Gang, there was a chance he might know


    how to contact the Stewart Family.


    "The Stewart Family?" He paused for a moment before he asked, "Which Stewart Family?"


    "The Stewart Family in Diosna City. They''re a branch family from an ancient martial arts family in


    Seavale. Haven''t you heard of them?" Kingsley replied.


    Kenny immediately understood which family he was talking about. "Oh, the Stewarts, you say?


    But¡­ the Stewarts usually maintain a very low profile. I really have no idea how to get in contact


    with them. Boss, do you have any business with them? Should I scout things out?"


    Kingsley didn''t exin himself. Instead, he just said, "Okay, just put an ear to the ground for me. As


    for the Stewarts¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Serena, dressed in ck, appeared like a ghost and stood


    behind him.


    She was holding an apple in her hand as she slightly bent down, smiled, and whispered into his ear,


    "Kingsley, which Stewart Family are you inquiring about?"


    At this moment, Kingsley waspletely focused on his conversation with Kenny and didn''t notice


    Serena''s arrival at all. So, when she spoke, it startled Kingsley so badly that he almost threw his


    phone away in surprise!


    "Serena?"


    He swiveled his head to look at her and said in exasperation, "Serena, can you make some noise


    when you walk? I almost punched you just now..."


    "Don''t worry. I can take a punch."


    She supported herself on the back of the sofa, gracefully flipped to the front, and sat on the sofa,


    asking, "I heard you making a phone call. Are you looking for someone? Do you need my help?"


    He waved her suggestion away. "No, the other party is an ancient martial arts family and has


    nothing to do with the assassin world."


    Once he was done, he picked up the phone and was about to continue talking to Kenny.


    Just then, she leisurely took a bite of the apple and said, "An ancient martial arts family? You mean


    the Stewart Family in Diosna City, right?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 799 Serena’s Skills

    Chapter 799 Serena¡¯s Skills


    Serena drawled in a dark tone, "I''m very familiar with the Stewarts from Diosna City!"


    "What?!"


    When Kingsley heard Serena''s words, he immediately said into the phone, "Kenny, you can


    continue to focus on building the new force with Cassius. You don''t need to worry about this."


    Once he ended the call, he turned to the side and asked curiously, "Serena, how do you know about


    the Stewarts?"


    Although the members of the Stewart Family were all highly skilled in martial arts, they considered


    themselves a branch family that hailed from an ancient martial arts family. So, they rarely


    cooperated with other underworld forces or corporate groups due to their pride. The main family in


    Seavale had men spread all over the country, so they didn''t pay much attention to their tiny branch


    family in Diosna City.


    Therefore, the resources that the Stewarts received from the main family were pitifully scarce. As


    time passed and technology developed at a rapid pace, the ces where martial arts skills were


    needed became fewer and fewer, causing the Stewart Family to face a gradual decline. So, they


    started to lose their influence as the years went by.


    Thus, when Kingsley brought them up to Kenny, it actually took Kenny a while to remember that


    there was such a small family as the Stewarts of Diosna City.


    Hence, Kingsley genuinely didn''t expect that Serena would im to be very familiar with such a


    family that had almost disappeared from the public eye!


    "Didn''t you apany me to the ss reunion with me back then?"


    She leaned against the back of the sofa, holding an apple in one hand, and casually said, "Don''t tell


    me you forgot?"


    He couldn''t help butment, "Wasn''t it a martial arts ss reunion? Of course, I didn''t forget


    about it! But¡­ What does it have to do with the Stewarts?"


    When they attended the martial arts ss reunion, they not only encountered Paige Tanner but also


    offended a person named Tyler Jovovich.


    Later, Tyler wanted to retaliate against Serena, so he released the news of Xanxus'' assassination to


    the ck market.


    It was because of this that Kingsley had to go to Diosna City to deal with Xanxus. Once he did, he


    also took over the Sunshine Casino.


    How could he possibly forget about that reunion that snowballed into something huge?


    Serena curled her lips into a charming smile. "It''s simple. That martial arts ss was funded by the


    Stewarts. The Stewarts make money by running martial arts schools and teaching martial arts.


    Don''t tell me you aren''t aware of that?"


    He suddenly came to a realization after hearing her remarks!


    So, the martial arts school where Serena learned martial arts was owned by the Stewarts!


    He had always wondered how Serena was able to develop such good martial arts skills when most


    martial arts schools nowadays didn''t teach anything substantial.


    Now, he had another piece of the puzzle. It would make a lot of sense if she had been taught by the


    Stewarts!Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena recalled her time learning those skills with a smile. "Back when I was studying at the martial


    arts school, all those rich kids were only there for physical fitness. Meanwhile, I, at just over ten


    years old, foolishly barged in and dered I wanted to learn unparalleled martial arts and be


    the number one killer in the world. Now that I could look back at my actions, I couldn''t help but


    chuckle at my naivety. Still, I was lucky enough to identally enter the Stewart Family''s martial


    arts school. Plus, the Stewarts noticed my talent and took me in. It wasn''t until I grew up that I found


    out that the Stewarts actually had an ancient martial arts heritage! Although they didn''t teach me the


    core skills, they did teach me real martial arts!"


    Kingsley vaguely understood the implications behind her side of the story. The Stewarts had


    minuscule influence as running a martial arts school was far from a profitable business.


    Thus, Jarett had to have paid them a pretty penny just to get Zephyr and Bronte to stand up for him!


    He couldn''t help but shake his head in dismay. It seemed that both ancient martial arts and ancient


    healing were facing the same problem¡ªthey were slowly but surely being reced by modern


    technology.


    It definitely didn''t help that young people rarely have the opportunity toe into contact with these


    two things.


    To think that the proud Stewart Family was forced to associate with the likes of Jarett for a living...


    "Serena, can you contact the Stewarts?" Kingsley snapped back from his thoughts. "I have two


    scores to settle with them."


    "Of course, I can. I have a good rtionship with some of the younger Stewarts. We still keep in


    touch."


    Then, she asked, "By the way, why are you looking for them?"

 Chapter 800 He Lost to Me!

    Chapter 800 He Lost to Me!


    Serena sensed something wrong in Kingsley''s tone, so she immediately warned him, "The ancient


    martial arts the Stewarts possess are no joke. Don''t provoke them!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Serena, haven''t you fought against me before?" Kingsley curled his lips into a smirk. "Considering


    my skills, why would I be afraid of them?"


    She shook her head in response. "Your skills are indeed impressive, but ancient martial arts are


    techniques that have been passed down from our ancestors. It''s not something you can surpass


    with just a few days of training. If you don''t tell me why you want to contact the Stewarts, I won''t


    help you. It''s for your own safety."


    He knew that she was only doing this out of worry. So, he smiled and said, "Serena, do you know a


    person named Zephyr Stewart, among the younger generation of the Stewarts?"


    Her eyes widened as she eximed, "Zephyr Stewart?! He''s probably the most talented person in


    his generation! I remember that one time he paid a visit to the d¨­j¨­. He was already extremely


    skilled back then. If everything goes as expected, his skills should have surpassed most of the


    Stewarts by now!"


    Kingsley simply smiled and pointed at himself. "Zephyr lost to me!"


    She couldn''t bring herself to say even a word at his response. Her originally enchanting eyes


    widened in disbelief! It was filled with an expression of incredulity!


    "What?! You defeated Zephyr? You''ve already fought against each other?!"


    As she spoke, she reached out to touch him, worriedly saying, "How could you fight against


    someone like that?! Kingsley, are you injured?!"


    In her mind, even if he had won against Zephyr, he couldn''t have possibly won unscathed. As a


    result, her face was filled with unbridled worry for him.


    He grinned from ear to ear. "I''m not injured. We didn''t exchange many moves before that kid was


    thrown off the arena."


    "R-Really?" She eximed in shock, "You didn''t get hurt, and you sent Zephyr flying?!"


    He nodded with absolute confidence. "Serena, I can take off my clothes, and you can check


    whether I''m lying if you don''t believe me!"


    Her face turned slightly red as she red at Kingsley in annoyance. "Fine! I believe you!"


    "Well... Serena, can you give me the Stewarts'' contact information? This matter is really urgent, and


    it''s rted to Reene''s career!"


    Hence, she no longer kept him in suspense upon hearing his words. Instead, she sent him the


    phone number of a younger member of the Stewart Family she knew.


    He saved the phone number and smiled. "It''s a good thing I have you, Serena! Otherwise, I might


    have to go to Diosna City all by myself! How should I thank you?"


    Serena curled her lips into an enchanting smile. "You want to thank me? It''s simple! Just provide me


    with a few orders!"


    "Orders?" Kingsley couldn''t help but feel exasperated by her answer. "Is yourpany doing so


    poorly? Do assassins have to seek outmissions all by themselves now?"


    She sighed wearily before replying, "As you''re well aware, I''m currently a level-two assassin. Level-


    two assassins need to umte enough mission points to be promoted to level-one.


    Unfortunately, the targets for most of the missions for level-two assassins are ordinary people. So,


    there are scarcely any orders avable. I don''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, so I only


    target those who havemitted heinous crimes. As a result, my performance in thepany is


    almost at the bottom! Bing a level-one assassin and taking on more advanced missions


    seems naught but a distant dream!"


    This was the first time he had ever heard of assassins umting points for promotion. So, he


    couldn''t help but ask, "What''s so different about the missions after bing a level-one assassin?


    Aren''t you still taking orders to kill people?"


    "Of course, it''s different! The targets of level-one assassins are all people with some reputation in


    society! Moreover, the reasons for clients cing orders to level-one assassins are rarely personal


    grudges. Most of them are due to businesspetition, political positions, corruption, academic


    debates, and so on. Not only are there more orders and choices, but it''s also very fulfilling to carry


    out the killings!" Serena eximed defiantly.

 Chapter 801 Annihilation

    Chapter 801 Annihtion


    Kingsley couldn''t help but smile and feel relieved after hearing Serena''s words.


    He knew that his sister wanted to be a top assassin. It wasn''t because she was a deranged


    killer. No, instead, it was because she had a sense of justice that was different from ordinary people!


    After all, in this world, there are many dark corners that the sunlight cannot reach. Unfortunately,


    that also meant that there were many people that thew couldn''t punish.


    She just wanted to punish the wicked and promote the good in her own way. She didn''t want to risk


    them slipping away from the grasp of justice!


    It was just that... her methods were a bit unconventional...


    He smiled and answered, "Alright, Serena. I will ce an order with yourpany if I want to have


    someone dealt with. I will also specifically request for the assassin ck Turtle to take on the


    mission. How about that?"


    Then, Serena shoved the remaining half of the apple into his mouth. "That''s a good little brother!


    Your sister''s work performance is in your hands. Here, have an apple as a reward!"


    Of course, he would never reject his sister''s ''gift.''


    As he ate the apple, he said, "Serena, I''m going to contact the Stewarts..."


    Although he didn''t explicitly say it, the implication was already clear. He hoped that his sister could


    steer clear of them for now. After all, his sister had been learning martial arts with the Stewarts


    since she was young. It definitely didn''t help that she had a good rtionship with some of the


    younger Stewarts.


    He was genuinely worried that his sister would feel ufortable if she overheard his phone call.


    "Alright. I''ll go back to my room."


    Serena naturally knew that he was only saying this out of concern. So, she nodded in


    understanding before heading into her bedroom.


    She knew that he had his own reasons for doing this. As she would do anything for her little brother,


    she wouldn''t press him for answers. Plus, she would be willing to fight by his side, even if it meant


    bing enemies with the Stewarts.


    Once she was out of earshot, he leaned back on the sofa and dialed the phone number of one of


    the younger Stewarts.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    The phone rang a few times before the person on the other end answered, "Hello, who is this?"


    There was a sound ofughter and shouting in the background of the phone call.


    Obviously, this younger Stewart was currently in a d¨­j¨­.


    Kingsley didn''t bother beating around the bush as he said, "You''re from the Stewart Family, right?"


    "That''s right. I''m Dominic Stewart from the Stewart Family!" the person on the other end answered


    proudly. Then, he asked, "Did you call to sign up for our martial arts sses? Our d¨­j¨­ has recently


    launched a promotion if you..."


    s, before Dominic could finish speaking, Kingsley interrupted coldly, "I have been waiting for the


    elders of your Stewart Family for a long time. Why haven''t theye to visit me yet?!"


    "What did you say?!" Dominic immediately shouted angrily upon hearing Kingsley''s bold words.


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you ask the elders of my family to visit you?! Don''t you know


    who the Stewarts are?!"


    The younger Stewarts were instilled with the belief that they were the sessors of ancient martial


    arts! So, each and every one of them was filled with pride for being a member of the Stewart Family.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Thus, when Zephyr heard such an insult falling from Kingsley''s lips, he immediately became furious!


    "What about Zephyr Stewart and Bronte Stewart? Didn''t they inform their elders about my


    stiption?" Kingsley intoned coldly.


    "I gave them a deadline, which was within a week! How long has it been since then?"


    Dominic was taken aback when he heard the names Zephyr and Bronte. "Y-You''re the one who


    injured them?!"


    "That''s right. It was me." Kingsley took a bite of the apple and said calmly, "If the Stewart Family


    doesn''t want to face annihtion, go to the Supreme Boxing Gym of the ck Fist Gang before


    noon tomorrow! Oh, by the way, if Jake Stewart is still alive, tell him toe."


    Then, he hung up the phone right after he finished saying those words.


    On the other hand, Dominic, who was standing in a d¨­j¨­ in Diosna City, paled as he listened to the


    busy tone on the phone!

 Chapter 802 Vengeance

    Chapter 802 Vengeance


    Suddenly, a man in sportswear walked over and patted his shoulder, saying, "Dominic, what are you


    thinking? It''s time for your ss. Why are you still standing here foolishly?"


    Dominic slowly turned his head and muttered, "The person who injured Zephyr and Bronte... called


    me..."


    "What?!"


    The man''s face also changed when he heard this!


    Zephyr and Bronte were the most outstanding individuals of their generation in the Stewart family.


    Among them, Zephyr could be considered the most outstanding individual of the younger


    generation!


    Everyone in the Stewart Family knew that if everything went smoothly, Zephyr would likely be


    a candidate as the head of the Stewarts in the near future!


    Their ancient martial arts family was different from others. In the Stewart Family, power was directly


    linked to martial strength! After all, everyone in the Stewart Family possessed martial arts skills.


    If they couldn''t suppress others with their martial strength, how could they possibly gain any respect


    from their peers?


    That was why Horace was forced out of the Stewart Family by Adrian and had no choice but to work


    for John!


    Therefore, Zephyr, who had extraordinary talent from a young age, held a very high position in the


    Stewart Family.


    In fact, everyone had already started to consider him as the future family head!


    s, both Zephyr and Bronte returned injured just recently!


    While Bronte only had his wrist broken, Zephyr suffered severe internal injuries!


    This incident caused a great sensation in the Stewart Family!


    That was because even the weakest member of the Stewart Family could be considered a master


    outside! That wasn''t even considering Zephyr, who was the best amongst them all!


    No one could imagine just who could have possibly injured both Zephyr and Bronte at the same


    time!


    Meanwhile, Adrian, the head of the Stewart Family, didn''t want the other members of the family to


    know that he was working for Jarett for money. That was why he suppressed the matter.


    As a result, no one dared to ask further questions and could only swallow their questions about the


    matter.


    So, when Dominic received a call from Kingsley and heard the man im to be the one who injured


    Zephyr, he was so shocked that he couldn''t even string a coherent sentence!


    "Dominic, go home. I''ll teach your ss for you," the man in sportswear said.


    "This is not a joking matter. You need to immediately report this to the family head!"


    Dominic nodded and said, "Alright! That person is extremely arrogant! I''ll return and report this to


    Adrian. I''ll let the family head deal with this *sshole!"


    Dominic didn''t hesitate and ran straight to the parking lot after he spoke!


    Back at Stewart Family.


    In Zephyr''s bedroom, Adrian sat on the sofa by the bed, looking worried.


    "Zephyr, how do you feel today?"


    Zephyr was hit in the chest by Kingsley''s punch and was immediately knocked out of the ring when


    they were duking it out in the illegal boxing establishment.


    At that time, he vomited several mouthfuls of blood and lost hisbat ability on the spot!


    In fact, he could only walk out of the ck Fist Gang with Bronte''s support.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t hold onto his consciousness and fainted as soon as he left the


    establishment.


    His lungs were injured by Kingsley''s attack!


    Zephyr was forced to bed rest until now and was still recuperating from his injuries!


    "Cough... Master..." Zephyr propped himself up with his arm, sat up, and leaned against the


    headboard. Then, he said weakly, "I''m feeling much better after the treatment¡­ It''s just that my


    chest still hurts sometimes. I''ll be fine after more rest..."


    Adrian looked at the most talented descendant of his family, who had be so weak and sickly.


    He couldn''t help but feel regret and anger overwhelm his very soul!


    He regretted ever agreeing to Jarett''s request that day!


    He felt even more remorseful for sending Zephyr, who had the best skills within the family, to ept


    the challenge in Jarett''s stead.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, what made him angry was that someone had dared to use such heavy-handed


    methods against the members of his family! The Stewarts!


    Their attacker had practically trampled on the dignity of the Stewart Family!


    "Zephyr, rest well. After you recover from your injuries, I will take you along to wreak vengeance on


    that person!"


    Adrian''s eyes were lined with narrowed wrinkles, just as his tone became fierce.


    "I want to see just where this dog came from! Does he really think that being a master martial artist


    makes him invincible?!"

 Chapter 803 Furious

    Chapter 803 Furious


    Adrian had long broken through to the master level more than a decade ago.


    Now he had achieved Delta-level in the Heaven and Earth rank!


    Although he was almost seventy years old, he still practiced martial arts every day in hopes that he


    would be able to achieve Gamma-level before his death.


    His talent was only average, but he still persevered.


    He had always dreamed of bing a Gamma-level master. That way, he could negotiate for more


    resources from the main family.


    After all, there were very few people who could reach the Gamma-level, even within the Stewart


    Family in Seavale!


    Zephyr''s expression changed when he caught sight of Adrian''s fury, and he said, "Master, ever


    since I came back, I have been recuperating in bed. There is something... that I haven''t had a


    chance to tell you..."


    "What is it?" Adrian frowned. Then, he continued, "I have already noticed that something is not right!


    Bronte''s also been acting all weird recently! He''s usually so brash and upfront! Now, he looks like


    he would faint like a blushing maiden every single time I look at him! What are you guys hiding from


    me?"


    Zephyr took a deep breath and cautiously stuttered, "B-Before I fought with Nicholson, I made a bet


    with him..."


    "What kind of bet?"


    Zephyr swallowed his saliva and said, "If I lost, he wanted the elders of the Stewart Family to pay


    him a visit personally..."


    He immediately broke out in a cold sweat after he finished his sentence!


    Due to his arrogance, he forced the head of the family to pay someone a visit. This was a


    responsibility that he couldn''t shirk!


    If Adrian flew into a rage and disabled his martial arts, his life would bepletely ruined!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He discreetly took a peek at Adrian''s face and saw it was getting gloomier by the second. He


    couldn''t help but tremble as he mumbled, "And... that person also gave us a deadline, saying that it


    had to be done within a week... I was too injured, so I didn''t dare to tell you about this. I was


    afraid..."


    Before Zephyr could finish speaking, Adrian mmed the table and snarled, "What an arrogant kid!


    Not only did he injure someone from the Stewart Family, but he also wanted me to pay him a


    personal visit! Does he think there is no one left in the Stewart Family?! How can the dignity of the


    Stewart Family tolerate such trampling!"


    As soon as his voice fell, someone knocked on the door outside and reported, "Master, Dominic has


    returned and said that the person who injured Zephyr is here."


    Adrian, who was already hopping mad, immediately jumped up from the sofa and swung open the


    door!


    "What?! That person contacted Dominic? What''s going on?! Where is Dominic?!"


    A series of questions made the younger member of the Stewart Family instinctively take a step back


    in fright.


    "Master... Dominic is in the living room on the first floor. H-He''s waiting for you..."


    Before the younger member could finish his words, Adrian had already taken significant strides


    toward the stairs.


    His heart was filled with utmost fury!


    He had initially nned to wait until Zephyr had fully recovered before taking him to remove the


    smear on their reputation.


    He intended to allow Zephyr to rise again from where he fell.


    That was because he wanted to prevent the elite of the family from having any trauma in their


    hearts due to their failures.


    He was almost driven into a frenzy after listening to Zephyr''s words!


    The four words "pay a personal visit" dealt a great blow to his inferiorityplex that appeared due


    to the decline of the Stewart Family!


    It made him utterly incensed!


    Now, all he wanted to do was to find that arrogant b*stard and wring his neck!


    Stomp. Stomp. Stomp.


    Adrian took one step after another and quickly arrived at the living room on the first floor. He saw


    Dominic standing in the center of the room, talking to other younger members.


    A long-haired teenager craned his neck curiously and asked, "Dominic, who exactly injured


    Zephyr?"


    "It''s an extremely arrogant person!" Dominic whispered, "I heard his voice, and he seems very


    young! Not older than twenty-five at most!"


    "Oof..."


    All the younger members of the Stewart Family inhaled sharply upon hearing his words.


    In their hearts, Zephyr was already an extremely talented person!


    So, they didn''t expect that someone in their early 20s could defeat Zephyr!


    Just then, Adrian had already made his way over.


    He barked with an austere look on his face, "What are you all doing here?! Have you finished your


    training for today?!"

 Chapter 804 Teach Him a Lesson!

    Chapter 804 Teach Him a Lesson!


    As soon as Adrian made his appearance, the curious younger generation became obedient and


    immediately retreated to the side, not daring to speak.


    Only Dominic remained standing in the center of the living room. He lowered his head respectfully


    and said, "Master."


    Adrian waved his hand impatiently and said, "Cut the nonsense and tell me what that person said to


    you!"


    "H-He said that if the Stewarts don''t want to face annihtion, we should go to the Supreme Boxing


    Gym of the ck Fist Gang at noon tomorrow!"


    He didn''t dare to hide anything from Adrian. So, he mustered his courage and said, "And... he also


    said... if Jake Stewart is still alive, he should tag along..."


    The younger generation around them were all dumbfounded after they heard the message Dominic


    was rying!


    Who exactly was this person?!


    He was simply too arrogant!


    "Good. This is just great." Adrian spat through gritted teeth as his face turned as dark as pitch.


    "It seems that the Stewarts have been silent for too long! How dare this nobody treat us with such


    disrespect?!"


    Just then, Bronte, who had bandages on his hands, and an old man walked in from a small door


    nearby.


    The old man wasn''t 70 years old yet. Although he wasn''t tall in stature, he looked sturdy. In fact, he


    looked like someone who had been practicing martial arts his whole life!


    He was Bronte''s grandfather, Jake Stewart. He also happened to be Adrian''s cousin!


    Jake had a simr temper as Bronte. Thus, he was like a firecracker, always ready to explode!


    He had just arrived at the door and heard Dominic''s words. Suffice it to say, his face was turning


    puce with anger!


    "D*mn it! I won''t die even if I live to be a hundred! What do you mean ''if I haven''t died yet''?"


    Jake roared, "Who the hell is that kid? How dare he be so arrogant?!"


    "Jake, so you heard us?" Adrian said coldly, "Tell us your opinion."


    Jake rolled up his sleeves, revealing his muscr arms, and growled angrily, "D*mn it! Of course,


    we should go and kill him! Not only did that kid injure my grandson''s wrist, but he also dared to


    curse me! I will kill him!"


    Bronte also gritted his teeth and hissed, "Yes! He had somehow gotten his hands on some


    inexplicable martial arts and was really powerful! Only Master and Grandpa can help Zephyr and


    me get our revenge!"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but wave his fist in his fury, causing him to grimace in pain!


    "Good! Since that''s the case, we''ll go to the ck Fist Gang tomorrow and meet the b*stard!"


    Adrian''s eyes shed with a hint of ruthlessness.


    "Otherwise, if this matter spreads, everyone will think that the Stewarts are nothing but a soft


    persimmon that anyone can squeeze! If the Seavale Stewarts find out about this, they will me usOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    for tarnishing the reputation of the ancient martial arts family!"


    Jake nodded heavily and said, "Fine! Let''s bring a few of these clever young''uns and teach that kid


    a lesson tomorrow!"


    While the Stewarts were furious and preparing to teach Kingsley a lesson, the man in question was


    sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, sending a message to his fifth sister.


    His fifth sister, Yulia Ansley, had been sidelined by thepany due to her scandal with a married


    man.


    He had to help her clear her name and get her back into the public eye!


    ''Do you remember me?''


    Kingsley smiled and slowly sent a message.


    After a while, he received a reply from Yulia, ''Of course I remember you! You''re the handsome guy


    who saved me at the Summers'' banquet and William''s funeral!''


    William''s funeral?


    He was taken aback by this information.


    He didn''t see her at that funeral, did he?


    Then, another message from Yulia arrived, ''You may not know this, but when William''s funeral was


    taking ce, the head of the Jacobs contacted ourpany and asked me to serve Mr. Stein at the


    banquet after the funeral. However, you ruined the funeral, so I didn''t have to serve an old man! So,


    you saved me!"


    A cold gleam shed in Kingsley''s deep eyes as he read the message she sent!


    Felix Jacob!


    He had actually treated his fifth sister like amodity!

 Chapter 805 A Piece of the Big Pie

    Chapter 805 A Piece of the Big Pie


    Kingsley took a deep breath and pulled himself together despite his anger. He then sent a message


    to Yulia. ''I''ve helped you twice, but you haven''t treated me to a meal as you promised!" Kingsley


    was hoping he could meet up with Yulia for the reason that she still owed him a meal in an attempt


    that he could learn more about the situation before deciding his next move.


    Not long after that, Yulia replied. ''Oh, I''m so sorry about that. I was so busy earlier that I forgot


    about that. My bad! Anyway, don''t worry about that because I''ll treat you to anything you want, no


    matter the price!"


    Upon reading Yulia''s message, Kingsley couldn''t help but chuckle. Seriously? No matter the price?


    It looks like I''m starting to grow on you, Yulia. I didn''t know you''d be willing to spend so much on


    me.


    Despite that thought, Kingsley wasn''t nning to suggest any expensive restaurant because his


    sole purpose was just to meet Yulia. Therefore, he responded by suggesting a time for them to


    meet up. ''Alright, let''s get it arranged then. What do you say if we meet the day after tomorrow or


    three dayster? Would you be free by then?''


    ''Sure, I''m free.'' Yulia sent back another text message. ''I''m almost turning unemployed, so just give


    me a buzz anytime you want. I''ll be there.''


    "Great, it''s settled then." Upon ending the conversation with Yulia, Kingsley pondered momentarily


    and called Baron. After all, he reckoned he needed to inform Baron beforehand as he would be


    meeting the people from ck Fist Gang and the Stewart Family.


    "What''s up, Boss?" Baron answered eagerly as soon as he picked up the call. "I''ve been waiting for


    you to call me, Boss. I didn''t dare to contact you because I was afraid I would disturb you."


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything urgent?" Kingsley frowned and asked.


    "Remember the two men from Sweoyan that you left me with? It''s about them," Baron answered.


    "At first, they did their best to avoid the police because they thought I was protecting them, but as


    time passed by, it looked like they subsequently found out something instead. Since then, they''ve


    been demanding every day, even threatening to get in touch with the outside world as they still have


    important business to do."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What did you say in response, then?" Kingsley asked.


    "What else could I have done? I did what I had to and kept the show going, of course." Baron


    replied helplessly, "I told them that their phones were tracked by the Qustian Police, which was why


    they had to be disposed of. At the same time, I had toe up with different stories and excuses


    just to fool them by saying you were too busy to see them. Anyway, if you won''t see them, I guess


    the only choice I have left is to drug them through their meals."


    Upon hearing Baron out, Kingsley answered, "Alright, I get you. I''ll see them tomorrow."


    "Wait, what? You''reing tomorrow?" Baron eximed in joy. "Hooray! I''ve been waiting for this


    moment for a while as I have something to discuss with you." In fact, he had long heard that Kenny


    and Cassius wereing together to form a new force, knowing they would soon match the Seven


    Legends in terms of influence and power once their forces grew strong enough. With the help of


    Kingsley''s Northern Draken Order, it would only be a matter of time for them to take down Jarett.


    Deep down, Baron was thinking of forming an alliance with those people before they became too


    powerful and influential, hoping he would get to share a piece of the pie on the day they became a


    force to be reckoned with.


    "Alright, we''ll talk about the details when we meet tomorrow," Kingsley said. "Also, prepare yourself


    because I''ll be meeting the Stewart Family on your turf."


    Upon hearing this, Baron, who was still indulging himself in the fantasy of sharing a piece of the big


    pie, was instantly seen with his smile stiffening. "The Stewarts... You mean the Stewart Family?


    Boss, are you talking about the Stewarts from Diosna City?"


    "Exactly," Kingsley said calmly. "If everything goes as nned, the Stewart Family''s patriarch,


    Jonathan, will arrive at your Supreme Boxing Gym before noon tomorrow. So, get ready by then."

 Chapter 806 Get Them Ready

    Chapter 806 Get Them Ready


    As soon as Baron heard that Jonathan would be there himself, he immediately became extremely


    alert. Although the fighters from ck Fist Gang were considered skilled among ordinary people,


    they could still notpare to the fighters from the Stewarts. In fact, he didn''t even think it was an


    overstatement to say that any two men from the Stewarts could defeat all of his fighters with great


    ease. At the thought of that, Baron gulped in fear.


    "Boss, is the Stewart Family''s patriarching to avenge their two henchmen that you injured the


    last time?"


    "No." Kingsley said calmly, "I approached him instead because we both have some scores to


    settle."


    Baron was speechless upon hearing that when he realized Kingsley was the one who initiated the


    challenge. Upon a brief hesitation, he gritted his teeth and eventually came to a decision. "Alright


    then! Since you''ve already made up your mind, I''ll gather our men to get them ready now."


    Although thest thing that Baron wanted was to mess with the Stewart Family, he could still not


    forget the time that Kingsley''s victory against Zephyr in a fight brought ck Fist Gang a huge


    fortune. That favor alone was a reason that was already big enough for Baron not to turn down


    Kingsley. Moreover, he was also hoping to build a good rtionship with Kenny, which was all the


    more reason he wasn''t going to deny Kingsley the support he was asking for.


    After agreeing to help Kingsley, Baron immediately called Wendell and ordered him to summon all


    their men, considering how dangerous the people from the Stewart Family were, including


    Jonathan, who was the leader of those people. We need all the men we can get to prepare for this


    battle!


    The following day, the Supreme Boxing Gym was seen with a sign that said it was closed.


    Nheless, the second floor of the building was upied by muscr men who were fighters


    from ck Fist Gang. In fact, these fighters rarely stayed in the gym unless there were boxing


    tournaments and matches. Instead, most of them were busy managing their own affairs on their turf,


    but on that very day, they were summoned back to the gym.


    With an intimidating look on their faces, they gave off an aura of an aggressive beast that would


    leave anyone frozen should they barge into the ce. At the same time, there was another group of


    people standing beside them as they appeared to be wearing colorful t-shirts. While those people


    were seen standing in different strange postures, their eyes wandered around often. Although they


    were also a part of the ck Fist Gang, they were not fighters but members tasked with handling


    misceneous matters. After all, all organizations in the underworld needed people like them to care


    for trivial and insignificant matters.


    Puffing at a cigarette in their mouths, those people stood with their arms and body wiggling as they


    struggled to fix their gazes on one spot. However, it was clear that they kept a safe distance from


    those fierce fighters, which clearly showed an obvious contrast between the two groups of people.


    Needless to say, those people also didn''t have the courage to mess with the fighters to avoid


    physical conflict.


    Soon, the Supreme Boxing Gym was filled with cheers of excitement and the smell of cigarettes. At


    the same time, everyone gathered together and discussed why they were summoned. "Hey, boss,


    do you know what''s going on? Why did Wendell call us back here?"


    "It beats me as well, but it seems that something big has happened. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have


    gathered all the fighters from our gang."


    "Are we getting into a big fight or something? Because I have no idea who we''re going up against at


    all."


    "Screw that! Besides Jarett Cole, the ck Fist Gang fears no one!"


    "That''s right! We have the numbers, and we''ll knock them out, no matter how many men they send


    our way! I''ll even take on two men at the same time if I have to!"


    While everyone was busy discussing what they thought was going on, Baron and Wendell came


    downstairs. As soon as they saw their leaders, they immediately stubbed their cigarettes and threw


    them onto the ground before stepping on them. At the same time, the fighters, who were seen with


    intimidating expressions on their faces, also went silent as they were ready to take whatever orders


    they were given.


    Neither of them tried to take control of the situation, but for some reason, the entire atmosphere in


    the gym was filled with silence. Then, Baron walked to the front of the crowd and shifted his gaze


    across his men, nodding in satisfaction. "Very well! It seems that all of our men are here, right?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 807 Whos the Real Boss?

    Chapter 807 Who''s the Real Boss?


    When Baron saw everyone bow down to him, the sight of that fed his ego and filled him with joy. In


    fact, that was one of the reasons that he chose to be a leader because there was nothing else more


    satisfying than watching his subordinates bow down to him.


    In the meantime, Wendell quickly tried to ingratiate himself with Baron, knowing his superior. "Boss,


    when I told them that you wanted to summon them, they all agreed without hesitation. In fact, many


    of them even came all the way here from their own towns in a hurry!" He then looked across the


    crowd and added, "It looks like everyone is here, Boss, but would you like me to do a row call?"


    Baron waved his hand and said, "No, now is not the time. We''ll do that after the mission when we''re


    back here for our reward."


    As soon as the men heard the words, reward, they instantly became excited. Then, a tanned-


    skinned fighter spoke his mind and asked, "Boss, what''s going on? Are we going to fight with


    another gang?"


    "That could happen, but not with the other gangs," Baron answered loudly. "The reason everyone is


    here today is that the ck Fist Gang is going to receive a few special guests, and these people


    aren''t going to be friendly, so none of you here should let your guard down."


    Upon hearing that, everyone eximed in surprise, finallying to understand that Baron


    summoned them back because someone was trying to stir up trouble on their turf. However, they


    didn''t know who exactly they were going up against as they were curious why Baron needed help


    from all the men he could get.


    Soon, one of the henchmen with colorful hair couldn''t help but ask in a deep voice, "Boss, who''s


    coming? Because it seems that a big fight ising soon."


    "The person who ising here is the Stewart Family''s patriarch from Diosna City, and he''ll be


    coming along with the other members of the Stewart Family," Baron replied, to which everyone else


    had no idea what to say.


    Not long after Baron finished his sentence, the ce was filled with dead silence as everyone


    exchanged gazes with fear and horror. It was then that they finally understood why they were


    summoned back because they had to be on standby in case they had to go up against the Stewart


    Family''s patriarch, who would be visiting their gym himself.


    Neither of the people from the ck Fist Gang members knew much about the Stewart Family until


    Zephyr and Bronte challenged them. It was after that incident that they finally learned how powerful


    the Stewart Family could be.


    After nearly half a minute of silence, Baron''s henchmen finally decided to express their horror, filling


    the ce with murmurs and gossip.


    "The Stewarts? Everyone from that god*mn family is a martial arts expert! Anyone of them is


    capable of taking all of us down here!"


    "That''s right! Our fighters are skilled, but if we''re going up against the Stewarts, we''ll only be beaten


    to a pulp!"


    "I was there when the Stewarts sent two young men to challenge us thest time. I saw it with my


    own eyes that Adrien Leach, the owner of the Big Gold Belt, and Jimmy Patterson, the king of


    boxing, went down with just one strike!"


    As soon as those words were heard, everyone went silent once again. At the same time, the


    fighters were seen with a discouraged look on their faces, although they were still high in spirit


    earlier on, even making bold statements such as taking two men at the same time. Now that they


    knew they would be going up against the Stewarts, they instantly lost the courage to fight.


    At that moment, someone from the crowd suddenly said, "Wait, those two young men fled in the end


    because of Kingsley, didn''t they? With Kingsley on our side, what do we have to fear?!"


    It was then that everyone pulled themselves together and said, "Yeah, that''s right. As long as


    Kingsley Nicholson is here, we have nothing to fear at all!"


    "Kingsley is like a god! Even the Stewart Family''s patriarch is no match for him!"


    In the meantime, Baron couldn''t help but feel mixed emotions when he saw how highly his people


    thought of Kingsley, although he had been serving Kingsley loyally. I''m your real boss here, guys!


    But why does Kingsley look like a god to you all instead?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As Baron''s face changed, one of the fighters suggested something with a hoarse voice. "Boss,


    should we invite Kingsley to join us? I''m afraid the ck Fist Gang isn''t ready to face the Stewart


    Family alone without that man."


    Upon hearing that, the rest of the people echoed with an affirmative response.


    "Yeah, Kingsley was the one who defeated the two young challengers and sent them away. Now


    that they''re here again, he should be with us too."


    "That''s right! Nothing can go wrong with Kingsley around! I''ll only feel secure if Kingsley is going to


    be with us!"


    Suddenly, one of the henchmen blurted out. "s, it''s a pity that Kingsley is not the boss who''s in


    charge of the ck Fist Gang..."

 Chapter 808 A Sway of Allegiance

    Chapter 808 A Sway of Allegiance


    Before he could finish his sentence, the man instantly sensed something wrong with what he was


    saying. Thus, he quickly covered his mouth in embarrassment. Although everyone else felt the


    same way as he did, none of them had the guts to speak their minds. Because of that, when they


    heard someone saying that in front of Baron, they were prompted by their first instinct to keep their


    mouths shut out of fear.


    With a darkened look on his face, Baron said in a deep voice, "Kingsley is the one who had this all


    arranged, so he''ll be here soon!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone immediately felt relieved, their faces written with expressions of


    confidence and reassurance. Nheless, neither of them had the courage to say anything else.


    Meanwhile, Baron, who noticed everyone''s reactions, waved his hand in frustration. "Alright, stop


    standing here like statues. Now, head over to the underground boxing ring and get ready for the


    Stewarts'' arrival!"


    "Yes, Sir!" The fighters responded and immediately headed toward the basement.


    As soon as everyone left, Baron frowned and turned his attention to Wendell. "Wendell, what do you


    think about the things they said?"


    Knowing what Baron meant, Wendell chose his words carefully and replied, "It''s not their fault,


    Boss. When Mr. Nicholson defeated the two young fighters that the Stewarts sent on the stage, you


    got so happy after making a fortune that you cheered for him and even called him invincible.


    Because of that, our men might have thought that was a sign of subservience from you to Mr.


    Nicholson, which was probably the reason they started admiring him."


    Upon hearing Wendell''s analysis, Baron frowned in a worried manner. "If this continues, I''m afraid


    our men will lose faith in us." Without Baron''s alliance, Kingsley never considered himself a force to


    be reckoned with in the underworld. Thus, Baron had nothing to worry about, but things seemed to


    be different now as Kenny and Cassius hade together to build a new force. More importantly,


    their leader was the man¡ªKingsley¡ªhimself.


    Once their alliance grew strong, Kingsley would have the former best strategist, who used to work


    for the Cole Gang and Nightfall Gang''s former leader, on his side. For that, if Kingsley made his


    presence known along with the two most notable figures from the underworld, it would help Kingsley


    attract many people to join him, not to mention that the members of the ck Fist Gang greatly


    admired him.


    My people would just leave for him once he raises his hand, wouldn''t they? By then, what would


    that make me? A figurehead? Baron thought to himself worriedly.


    Upon hearing Baron''s concerns, Wendell looked around him and spoke with a lowered voice. "Boss,


    if I may, I''d like to put this frankly to you. Once Mr. Nicholson''s force grows strong and bes


    established, all the other small factions will inevitably be taken in by him. By then, he is going to


    stand up to Jarett Cole. The way I see it, it''s pretty obvious that he wants to reign the entire Sris


    Province''s underworld along with Advisor Shane and Mr. White. Therefore, instead of worrying that


    our men would join him, you might as well think about the role we could undertake when we join him


    once he establishes himself as the leader of Sris'' underworld."


    Baron''s expression changed when he heard that. "Are you saying it''s only a matter of time before


    we be his henchmen?"


    Wendell nodded in response. "Jarett Cole may be strong, but if the Seven Legends unite, I believe


    they can still match him in power and influence, which is why the underworld bes a ce full


    of powerful figures. Nheless, the same cannot be said for Mr. Nicholson. After all, he possesses


    the Tanner Family''s Northern Draken Order and the service of his two loyal and talented sidekicks,


    Advisor Shane and Mr. White. Therefore, if he unifies the underworld, he will surely bring all the


    forces together and make all the other mob leaders serve him."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Baron became absorbed in his thoughts. "So, you''re trying to say that I can still be the leader


    of my own gang if I join Jarett Cole, but if Kingsley rules the underworld, the ck Fist Gang and I


    will be his servants. Right?"


    Noticing what Baron was trying to suggest, Wendell quickly tried to dissuade his boss from rushing


    to a bad decision. "You must think twice, Boss. Mr. Nicholson is a righteous and honorable man,


    and Jarett Cole can neverpare to that.


    "What do you mean?" Baron looked at Wendell in puzzlement. "Are you telling me it''s better to let


    the ck Fist Gang pledge allegiance to Kingsley than stand by Jarett Cole''s side?

 Chapter 809 The Wrong Call

    Chapter 809 The Wrong Call


    Wendell nodded. "If we continue to support Mr. Nicholson, the ck Fist Gang may still survive, but


    if we choose to side with Jarett Cole, we are likely going to be left with nothing. Do you seriously


    think Jarett Cole is going to be a match for Mr. Nicholson?" He then leaned closer to Baron and


    whispered in his ear. "Moreover, have you forgotten about what happened at the Underworld Force


    Meeting? Those soldiers, who were heavily armed, all followed Mr. Nicholson''s orders!"


    Baron''s forehead was immediately covered in sweat as soon as he heard Wendell''s words. After all,


    he had witnessed what happened back then with his own eyes at the Underworld Force Meeting, in


    which the leaders of Special Forces saluted Kingsley.


    p! Baron spanked himself in the face. "After the Underworld Force Meeting, the ck Fist Gang


    expanded its territory like crazy, and I got so carried away with it that I almost forgot that Kingsley


    has a military background."


    Baron then looked at Wendell with aplicated expression. "Wendell, thank god that you


    reminded me of that incident, or I would have made a huge mistake in a fit of pique."


    "Your confusion blinded you from seeing the bigger picture." Wendell chuckled and added, "Look at


    Advisor Shane and Mr. White. While the former was Cole Gang''s top strategist, thetter was


    Nightfall Gang''s capable leader, who was also indirectly affiliated with Cole Gang. They are not


    fools, yet they betrayed Jarett Cole and followed Mr. Nicholson instead. Isn''t that obvious enough to


    you?" Before Baron could answer, Wendell continued to say, "This means that they are better off


    being Mr. Nicholson''s subordinates than being bosses for themselves!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Baron''s lips twitched. "You''re right. The reason Kenny left Cole Gang was because he wanted to


    be a boss himself, but in the end, he became Kingsley''s subordinate instead. This really says


    a lot¡­" He shuddered at the thought of what the others did, feeling grateful that he didn''t make the


    wrong decision as he almost gave in to his impulse due to his henchmen''s reaction. If Wendell


    hadn''t talked some sense into my head, I would have brought up my dissatisfaction with Kingsley. If


    I did that, the ck Fist Gang''s future and fate would be doomed.


    Soon, Baron wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said, "Let''s go, Wendell. Let''s head


    downstairs and see if everything is in order. Mr. Stewart is going to be here anytime by now, and we


    have to make sure everything is taken care of." Baron hurried downstairs with Wendell while talking


    to him.


    Greed for power was rathermon among humans, which was why there was barely anyone


    who''d be willing to settle as someone else''s subordinate. After all, that desire was a part of human


    nature, and Baron was no exception. Furthermore, he was a man who was ambitious and hungry


    for power. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to give up his ambitions after realizing how much


    inferior he was whenparing himself to Kingsley.


    Upon arrival at the underground boxing ring, Baron personally directed his subordinates by having


    them on standby in each different corner, in order to make sure his men could secure the entire


    level. Despite his careful nning, Baron doubted it was enough to stop the Stewart Family from


    making a move against them, but nheless, he was still determined to make sure everything was


    in ce.


    Not only was he doing that to intimidate the Stewart Family, but more importantly, he was also trying


    to show Kingsley how serious he was about the matter because he deemed that it was important to


    show a good attitude.


    In that instant, Baron immediately thought of a scenario in which employees would pretend to look


    their best at work when a superior inspected the workce. In fact, when that happened, they


    would even look like they were weing them with banners held above their heads. Why is that


    so? It''s to show that they value the superior''s visit! Baron thought to himself, believing Kingsley


    would think highly of him as long as he showed him respect.


    When it reached ten in the morning, Wendell nced at his watch and gazed at Baron. "Boss, I


    thought Mr. Nicholson said the Stewarts would arrive any time before noon, right? It''s about time


    now, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 810 Disrespect

    Chapter 810 Disrespect


    Baron nodded. "Tell everyone to get ready! Let''s show Mr. Nicholson what the ck Fist Gang is


    capable of." After the deliberation he just had, Baron was finally clear enough to recognize and


    embrace the position he was in. For that, he no longer desired to join forces with Kingsley or seek


    his support, but all he cared about was to perform well and impress Kingsley so that he could rise


    through the ranks faster.


    "Yes, boss!" Wendell responded and shouted loudly, "Everyone! The Stewarts will be here soon! Be


    prepared to show them your spirits and power! Don''t fear their intimidating appearances. Even if


    your fear is gnawing at you, you must get over it and show them your guts!"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Due to their fear for the Stewart Family''s capabilities, the Back Fist Gang''s members would tremble


    just hearing their names. Nevertheless, after hearing Wendell''s words, they all held their chest high


    and put on fierce expressions, which were familiar to onesmonly seen on the faces of those


    from the underworld. Therefore, while their hearts might pound a million times faster than a


    jackhammer, their facial expression showed no signs of fear in their hearts at all.


    A few momentster, a young thug with golden hair came inside and anxiously said, "Boss! There


    are people right outside!"


    Baron appeared startled. "Who are they?"


    "There are two old men who are apanied by about five to six young men!" The young thug


    took a deep breath and added, "As soon as they came in, they demanded to see a man whosest


    name was Nicholson without even introducing who they were."


    "You need them to introduce who they are?! They are obviously the Stewarts!" Wendell responded


    coldly.


    "Bring them in." Baron waved his hand. Then, he turned to Wendell and gave him an order.


    "Contact Mr. Nicholson now and tell him the Stewarts are here." His palms were sweating as he was


    talking. They''re earlier than expected. Baron thought to himself nervously, but fortunately, he


    notified his men ahead and told them to be on standby for support; otherwise, he would find himself


    at a disadvantage if he had to face the Stewarts alone.


    Soon, heavy footsteps could be hearding down the stairs before Jonathan, Jake, Bronte, and


    the other young members of the Stewart Family appeared at the boxing arena''s entrance. Jonathan,


    who had a serious look, shifted his gaze across the faces of the ck Fist Gang members with a


    sneer. "Haha. Seriously? Is it really necessary to gather so many men around just to greet my


    arrival?" The man''s words gave off a strong aura that an ancient martial artist would when he said,


    as if he was a god himself. At the same time, Jonathan''s deep and powerful voice echoed through


    every corner of the boxing arena.


    Meanwhile, the ck Fist Gang members could barely maintain the fearless look on their faces as


    they started to shiver despite the high spirits they were showing earlier.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the meantime, Bronte ridiculed the fighters'' reactions and made fun of them. "What a bunch of


    clowns! Do you think your numbers really scare us?! How funny! Haha!"


    Upon hearing Bronte''s mockery, every single fighter from the ck Fist Gang immediately darkened


    their faces. After all, they didn''t expect to be treated as a joke after all the preparation they did to


    brace for impact.


    On the other hand, Baron also appeared unhappy, but even so, he still took a deep breath and


    greeted Jonathan. "I''m sure this must be the Stewart Family''s patriarch, Jonathan Stewart, right?"


    Despite having butterflies in his stomach, he refused to show any sign of weakness in order to


    uphold his dignity as the ck Fist Gang''s leader.


    Jonathan gazed at Baron without saying a single word and directly took his people to the front row


    of seats, where they settled down. While Jake sat next to him, Bronte brought the younger


    members of the Stewart Family with him and sat behind them.


    While neither bothered to entertain Baron, thetter''s face turned pale with a strong, angry feeling


    surging through his heart. After all, he had never been given the cold shoulder over the years he


    spent as a part of the underworldmunity. Overwhelmed by his rage, Baron slowly forgot about


    his fear for the Stewarts, just as Wendell and the rest of the members of the ck Fist Gang felt the


    same way.


    After all, Baron believed he and his members should be feared and revered because of their


    affiliation with the underworld. Also, they had a wild instinct that was buried within them. When they


    were calm, they would still sensibly show some respect, but when they were angered, they became


    fearless and belligerent, no matter who they would go up against.

 Chapter 811 Take Me on Together!

    Chapter 811 Take Me on Together!


    Wendell stepped forward with clenched fists. "Stewart," he said. "This is the territory of ck Fist


    Gang! How dare you ignore the words of our leader?!"


    m!


    Bronte mmed his chair and stood up, speaking gruffly, "You ck Fist Gang are nothing! We


    came here this time to seek revenge on Nicholson! If you don''t want to be involved, stay out of it!"


    Wendell red at him, veins popping on his forehead, his anger reaching its boiling point.


    Just as he was about to say something, Baron stepped forward and coldly addressed Bronte, "I


    remember you. Last time, Boss Nicholson shattered your wrist."


    As he spoke, he nced at the bandage on Bronte''s hand. "What, have youe looking for


    another beating when your bones have healed?"


    "You!" Bronte''s eyebrows twitched, ready to charge at Baron. Despite his still immobile right hand,


    he believed he could deal with Baron with one hand.


    "What do you think you''re doing?!" Baron didn''t back down either, his expression fierce.


    "Do you think we ck Fist Gang are pushovers?! This isn''t the arena. No one will fight you one on


    one here! Not even Hercules could contend against two; I don''t believe you can handle dozens of


    us at once!"


    As Baron spoke, the ck Fist Gang members near the audience seats took a step forward.


    It appeared that they wouldunch a siege on Bronte as soon as Baron gave the order.


    Meanwhile, Bronte beckoned with his finger, wearing a contemptuous expression. "Come on, take


    me on together if you all have the guts! I''ll show you what it means to take on a hundred people at


    once!"


    Just as the tension was reaching a breaking point, Adrian spoke in a deep voice. "Bronte, sit down.


    We''re here to find Nicholson. Don''t stoop low and fight with theseckeys."


    "Yes, Mr. Adrian."


    Immediately, Bronte obediently sat back down. However, as he did, he raised his thumb and slowly


    rotated it toward the ground, making a contemptuous gesture toward Baron.


    Adrian''s contemptuous words and Bronte''s insulting actions infuriated the members of the ck


    Fist Gang, and Baron''s face turned grimmer by the second.


    Wendell clenched his fists so tightly that they made cracking sounds, and he growled, "No need to


    belittle us! Let''s see if you can continue to act arrogant when Boss Nicholson arrives."


    Other ck Fist Gang members shouted in anger, "That''s right! Wait till Boss Nicholson arrives! He


    will definitely teach you a lesson!"


    "Keep behaving arrogantly, and you''ll only be defeated miserably! You are no match for Boss


    Nicholson!"


    Listening to the praise for Kingsley from the crowd, this time Baron didn''t feel displeased as he did


    earlier. In fact, even he silently hoped that Kingsley would arrive soon.


    At that moment, he had a deeper understanding of why Kenny and Cassius gave up the opportunity


    to be the boss and became followers of Kingsley.


    "You underworldckeys have never seen anything!" Jake sneered dismissively. "Nicholson is just a


    Martial Master, yet you people worship him like this! Huh, I guarantee he won''tst three of my


    attacks!"


    These ck Fist Gang members had no idea about the ssification of ancient martial arts ranks,


    and they didn''t know what a Martial Master was either. What they did know was that Jake didn''t take


    Kingsley seriously at all!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, everyone flew into a rage. They all red daggers at Jake, wanting to charge at him


    and tear him apart.


    Someone even shouted in fury, "Bullsh*t! Boss Nicholson is unbeatable!"


    "You''re just bullsh*tting!"


    However, Jake didn''t care in the slightest about the crowd''s furious gazes, and he reminded


    extremely arrogantly, "Huh, you really think that Nicholson is so powerful? Very well, I''ll show you


    what he''s really made of when I crush him under my feetter!"


    The next second, a dispassionate voice came from the entrance. "Oh? I would like to see what will


    be of me when you crush me under your feet!"

 Chapter 812 Even More Arrogant Than the Stewarts!

    Chapter 812 Even More Arrogant Than the Stewarts!


    "Boss Nicholson!" the members of the ck Fist Gang called out excitedly when they saw Kingsley


    at the door.


    Baron''s eyes also lit up. "Boss Nicholson, you''re finally here!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley stepped forward and smiled. "Mr. Howe, have you gathered everyone for me?"


    "Yes! Boss Nicholson, I take your orders very seriously!" Baron replied. "And the Stewarts are


    coming aggressively at us, so we must also give our all to face the enemy and not be outdone!"


    Kingsley smirked in response. "It''s just a few people from the Stewart Family. No need to make


    such a fuss."


    At that, the expressions of the Stewart Family members, led by Adrian, changed, and Bronte


    eximed angrily, "What did you say, Nicholson? How dare you look down on the Stewart Family?!"


    The members of the ck Fist Gang, on the other hand, were contented.


    Boss Nicholson is truly impressive! He''s even more arrogant than the Stewarts!


    Adrian signaled for Bronte to calm down, then looked at Kingsley. "So, it was you who injured


    Zephyr and Bronte and even audaciously told me to visit you!"


    "That''s right," Kingsley replied with a cold smile. " I gave Zephyr a one-week deadline, and it seems


    that you all treated my words as if they were nothing. So now, a simple visit isn''t enough. It should


    be a visit with a bow!"


    Instantly, Adrian burst into anger. He, the patriarch of the Stewart Family, was being asked to bow


    before a young man in his early twenties?! That was a tant disrespect!


    Now, Baron, Wendell, and the others, who were quite pleased with Kingsley''s words earlier, couldn''t


    help feeling uneasy, for demanding the patriarch of the Stewart Family bow to him was no ordinary


    provocation.


    Jake Stewart mmed the armrest of his chair, and his eyebrows shot up as he condemned,


    "Insolence! Do you think you can confront the Stewart Family just because you''ve learned a few


    tricks of the trade?!"


    Kingsley nced at him askew and asked, "And who are you?"


    "I am Jake Stewart!" Jake said fiercely. "You specifically requested my presence. What, don''t you


    know who I am?"


    At that, Kingsley nodded. "You don''t need to bow."


    Jake sneered arrogantly in response. "It seems like you''ve heard of my name after all! I¡ª"


    Before he could finish his words, Kingsley said indifferently, "Because I promised someone that I


    would take your life."


    Everyone, including Jake, was at a loss for words. No one expected Kingsley to say something like


    that openly. When it involved someone''s life, things could escte quickly.


    "You!" Jake jumped up from his seat and roared, "You ignorant b*stard! How dare you speak to me


    like that! I will incapacitate your limbs today if it''s thest thing I do!"


    Then, he looked at Adrian and said, "Mr. Adrian, this kid is too arrogant! Let me teach him a lesson!"


    Adrian''s eyes flickered for a moment, and he pondered, "Very well, this arrogant kid needs to be


    taught a lesson."


    He added, "But don''t take his life. His fate should be decided by Zephyr personally."


    Zephyr was the most talented individual of their generation in the Stewart Family and had the


    greatest potential to reach the Gamma-level!


    Adrian still had hopes that once Zephyr reached the Gamma-level, he could secure more


    development resources for the family from the Seavale Stewart Family.


    He feared Zephyr would be traumatized from this defeat and affect their future development. That


    was why he wanted Zephyr to personally defeat Kingsley, to remove any mental obstacles.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Adrian. I know what to do," Jake replied and walked up to Kingsley, "Do you dare


    spar with me, kid?!"

 Chapter 813 Use This Gun Well!

    Chapter 813 Use This Gun Well!


    Kingsley initially intended to meet with the Stewart elders to uncover the true intricacies of the


    martial arts his godfather had taught him. What his godfather had taught him were just the basics.


    To continue improving his skills, he needed to confirm whether this martial art truly originated from


    the Ancient Stewart Family.


    Bronte and Zephyr, the younger generation of the Stewart Family, couldn''t discern the essence of


    his martial art, so he spected that the elders of the Stewart Family would know.


    When Jake proposed a showdown, it aligned perfectly with his intentions.


    "Alright!" Kingsley folded his hands behind his back and said inly, "I shall spar with you if that''s


    what you want."


    Although he wasn''t certain if he could match Jake''s skills, the fight was inevitable.


    Jake stretched his neck and, without a word, jumped onto the stage.


    "Kid,e up!" He gestured to Kingsley. "Let these underworld sc*m see how I''ll knock you down!"


    Bronte clenched his fist in excitement. "Nicholson, my grandfather is about to reach the Delta-level!


    You might have won against Zephyr, but you definitely won''t stand a chance against my


    grandfather!"


    Bronte''s words made Baron worried, and he asked, "Boss Nicholson, are you sure you can defeat


    this old man?"


    "I''m not sure," Kingsley admitted honestly. "When I fought against Zephyr, if it weren''t for the


    influence of my aura, our skills would have been evenly matched. If Jake is about to reach the


    Delta-level, he should be several times stronger than Zephyr, and I''m not necessarily confident."


    Baron''s heart nearly jumped into his throat in response. "Why would you still fight him then? Isn''t


    that suicidal?! None of us in our ck Fist Gang can match them! If you get defeated, we''ll be in


    trouble too!"


    He quickly added, "What I mean is, none of us can save you!"


    Kingsley smirked. "I want to find the origin of the martial arts I''ve been practicing and improve my


    skills, so I must spar with the Stewarts."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He patted Baron on the shoulder. "But don''t worry, they''reing for me, not for the ck Fist


    Gang."


    Baron''s countenance changed at once, remaining concerned despite Kingsley''s reassurance.


    "Boss Nicholson," Wendell, standing nearby, spoke up. "You must be careful. If things get tough,


    there''s no shame in admitting defeat. We can''t lose everything."


    At this point, Jake, standing on the stage, grew impatient. "Are you guys done yet?! Hurry up and


    come up here! Stop dilly-dallying!"


    After considering for a moment, Kingsley reached into his waist and tossed a handgun into


    Wendell''s arms. "You hold onto this gun. If the Stewarts really pose a threat to the ck Fist Gang,


    shoot them."


    He then looked at Baron. "Now, Mr. Howe, are you reassured?"


    The reason Kingsley gave the gun to Wendell was that he knew Wendell was more adept at


    handling firearmspared to Baron. During William''s funeral, Baron had been trembling while


    holding an old handgun and hadn''t dared to fire it. Kingsley had realized at the time that Baron


    lacked the courage to use firearms.


    Wendell, on the other hand, was different. If he decided to be ruthless, he would be much more


    ruthless than Baron, and he also had a stronger sense of loyalty.


    From their conversation just now, Kingsley could sense that Baron cared more about the ck Fist


    Gang''s well-being, while Wendell was genuinely concerned about his safety.


    Of course, Kingsley didn''t harbor any resentment toward Baron because he understood that, as the


    leader of the ck Fist Gang, Baron was looking out for the gang''s overall interests.


    Wendell caught the handgun, hesitated for a moment, and then said earnestly, "Don''t worry, Boss


    Nicholson! I will make good use of this gun!"

 Chapter 814 Not a Match!

    Chapter 814 Not a Match!


    Sitting in the audience seats, Adrian and the others had their eyebrows raised. They were


    undoubtedly skilled martial artists, but at the same time, they were mere mortals. If a gunshot were


    toe their way, even with their martial prowess, they wouldn''t be able to withstand a bullet.


    Adrian''s eyes flickered as he instructed Bronte, "Bronte, keep an eye on that person and make sure


    he doesn''t shoot at the stage."


    "Yes, Mr. Adrian!" Bronte responded and immediately moved to the front row, sitting closest to


    Wendell.


    Jake, standing on the stage, couldn''t clearly see what Kingsley had thrown at Wendell. Impatiently,


    he shouted, "Kid, if you''re too scared toe up, just say it! Don''t waste our time dilly-dallying


    down there!"


    Seeing that Jake was growing impatient, Kingsley didn''t waste any more time and walked straight


    toward the stage.


    "Finally, you''re up!" Jake shook his fists. "I was beginning to think you''re chickening out!"


    "Chickening out?" Kingsley smirked slightly. "I''ve never known how to chicken out!"


    Jake had a fiery temper and didn''t want to engage in any verbal sparring with Kingsley. He


    immediately surged with internal energy, moving his fists and charging towards Kingsley.


    Huff! Huff! Huff!


    As Jake charged forward, Kingsley felt the air around him vibrating at a rapid frequency. It indicated


    that Jake''s speed and strength were far superior to Zephyr''s.


    Whoosh!


    Jake''s fist wind struck directly at the center of Kingsley''s face, aiming to end the fight with a single


    punch.


    Bang!


    Kingsley crossed his arms and firmly blocked Jake''s powerful strike in front of his face. He had


    exerted all his strength, as he didn''t dare to underestimate Jake.


    A sound like shing metal reverberated throughout the entire ck Fist establishment, capturing


    the unwavering attention of everyone, who stared intently at thepetition on the stage.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jake, never expecting Kingsley to withstand his punch, was taken aback. His gaze shed, and


    instead of retracting his fist, he continued to exert more force. The hidden power within him surged


    like rising tides, wave after wave rushing into his fist.


    Kingsley frowned as he felt like he was being struck by a heavy truck, continuously sliding


    backward. He used all his strength but still felt overwhelmed by Jake''s powerful punch.


    Kingsley was secretly shocked; Jake''s strength was indeed formidable. Based on pure physical


    combat, he was definitely not Jake''s match.


    At the same time, Jake was also astonished. He didn''t expect that even with his hidden power at


    fifty percent, the young man before him could still withstand it.


    The members of the ck Fist Gang standing in the audience seats were drenched in cold sweat


    when they saw Kingsley continuously sliding backward under relentless pressure. When they


    noticed the seriousness on Kingsley''s face, which had changed from calm to serious, they realized


    the gravity of the situation.


    "Boss! It seems that Boss Nicholson might not be that guy''s match!" Wendell said. "He hasn''t even


    had a chance to retaliate!"


    Baron''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, showing his anxiety. "Yes, what do we do¡­ What do


    we do¡­"


    A hint of determination shed in Wendell''s eyes as he whispered, "How about I just shoot and kill


    that old man?"


    He tightened his grip on the gun, and his joints started to pale slightly.


    Bronte, who had been closely observing Wendell Martin''s actions, immediately became alert when


    he noticed Wendell''s unusual movements.


    Baron hesitated for a while before finally nodding slightly. "Boss Nicholson must not be harmed."


    He feared that the Stewart Family might turn against the ck Fist Gang if anything happened to


    Kingsley. Even if the Stewart Family didn''t target the ck Fist Gang, he would also have a hard


    time exining things to Kenny and Cassius. After all, this was his territory, and he would be held


    responsible if something happened to Kingsley.


    Seeing Baron''s approval, Wendell tightened his grip on the gun, and the look of determination on


    his face grew stronger.

 Chapter 815 A Fraction of a Seconds Opportunity!

    Chapter 815 A Fraction of a Second''s Opportunity!


    Wendell''s palms were drenched in sweat. While he had handled guns before, he had never fired a


    bullet at a person. He felt extremely anxious, but for the sake of Kingsley, he had to put his fear


    aside.


    Taking a deep breath, Wendell abruptly raised the handgun, pointing the dark muzzle toward the


    wrestling stage where Jake and Kingsley were engaged in a tense struggle. At this moment, they


    were almost in a state of rtive stillness due to their ongoing power struggle.


    Though Wendell''s marksmanship wasn''t precise, hitting a nearly stationary target presented no


    problem. However, just as Wendell was about to pull the trigger, Bronte lunged at him like a


    predatory lion.


    Bronte was a true ancient martial arts sessor, and his movements were lightning-fast. In the


    blink of an eye, his fist had reached Wendell''s chest.


    Bam!


    A thunderous sound of flesh meeting fist echoed as Wendell was sent flying backward, spewing a


    mouthful of blood.


    "Ah!" He screamed in agony and pulled the trigger with all his remaining strength.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    The gunshot rang out, causing everyone who had been glued to the stage to shudder.


    Simultaneously, Wendell crashed violently onto the ground, his breath fading away.


    His shot did not hit Jake but instead struck the ceiling. However, this unexpected scare also caused


    Jake to lose his grip momentarily. It was just a fraction of a second, but it gave Kingsley a chance to


    catch his breath.


    In that split second, Kingsley seized the opportunity to shift from a defensive to an offensive stance.


    He began to employ the martial arts techniques his adoptive father had taught him andunched an


    attack on Jake.


    "Wendell!" Baron shouted frantically, and he rushed over to Wendell. Other members of the ck


    Fist Gang nearby also crowded around, calling out, "Mr. Martin!"


    Wendelly on the ground, still coughing up blood, and his gaze seemed to be losing focus. Still, he


    held onto the handgun Kingsley gave him.


    He grinned through his pain and managed to say, "How¡­ How''s it? Can Boss Nichs win now?"


    Cough¡­ Cough¡­


    His words were cut off as blood choked him.


    Bronte had already stepped halfway into the Martial Master rank, and his punches could even


    prate steel. Just now, he had been worried about his grandfather on the stage, so he had


    exerted nearly ten times his usual strength.


    How could Wendell, who wasn''t even a martial arts expert, withstand such a powerful blow from this


    ancient martial arts sessor?


    As Wendell''s breath grew weaker, Baron''s eyes turned bloodshot.


    He turned to re fiercely at Bronte. If looks could kill, thetter would''ve died a thousand deaths by


    now.


    "What are you looking at?!" Bronte retorted, equally ferocious. "You guys have no martial ethics,


    resorting to firearms in apetition! If I hadn''t spared him, he''d be dead by now! Keep ring at


    me, and I''ll knock all of you down!"


    Just as Bronte shouted, the sounds of fists and feet colliding echoed from the stage.


    Jake swung his fist vigorously, looking astonished. "What kind of martial art is this? Why is it so


    peculiar?"


    Kingsley, who was gradually losing ground, asked, "You don''t recognize this martial art?"


    He had thought that the Stewart elders would be familiar with this martial art, but to his surprise,


    even Jake had never seen it before.


    Could it be that the martial arts his godfather taught him didn''t originate from the Stewart Family? If


    that were the case, where should he go to improve his skills?!


    Just as Kingsley was lost in thought, a loud shout came from the audience. "Stop!"

 Chapter 816 Get the Hell Down From There!

    Chapter 816 Get the Hell Down From There!


    The mighty and powerful roar came from Adrian.


    His voice was filled with ferocious energy, causing everyone''s hearts to tremble.


    Even Bronte instinctively shut up and dared not continue shouting at Baron.


    Jake also suddenly stopped his attack, inexplicably asking, "Mr. Adrian! What''s wrong? A few more


    moves, and I can defeat this kid!"


    Bronte also wondered, "Yeah, Mr. Adrian, what''s going on?"


    "Get the hell down from there!" Adrian waved his hand forcefully as he ordered Jake.


    "Mr. Adrian, this kid¡ª"


    Without waiting for Jake to continue, Adrian shouted loudly, "I told you to get the hell down! Is my


    command not clear enough?!"


    Seeing that the patriarch was getting angry, Jake didn''t dare to say anything more and reluctantly


    jumped down from the stage.


    The inexplicable scene also baffled Kingsley.


    He had been refraining from using his grim reaper aura to probe whether Jake knew about his


    martial arts.


    If he had used his aura to disrupt the opponent''s concentration, the oue might still be uncertain.


    However, outsiders were unaware of this, and in their eyes, Jake was guaranteed to win. So why


    did Adrian suddenly call a halt when victory seemed assured?


    While Kingsley was still wondering, Adrian stood up from his chair and shouted loudly, "K-Kingsley, I


    have something to ask you!"


    At the same time, Kingsley also noticed Wendell lying on the ground.


    He had beenpletely focused on his fight with Jake and hadn''t noticed what was happening


    below the tform.


    The sound of the gunshots hadn''t distracted him either, for he was all too familiar with the sound of


    gunshots.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    A single gunshot was not enough to affect his emotional state, which was why he had seized the


    opportunity during those split seconds to turn the tables.


    "Kingsley, I¡ª"


    Without waiting for Adrian to finish his sentence, Kingsley jumped down from the stage.


    "Mr. Martin!"


    Hepletely ignored Adrian.


    "What happened, Mr. Howe?"


    Kingsley approached Wendell, crouched down, and ced his fingers on thetter''s pulse. He


    asked Baron, "What happened to him? How did he sustain such a serious injury?!"


    Baron, with bloodshot eyes, pointed at Bronte. "Wendell was worried when he saw you were in a


    tough spot, so he wanted to shoot, but this guy gave him a punch¡­"


    "I see." A hint of coldness shed across Kingsley''s eyes. His voice turned grim as he said just one


    sentence without further exnation.


    But if warriors from Coliree Ind were present, they would know that the God of War was in a state


    of extreme anger.


    The situation hadst urred when Warren sacrificed himself to shield Kingsley from a gunshot.


    Kingsley''s two fingers repeatedly pressed on Wendell Martin''s body several times. He said in a


    deep voice, "I have temporarily saved his life. He has to be taken to the hospital immediately! With


    timely treatment, he won''t be in life-threatening danger."


    "Alright, alright¡­" Baron finally rxed and immediately beckoned to the members of the ck Fist


    Gang nearby. "Come, escort Mr. Martin to the hospital, all of you! Right now!"


    Kingsley added, "Take him to the nearest Hill Crest Hospital. Once you arrive, go to the cardiology


    department and ask for Dr. Kramer. Tell her you''re my friend."


    "Yes!"


    The gang members acknowledged and immediately lifted Wendell, rushing him out.


    Wendell was known for his sense of justice, and the members of the ck Fist Gang members held


    him in high regard. So, when Baron gave the order, around forty to fifty gang members


    spontaneously rushed forward and joined the group carrying Wendell, running out together!


    After seeing Wendell away, Kingsley slowly stood up and looked coldly at Bronte. "We''ll settle this


    matter togetherter."


    "Settle what?" Bronte questioned stubbornly. "He ambushed underhandedly, and you want to talk


    about settling scores?!"


    "Shut up!" Adrian interjected before Kingsley could speak up. "Bronte, don''t be insolent!"

 Chapter 817 The Secret of the Martial Arts!

    Chapter 817 The Secret of the Martial Arts!


    Adrian''s exmation left Bronte bewildered. Thetter turned around, asking, "W-What''s wrong, Mr.


    Adrian? I didn''t say anything wrong, considering that guy used dirty tricks during the match. I''ve


    gone easy on him by not killing him."


    Not only was Bronte confused, but even Kingsley and Baron couldn''t fathom what had gotten into


    Adrian.


    Adrian, maintaining a stern expression, replied to Bronte, "There are some matters that you, young


    one, wouldn''t understand."


    Without further acknowledgment of Bronte, Adrian turned to Kingsley and said, "Kingsley, I still want


    to ask you something. I hope you can answer me honestly."


    Seeing Adrian''s serious expression, Kingsley felt a slight intrigue. Could Adrian''s change in attitude


    be rted to the martial arts he had just demonstrated?


    With that thought in mind, Kingsley nodded. "Mr. Stewart, feel free to ask."


    "Kingsley, where did you learn this martial art technique?" Adrian''s aged eyes sparkled with


    curiosity. "This isn''t something an ordinary person should know about. How did youe to acquire


    it?"


    I knew it! Kingsley couldn''t help but smile faintly. I hadn''t arranged this meeting for nothing! Adrian


    recognizes this martial art technique!


    Kingsley took a step forward and sat down not far from Adrian. Instead of answering directly, he


    responded with a question, "Why, Mr. Stewart? Have you encountered this martial art before?"


    With this, he was certain that Adrian recognized the martial arts. Moreover, Adrian seemed more


    eager about it than Kingsley. Therefore, Kingsley remainedposed. In situations like these, theCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    one who stayed the mostposed would hold the upper hand.


    "Yes, I have indeed encountered it," Adrian admitted. "But I don''t know how you came to learn it."


    Kingsley smiled faintly and replied, "Mr. Stewart, as you''ve mentioned, this martial art technique isn''t


    something ordinary people should know. And I believe you understand that some things cannot be


    revealed casually. So, unless you disclose the secrets of this martial art, I won''t answer your


    question."


    Kingsley knew that if he directly asked Adrian about the unique aspects of this martial art, Adrian


    might not necessarily disclose it. However, if he used this approach to trick Adrian into revealing the


    answer, he would likely seed.


    As expected, Adrian paused for a moment and then said, "This martial art is the Unrevealed Secret


    Technique of the Seavale Stewart Family!"


    Kingsley quirked a brow as he mused, I was right; this martial art indeed originated from the


    Seavale Stewart Family!


    However, he didn''t interrupt; instead, he continued to smile and patiently waited for Adrian to


    continue.


    "About seventy years ago, when I was under ten years old, the Diosna Stewart Family hadn''t


    separated from the senior branch yet, and martial arts had not yet declined in Qustia," Adrian


    began, looking intently at Kingsley as he spoke. "At that time, the Stewart Family had an


    unparalleled genius who had already reached the Delta-level at the age of twenty. We children


    idolized him like a god. One time, I secretly followed him, hoping to see how he practiced his martial


    arts. By sheer chance, I witnessed him practicing this martial art!"


    Adrian paused for a moment and continued, "However, I only watched for less than ten minutes


    before I was discovered. The patriarch at the time punished me severely and made me kneel for


    three days and three nights, even though I was barely ten years old!


    "Later, my father told me that this martial art was the Stewart Family''s most closely guarded secret,


    and only the most talented individuals could practice it. Throughout history, everyone who practiced


    this martial art achieved astonishing aplishments! Even in modern times, the least sessful


    practitioner became the patriarch of the senior branch of the Stewart Family."


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with wisdom as he continued, "So, nearly seventy years have passed, and I


    have never forgotten those few minutes of observation. This martial art appears in my mind day and


    night. It has almost be imprinted in my brain."


    Just then, Bronte interjected, "Mr. Adrian, if this martial art is so powerful, why haven''t you practiced


    it? Haven''t you already memorized it?"

 Chapter 818 Deceptive Words!

    Chapter 818 Deceptive Words!


    "Huh, how have I not?!" Kingsley said self-deprecatingly. "But I only saw a few moves during those


    few minutes."


    Suddenly, he changed the topic. "However, just those few moves have already benefited me greatly.


    Each time I perform those moves, a weak dark energy is generated within me. It continued until the


    early stages of the Martial Master rank. So, I specte that this martial art must be divided into


    different levels, each capable of producing a corresponding level of dark energy."


    Adrian''s words shocked Kingsley, for the patriarch''s description perfectly matched his own situation.


    He and Zephyr were currently at the Martial Master rank. It seemed that this martial art was indeed


    responsible for his progress.


    While Kingsley was still amazed, Jake spoke up, "No wonder! No wonder you progressed faster


    than the rest of us when you were younger, Mr. Adrian. But once you reached the Martial Master


    rank, you stopped advancing."


    "Yes." Kingsley nodded. "It''s fortunate that I peeked at those moves for a few minutes back then,


    which allowed me to stand out among my peers. Otherwise, the current patriarch of the Diosna


    Stewart Family would be Horace. So, I understand deeply the power of this martial art and its


    significance to the Stewart Family."


    He then looked at Kingsley. "However, you are not a member of the Stewart Family, so how did you


    learn this martial art?"


    Even a Stewart like him had to kneel for three days and three nights when caught peeking. Adrian


    couldn''t fathom how an outsider like Kingsley had mastered their family''s most closely guarded


    secret.


    Kingsley''s face remained expressionless. "Since it is a closely guarded secret, I can''t simply reveal


    it to you. If you were to know more than you should, your punishment wouldn''t be as light as just


    kneeling for a few days."


    In reality, Kingsley had no idea how his godfather learned this Unrevealed Secret Technique of the


    Stewart Family. However, he maintained a calm exterior.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrian was clearly taken aback by Kingsley''s response. His expression changed multiple times


    before he finally asked, "In that case¡­ Kingsley, do you know the subsequent content of this martial


    art, specifically whates after reaching the Delta-level?"


    Adrian had been stuck at the Delta-level for a long time. He dreamt of breaking through to the


    Gamma-level.


    It''s because I want to know the follow-up content that I went through all this trouble to meet


    someone from the Stewart Family, Kingsley mused. Who''d have thought Adrian would ask me


    instead?!


    Kingsley lightly tapped his finger on his knee, pondered for a moment, and then replied, "Of course I


    know. Not just the Delta-level, but also the Gamma-level, Beta-level, and Alpha-level. I know them


    all!"


    Now that he had confirmed he couldn''t extract more information from Adrian, he began to n a


    reversal of roles.


    "What?!" Adrian jumped up from his chair in shock. The wrinkles on his face trembled


    uncontrobly. "What? Y-You actually know all the contents of this martial art?! How is that


    possible?! This is the Stewart Family''s Unrevealed Secret Technique!"


    Jake, Bronte, and the other Stewart Family members all wore incredulous expressions, their mouths


    agape, shocked beyond words as they had sensed the power of this martial art from Adrian''s words.


    "How is this possible¡­ This is absolutely impossible!" Adrian looked at Kingsley with aplicated


    expression. "You are not even a member of the Stewart Family. How could you possess all the


    techniques? And without reaching the corresponding levels, the techniques are useless! You''re only


    at the Martial Master rank. How could you have ess to all the follow-up content?!"


    "So what if I''m only at the Martial Master rank? Anyway, the manual is in my possession. I can just


    continue to practice when I reach the corresponding levels," Kingsley shrugged. "As for how this


    manual ended up in the hands of an outsider like me, if you''re curious, ask the head patriarch of the


    Seavale."


    Instantly, Adrian froze in ce. "W-What? The head patriarch?!"

 Chapter 819 This Account Isnt Settled Yet!

    Chapter 819 This ount Isn''t Settled Yet!


    Ask the head patriarch of the Seavale Stewart Family?! Does that mean¡­ the head patriarch gave


    him the manual?!


    Bronte looked resentful and muttered, "Alright then, we''ll ask! Why did the head patriarch teach the


    most important martial arts to outsiders while we, the cadet descendants, can only practice ordinary


    martial arts?!"


    Jake also wore a puzzled expression. "Yeah! What is the head patriarch thinking?! Doesn''t he know


    that the secrecy of ancient martial arts is crucial? If other families also gain ess to the ancient


    martial arts session, our Diosna Stewart Family, as the only ancient martial arts family in Qustia,


    will lose itspetitive edge!"


    Other young members of the Stewart Family also chimed in.


    "That''s right, Mr. Adrian! We should contact the Seavale Stewart Family to find out what''s going on!"


    "The Stewart Family has been passing down these techniques for centuries, and they''ve never


    leaked outside before. Could there be something suspicious going on?"


    Listening to thements from the Stewart Family members, Kingsley maintained a calm exterior


    but felt somewhat nervous inside. He had fabricated this lie, gambling that Adrian wouldn''t dare to


    inquire with the Seavale Stewart Family. If Adrian had decided to make that call, Kingsley would


    have had no choice but to take drastic measures.


    After a while, Adrian shook his head slightly and said, "No, we cannot make this call."


    "Why not?!" Bronte exploded, his frustration apparent. "Mr. Adrian, why can''t we make the call?!"


    Without waiting for Adrian to exin, Kingsley casually crossed his legs and said inly, "Because


    you have offended me, and you are not worthy of knowing my rtionship with the Seavale Stewart


    Family!


    "If Mr. Stewart were to make that call, he would face severe consequences from the Seavale


    Stewart Family. Kneeling for three days and three nights as punishment for someone not even ten


    years old? Now, won''t they just wipe out your entire branch for this?¡±


    Hearing this, the Stewart Family members shivered involuntarily. Some things were better left


    unknown, and there was a saying, "Better to be safe than sorry." There was a type of death caused


    by knowing too much. Furthermore, Kingsley''s disy of martial arts just now was undoubtedly


    genuine!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As an Unrevealed Secret Technique of the Stewart Family, it was nearly impossible for outsiders to


    learn. Therefore, Kingsley''s words are ny percent true!


    Adrian didn''t dare to gamble with that remaining ten percent.


    Moreover, the Diosna Stewart Family had declined significantly, with almost no status left in the


    senior branch. Touching the family''s secret at this moment would undoubtedly have severe


    consequences.


    "Kingsley¡­" Adrian''s countenance changed at once. "I believe what you said just now, and I won''t


    make that call. I hope you won''t hold our transgressions against us and won''t tell the head patriarch


    about the offense we''ve caused you."


    Adrian was now very certain that Kingsley had an extraordinary rtionship with the Seavale


    Stewart Family! He even began suspecting that Kingsley might be some illegitimate child of a high-


    ranking member of the Seavale Stewart Family.


    "Not hold transgressions against you guys?" Kingsley smirked. "I can overlook the provocations


    from the Stewart Family, but¡­"


    "But what?" Adrian asked. "I will do anything within my power to fulfill your conditions!"


    "But I made a promise to someone else before, and I must keep that promise," Kingsley said with a


    quirked brow as he looked at Bronte and Jake. "I want these two."


    "You!" Jake''s countenance changed, and he said with a hint of anger, "I have never provoked you! I


    didn''t even harm you in our previous match! Why won''t you spare me?!"


    Bronte also butted in, "Yeah! I haven''t offended you either! You''ve already broken my wrist! Isn''t that


    enough?!"


    Kingsley extended his finger and pointed at Jake, gently shaking it. "You are a promise I made to


    someone else."


    Then, he pointed at Bronte. "And you injured my friend. This matter is not over."

 Chapter 820 I Only Require His Life

    Chapter 820 I Only Require His Life


    "Exactly!" Baron, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up. "You injured our brother. This matter is


    far from over!"


    Adrian frowned. "So, Kingsley, how do you n to deal with them both?"


    "It''s simple," Kingsley said casually. "Bronte injured my friend, so I want both of his hands. As for


    Jake, I''ve been entrusted with a task; I only require his life."


    Adrian hesitated, and the faces of the Stewart Family members turned extremely grim.


    "Kingsley, isn''t this going a bit too far?" Adrian''s frown deepened. "Jake is my cousin, and Bronte is


    his grandson. Can you spare them on my behalf¡­"


    Before Adrian could finish speaking, Kingsley waved his hand. "If you disagree, shall I make a call


    to the Seavale Stewart Family and have the head patriarch personally handle them?"


    "I¡­" Adrian''s expression changed.


    Given Kingsley''s tone, it seemed like he was very familiar with the head patriarch. Coupled with the


    Unrevealed Secret Technique, Adrian became even more convinced that Kingsley''s identity was


    extraordinary.


    "No... there''s no need to trouble the head patriarch¡­"


    The Diosna Stewart Family was already in a pitiful state!


    If the head patriarch were to find out that someone from their family had offended Kingsley, there


    likely wouldn''t be any hope left for the Diosna Stewart Family!


    Only the heavens know which influential figure from the Seavale Stewart Family Kingsley was


    connected to!


    "Very well," Kingsley said with a half-smile. "Please don''t interfere in this matter anymore, Mr.


    Stewart."


    Adrian took a deep breath and remained silent, simply nodding in resignation.


    "Mr. Adrian!"


    "Mr. Adrian!"


    Jake and Bronte shouted at the same time. They didn''t expect Adrian to abandon them just like that.


    Adrian sat down, closed his eyes slightly, and acted as if he couldn''t hear anything. He had no


    intention of responding to Jake and Bronte anymore.


    Jake''s face turned slightly pale. He knew that the patriarch was preparing to make a tough decision.


    His pleas would be of no use now.


    As such, he turned to Kingsley and asked, "What do you mean by being '' entrusted with a task?''


    Does it mean that someone wants you to kill me?"


    "Looks to me that you don''t want to be ignorant," Kingsleymented. "Very well, I''ll grant your


    wish."


    As he spoke, a coldness shed in his light brown eyes, and he said in a deep voice, "Did you kill a


    Diosna City jeweler when you were young?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Jake''s face changed dramatically upon hearing Kingsley''s question.


    "I didn''t kill anyone!" Jake argued. "A friend came to me at the time and asked me to teach


    someone a lesson. I went over and gave that person a beating, but I didn''t kill him!"


    Kingsley remained expressionless. "You didn''t kill him? The punches you threw at him were infused


    with dark energy with each blow. Just now, Bronte Stewart struck Mr. Martin with one punch, and he


    coughed up blood and passed out.


    "But after you struck that person several times, he managed to walk back home by himself, only to


    die the next day due to ruptured organs. You controlled your strength so precisely. Do you mean to


    say it wasn''t intentional?"


    "I¡­" Jake''s countenance shifted. "That guy was a well-known jeweler. Who knows if he woulde


    seeking revenge? I had to eliminate potential future troubles!"


    Hearing Jake''s confession, the members of the Stewart Family, who had been indignant earlier, fell


    silent. They hadn''t expected Jake to be a murderer.


    Kingsley waved his hand impatiently. "As for your crimes, you can exin them to Old Mrs.


    Sheffield when you get to the Sheffields. For now, I''ll deal with the one who injured my friend."


    With that, he turned his icy gaze toward the pale-faced Bronte.

 Chapter 821 Cant Save Himself

    Chapter 821 Can''t Save Himself


    "Bronte, did you enjoy that punch you just threw?" Kingsley''s voice was sub-zero, sending shivers


    down one''s spine.


    "I¡­" Bronte''s lips trembled, his voice barely audible.


    After learning about Kingsley''s connection to the Seavale Stewart Family, he didn''t dare to upset


    Kingsley anymore.


    "Boss Nicholson asked you a question!" Baron barked menacingly. "Weren''t you acting all tough


    when you injured my brother? Don''t act cowardly now!"


    "He tried to make a sneaky move against my grandfather!" Bronte stared with wide eyes at Baron.


    "He tried to harm my grandfather with an underhanded attack! Don''t me me for dealing with him!"


    Baron clenched his fist tightly and retorted, "Bullsh*t! The way I see it, you intended to kill him! If you


    wanted to stop him, you could''ve just knocked him down. There was no need to nearly beat him to


    death! You''re just like your grandfather, a murderer who wants to kill!"


    Bronte''s face twitched with anger upon Baron''s insults. "D*mn it! So what if I intended to kill?! Do


    you think I wouldn''t have wanted to finish him off with one punch if I had better skills?!"


    "You injured my brother, and you still think you''re in the right?!" Baron picked up a handgun from the


    ground and aimed it at Bronte, his tone icy. "You want to bet if I''ll f*cking shoot you in the head now


    and seek revenge for my brother?!"


    Bronte, though feeling his scalp tingle in fear as he faced the cold barrel of the gun, still tried to act


    tough. "Try shooting me if you dare! If you kill me, the Stewart Family won''t let you get away with it!"


    Baron''s hand holding the gun trembled unconsciously in response.


    Indeed, the Stewart Family now feared Kingsley but wasn''t as afraid of his ck Fist Gang. If he


    were to kill Bronte, it could indeed lead to trouble. Besides, the idea of pulling the trigger and taking


    a life made him somewhat apprehensive.


    At that, an idea hit Baron, and he respectfully handed the gun back to Kingsley. "Boss Nicholson, it''s


    your call. You handle that guy."


    Kingsley cast a sardonic nce at him but remained silent. He then turned his gaze to Bronte and


    said coldly, "Are you nning to break your own hands, or should I do it for you?"


    "I¡­" Bronte dared to challenge Baron, but he didn''t dare to confront Kingsley anymore. He


    swallowed hard and looked toward his own grandfather, desperation in his eyes.


    "Looking at him won''t save you either," Kingsley said. "He can''t even save himself now, let alone


    save you."


    Bronte became even more panicked at that. "Grandfather¡­" He turned to Jake. "Grandfather, what


    do we do now? I don''t want to lose both my hands; that would render my martial arts skills useless!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Sigh¡­ Jake sighed. "Mr. Nicholson, if you need to vent your anger, direct it all at me. My grandson


    is still young, and if you want to settle the score, I''ll take responsibility for everything."


    At this point, Adrian was clearly not willing to intervene any further. Kingsley still had a gun in hand,


    and even with his skills, he was left with no option but to act as the target. To protect his grandson,


    Jake was prepared to face the worst oue.


    "It''s true. I was the one who killed that Sheffield jeweler back then," Jake said with a grim


    expression. "Today, I can stand here and let you do as you wish, considering it retribution for what I


    did. I only beg you to spare my grandson."


    Kingsley chuckled lightly. "I like to deal with things as they are, and those responsible should bear


    the consequences. Besides, your life alone is not enough to settle the debts with the Sheffield


    Family and Mr. Martin."


    "Then, what does it take for you to spare my grandson?!" Jake''s eyes turned red. "Name your


    terms, and I''llply without hesitation!"


    While Bronte''s talent might not match that of Zephyr, he was still one of the Stewart Family''s most


    powerful individuals of his generation.


    Jake couldn''t bear to see his carefully nurtured grandson be disabled without his hands. He


    was now willing to do anything to save Bronte. However, upon hearing Jake''s words, the members


    of the ck Fist Gang couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding.

 Chapter 822 A Fight to The Death?!

    Chapter 822 A Fight to The Death?!


    The members of the ck Fist Gang were well aware of Jake''s incredible fighting prowess. Since


    he had agreed to do anything for Kingsley, his usefulness far surpassed that of Wendell.


    A regr person would never give up on a promise from a powerful individual for the sake of a


    street thug.


    Just when the ck Fist Gang believed there was no hope of avenging Wendell, Kingsley suddenly


    revealed a warm smile.


    "Your offer is indeed tempting, but Wendell is my friend! Those who harm my friends will not be


    forgiven!" Despite the smile on his face, his voice was filled with animosity.


    Will not be forgiven! These four words were like sharp des, slicing through thest shreds of


    hope Jake had left.


    The members of the ck Fist Gang were deeply moved by this disy of loyalty. They hadn''t


    expected Kingsley to refuse the offer of a Delta-level master in order to seek justice for Wendell.


    Even Baron couldn''t help but feel ashamed of his earlier suspicions about Kingsley coveting his


    underling.


    How could such a righteous person betray his brothers-in-arm?!


    Little did they know that Jake, despite his power, was just mediocre in Kingsley''s eyes. Kingsley


    commanded all the soldiers of the twelve military districts of the Empire of Qustia. Jake was just a


    minor yer in his view.


    "Mr. Nicholson¡­" Jake wanted to make onest effort to plead, but Kingsley waved his hand


    dismissively. "Enough, I don''t have much time. I can''t waste it listening to your nonsense."


    With that, he raised his chin, signaling to Baron. "Go ahead, cut off Bronte Stewart''s two hands."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!" Baron immediately directed his men to prepare to take action.


    The members of the ck Fist Gang had been thirsty for blood for a while. Now that they could


    finally avenge Wendell, they all rushed forward, muscles bulging.


    "You¡­ How dare you!" Bronte, like a cornered lion, waspletely enraged. He assumed a fighting


    stance, ready for ast-ditch effort, willing to fight these ck Fist Gang members to the death.


    "Bronte Stewart!" Baron roared. "You dare make another move?!"


    If Bronte really resisted with all his might, even dozens of ck Fist Gang members together


    wouldn''t be able to hold him down.


    "Hahaha! Come on,e at me!" Bronte ripped off the bandage on his wrist, his voice filled with


    madness. "Come! I''ll f*cking kill every single one of you who darese at me! If I''m destined to


    die today, I''m taking two of you with me!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But as his words fell¡­


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out suddenly.


    A bullet shot from the gun in Kingsley''s hand, as if it had eyes, pierced through Bronte Stewart''s left


    palm.


    Bronte''s right wrist was already fractured. Now, even his left hand was shot through by a bullet.


    Even with all his martial arts skills, he could only utilize a fraction of his abilities.


    "Brothers! He can''t fight back anymore! Attack!" Baron shouted loudly and led the charge.


    "Charge!"


    In an instant, all the members of the ck Fist Gang, driven by a surge of energy, pounced on


    Bronte almost like a pack of vicious dogs swarming their prey, burying him in a sea of bodies.


    "Ah! Help!"


    "Grandpa! Mr. Adrian!"


    Being brutally assaulted by the crowd, Bronte let out screams that sent shivers down people''s


    spines.


    Meanwhile, Adrian, after witnessing Kingsley''s marksmanship, became even more convinced of


    Kingsley''s extraordinary identity. He watched helplessly as Bronte was beaten by the ck Fist


    Gang members, not daring to say a word.


    Jake''s eyes were bloodshot with fury.


    What use was a lifetime of martial arts practice? His grandson was brutally attacked right before


    him, and he was powerless to do anything!


    Amidst Bronte''s agonizing screams, Kingsley looked coldly at Jake.


    "In a moment, I will send you to the Sheffields. I won''t need to resort to any coercive methods,


    right?"


    "Coercive methods?" Jake suppressed his grief and spoke in a deep voice. "If I''m not mistaken, you


    could have defeated me on the stage just now. Since I''m no match for you, why would you need to


    use any coercive methods?"


    Kingsley quirked a brow in response. "Oh? Why do you believe I can defeat you?"

 Chapter 823 Last Dignity

    Chapter 823 Last Dignity


    During the recent fight, Kingsley didn''t exhibit the killer aura he had developed whilst on the


    battlefield.


    From the perspective of boxing alone, anyone could see that Jake clearly had the upper hand.


    This made Kingsley curious as to why Jake would make such a judgment.


    "It''s simple. You''re not a reckless man who fights without confidence." Jake sighed.


    "Since you dared to challenge me, you must still have a hidden triumph card, am I right?"


    Kingsley smirked but didn''t answer.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, the answer was already evident.


    His killer aura was something he developed from hundreds of thousands of battlefields.


    It was so strong that anyone, no matter how powerful the martial artist was, would be affected.


    No one could remain calm after witnessing the brutality of war.


    Kingsley stood up slowly, "Since I won''t need to use force, I''ll grant you yourst bit of dignity."


    As he spoke, he turned to Baron and said, "Send a few of our men to send him to the Sheffields."


    "Yes!"


    Baron responded, then expressed his concern. "Boss Ning, what if he tries to escape halfway?


    None of our men are a match for him!"


    "He won''t dare to run," Kingsley said to Baron Howe, but his gaze remained fixed on Jake.


    "At this point, the Stewarts no longer wee him, but his son and grandson are still staying with


    the Stewarts. If he tries to escape, he will sacrifice his family''s lives for his own. Why don''t you ask


    him if he dares to run?"


    Before Baron could say anything, Jake eximed.


    "I''ve lived for so many years, so it''s time to atone for my past... I won''t attempt to escape. I only


    hope that you won''t harm my sons and grandsons."


    Kingsley sneered coldly without uttering a word.


    He had long seen through Jake. He was only putting up this remorseful act to protect his


    descendants.


    If Jake didn''t have these concerns, he would undoubtedly fight to the death and try to escape.


    No longer wanting to engage with this despicable man, Kingsley waved his hand. "Take him away."


    "Yes! Boss Nicholson!"


    More than a dozen members of the ck Fist Gang responded and forcefully twisted Jake''s arms


    behind him, escorting him away.


    After Jake was taken away, the ck Fist Gang members also severed Bronte''s arms.


    Those individuals were ruthless illegal boxers. Since they had a huge desire to avenge Wendell,


    they showed Bronte no mercy.


    At this moment, Bronte had already fainted due to excessive blood loss.


    The scene was even more horrifying.


    Kingsley calmly suggested to Jonathan, "Mr. Stewart, if we take Bronte to the hospital now, we


    might still be able to save his life."


    "W-What... Yes, yes!"


    Jonathan, who was almost paralyzed with fear, suddenly regained hisposure and immediately


    instructed the younger members of the Stewart Family.


    "Quick! Take Bronte to the hospital! Hurry!"


    Although Jonathan was already a Delta-level powerhouse, he shared the same fatal w as the


    other members of the Stewart Family.


    That w was ack of practicalbat experience.


    He simply couldn''tpare to Kingsley, who had been battle-hardened!


    Looking at the pool of blood, he was already terrified.


    "K-Kingsley..." Jonathan bowed at Kingsley.


    "I-I will take Bronte to the hospital... We will return to Diosna City for treatment..."


    Kingsley nodded and said calmly, "Mr. Stewart, remember that I''ve spared Bronte''s life today. I may


    require the assistance of the Stewart Family in the future, so I hope you can be of help then."


    "Definitely. Most definitely..." Jonathan wiped off his sweat and promised, "Just let me know


    whenever you need our assistance. Once you give the word, the entire Stewart Family will do


    anything for you without hesitation!"


    By now, his fear of Kingsley was not only because of the Seavale Stewart Family.


    Such a ruthless young man, with exceptional marksmanship and could remain unfazed even when


    dislocating someone''s hands, couldn''t be just an ordinary person.


    With the decline of the Stewart Family, he dared not provoke such a ruthless individual.

 Chapter 824 Meeting the Two Spies Again

    Chapter 824 Meeting the Two Spies Again


    As Jonathan led the Stewarts and carried the unconscious Bronte away in panic, Baron burst into


    laughter and eximed, "Hahaha! Kingsley, although the Stewarts have great fighting skills, they''re


    too cowardly. It''s like they''ve never seen blood before."


    Kingsley smirked. "They make a living by running a d¨­j¨­. How could they have witnessed much


    bloodshed?"


    Suddenly, he remembered something. "By the way, Baron, what about those two from the Sweoya?


    Didn''t you say they were demanding to see me?"


    "That''s right! There''s those two scoundrels as well." Baron facepalmed.


    "Kingsley, please wait a moment. I''ll send someone to bring them here right away!"


    Kingsley suggested, "You should personally go and meet them. Those two are cunning and


    deceitful, so it''s best if you keep an eye on them yourself."


    "Yes!"


    Baron agreed and immediately led a few subordinates to the residence behind the d¨­j¨­.


    In the meantime, Kingsley sat alone in the spectator seat, furrowing his brows while carefully


    reying everything that had just transpired.


    Now, it was evident that the martial arts taught to him by his godfather originated from the Seavale


    Stewart Family.


    Most importantly, it was the Stewarts'' Unrevealed Secret Technique!


    As the only family in Qustia that still possessed an ancient martial arts session, the Stewarts


    almost represented the pinnacle of the country''s martial arts.


    It was clear how valuable that set of martial arts techniques was.


    But... the issue was, why did his godfather only teach him a fraction of it?


    Kingsley closed his eyes slightly and vaguely spected a possibility¡­


    When he led troops on the battlefield, as long as he had urate marksmanship and was proficient


    in military strategy, being a master martial artist was enough.


    It was enough to ensure victory in every battle.


    As the God of War, the most crucial aspect was coordinating the overall situation andmanding


    thousands of troops.


    If he had formidable strength, it would instead lead to individual heroism and neglect teamwork


    within troops.


    He might even recklessly charge forward due to excessive self-confidence.


    On the battlefield, every bullet could kill.


    Also, bombs could annihte all flesh and blood.


    At that time, he was only in his teens, the age of impulsiveness and recklessness. It wouldn''t have


    been beneficial for him if he had learned overly sensational and shocking martial arts techniques.


    With that in mind, Kingsley slowly opened his eyes.


    It seemed that everything was part of his godfather''s well-intentioned n...


    But!


    Now that he knew there were further things to learn in this set of martial arts, he must obtain all of it.


    He was now facing not only the spies from Sweoya but also the enemies who had killed his father,


    lurking in the shadows yet to reveal themselves.


    He still didn''t know who else was involved in the events of seventeen years ago.


    If the mastermind behind it all could mobilize the Seavale Stewart Family, he would have to increase


    his strength.


    "Martial arts..." Kingsley muttered to himself, "Now that Godfather is traveling, I can''t contact him for


    the time being. So, if I want to obtain the follow-up martial arts, I can only start with the Seavale


    Stewart Family..."


    Just as Kingsley was contemting this, he heard footsteps ascending the stairs.


    Soon after, Baron entered with Cedric and Emmett.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Nicholson!"


    As soon as they saw Kingsley, Cedric eximed, "Mr. Nicholson, you finally showed up!"


    Kingsley smiled and said, "What''s wrong, Mr. Stanton? Are you not ustomed to staying here?"


    "It''s not a matter of being ustomed to this ce." Cedric approached, rubbing his hands.


    "The main issue is that these people are overprotecting us. They were so afraid the police might


    track us that they won''t even let us use our phones."


    Kingsley chuckled and said, "Isn''t that a good thing? Selling military weapons in Qustia is a serious


    offense, so you must be cautious."


    "But..." Cedric''s eyes flickered.


    "To be honest with you, Mr. Nicholson, we also have superiors. There might be trouble if we lose


    contact with our superiors for a long time."


    Superiors?


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes slightly and thought to himself, The so-called superiors should be the


    leader of Team Nightcrawler, Stork!


    Now he knew that Stork was Xaria, the manager of Jadnd Heights, an idea suddenly came to his


    mind.

 Chapter 825 Walking Into a Trap

    Chapter 825 Walking Into a Trap


    Now that Boris had been released, the people of Sweoya should be restarting their n.


    If Cedric and Emmett were also released at this time, they would definitely ept another mission


    instead of continuing to waste their time engaging in the illegal military arms trade.


    If they could have total control over Cedric and Emmett''s whereabouts, they could catch Stork in the


    act when she gave them a new mission.


    Thinking of that, Kingsley shook his head slightly.


    Boris once said that Stork was the daughter of Guido Club''s president in Sweoya and had an


    extremely noble identity.


    If Stork was caught, those Sweoya spies would probably once again put their ns on hold and


    devote themselves wholeheartedly to rescuing Stork.


    By then, no one would know what kind of destruction those spies would cause in Qustia.


    Kingsley lightly tapped his finger on his knee. A whileter, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Upon seeing Kingsley frowning and smiling from time to time, Cedric felt uneasy.


    "Mr. Nicholson, we have other matters to attend to and cannot stay here any longer," he said


    cautiously. "Thank you and your brothers for protecting us recently, but w-we will leave now. I will


    host a banquet another day to express our gratitude to you and Mr. Howe."


    After speaking, he gave a signal to Emmett and turned to leave.


    "Wait," Kingsley said with a smile.


    "Mr. Field, since we are friends, how can I just stand by and watch you get caught by the police?"


    Cedric paused and turned around. "Mr. Nicholson, what do you mean?"


    Kingsley waved his hand and said to the ck Fist Gang member beside him, "You guys step aside


    and let Mr. Field see what just happened."


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson!"


    The ck Fist Gang members responded and immediately dispersed to the sides, revealing a floor


    covered in blood and two extremely terrifying severed hands.


    "Oh my God!"


    Seeing this horrifying scene, Cedric and Emmett were both shocked.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    If it weren''t for the fact that they were both trained spies, they would probably have vomited by now.


    "W-What happened?"


    Cedric gulped, and his voice trembled slightly.


    "Mr. Field, as you know, we are all from the underworld." Kingsley crossed his legs.


    "Just now, we intercepted a spy from the police forces. His corpse was dealt with separately, and


    what''s left are his two hands. Now, the police may have started monitoring this ce because they


    can''t contact the undercover police. In this situation, won''t you be walking into a trap if you go


    outside now?"


    "Well..."


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s words, Cedric and Emmett exchanged nces, hesitating.


    It would be too unjust to get arrested just like that.


    "Boss Nicholson, what should we do then?" Cedric said, "We are friends, so you have toe up


    with a solution for us."


    Kingsley pretended to ponder for a moment before slowly suggesting, "How about this, Mr. Field?


    You guys wait for two more days and leave once this matter has died down."


    As he said that, he revealed a strange smile and said to Baron, "By the way, Baron, have you


    already dealt with Mr. Field''s phone that was being tracked by the police?"


    Baron''s expression became serious, and he immediately nodded. "Yes, I have already had my


    subordinates destroy it."


    "Look! You don''t even have a phone now. That won''t do." Kingsley gestured helplessly to Cedric.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll get someone to prepare your two news phones during these two days.


    Also, I''ll let them prepare two secure SIM cards to ensure that the police can never track you again."

 Chapter 826 Tracking and Monitoring

    Chapter 826 Tracking and Monitoring


    When Cedric heard about the avability of secure SIM cards, he was ecstatic.


    "That''s fantastic! The ones we had before were given to us by our superiors, so we have no idea


    what to do now they''ve been destroyed. All SIM cards in Qustia have to be registered with real


    names, so it would be a great relief for us if you could help us solve this problem."


    Cedric knew that the people involved in the underworld were engaged in illicit activities.


    These individuals operating in the gray area undoubtedly had the means to acquire secure phone


    cards.


    Their connections were much stronger than those of foreigners like them.


    "Not to worry, Mr. Field!" Kingsley stood up and patted Cedric''s shoulder.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "We are friends, and your problems are my problems. Just wait patiently for another two days, and I


    promise you''ll leave here safely."


    Cedric hadplete faith in Kingsley and gratefully said, "Okay, sure. I''ll wait for your good news


    then."


    It wasn''t that Cedric and Emmett were not cautious.


    It was just that they couldn''t connect a person from the underworld, who dismembered bodies, with


    someone from the Qustian Military.


    Furthermore, Cedric believed that if Kingsley was truly from the military, he could have arrested


    them on the grounds of trafficking military arms.


    There was no need for Kingsley to go through the trouble of dispatching his underground forces to


    protect them.


    "Alright, Mr. Field, you can go back and rest for now," Kingsley urged.


    "One of my men was injured when executing the undercover agent just now, so I need to go to the


    hospital to check on him."


    "Okay, I won''t dy your important matters then."


    Cedric and Emmett gave Kingsley a grand bow ording to their customs in Sweoya before


    following the ck Fist Gang members back to their residence.


    After they left, Baron approached and whispered, "Boss Nicholson, how do you n to deal with


    them? Are you really going to let them go in a few days?"


    He didn''t know why Kingsley had decided to detain those two individuals from the Sweoya.


    But Kingsley had previously informed him that these two individuals had a special identity.


    So, he knew that Kingsley wouldn''t be so kind-hearted and let them leave so easily.


    Kingsley waved his hand. "You don''t have to worry about that. They are reassured for the most part


    now, so they shouldn''t be eager to leave in the next two days. When the timees, I will


    personallye and release them."


    Not daring to ask any more questions, Baron could only nod and say, "I understand, Mr. Nicholson. I


    will keep an eye on them these next few days."


    "Alright, let''s go to the hospital," Kingsley urged. "Let''s see how Wendell is doing."


    Upon hearing that they were going to the hospital, the ck Fist Gang members around them all


    chimed in, "We want to go too. We''re worried about Wendell."


    "Yeah, Boss Nicholson, let''s go together!"


    Kingsley chuckled and said, "Forty to fifty of our brothers have gone to send Wendell to the hospital


    just now. If you guys go as well, the director of Hill Crest Hospital might have to call the police."


    "Boss Nicholson is right. You all stay here and wait for news," Baron said with a serious expression.


    "There will be a time for you all to visit Wendell, so there''s no hurry to go there. You guys clean this


    ce up first."


    Seeing that both Baron and Kingsley had spoken up, the younger members of the ck Fist Gang


    dared not say anything more and could only nod in agreement.


    Baron took out the car keys and said, "Boss Nicholson, I''ll drive. Let''s go together."


    "I''ll drive there myself," Kingsley said. "I have other matters to attend to. We''ll meet at the hospital."


    "That''ll work, too."


    Immediately, Baron respectfully followed behind Kingsley as they exited the Supreme Boxing Gym


    together.


    Kingsley sat in the driver''s seat and watched as Baron''s car drove away. Then, he took out his


    phone and called Lancer.


    "Hey, Lancer, have the technical department prepare two phones. Install tracking and monitoring


    systems inside them."

 Chapter 827 Luring the Enemy

    Chapter 827 Luring the Enemy


    "Yes, Boss," Lancer replied. "I will arrange it immediately."


    Then, Kingsley added, "Those two cell phones are for the spies from Sweoya, so you must utilize


    the most advanced technology to ensure it''s entirely hidden. We cannot allow them to discover any


    issues whatsoever."


    "The spies of Sweoya?" Lancer couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, have you found any more leads?"


    "They''re not leads but bait," Kingsley said in a deep voice. "I n to use Mr. Field as bait to lure out


    the website administrator!"


    That was Kingsley''s strategy.


    The website administrator was incredibly elusive and had managed to escape from his grasp


    multiple times.


    Even the hacker group, the Anonymous, couldn''t pinpoint his exact location.


    In addition, when they previously captured Jonas and Karl, the website administrator detonated a


    bomb nearby.


    Therefore, Kingsley concluded that Jonas and the others were just decoys responsible for


    protecting the website administrator.


    The existence of Team Nightcrawler was to ensure the safety of the website administrator at the


    cost of their own lives.


    Cedric and Emmett were also members of Team Nightcrawler.


    If they undertook another mission, it must be to stay beside the website administrator and disrupt


    the Qustian Military''s surveince.


    If the military could track Cedric and Emmett, it would be easy to determine the website


    administrator''s whereabouts.


    Combined with the Anonymous'' ability to track the website, their target would have no chance of


    escaping.


    After hearing Kingsley''s n, Lancer eximed excitedly, "Boss, your strategy is brilliant! They


    would never expect that the decoy used to protect the important target would ultimately be the


    bait to catch him!"


    "Don''t get too excited yet. The website administrator is extremely cunning, so we can''t rx until


    everything has ended."


    Kingsley added, "I''m giving the technical department two days. They must deliver those two cell


    phones to me within two days."


    Lancer immediately nodded seriously. "Yes, Boss! I will get Hades to personally deliver the cell


    phones to you after two days."


    Once the call ended, Kingsley started the car''s engine and headed straight to Hill Crest Hospital.


    Upon entering the hospital, Kingsley noticed forty to fifty intimidating men loitering in the lobby.


    Both patients and doctors were avoiding them with terrified expressions.


    Kingsley approached someone and casually asked, "Where is Baron?"


    When that person saw Kingsley, he quickly and respectfully replied, "Mr. Nicholson, our boss is at


    the entrance of the operating room on the sixth floor."


    A boxer from the ck Fist Gang next to them said in a simple and honest manner, "Dr. Kramer


    forbade us from blocking the entrance of the operating room, so Boss told us toe downstairs


    and wait. So, we can only wait here anxiously."


    "Understood."


    Kingsley nodded and turned to walk toward the elevator.


    After taking a few steps, he turned back and instructed, "All of you disperse and wait in the corner.


    Don''t frighten the others."


    "Yes... Mr. Nicholson."


    Immediately, all those burly men obediently hid in the corner.


    Witnessing this situation, the frightened patients and doctors around looked at Kingsley in


    amazement.


    They were all wondering who that young man was.


    How did he manage to get those fierce underworld gang members to listen to his orders?


    Kingsley didn''t pay attention to the curious gazes around him and took the elevator directly to the


    sixth floor.


    At the entrance of the operating room, Alice was conversing with Baron.


    Knowing that Alice was Kingsley''s elder sister, Baron treated her with utmost respect.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He didn''t dare to disy the demeanor of an underworld boss before her.


    If the other party was just an ordinary doctor, Baron would probably have grabbed her cor and


    threatened her to save his friend.


    Kingsley approached them and asked, "Alice, how is the patient who was brought in just now?"


    "He''s still in surgery," Alice replied.


    "How did the patient sustain the injuries? Based on what I observed, it seems he was hit by a car,


    causing fractured ribs and internal bleeding. But there is only a fist-sized bruise on his body, which


    is strange."

 Chapter 828 Repaying Kingsleys Kindness

    Chapter 828 Repaying Kingsley''s Kindness


    Ancient martial arts had long vanished from the lives of ordinary people.


    Therefore, Alice did not know someone could inflict such damage with their fists.


    Kingsley didn''t exin either; he simply asked, "Is he in any life-threatening danger?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s no immediate danger to his life," Alice replied. "He was promptly taken to the hospital, and


    strangely, there wasn''t much bleeding despite his ruptured internal organs, so he''ll make it."


    Kingsley nodded, feeling relieved.


    He had used the Meridian Arts to seal off Wendell''s injured internal organs, which prevented


    excessive bleeding.


    "Alice, how long will the surgery take?" Kingsley asked.


    Baron also asked anxiously, "Yes, Mr. Kramer. We''re all very worried about him."


    Alice nced at her watch and pondered for a moment.


    "I''m not scheduled for surgery yet, so it''s going to take a while, at least another seven or eight


    hours."


    "T-That long?" Baron looked concerned.


    Alice reassured him, "You don''t have to worry too much. The patient will be fine. Why don''t you


    have lunch first? Otherwise, you won''t have time to eat once the patientes out from surgery, as


    you''ll have to take care of him."


    She then turned to Kingsley and said, "Kingsley, I need to enter the operating room soon. You don''t


    have to wait here."


    Kingsley nodded. "Alright, I''ll go and check on the situation with Reene ande back tomorrow."


    After saying that, he said to Baron, "Mr. Howe, why don''t you take the guys to have a meal? It''s not


    appropriate for them to keep waiting downstairs."


    Baron sighed. "Alright, I''lle back and wait after I finish eating. But, gosh¡­ How can I eat when


    Wendell is inside there?"


    Although he said that, Baron still sighed and left with Kingsley.


    Just as Kingsley walked out of the hospital, he received a call from Cameron.


    "Mr. Nicholson, thank you so much. You actually found the murderer."


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "Now that Old Mrs. Sheffield has resolved her grudge, can we discuss the


    cooperation with Neveah?"


    He didn''t inquire about how the Sheffield Family dealt with Jake.


    That was because he knew Old Mrs. Sheffield spent her entire lifetime hating the culprit, so Jake''s


    ultimate fate would undoubtedly be death.


    But the Sheffields would never openly admit to murder, so Kingsley didn''t ask any further.


    "Of course we can!" Cameron said. "Now that my grandmother has entrusted me with the family''s


    business, I will personally handle the coboration with Neveah. I will go to Neveah now and


    discuss the details of our future partnership with President Wynn."


    "That''s great to hear." Kingsley smiled. "I feel more rest assured knowing you''ll be in charge of this


    project."


    At that moment, Cameron suddenly said, "By the way, Mr. Nicholson, I heard from the person who


    brought Jake Stewart here that someone got injured because of this incident?"


    "Yes, he is currently undergoing surgery at Hill Crest Hospital."


    Kingsley didn''t offer any reassurance but instead told her the truth.


    Only by letting the Sheffields know the danger of this matter would they be more grateful to them.


    Also, they would be more sincere when cooperating with Reene.


    "Oh my..." Cameron felt slightly remorseful. "Since he got injured because of my family''s matter, I


    feel somewhat responsible. Let me get prepared, and I''ll go to visit him at the hospital."


    Noting Cameron''s gratitude, Kingsley smiled faintly.


    "You should first discuss the coboration with my sister. Wendell''s surgery willst for seven to


    eight hours, so you won''t be able to see him if youe by now. By the time the surgery is over, it


    will already be evening, and everyone guarding him will be from the underworld, so it won''t be


    convenient for you toe either."


    "Then, I will go tomorrow instead." Cameron agreed and hesitantly said, "Also... Mr. Nicholson, my


    grandmother is very grateful to you and would like to invite you to our house for a meal. She wants


    to cook a meal for you personally..."


    Kingsley felt a bit awkward but agreed, "Okay, I will pay your family a visit if I have time."


    How could he not understand Cameron''s intention?

 Chapter 829 Felixs Entire Plan (1)

    Chapter 829 Felix''s Entire n (1)


    Old Mrs. Sheffield intended for him to be the Sheffield''s grandson-inw!


    After ending the call, Kingsley felt a headacheing on.


    Reene had already confessed her feelings for him, and it was clear that Cecilia also had affection


    for him.


    Even Paige seemed to have feelings for him.


    Although he hadn''t met his fifth sister yet, she had already fallen in love with the "hero" who saved


    her twice.


    His love life was already way tooplicated.


    Therefore, Kingsley didn''t want to get Cameron involved in this situation.


    As he drove away from Hill Crest Hospital, Felix and Matt arrived at the hospital director''s office.


    "Director Arison," Matt spoke as soon as he sat down on the couch. "Last time, you said we could


    come to you if we need your help. Also, you promised to cooperate with us, yes?"


    James nodded with a serious face. "That''s correct, but only once."


    "Once is enough." Matt revealed a sinister smile. "This time, we will make Alice Kramer bow down


    before me."


    But James remained expressionless. "What do you n to do?"


    He didn''t care about Alice''s life.


    What he cared about was resolving this matter as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, if his family found out they were being threatened because of him, it would be difficult for


    him to return to Seavale.


    "Well, Director Arison," Matt said, "We can''t openly harm Alice for the sake of my grandmother, so


    we came up with a n that can both deal with Alice and clear our names."


    James frowned. "I don''t care what you n to do. Just tell me how I can cooperate."


    He looked down on Matt and Felix and just wanted to resolve this matter as soon as possible.


    "Your task is simple." Matt smirked.


    "You just need to have Alice treat a patient. Then, find a male corpse in the morgue who is around


    forty years old and convince the family to cremate him today."


    Upon hearing that, James was intrigued. "Just these two things?"


    "That''s correct!" Matt nodded.


    "As long as you do those two things, I am confident that I can crush Alice and make Nicholson beg


    me for mercy!"


    James leaned back in his chair with his fingers intertwined and a pensive look on his face.


    He was contemting whether these two seemingly simple matters would bring any negative


    consequences to himself.


    After all, it involved a dead man, and he was worried about being implicated.


    By then, though his family''s problems would be solved, it was at the expense of himself.


    Noticing James'' hesitation, Felix smiled and assured him, "Director Arison, it seems you might have


    some concerns. Why don''t I tell you our entire n? You will know that you won''t bear any risks


    after hearing my entire n."


    Raising his head, James nced at Felix without saying anything.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix knew James was giving him permission to continue, so he slowly began, "We found a


    homeless man and convinced him to cooperate with us in staging a y. You do know that a


    homeless man in his forties would neither have the ability to turn his life around nor havepletely


    lost hope. So, I spent thirty thousand to arrange for him to do anything."


    "A homeless man?" James'' heart skipped a beat. "You guys wouldn''t... be nning to have that


    homeless man assault Dr. Kramer, would you?"


    "Hahaha. Of course not. We wouldn''t stoop so low." Felixughed and continued, "Mr. Timothy


    bought a fake death pill at a high price from the ck market. Once swallowed, it will put a man in a


    state of fake death within five minutes. His breathing and heartbeat will be extremely weak,


    and unless detected with the most advanced equipment, it is impossible to tell that the person is still


    alive."

 Chapter 830 Felixs Entire Plan (2)

    Chapter 830 Felix''s Entire n (2)


    Upon hearing that, James began to grasp their n.


    "So, you intend to stage a medical ident and make Dr. Kramer face criminal responsibility? But


    in such situations, the police will certainly send someone to perform an autopsy. How do you n to


    handle that?"


    "That''s where youe in." Felix''s eyes gleamed with cunning.


    "The fake death pill can only simte death for three hours. Therefore, we must find a male corpse


    of the same age within three hours and cremate it. By doing so, there will be no more evidence.


    Then, I will hire two families of the victim to cause a scene at the hospital and the police station.


    This will undoubtedly shift all me onto Alice Kramer."


    Observing Matt and Felix''s confident expressions, James shook his head.


    "You''re thinking this too simply. Hiring the victims'' families and using a fake cremated body won''t


    fool the police. If Dr. Kramer finds a reliablewyer and the police conduct a thorough investigation,


    your n will be exposed."


    Felix chuckled. "Director Arison, our ultimate goal is not to imprison Alice. Instead, we want to use


    this incident to force Alice''s younger brother into begging us for mercy. At that point, I only need to


    bribe the police chief with a small sum of money, and they will turn a blind eye to this matter. They


    won''t prosecute or convict Alice and would just simply keep her detained on the grounds of unclear


    circumstances."


    He lifted the ss of water on the table in front of him and took a sip, adding sinisterly, "I don''t think


    Nicholson can bear to watch his dear sister suffer and still refuse to submit to us."


    Hearing that, Matt sneered as well. "This n also targets the underworld forces under Nicholson.


    No matter how many brothers he has, I doubt they would dare to cause a scene in front of the


    police officers at the station."


    He raised his head and said to James, "Director Arison, we have carefully considered and nned


    this matter. You can rest assured that there won''t be any mistakes."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After listening to Matt and Felix''s detailed n, James pondered, "Alright, since you are so


    confident, let''s proceed your way."


    With that, he changed the subject.


    "But... there is still one problem. Although the morgue houses the bodies, the families of the


    deceased still need to hold funerals. Who would allow their loved ones to be cremated so hastily?"


    Mattughed.


    "Director Arison, youe from the Arison Family under the Ezekiel School of the Medical Lord.


    You are so used to your superior status that you have overlooked some ordinary matters."


    He raised his right hand and made a gesture of counting money.


    "After all, those corpses are already dead. As long as you give them enough of it, I believe no one


    can refuse such a small favor."


    James nodded slowly.


    "Alright, I will contact the familiester and see which one is willing to cooperate. When the


    homeless man is brought here tomorrow, I will arrange for Dr. Kremer to treat him. As for how you


    will negotiate with the police, it has nothing to do with me anymore. I hope you won''t bother me


    again."


    "Yes, yes, of course!" Matt said with a smile, "Director Arison, you have already helped us so much,


    and we are truly grateful. We will definitely not trouble you again in the future."


    As Matt finished speaking, James leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes, and remained silent.


    Matt and Felix exchanged nces and tactfully left the director''s office.


    After they left, James slowly opened his eyes and murmured to himself, "Nicholson, with influence


    in the underworld as well. Could it be that the person who injured Clive... is also Dr. Kramer''s


    brother?"

 Chapter 831 Gotta Investigate Properly

    Chapter 831 Gotta Investigate Properly


    Clive had already awakened from hisa.


    However, due to the amputation of one of his legs, he was now confined to bed and lived every day


    in agony.


    Even when James suggested that he go outside in a wheelchair to get some sun, he would refuse.


    Instead, he kept muttering about eventually killing someone named Boss Nicholson.


    James previously asked Clive who had injured him, but Clive only knew the person''s name was


    "Boss Nicholson" and had no other information.


    Though James had also gone to the Golden Bar, where Clive got injured, Wyatt, who was in charge


    there, had long since disappeared.


    Little did he know that Wyatt had been killed at the Underworld Force Meeting.


    James narrowed his eyes and said, "Boss Nicholson... Boss Nicholson... It seems that I need to


    thoroughly investigate this matter..."


    The following day.


    As soon as Kingsley got out of bed, he received a call from Alice, informing him that Wendell''s


    surgery had gone smoothly and that he had already regained consciousness.


    Upon hearing that Wendell had awakened, Kingsley immediately prepared himself and drove to Hill


    Crest Hospital.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Upon entering the VIP floor, Kingsley noticed many members of the ck Fist Gang standing on


    both sides of the corridor.


    There weren''t as many people as yesterday, as they were all here to take turns visiting Wendell.


    When they saw Kingsley, all of them shouted in unison, "Boss Nicholson!"


    Their voices were full of vigor, and almost everyone on the entire floor could hear them.


    Wendell, lying on the hospital bed, grinned and said, "Boss Nicholson is here."


    "I''ll take a look outside."


    Upon saying that, Baron stood up from the couch and went out to personally greet Kingsley.


    "Boss Nicholson."


    "Mr. Howe." Kingsley nodded at him. "Let''s go in and see how Wendell is recovering."


    The two entered the ward, and Kingsley went straight to the bedside and asked with concern,


    "Wendell, I heard that the surgery went smoothly. How do you feel?"


    "Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Boss Nicholson, why go to the trouble ofing here to visit me in person..."


    Wendell weakly said, "I feel much better than yesterday. Yesterday, I thought I was really going to


    die..."


    Kingsley gently patted his arm. "Don''t worry, you won''t die with me here."


    Then, his expression turned serious.


    "However, you were quite impulsive yesterday. Though it seemed like I was at a disadvantage on


    stage, I actually had my own ns. In the future, if you want to follow me, you must haveplete


    faith in my abilities and prioritize your own life!"


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s mention about following him, Wendell was excited but also discreetly


    nced at Baron.


    He knew that Baron had been dissatisfied with Kingsley''s actions yesterday because he feared that


    something like this would happen.


    However, Baron showed no signs of dissatisfaction at all, only smiling and concurring, "Wendell, did


    you hear that? Boss Nicholson is saying all that for your own good!"


    "Yes, I did..." Wendell knew that his boss hadpletelye to his senses and couldn''t help but


    smirk. "From now on, I won''t be so impulsive... Cough¡­ Cough..."


    Kingsley nodded, then pointed to the empty hospital room and said, "Mr. Howe, why don''t you let


    the brotherse in and let them see Wendell themselves? I can see that they''re all anxiously


    standing in the corridor."


    "They already came in earlier." Baron scratched his head. "But Dr. Kramer scolded us, saying that


    having so many people here will disturb the patient''s rest."


    Kingsley chuckled. "I only knew Alice had a nickname called ''Ice Queen,'' but I never expected her


    to dare scold people from the underworld."


    Baron nced at the door and lowered his voice. "Don''t underestimate her. That nickname, ''Ice


    Queen,'' is quite fitting. When Dr. Kramer''s face turned cold just now, even I couldn''t help but shiver."


    As soon as Baron finished speaking, a cold voice came from the door. "Am I really that terrifying


    when my expression turns cold?"

 Chapter 832 Is She Also One of Kingsleys Women

    Chapter 832 Is She Also One of Kingsley''s Women


    Baron fell silent.


    "It''s not scary. Not scary at all..." He quickly nodded and bowed.


    "Dr. Kremer, you''re a stunning beauty, especially when you don''t smile. You''re like an ice princess


    straight out of fairytales."


    "Ha!"


    Alice couldn''t help butugh at his half-serious, half-joking words.


    Then, she walked over to Kingsley.


    "Kingsley, don''t worry. I was in the operating room yesterday and was on duty at night. The patient


    is doing well."


    "You''ve worked hard, Alice."


    Kingsley looked at the redness in Alice''s eyes, feeling sorry for her. "Are you exhausted?"


    "Of course I am." Alice half-pretended to be spoiled and annoyed. "But, since he''s your friend, I


    have to save him, even if I have to stay up all night."


    Under the strange gazes of Baron and Wendell, Kingsley led Alice to sit on the couch and gently put


    his arm around her shoulder.


    "Why don''t you take a rest? Here, you can use my shoulder as a pillow."


    Alice blushed. People are watching..."


    "Who''s watching?!"


    Kingsley red in the other direction, and Baron immediately turned and stood in the corner while


    Wendell closed his eyes and pretended to be unconscious.


    After performing surgery for six hours in a row, Alice also worked the night shift, so she was


    genuinely exhausted.


    She leaned her head on Kingsley''s sturdy shoulder and softly said, "Then... I''ll rest for a while..."


    But just as Alice leaned on Kingsley''s broad shoulder, closed her eyes, and prepared to take a


    break...


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Knock¡­ Knock¡­ Knock¡­


    Suddenly, they heard several knocks from the door.


    Immediately after, the door to the ward was slowly pushed open.


    "Who is it?"


    Baron''s eyes widened, his face filled with ferocity.


    If that idiot brother of his came in at this moment, he would truly be asking for death.


    "You mother¡ª"


    However, he stopped his curse halfway and closed his mouth.


    That was because the person who entered was an incredibly beautiful woman.


    The woman had wless features and an almost perfect appearance.


    Even her figure was incredibly sexy, like a rarity in the world.


    She was Cecilia, one of the Five Beauties of Cleapolis.


    When Cecilia was talking to her grandmother, Old Mrs. Fox, she heard people yelling "Boss


    Nicholson" in the corridor and guessed that Kingsley might have arrived.


    So, she came over to see him.


    "Kingsley..."


    Cecilia was startled by Baron''s expression and cautiously called out.


    After hearing how she addressed Kingsley, Baron felt his heart tremble¡­


    Could it be... Was she also one of Kingsley''s women?


    Following that, Cecilia saw Kingsley sitting on the couch, holding Alice in his arms, and her face


    darkened.


    Alice, also a woman, naturally saw through Cecilia''s thoughts at a nce.


    She slowly lifted her head from Kingsley''s shoulder, revealing a cold expression on her face. "Miss


    Larson?"


    Cecilia was Reene''s best friend but had little interaction with Alice.


    The only time they had any connection was when they took turns taking care of Reene when she


    was shot.


    Other than that, their rtionship was purely between the patient''s family and the doctor.


    Turning to Kingsley, Alice smiled ambiguously. "Kingsley, it seems like Miss Larson is here to see


    you."


    "I guess..."


    For some reason, Kingsley suddenly felt he was caught in bed with someone.


    But he and Alice had nothing to do with each other either.


    Therefore, he couldn''t exin why he had this inexplicable feeling.


    Cecilia''s beautiful eyes nced at Kingsley, then at Alice, and suddenly revealed a charming smile.


    "Kingsley, it''s been so long since west met."


    She twisted her slender waist and walked closer, sitting on the other side of Kingsley, seemingly


    coquettishly saying, "I''ve missed you a little."


    When they were in front of Reene, Cecilia would endure her feelings even if she was jealous.


    That was because Reene was her best friend.


    But it was different when facing Alice.


    Cecilia believed that she was several times better than the other party in terms of family background


    and appearance.


    Seeing Cecilia deliberately getting close to Kingsley, Alice put on a cold demeanor and said coldly,


    "Miss Larson, are you here to visit Old Mrs. Fox today? Don''t you need to take care of her?"

 Chapter 833 Jealousy

    Chapter 833 Jealousy


    Just a moment ago, Alice leaned on Kingsley''s shoulder and felt an incrediblyforting and warm


    sensation. But Cecilia came and interrupted her before she could savor it, causing her tone to turn


    cold. Most importantly, in Alice''s perspective, Kingsley belonged to their group of seven sisters. How


    dare others try to share him?


    In response to Alice''s cold words, Cecilia smiled and said, "With a responsible doctor like you, Dr.


    Kramer, I don''t need to take care of my grandmother all the time. How about you? Don''t you have


    patients to attend to?"


    "I''m not on duty today," Alice replied coldly. "So, I don''t have any patients to take care of, but I want


    to be with my dear brother." Turning to Kingsley, she added, "Isn''t that right, King?"


    In that instant, Kingsley felt sweat forming on his forehead. For the first time, he realized that


    dealing with women was more headache-inducing than facing enemies on the battlefield...


    Kingsley''s mouth twitched as he reluctantly replied, "Yes... Yes, whatever you say is right, Alice."


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s response, Alice raised an eyebrow and challenged Cecilia. "Miss Larson,


    you heard it. Kingsley wants to be with me, so you should go back and apany your


    grandmother."


    Cecilia felt at a disadvantage, and her slightly raised nose wrinkled as she was reluctant to admit


    defeat. However, she still held onto Kingsley''s left arm tightly and refused to let go.


    Witnessing this scene, Baron was astonished. He was also envious yet worried for Kingsley


    because although being favored by two stunning beauties simultaneously was every man''s dream,


    both women seemed difficult to handle. It seemed like Kingsley was in a difficult situation.


    Even Wendell, lying on the bed, secretly listened in on the conversation while stealing nces in


    the direction of the couch. The scene of two women fighting over one man was quite rare.


    Kingsley licked his lips and spoke up slowly. "Um... I actually came today to check on Wendell''s


    injuries, and I have other things to doter..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''lle with you." Cecilia smiled. "I don''t have anything to do anyway!"


    Alice retorted coldly, "Miss Larson, you''re not a doctor, so what do you know about injuries? It''s


    better if I apany him."


    "You said you aren''t on duty today and don''t have to take care of patients, right?" Cecilia smiled.


    "Alice, you have to treat all patients equally. Otherwise, how can you live up to your profession as a


    doctor?"


    Seeing that the two of them were about to confront each other again, Kingsley quickly cleared his


    throat and cut in, "Alright, Cecilia, it won''t do if no one takes care of Old Mrs. Fox. You should return


    to her."


    He knew Matt and his son had basically fallen out with the Larsons. The fact that Cecilia came to


    visit Old Mrs. Fox today meant that the Foxes hadn''te. So, he spected that there was no


    one taking care of Old Mrs. Fox for the time being.


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s words, Cecilia pursed her lips, and a hint of disappointment appeared in


    her eyes. However, Kingsley continued, "Alice, you just finished the night shift, so you should go


    back and rest early. Don''t overwork yourself."


    Neither of these twodies was willing to back down, so Kingsley could only temporarily dismiss


    them both.


    Seeing that Kingsley wasn''t specifically targeting her, Cecilia smiled sweetly again and said, "Well


    then, Kingsley, if you have time, you muste to my house again. You can still stay in my room for


    the night."


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Upon hearing that, Baron choked on his own saliva. Wendell''s eyes also widened in shock as hey


    on the bed. He even forgot to continue pretending to be unconscious. This beautifuldy seemed to


    have that kind of rtionship with Kingsley already. It was tough to tell that Kingsley had such


    capabilities.


    Alice''s expression fell, and she reached out and pinched Kingsley''s waist. "King, so you''ve grown


    up, huh?"

 Chapter 834 A Three Women Play

    Chapter 834 A Three Women y


    "Alice, things are not what you think..." Kingsley knew Cecilia was referring to the incident where


    Michael and Matt tried to seduce him by drugging Cecilia. However, he didn''t even step into that


    danger zone that day!


    Before Kingsley could exin, Alice narrowed her eyes and said, "Last time, you werepletely


    naked and in a hurry at Jadnd Heights. I thought you had never experienced such a thing before,


    but it turns out you already..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She blushed and didn''t continue speaking, but that was enough to fuel people''s imagination.


    "Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Cough..." Baron choked so hard that he almost coughed up his lungs.


    Meanwhile, Wendell''s eyes widened, and he even sat up from the hospital bed.


    "Why are you coughing?" Alice gave Baron a cold stare. "You better pretend you didn''t hear


    anything!"


    Cecilia also eximed, "That''s right. How dare you eavesdrop on our conversation?!"


    One was an indifferent and beautiful woman, and the other was a pampered princess of the


    Larsons. When their tempers red, they didn''t care who Baron was in the underworld.


    "It''s not... Cough¡­ Cough¡­ " Baron''s face turned red, pointing at his throat. "I choked... choked on


    something. Cough¡­ Cough¡­"


    Kingsley was speechless and helpless. "Both of you, I can exin everything you said, but I really


    have something important to attend to. How about you¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, there was another knock on the door.


    Kingsley felt like he had seen a savior and said to Baron, "Quick! Open the door. It must be the


    doctor doing his rounds."


    He thought that since Alice worked here, she would feel embarrassed to hold his arm in front of her


    colleagues, but he didn''t expect Cameron to walk in when Baron opened the door!


    Cameron was wearing a tight-fitting traditional dress, revealing her slender legs from the side.


    Baron was stunned at the sight. Although he had seen beautiful women before, he had never seen


    such an elegant ssical beauty. Cameron smiled at him, almost giving Baron a nosebleed.


    "You''re¡ª" He had just said two words when Cameron went straight past him and into the ward,


    smiling and saying, "I''m here to visit the friend who got injured yesterday."


    Wendell was also amazed by Cameron''s appearance. His eyes widened, and he struggled to say,


    "It''s me! It''s me! I''m the friend who got injured!"


    Cameron ced a basket of fruit on the cab next to the bed and said, "Thank you for what


    happened yesterday and¡­" As she spoke, she turned her head to look at Kingsley. "And Mr.


    Nicholson, you are all benefactors of my Sheffield Family."


    Since Cameron had already noticed Cecilia and Alice, she also noticed the entanglement between


    the three of them.


    "Mr. Nicholson." Cameron swayed her slender waist and came to the front of the couch, speaking


    softly, "Regarding what my grandmother saidst time, I hope you can consider it. She said that the


    next time youe, she will personally cook you a meal."


    He''s invited to visit another home? Baron and Wendell exchanged nces and felt utmost


    astonished. Just a few minutes ago, Cecilia had just invited Kingsley over, and now another beauty


    came and invited him to her house. Such good fortune was not something ordinary people could


    have.


    Of course, these women were nothing ordinary people could handle. Alice and Cecilia looked at


    Kingsley simultaneously and said in unison, "What did her grandmother say?"


    "Well..." Kingsley was sweating profusely this time. Old Mrs. Sheffield wanted him to be her


    grandson-inw, but that was not something he could say at this critical moment. Otherwise, these


    three extraordinary women might cause some trouble.

 Chapter 835 Dr Kramer, Theres a Patient

    Chapter 835 Dr Kramer, There''s a Patient


    Upon seeing Kingsley hesitating, Cameron smiled and spoke up for him. "My grandmother said she


    likes Mr. Nicholson and hopes that he can be a close friend to the Sheffield Family¡­ Just


    like... family."


    Her words were initially harmless.


    However, they now carried a different meaning.


    Alice raised an eyebrow and rebuked, "Family? Kingsley and I are already family, so I wonder what


    family you n on bing with him?"


    Cecilia also raised her chin and challenged, "That''s right. Even if you want to invite Kingsley to your


    home, you should wait your turn."


    At that moment, Cecilia felt a stronger sense of crisis with Cameron than with Alice.


    Moreover, she was now vaguely aligning herself with Alice.


    "Oh, you must be Miss Larson." Cameron covered her mouth and chuckled. "I wonder whether you


    like the engagement ring you bought from my store."


    Then, as if she suddenly remembered something, she apologized, "Oh, my apologies, Miss Larson.


    I forgot that your engagement with Mr. Carter has been canceled. You must be very sad, right? I


    guess it will be long before you can invest in a rtionship again."


    Although Cameron''s words were slightly ambiguous, her tone and expression were serious and


    dignified.


    There was nothing wrong with her attitude.


    "You!"


    Cecilia was so angry that her face turned red, but she couldn''te up with a retort.


    After all, the news of her breaking off the engagement with Shane was almost known to everyone.


    They were a three-woman y.


    Moreover, these three women were each more formidable than the other.


    Baron didn''t dare to continue watching the spectacle and quietly retreated, preparing to leave this


    room filled with the smell of tension and jealousy.


    In the meantime, Wendelly on the bed, secretly anxious. If these three women started fighting, it


    wouldn''t affect him, right?


    After all, it was a fight between women, and Kingsley''s women at that.


    Even if ten thousand brothers were at the door, no one would dare to intervene.


    Kingsley, at the center of the storm, felt extremely helpless.


    At this moment, he would rather be surrounded by enemies from all sides than face three jealous


    women.


    For a while, the room fell silent.


    Only the fiery gazes of the three women were darting around the room.


    They seemed to be waiting for Kingsley to make a choice.


    Just as the air in the room gradually froze, another knock was heard from the door.


    This time, Kingsley, Baron, and Wendell all felt their hearts racing.


    They were all worried that it might be another woman.


    Baron wiped off his sweat.


    He knew that there were women interested in Kingsley, including Neveah''s Chairman, Reene, and


    Jeanne, the leader of the Jeanne Gang.


    If Jeanne Gang arrived, they would be the me that lit this bomb.


    The only thing he could do was probably to carry the immobile Wendell out of this room.


    As Baron was anxious, a doctor slowly pushed the door open and poked his head in.


    "Is Dr. Alice Kramer here... Dr. Kramer, there is a patient in the department whom you should take a


    look at."


    Seeing that a man came in, both Baron and Wendell breathed a sigh of relief...


    Kingsley probably hadn''t reached the point of being able to attract both men and women yet.


    In the meantime, Kingsley quickly took the opportunity to withdraw his arm from Cecilia and Alice''s


    hands, urging, "Alice, there''s a patient waiting for you. You should go and meet the patient. It can''t


    be dyed."


    Alice frowned slightly and said to the doctor at the door, "I''ve already finished my night shift. Dr.


    Vera should be on duty now. Why didn''t you go look for him?"


    "Director Arison personally ordered it," the doctor replied.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I vaguely remember him saying that this patient''s condition is veryplicated, and Dr. Vera can''t


    handle it. Dr. Kramer, your medical skills are the best in our department. Pleasee and see this


    patient before taking a rest."

 Chapter 836 The Patient Died During Treatment

    Chapter 836 The Patient Died During Treatment


    Although Alice appeared cold on the outside, she had apassionate heart as a doctor.


    She nced at Cameron and Cecilia, then nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll go take a look."


    After Alice left, Kingsley turned to Cecilia and urged, "Cecilia, you should hurry back to Old Mrs.


    Fox''s ward. It''s almost time for her to receive her IV drip."


    Then, he turned to Cameron and said, "Miss Sheffield, you should have ns on continuing the


    discussion with Reene today about the cooperation, right? Y-You should go and attend to that."


    Cameron smiled faintly and replied, "Alright, Mr. Nicholson. We can talk about other matters when


    you visit the Sheffield Family next time."


    After speaking, she turned around and exited the ward.


    Even though she had a favorable impression of Kingsley, they had yet to reach that level of


    familiarity.


    She had rebuked Cecilia earlier because of herpetitive nature as a woman, especially since


    Cecilia had provoked her first.


    "Kingsley, I should be heading back as well."


    Cecilia''s face turned slightly red as she spoke, but she didn''t make any move to leave.


    "Cecilia, do you have anything else to say¡ª"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley was interrupted by Cecilia before he could finish his sentence. She leaned forward and


    nted a kiss on his cheek.


    Seeing Kingsley''s surprised expression, Cecilia blushed even redder.


    "I¡­ I have to do something to fight for myself..." she whispered these words in a low voice and then


    ran out of the ward with a flushed face.


    "Boss Nicholson, I admire you, truly!" Baron smacked his lips and gave a thumbs up.


    "Boss Nicholson, they say heroes have a hard time resisting the charms of a beautiful woman, but


    in your case, it''s the beautiful woman who can''t resist you."


    Kingsley let out a long sigh. "Alright, stop with the nonsense. It''s not like you haven''t seen the


    situation from just now."


    "That''s true." Baron chuckled.


    "If I were in your shoes, I would also be in a dilemma. It''s hard to let go of any of these three


    women."


    While raising an eyebrow, Kingsley nced at Baron, who immediately restrained his smile.


    "I-I just wanted to ask, which one of them will be the future Mrs. Nicholson? That way, I can tell my


    men not to offend thatdy..."


    "Mrs. Nicholson?" Kingsley Nicholson shook his head. "I''m not considering those matters for now."


    "Yes. Of course..." Baron quickly agreed.


    He was afraid of upsetting Kingsley, so he quickly changed the topic and started talking about the


    underworld.


    More than ten minutes have passed.


    Suddenly, there was amotion outside the door.


    Immediately, the director of the cardiology department, Jude, shouted loudly, "What''s going on?


    What happened?"


    "Director Jude, something happened in the outpatient department!" someone anxiously exined,


    "Dr. Kramer was seeing a patient, and the patient died on the spot!"


    "What?" Jude was shocked. "Isn''t Dr. Kramer supposed to be off today?"


    "Yes! But things somehow came to this¡­"


    With the sound of panicked footsteps, their voices gradually faded away.


    Baron''s face turned serious. "Boss Nicholson, I think they just mentioned Dr. Kramer."


    "Let''s go and take a look."


    Kingsley stood up with a gloomy face and walked quickly outside.


    Baron followed behind him and instructed two subordinates to stay there to take care of Wendell.


    Then, he led the others to the outpatient department.


    When they arrived at the outpatient department, many patients and doctors were gathered in the


    corridor.


    As they peered inside, they discussed, "What''s going on? I heard someone was killed during


    treatment?"


    "Yes! It is a female doctor who made a mistake due to fatigue from working too much."


    "What kind of ipetent doctor is she? She couldn''t handle a patient having a medical


    emergency right in front of her? Did she just watch another person die?"


    "Yes, I heard the deceased''s family crying earlier, saying that the female doctor insisted that the


    patient''s heart was fine, which dyed the treatment."


    "Gosh! Such an ipetent doctor should pay with her own life!"

 Chapter 837 We Are Mr Shanes Allies

    Chapter 837 We Are Mr Shane''s Allies


    Listening to the discussions of the crowd, Kingsley frowned as he stood among them.


    He knew that Alice was not an ipetent doctor.


    Even if she had just finished a night shift and was very tired, she wouldn''t mistake whether a patient


    was sick.


    At this moment, a group of inconspicuous young men walked directly through the crowd toward


    Kingsley.


    After approaching him, the group leader respectfully said, "Boss Nicholson, my name is Terrell


    Keller. We are Mr. Shane''s associates."


    Kingsley nodded.


    He guessed these men should be the ones that Kenny sent to protect Alice.


    As he had been worried that Matt and others would harm Alice, he specifically instructed Kenny to


    find a few clever guys to protect her secretly.


    Terrell remorsefully lowered his head and whispered, "We have been discreetly watching and never


    letting our guard down, afraid that something unexpected might happen to Dr. Kramer. B-But we


    couldn''t enter Dr. Kramer''s consultation room and didn''t expect this to happen..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not your fault." Kingsley patted his shoulder.


    "Whether this incident was an ident or a premeditated trap, it''s beyond your control."


    Baron quickly spoke up after seeing Kenny''s associates had arrived. "Boss Nicholson, let''s go in


    and see. We should find out what''s going on."


    However, he knew in his heart that Alice was not only Kingsley''s second elder sister but was also


    likely to be Mrs. Nicholson in the future.


    How could he possibly let this great opportunity for merit slip into the hands of Kenny''s associates?


    Kingsley nodded, his face darkening. "Let''s go inside."


    With that, he strode toward the outpatient clinic of the cardiology department.


    Baron nced at Terrell and the others, "Wait outside the corridor and be ready to assist."


    After speaking, he immediately followed Kingsley with his subordinates.


    Seniority and status were highly valued in the underworld, so Terrell didn''t dare to offend Mr. Howe.


    Therefore, he could only roll his eyes and nod in agreement.


    Passing through the corridor, Kingsley and the gang arrived at the entrance of the outpatient clinic.


    Two security guards in uniform were standing there, preventing anyone froming too close to


    watch themotion.


    When the two security guards suddenly saw arge group of fierce and burly underworld gang


    members approaching, they felt their scalps tingle.


    One of them was so scared that his face trembled, but he still mustered up the courage to say, "W-


    What do you want? Are you family members of the patient and havee to cause trouble? I''m


    telling you, the situation hasn''t been figured out yet, and the police haven''t arrived. You are not


    allowed to go in and disturb the doctor!"


    Kingsley stepped forward. "My name is Kingsley Nicholson, and I''m here to find Dr. Alice Kramer."


    "Dr. Kramer?"


    The security guard nced at Kingsley for a moment, then looked fearfully at the strong men


    behind him. He trembled while saying, "Wait here. I''ll go in and ask her."


    After saying that, he turned around and ran into the clinic.


    A whileter, Jude''s voice was heard. "Mr. Nicholson is here? Let him in quickly!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    The security guard ran out and said to Kingsley, "Director Lynch asked you toe in."


    However, he immediately added, "But these people can''te in. It''s already very chaotic inside."


    "Okay." Kingsley nodded and turned to Baron. "Mr. Howe, you and your men wait here."


    Baron immediately responded, "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    Kingsley didn''t speak another word and walked directly into the clinic with a stern face.


    The clinic was divided into two sections.


    The doctor conducted consultations in the outer section, where there was a desk and aputer.


    Through a small door, inside the room was the treatment room.


    Alice was standing next to the examination bed.


    On the bed was a man in his forties.


    His eyes were tightly closed, and he seemed pale. It seemed that he had already passed away.


    Next to the "corpse" was a man and a woman, crying and wailing hysterically.


    They kept using Alice of misdiagnosing the patient, causing their loved one to die tragically.

 Chapter 838 Clearing Her Name

    Chapter 838 Clearing Her Name


    Jude, standing beside them, was as anxious as a cat on a hot roof and kept rubbing his hands


    together.


    "Mr. Nicholson! Boy, am I d you''re here!"


    Jude was overjoyed when he saw Kingsley and said, "Look at this. What should we do in this


    situation? The patient''s family is relentless, and Dr. Kramer¡­ might get in trouble.


    With a frown, Kingsley asked, "Did you call the police?"


    "Yes, we did!" Jude nodded repeatedly. "The police said they would be here soon!"


    "Then, where is the hospital''s director?" Kingsley asked. "Why hasn''t he shown up when something


    this huge has happened?"


    Jude pped his thigh.


    "Director Arison is not in the hospital. Other doctors said that Director Arison left just over ten


    minutes ago, and we can''t reach him."


    "Just left?"


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes. That seemed too coincidental.


    The doctor who came to call Alice just now clearly said that the director had ordered it.


    So, how could James leave first?


    "Mr. Nicholson, what should we do now?" Jude was so worried that his facial features were


    squeezed together.


    "We can''t contact Director Arison, and the vice director said it wasn''t his order. He told me to find


    Director Arison! You see, this hot potato is being passed around, and I''m the unlucky head of this


    department."


    Kingsley ignored Jude and went to Alice instead, whispering, "Alice, what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know..." Alice''s face turned pale, and it took her a while to slowly exin. "Although I haven''t


    had time to do an electrocardiogram, based on my experience, I can determine that his heart is fine


    just by using a stethoscope..."


    She shook her head, and her eyes seemed confused. "But... But he suddenly died... without any


    warning. He just died! I don''t know what happened..."


    At this moment, the woman lying next to the corpse cried out hoarsely, "You don''t know what


    happened? It''s clearly because of you. Your ipetence has dyed my husband''s chance of


    rescue. You have to take responsibility for this!"


    The man next to her also said harshly, "That''s right! You''re a murderer! You have to pay for my


    brother''s life. An eye for an eye!"


    As soon as the words "murderer" came out, Kingsley clearly felt Alice tremble.


    "Shut up!" Kingsley shouted angrily.


    "The matter hasn''t been investigated yet! If you dare to nder us, I will send you to see the man!"


    The man and woman were slightly startled by Kingsley''s imposing attitude, and even their crying


    stopped.


    "Alice, let''s leave first." Kingsley grabbed Alice''s wrist. "It''s unlucky to stay with a dead person!"


    Seeing that it was Alice''s first time encountering such a situation, she was in a daze and allowed


    Kingsley to lead her toward the door.


    "Mr. Nicholson, where are you going?"


    When Jude saw the situation, he quickly followed behind them.


    He would be astounded if Alice also ran away.


    Kingsley held Alice''s hand and walked through the corridor to the outpatient hall. Then, the people


    around immediately started whispering, "Isn''t this female doctor the one who just killed someone?"


    "Tsk, tsk. She looks so beautiful. She must be all looks and no brain."


    "I think she became a doctor by relying on her looks. Her performance might be the worst here."


    Kingsley frowned and was about to ask Baron to disperse the crowd when Alice suddenly spoke up.


    "No, I can''t just leave like this. I didn''t kill anyone. I must clear my name!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alice..."


    Kingsley wanted to say something but swallowed his words.


    He knew Alice had always wanted to be a doctor who saved lives.


    In addition, she became the attending physician at Hill Crest Hospital through her endless nights of


    relentless efforts.


    After studying hard for more than a decade, she couldn''t let her reputation be ruined so easily and


    for no reason.


    At that moment, the two "rtives of the deceased" also rushed out of the outpatient clinic.


    They pointed at Alice and shouted, "You ipetent doctor! You killed someone, and now you


    want to run away?"


    "The body is still warm, and you, the murderer, want to escape?"

 Chapter 839 There Is Something Fishy

    Chapter 839 There Is Something Fishy


    Once those words were said, they both sat down on the ground and continued to cry and make a


    fuss.


    While stomping his feet, Jude bellowed, "Hey, both of you, get up! There are so many people


    watching. It''s not good for our image!"


    "Not good for your image?" The woman screamed. "That ipetent doctor has just killed my


    husband, and you''re asking me to care for your image? I don''t care. The hospital must give me an


    exnation."


    The panic in Alice''s eyes disappeared, reced by determination. She said, "I won''t run away, and I


    will give you an exnation. After the police arrive and determine the cause of death, everything will


    be revealed."


    Upon hearing that the cause of death would be investigated, the two people looked at each other


    and suddenly stopped crying.


    The man stood up and said to Kingsley, "You are the director here, right? Immediately get someone


    to take my brother''s body to the morgue! Hurry!"


    "You want him sent to the morgue now?" Jude asked in confusion. "We have to wait for the police to


    arrive and then wait for them to finish examining the scene¡ª"


    Before Jude could finish speaking, the woman sitting on the ground immediately cried out, "Oh my


    God! What does this hospital want? Gosh, I don''t want to live anymore!"


    The woman''s voice was sharp and noisy, making Jude''s head feel like it was about to explode.


    "Alright, alright. Send the body to the morgue." Jude helplessly instructed the doctor next to him,


    "Samuel, you go with the security guard and take the deceased in the outpatient room to theContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    morgue."


    Watching the man and woman causing trouble, Kingsley suddenly had a thought in his mind.


    Ordinary people would definitely protect the scene and wait for the police to arrive, but these two


    people insisted on rushing to a man who had just died a few minutes ago to the morgue.


    There must be something suspicious going on.


    Kingsley turned his head and whispered to Terrell, "Take two people with you and follow them to the


    morgue. Keep a close eye on them and see what they are up to. Also, be discreet and don''t attract


    attention."


    While saying that, he took out a pen and a piece of paper from the front pocket of Alice''s doctor''s


    coat and wrote down a series of numbers. "This is my phone number. Contact me anytime if there''s


    anything."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson." Terrell nodded and immediately led two men to exit the crowd quietly.


    During this period, they disguised themselves as people seeking medical treatment at the hospital


    in order to protect Alice secretly.


    Even two of the henchmen were holding medical records that they somehow obtained.


    Therefore, their departure did not attract anyone''s attention.


    Even Matt and Felix, who had been secretly watching from the side, did not notice them.


    Watching Samuel Vera, the doctor, and the two security guards carry the body away, the woman


    slowly stood up from the ground.


    Since she had cried so hard just now, she had almost lost her strength. She suddenly stumbled


    when she stood up and almost lost her bnce.


    Fortunately, the man next to her quickly caught her by the waist.


    Seeing this scene, Kingsley narrowed his eyes and thought to himself, The couple seems close¡­


    The woman stood up and loudly addressed the surrounding crowd, "Everyone, please help us


    uphold justice. My husband felt difort in his heart and came here for treatment, but this female


    doctor insisted that there was nothing wrong with his heart. Later, my husband started convulsing


    and rolling his eyes, and she stood by helplessly, not knowing how to save him. Tell me, what is the


    difference between this ipetent doctor and an executioner?"


    As soon as she said that, the patients around showed expressions of indignation.


    They were both scared and angry.


    On the one hand, they were scared that they had almost encountered the ipetent doctor


    themselves.


    On the other hand, they were even more angry at the hospital''s irresponsibility for letting such a


    person serve as the attending physician.


    Amidst the pointing and usations from the crowd, Alice stubbornly bit her lip and remained silent.


    Now, the person was indeed dead, and she had no way of defending herself.


    She could only wait for the police to arrive so that she could clear her name.

 Chapter 840 Detecting a Flaw

    Chapter 840 Detecting a w


    Witnessing Alice bing the target of public criticism, Matt, who was hiding nearby, couldn''t help


    butugh.


    "Hahaha, Alice Kramer is in real trouble now. Mr. Jacob, look at Nicholson. He can''t even utter one


    word back at the crowd."


    "In this situation, he can''t exin himself no matter what. What else can he do?" Felix alsoughed.


    "Moreover, I''ve already spoken to the chief of the police station. I guarantee that Nicholson will be


    even more devastated once they arrive."


    He patted Matt on the shoulder.


    "President Fox, let''s wait for Nicholson to kneel down and beg us to spare his sister."


    "Hahaha! I can''t wait." Matt looked at the woman causing the scene in the crowd.


    "But I have to say, Mr. Jacob, those two are such talented actors. They have far exceeded my


    expectations."


    Felix smiled proudly.


    "The man''s name is Alden Greene. He''s a junior manager in mypany, and the woman is his


    wife, Janae Weeks. Not only does their entire family rely on Jacob Group for a living, but I have also


    promised to promote Alden and give him a raise after this matter. Besides that, I promised to


    provide him with a five-figure bonus. How does that sound? Wouldn''t they give their it their all in this


    performance?"


    "It''s all thanks to your thoughtful nning, Mr. Jacob!" Mattughed and ttered.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "With this performance, even if Nicholson has great abilities, he won''t be able to save his sister in


    front of everyone. So what if he brought a group of underworld gang members? I don''t believe he


    would dare to provoke the public."


    Just as Felix and Matt were happily conversing, Kingsley stepped forward and approached Janae,


    coldly asking, "You im to be the wife of the deceased?"


    "Yes!" Janae looked at Kingsley warily. "I am his wife!"


    Then, Kingsley then turned to Alden standing beside her. "You are the brother of the deceased?"


    "That''s correct!" Alden nodded. "We are rted by blood."


    Leaning slightly forward, Kingsley sniffed the air and then smirked.


    "Well, this is interesting. Howe you, as inws, use the same shower gel as your brother-in-


    law?"


    "Well..." Alden turned pale and tried to exin cunningly. "My sister-inw says that brand of


    shower gel is good and rmended that I buy the same one. Is that not allowed?"


    "Of course, it''s allowed." Kingsley sneered coldly, staring at Janae.


    "But, madam, I must criticize you. I just saw that your husband''s fingernails were covered in mud.


    Since you rmended a shower gel to your younger brother-inw, why didn''t you use it on your


    husband and help him wash up?"


    Feeling ufortable under Kingsley''s gaze, he avoided eye contact altogether.


    "My... My husband is an ordinary worker who works on the construction site. He just finished his


    work, so of course, his hands have mud on them."


    After speaking, she beganining again. "Why is my life so miserable? My husband works


    hard all day to earn just over a hundred bucks, and now he has to pass so suddenly. Oh, gosh, the


    life of the poor."


    Kingsley looked at his wristwatch.


    "It''s only nine o''clock in the morning. Let''s not mention whether your husband starts working before


    dawn. Let''s just talk about this ne of yours..."


    As he spoke, he stepped forward and forcefully pulled the ne off Janae''s neck, saying coldly,


    "If I remember correctly, this ne is a new product from the Gavell Jewelry Atelier and is priced


    at 1,950. May I ask, can your husband, who earns just over a hundred a day, afford to spend almost


    two thousand on a small ne?"


    "Well¡­ Uh..."


    Covering her neck, Janae anxiously looked at Alden while her body was instantly soaked in a cold


    sweat.


    Without waiting for Alden to defend himself, Kingsley grabbed his wrist and said in a chilling voice,


    "The ring mark on your ring finger is so clear. You must have just taken off your wedding ring, have


    you?"

 Chapter 841 Shrewd Eyes

    Chapter 841 Shrewd Eyes


    "I..." Fear filled Alden''s face as he struggled to free Kingsley''s grasp.


    However, Kingsley''s grip was too firm for Alden to break free easily!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know nothing about a wedding ring!" Alden''s face turned pale as he tried to defend himself. "Plus,


    even if I removed the engagement ring, what does it have to do with you?!"


    "It has nothing to do with me." Kingsley coldly smiled and seized Janae''s wrist with his other hand.


    "However, what I find curious is the coincidence of finding a mark on her hand that suggests a


    recently removed ring."


    Everyone around craned their necks to get a better look at Janae''s finger.


    Indeed, there was a clear ring mark on the ring fingers of both Janae and Alden!


    It was evident that the rings had been worn for years and had only recently been taken off.


    Baron, who stood among the crowd, shifted his gaze and immediately said, "You two are married


    but are pretending to be rtives. The person who just died wasn''t your husband or brother at all."


    The brothers of the ck Fist Gang also chimed in, "That''s right. We can tell that you two


    intentionally came here to cause trouble."


    "Clearly, you are a married couple pretending to be rtives. You both have ulterior motives!"


    Alden and Janae''s faces turned pale and then red. Their hearts were about to leap out of their


    chests.


    Neither of them had expected that the scent of body shampoo and the ring mark would expose their


    marital rtionship.


    In fact, they had just taken off their couple rings a moment ago.


    Yet, they failed to escape Kingsley''s watchful eyes.


    The people around looked at Alden and Janae with suspicion.


    "What''s going on? Are they really a married couple? Then, who was the person who just died?"


    "Yeah. What are they up to?"


    Everyone looked at Alden and Janae with skeptical eyes. No one was in the state of mind to me


    Alice anymore.


    Seeing this scene, Matt and Felix, who were hiding in the corner, exchanged a nce with resentful


    expressions.


    "D*mn it! Kingsley is truly sharp!" Matt gritted his teeth. "I didn''t expect him to pay attention to such


    details in such a chaotic situation. I underestimated him."


    Felix''s expression turned gloomy. "It''s because he''s a formidable opponent that we put in so much


    effort to target Alice."


    "If he were an idiot, why would we go through all this trouble?"


    Matt frowned. "Mr. Jacob, what should we do now? I think they''re about to be exposed."


    "Don''t worry, we just need to wait for the police to arrive," Felix said. "The reason I brought Alden


    and the others to act in this y is to restrain Alice by the public before the police arrive. That way,


    Kingsley won''t be able to rescue her by force. It''s almost time now, and their mission is almost


    complete. Once the police take her away, our n will be sessful!"


    As he spoke, he nced at his watch and cursed under his breath, "D*mn it, why are these they so


    slow?"


    Just as Felix finished speaking, a faint sound of police sirens could be heard from outside.


    Arge number of police forces were rushing over from a distance!


    Upon hearing the sirens, Alden''s eyes lit up, and he shouted, "Kid! It doesn''t matter if we''re a couple


    or not! The police will be here soon! Once they arrive, they will immediately arrest this fraudulent


    doctor! Let''s see what you can do then!"


    Arrest her immediately?


    Upon hearing Alden''s confident tone, Kingsley''s eyes flickered!


    Kingsley was now certain that someone deliberately set Alice up.


    She didn''t have many friends or enemies in her daily life.


    Who would go to such lengths to trouble a small doctor like this?

 Chapter 842 I Will Beat You Up Too

    Chapter 842 I Will Beat You Up Too


    The only possibility was that the mastermind seemed to be targeting Alice, but in reality, he was


    targeting Kingsley!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Recalling the incident where Matt asked Alice to write a treatment n, Kingsley was almost certain


    that today''s farce was Matt''s conspiracy!


    With Matt''s connections and wealth, he had the ability to bribe the chief of the police station.


    That was why Alden was so certain that as soon as the police would arrest Alice as soon as they


    arrived at the scene.


    With this in mind, Kingsley revealed a cold and intimidating smile.


    Matt is indeed much smarter than the Wynns. Both are kidnappings, but he can do it so discreetly.


    If it weren''t for realizing that this couple was a fake husband and wife, Kingsley might have thought


    it was an ident and let the police take Alice away for investigation.


    Thud!


    Kingsley casually threw Alden and Janae to the ground and said coldly, "Tell me, what are you two


    up to? Why are you pretending to be the rtives of the deceased? What happened to that dead


    person?"


    Although Kingsley had already guessed that Matt was the mastermind, Alice was used of being


    a doctor who caused someone''s death.


    Therefore, he had to make this fake couple tell the truth and clear her name.


    Otherwise, her reputation would be ruined even if he dealt with them.


    After all, the person really died. This would definitely have a fatal impact on her career.


    "Who is pretending? I don''t know what you mean." Alden had to continue denying it to get promoted


    and get a raise.


    As long as they could stale some time until the police took Alice away, his mission would be


    consideredplete!


    "You won''t tell the truth, huh?" A cold light shed in Kingsley''s eyes.


    He told Baron, "Mr. Howe, I''ll leave it to you. Make him tell the truth."


    At the same time, he sent a message to Lancer. ''Give a warning to the chief of Cleapolis Police


    Station. If he wants to continue sitting in the chief''s position, he better not get involved in this mess.''


    By the time Kingsley finished sending this message, a member of the ck First Gang kicked Alden


    onto the floor.


    "Help! They''re trying to murder someone!" Janae stood helplessly by the side, pping her thigh in


    frustration.


    "Shut up!" Baron growled menacingly. "If you keep that up, I''ll beat you up too!"


    Baron, also known as the Sris Province''s Underworld Boxing King, was terrifyingly ferocious


    when someone provoked him.


    His words silenced her, leaving her trembling and whimpering in tears.


    The people around them retreated in shock, whispering to each other.


    "H-How can they beat up the family of the deceased? How terrible!"


    "What family of the deceased? Didn''t you hear that they''re impostors?"


    "That''s right. Who would impersonate the family of the deceased? They''re definitely bad guys!"


    No one sympathized with Alden and Janae anymore.


    They also hoped that he would quickly reveal the truth so as to appease their curiosity.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The members of the ck Fist Gang relentlessly kicked and punched Alden.


    He grimaced in pain, howling in agony!


    However, he endured it.


    As long as he could hold on until the police arrived, a glorious future awaited him.


    "Madam, do you want to watch your husband get beaten to death?" Kingsley coldly looked at


    Janae. "If you tell us everything you know, he won''t have to endure this torture anymore."


    She watched her husband being brutally attacked by a group of burly men. She was crying so hard


    that she could barely catch her breath!


    Her lips trembled, but she didn''t speak.


    She knew that Alden could get a promotion and a raise only bypleting the task entrusted by


    Felix.


    Then, she could have more money to buy jewelry and clothes.


    She believed that they wouldn''t dare to kill someone in public anyway.


    It was worth it for the sake of future glory and wealth, even if she was left with just a breath!


    Seeing how she remained silent, Kingsley nodded with a cold smile. "Very well, your husband is


    fortunate to have a wife like you."


    Meanwhile, Matt, who was hiding on the side, was sweating nervously. "Mr. Jacob, luckily, both the


    manager and his wife are stubborn! Otherwise, our n would have been ruined!"


    "I''m afraid Alden won''tst much longer," Felix said anxiously. "Why haven''t the police arrived yet?"

 Chapter 843 Theres No Need To Hide

    Chapter 843 There''s No Need To Hide


    As Felix was speaking, the sound of police sirens suddenly red outside the clinic''s entrance. The


    screeching sound of brakes followed.


    "They''re here!" His eyes lit up. "Finally!"


    Matt also let out a sigh of relief. "They came just in time."


    The members of the ck Fist Gang, who were assaulting Alden, widened their eyes upon hearing


    the sirens so close by.


    After all, they were all individuals who operated in the gray areas of society.


    Facing the police in person made them feel uneasy.


    "Boss Nicholson, the police are here," Baron said worriedly. "Should I tell them to hide first?"


    "No," Kingsley said calmly. "Stay. There''s no need to hide."


    Baron and the ck Fist Gang were filled with admiration!


    ''Stay. There''s no need to hide.''


    How many people from the underworld dared to make such a bold statement? Even Jarett probably


    didn''t have such confidence to say that!


    At this moment, Alden, who was lying on the ground, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth


    and said, "The police are here. None of you can escape from this... You bunch of criminals will pay


    the price sooner orter..."


    "D*mn it! How dare you talk tough at us!" one of the members of the ck Fist Gang angrily


    shouted and was about to attack.


    However, before he could bring his kicked foot down, a group of police officers in uniforms walked


    into the clinic.


    Alden and Janae let out a sigh of relief, knowing that they were finally saved.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Matt and Felix were smiling, eagerly waiting to watch the show unfold.


    "What''s going on here?" the leading police officer asked with a cold face after noticing Alden lying


    on the ground while covered in blood.


    Janae quickly stepped forward and pointed at Kingsley. "Sir, it''s him! He''s the one who had my


    husband beaten like this!"


    As soon as she saw the police, she couldn''t care less about pretending to be a bereaved family


    member, and she directly exposed their rtionship.


    The leading officer, Kn Puckett, was the captain of the Action Team A of Cleapolis Police Station.


    He had received orders to arrest a female doctor named Alice Kramer, but he didn''t expect to


    encounter a brawl right after he arrived at the scene!


    "This is killing two birds with one stone." Kn sneered and looked at Kingsley. "Do you know what


    crime it is to fight in public?"


    Kingsley shook his head slightly. "First, this is not a fight but a way to make them tell the truth and


    clear Dr. Kramer''s name. Second, your phone is about to ring."


    The two remarks seemed unrted. Kn was slightly stunned by what he heard.


    The people around were also confused as well.


    "What is this person talking about? How does he know that the officer''s phone is about to ring?"


    "Yeah, maybe he''s scared of the police."


    Even Baron was perspiring. He wondered why Kingsley suddenly said something that made no


    sense.


    Just when everyone had no idea why Kingsley said that, Kn''s phone began ringing.


    Ring, ring, ring...


    Everyone''s eyes widened as they whispered, "Oh my God. That young man actually guessed it


    right!"


    Kn also looked surprised. When he took out his phone and nced at it, his expression


    immediately became serious.


    He answered the call respectfully, "Sir."


    It was unclear what was said on the other end of the phone, but Kn''s face fell.


    One minuteter, he hung up the phone with an undecipherable expression.


    "Sir, you must help us!" Janae was supporting the weak Alden. "These people from the underworld


    beat my husband to a pulp to protect that ipetent doctor who caused someone''s death. You


    must arrest all of them and give us justice."

 Chapter 844 Disband!

    Chapter 844 Disband!


    Kn pocketed his phone, cleared his throat, and coughed a few times. "Um... I just received a call


    from the Chief. There''s a sudden big case that requires our attention. The matters here... will no


    longer fall under my jurisdiction for now."


    After speaking, he turned around and waved his hand to his subordinates. "Disband!"


    With thatmand, a team of officers immediately turned around on the spot and left!


    "This..."


    Upon witnessing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded!


    Did they just leave like that?


    Even if they didn''t care about the assault, what about the patient who suddenly died?


    How could these officerse here and then leave without any action?!


    Janae squatted on the ground as she was dumbfounded and filled with disbelief!


    This wasn''t part of the original n!


    Wasn''t it supposed to bepleted once the police took the female doctor away?!


    But now the police didn''t even arrest anyone!


    What should they, as a couple, do now?!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Only Baron trembled in his heart and slowly looked at Kingsley.


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "You see, I told you there was no need to hide."


    At this moment, Baron''s expression became even more respectful! He didn''t expect that Kingsley


    not only had connections in the military but also in the police station!


    A local official was not as influential as a current official!


    These people from the underworld rarely had contact with the military, but the police station was the


    biggest obstacle for them!


    Kingsley actually made the police officers obediently disband and leave!


    This was what it meant to have control over both sides of thew!


    Upon listening to the fading sound of police sirens outside the door, Matt and Felix were both


    confused!


    "Mr. Jacob, what''s going on?!" Matt opened his mouth wide. "Didn''t you already make a deal with


    Chief Moss?!"


    Felix was also bewildered. "Yeah. I already gave him the money! What is he ying at?!"


    "Make a call! Call him right now!" Matt urged anxiously.


    "The couple can probably be dyed for a while longer. Call Chief Moss immediately and ask


    what''s going on!"


    "Yes! I''ll call right now!"


    Felix nodded and tremblingly dialed the phone number of Isaac Moss, the chief of the Cleapolis


    Police Department.


    "Hello? Chief Moss?" After the call connected, Felix went straight to the point.


    "Chief Moss, why did the people you sent suddenly leave?! We agreed to capture that Alice!"


    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a long time before Isaac finally spoke slowly.


    "Well... Mr. Jacob, I am just a small chief. There are some things that I can''t decide on my own. You


    have to understand me!"


    "What does that mean?" Felix asked. "It''s just capturing a doctor. Can''t a chief like you make the


    decision?!"


    Isaac sighed. "The main issue is that this matter doesn''tply with the regtions. If someone


    reports it, my position won''t be secure!"


    Just now, he had just received a call from the higher-ups, saying that General Lancer personally


    ordered it and that this matter was rted to a confidential military operation. He couldn''t get


    involved in this mess!


    How could he dare to go against a military general?!


    So, he immediately made up an excuse and called Kn back.


    Isaac also came from a military background and knew what a confidential military operation meant.


    That was why he was being vague and evasive with Felix!


    "Doesn''tply with the regtions?!" Felix''s forehead veins bulged with anger. "Chief Moss, you


    can''t handle things like this! I''ve already transferred the money to your ount. How can you


    deceive us like this?"


    Isaac coldly snorted. "I''m not foolish enough to exchange my position for a small amount of money!


    I will return your money as it is! You don''t need to threaten me with it!"


    After speaking, he hung up the phone!


    "This..."


    Felix listened to the busy tone on the phone, and his face looked as if he had just swallowed a


    pound of dead flies.


    "What''s going on?" Matt noticed his expression and quickly asked, "What did Chief Moss say?"


    Felix gritted his teeth and said, "He said that this matter doesn''tply with the rules! He''s afraid of


    being reported! He wants to return the money to me!"


    "What?!"

 Chapter 845 Public Opinion Reversal!

    Chapter 845 Public Opinion Reversal!


    Matt was astounded, and his eyes were bulging.


    "Things havee to this point, and he says he won''t help? Isn''t he deceiving us?!"


    Felix, who was filled with anger, responded.


    "What else can we do? We begged him! If he doesn''t want to help, we have no other choice!"


    Matt furrowed his brow as he observed the situation in the field.


    "What do we do now? If the police don''t arrest anyone, how can we use Alice to threaten Kingsley?"


    "And what about that couple? Will they expose our n?!" Felix asked with a cold expression.


    "Nope. They still rely on my group for their livelihood, so they definitely won''t dare to reveal the


    truth! As for Alice... After this incident, her reputation is already ruined. We might as well use our


    connections with the Department of Health to revoke her medical practitioner license!"


    Matt''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    "Right! We just need to use Alice to threaten Kingsley! If Alice wants to be a doctor again, she will


    have to beg us to spare her! We can still use her to threaten him!"


    While Felix and Matt were discussing their sinister n, Baron said to Janae, "Aren''t you waiting for


    the police to arrive? You''ve seen the current situation. Even the police can''t save you! Don''t you


    n on telling the truth?!"


    Janae supported Alden and whispered fearfully, "Alden, what should we do now? It seems like


    something went wrong with this n. How do we get out of this situation?!"


    Cough... Cough... Cough... Alden held his chest in pain and coughed a few times before saying


    weakly, "I don''t know how things turned out like this... but we absolutely cannot... reveal the truth¡­"


    Cough... Cough...


    Kingsley''s eyes grew colder when he saw Alden''s condition!


    If Alden and Janae didn''t reveal the truth, the suspicion of murder on Alice couldn''t be cleared!


    Upon observing Kingsley''s icy expression, Baron had a sudden inspiration and said to everyone


    loudly, "Everyone, you heard it just now. This woman admitted to the police chief that this man is her


    husband! They are clearly a married couple, but they pretend to be the wife and brother of the


    deceased. They definitely have some hidden conspiracy!"


    "So, we must make them tell the truth and give Dr. Kramer a fair treatment, right?!"


    As Baron finished speaking, Jude was the first to respond.


    "Right! Dr. Kramer''s medical skills are evident to all! There must be something fishy going on here!


    We must make them tell the truth!"


    Upon seeing that Jude had spoken, the surrounding doctors also chimed in.


    "That''s right, Dr. Kramer''s medical skills are not only top-notch but also among the best in Hill Crest


    Hospital! How could she make such a mistake?!"


    "Dr. Lynch is right. There must be something wrong here! We need to know the truth!"


    With the support of these doctors, the public opinion in the room suddenly took a 180-degree turn!


    Those who had just been condemning Alice as a quack doctor were now all indignant as they


    mored for Alden and Janae to tell the truth!


    Janae was surrounded by the crowd. She was frightened and at a loss for words as she stuttered.


    "What...what could be the problem? Anyway, that person really died. It can''t be fake, right?!"


    "Even if we are not the real family members of the deceased, b-but it is a fact that this doctor


    caused the death!"


    Alden quickly added, "Yes. We just couldn''t stand by and had to seek justice for the deceased!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone around fell silent!


    Yes!


    It was an undeniable fact that the patient died under Alice''s care!


    Even if this couple were not the real family members of the deceased, it couldn''t erase her fault!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Baron nced at the expressions of the people around him and whispered to Kingsley, "Kingsley,


    things have gottenplicated. Even if I had the others beat this couple to death, it would be


    difficult to salvage Dr. Kramer''s reputation..."

 Chapter 846 Lift the Body!

    Chapter 846 Lift the Body!


    Kingsley furrowed his brow when he realized that this situation was quiteplicated.


    He could prevent the police station personnel from finding anything, had the members of the ck


    Fist Gang eliminated the couple, forcefully dispersed the crowd, and took Alice away, but none of


    these actions would solve the real problem at hand.


    How can I restore Alice''s reputation?


    His phone suddenly vibrated while he was deep in thought.


    He took out his phone and nced at it, noticing an unfamiliar number, and he had a feeling that it


    was Terrell calling.


    Earlier, Samuel and two security guards had taken the deceased''s body to the morgue, and he had


    instructed Terrell to follow them secretly.


    There should be some progress now.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Hello?"


    When Kingsley answered the phone, he heard Terrell deliberately lowering his voice on the other


    end.


    "Boss Nicholson, four men have arrived at the morgue''s entrance. I overheard them telling the


    administrator that Director Arison instructed them to remove two bodies, and one of them is the


    deceased who just died!"


    Terrell paused momentarily and continued, "Just now, Samuel was busy filling out some forms and


    registration cards for the body. He asked them to show relevant documents when they asked to take


    the body away, but those four men couldn''t produce anything and insisted that it was Director


    Arison''s order. They are now arguing at the entrance!"


    Kingsley''s eyes flickered, and he said in a deep voice, "Help them to lift the body, but don''t let them


    take it away. Bring it directly to the outpatient hall!"


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    After ending the call, he stood with his hands behind his back, coldly looking at the trembling Janae


    and Alden.


    "You both don''t want to tell the truth, right? Fine, I won''t force you as I believe you will voluntarily


    confess everythingter!"


    "W-What do you mean?" Janae trembled and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    He smiled coldly without answering him. Instead, he instructed Baron, "Please have our brothers


    guard the entrance. No one is allowed to leave until Alice''s grievances are cleared!"


    Everyone present now believed that Alice was responsible for the patient''s death.


    He had to ensure that everyone witnessed the final oue to clear the injustice of Alice.


    Otherwise, rumors about this matter might spread if even one person left midway.


    If these rumors were to spread, it would be troublesome to debunk them.


    Meanwhile, at the morgue entrance, four men were arguing with Samuel.


    These four men were security guards from Jacob Corporation, and their leader was Christopher


    Wells, the captain of the security team.


    Director Arison had informed the morgue administrator that someone woulde to take away two


    bodies earlier that morning, and they could be allowed through without any issues.


    Christopher and the others thought this task would go smoothly with the director''s order, but


    unexpectedly, they encountered someone as stubborn as Samuel!


    Samuel stood before the morgue entrance, determinedly saying, "I don''t care if this is Director


    Arison''s order, and I need to see the proper documents! Since I had brought the deceased here,


    how can I exin to Director Arison if you want to take the bodies away without proof?"


    Christopher was at his breaking point, clenching his fist and saying fiercely, "I warn you that this


    matter is very important! Don''t dy our business! Otherwise, I will have to take action!"


    Just as he raised his fist and was ready to resort to violence, a cheerful voice came from the side.


    "Oh, what''s going on here? Fighting in this ce is not a good idea," Terrell spoke as he


    immediately arrived as instructed after speaking with Kingsley.


    Christopher''s face changed when he saw more than a dozen young men with a tough appearance


    suddenly appear. "Who are you guys?"


    "Us? We''re just passing by!" Terrell grinned. "What''s the matter? Samuel doesn''t know his ce


    and is blocking your way?"

 Chapter 847 Put Them Down!

    Chapter 847 Put Them Down!


    Terrell continued his words without waiting for Christopher to speak. "It must be fate since we have


    encountered them. Shall I help you subdue them?"


    Christopher frowned and didn''t immediately answer.


    President Jacob personally ordered this matter, and there must be no mistakes!


    At this moment, someone standing beside him whispered, "Captain Christopher, could these people


    be sent by President Jacob to help us? Otherwise, who would pass by here normally?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher''s eyes flickered, and he asked Terrell, "Are you also sent by President Jacob?"


    Terrell was stunned for a second, then immediately smiled and said, "Yes; otherwise, why would we


    brotherse here after having a full meal?"


    Upon hearing this, Christopher didn''t doubt it and nodded directly. "Good! Then, I''ll leave this doctor


    to you!"


    He told me to remove both bodies before anyone from the police station came to see them, but I''m


    getting anxious since I heard the sound of sirens!


    Christopher didn''t have time to think about it anymore and just wanted toplete the task


    assigned by Felix quickly!


    Terrell smirked and waved his hand. "Guys, please take this doctor to the side, but please be


    polite!"


    "Yes!" Several young men following Terrell had responded and immediately walked toward Samuel.


    "What are you doing?" Christopher took two steps back in fear. "Are you trying to rob the bodies?"


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    The young men coldly shouted and walked up, lifting him to the side.


    They were sent to protect Alice because they were the cleverest under Kenny.


    Since they knew this doctor was not an enemy, they were polite when taking action, such as moving


    him to the side and not hurting him.


    Terrell grinned and said to Christopher, "Chris, you can go in and do your job now."


    Christopher nced at him deeply and then turned around, saying, "Let''s go. Let''s go in!"


    After a while, four security guards from Jacob Corporation came out of the morgue while pushing


    two beds.


    The beds were covered with white cloth, whichpletely concealed the bodies.


    Aftering out, Christopher nodded at Terrell. "Thanks. We''ll go back and report now."


    Just as Christopher was about to push the bed and leave, Terrell stepped forward and stood before


    him.


    "Chris, are you leaving just like that? Haven''t we been working for nothing?"


    "What do you mean?" Christopher''s face changed. "President Jacob had said that the police may


    come to inspect the body at any time! In order to avoid trouble for the officers and leave evidence,


    we must quickly send the body for cremation!"


    Terrell shook his head. "What the hell do I care about President Jacob or any other people? I only


    listen to Boss Nicholson''s orders!"


    "You!" Christopher was shocked. "President Jacob didn''t send you here?!"


    "Nonsense!" Terrell said coldly, "Who cares about your President Jacob? Does he have the


    qualifications to send me?!"


    As he spoke, he beckoned behind him, "Guys, it''s time to show off in front of Boss Nicholson! Take


    down these four people for me!"


    "Yes, Terrell!"


    Suddenly, the dozen young men rushed toward Christopher and the others with a sinister smile.


    Although Christopher and hispanions were trained security guards, they could not fight with


    that many people with their two fists.


    Kenny''s subordinates were used to fighting in the underworld, leaving no room for mercy, and every


    move was aimed at the lower body.


    In no time, Christopher and hispanions were beaten to a pulp, lying on the ground without the


    strength to fight back.


    Terrell pped his hands. "Let''s go. Guys, push these two beds and follow me to the clinic


    entrance!"


    After speaking, he looked at Christopher lying on the ground. "Chris, if you''re thinking about


    challenging Boss Nicholson, make sure you''ve got the courage for it. Please ry to President


    Jacob that if he attempts any tricks with Boss Nicholson, the one who''ll end up on this bed next time


    will be him!"

 Chapter 848 Unexpected Things Came One After Another

    Chapter 848 Unexpected Things Came One After Another


    Terrell had no idea who sent Christopher, nor did he know what happened between them and


    Kingsley.


    However, he was astute enough to realize that the men were undoubtedly connected to the medical


    ident. Otherwise, Kingsley wouldn''t have instructed him to bring the bodies to the outpatient hall.


    Before he left, Terrell helped the frightened Samuel to his feet and grinned, asking, "Hey, we are


    heading to the outpatient hall now. Do you want to join us?"


    "Y-You can''t take the bodies away..." Even though Samuel was trembling in fear, he hadn''t forgotten


    his duty as a doctor.


    Terrell chuckled. "You cane with us if you''re worried."


    After that, he led the way to the outpatient hall with Samuel in tow.


    Meanwhile, in the outpatient hall, Kingsley wasforting Alice. "Don''t worry, Alice. I will find the


    truth and clear your name."


    Alice nodded. "Kingsley, I''m grateful you''re here. Otherwise, I''m doomed."


    The onlookers nearby were murmuring among themselves.


    "What''s happening now? Can we leave already?"


    "Just be patient. Even if we wanted to leave, those gangsters are blocking the exit. Look at them.


    We stand no chance against them."


    "I suppose we won''t have to wait long. They can''t keep us forever."


    As Kingsley listened to the crowd''s discussions, he signaled Baron to shush them.


    Baron immediately took the hint and shouted, "Everyone, please remain calm. We have no choice


    but to wait if these two refuse to tell us anything. However, it won''t be long before the truth is out! I


    believe you''re also curious about what''s happening, right?"


    Everyone nodded, agreeing with his words. The statement managed to calm them down.


    It worried Matt, who observed them in the corner. "What does he mean? They found the truth, didn''t


    they?"


    "They''re just making futile resistance." Felix nced at his watch. "My security team should''ve


    gotten the bodies out of here. After that, we just need to send the homeless man to another city and


    cremate the other body. Nobody will ever find this out."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Matt furrowed his brows. "I hope so..."


    As soon as he finished the words, the sound of wheels spinning approached the door. The next


    moment, Terrell and his men pushed two beds into the hall.


    Matt''s face immediately turned pale at the sight.


    "What''s happening?" He pointed at the door and eximed, "Is that guy your security team leader,


    Mr. Jacob? Why did he bring the bodies here?"


    Felix was confused as well. "Wait, what? What on earth is happening?"


    Both of them felt their blood run cold in their veins.


    Unexpected events came one after another, catching them off guard and putting them in a


    vulnerable position.


    The wheels rotated as the men pushed the two beds covered in white sheets further into the hall.


    The onlookers immediately made room for the men to stay away from the bodies as much as


    possible as if they were something ominous.


    "Boss Nicholson." Terrell approached Kingsley. "These are the bodies that the men intended to take


    away."


    Kingsley took a step toward the beds and lifted the sheets off the bodies.


    "You surely pique my curiosity." A slight smile appeared at the corner of his lips as he turned to


    Alden. "Be honest. What do you want to do with the bodies? What are you up to?"


    Alden was shocked to see the two bodies. After all, Felix only instructed him to pose as the family of


    the deceased and await the arrival of the police. He knew nothing more.


    "I-I don''t know..." He spoke through gritted teeth, "I really have no idea what happened! I''m only


    aware that there''s a dead guy, and I don''t know anything about the other body!"

 Chapter 849 Examining the Cause Of Death

    Chapter 849 Examining the Cause Of Death


    Kingsley noticed that Alden didn''t seem to be lying, and this piqued his interest.


    It looks like Matt is ying it safe with his approach. The people responsible for different aspects


    are unaware of each other''s activities. This way, even if there is a problem in one aspect, it won''t


    cause a significant impact.


    If he hadn''t asked Terrell to keep an eye on the morgue entrance, they might have lost crucial leads.


    "Now, go ahead and share what you know," Kingsley said coldly. "Your n has utterly failed now. If


    you don''t confess, these two beds are reserved for you and your wife!"


    "I..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alden''s spirit had already been shattered by the sight of the two corpses.


    Just as he was about to confess, Janae ruthlessly pinched him and whispered through gritted teeth,


    "Think carefully. If you spill the beans, you''ll lose your job! You have no money. Do you think I''ll


    continue living with you? I''ll take our child back to my mother''s house, and you''ll never see your son


    again!"


    Alden''s body trembled, and his mind instantly became clear.


    She''s right. If I mess up this matter, the worst that can happen is missing out on a promotion or a


    raise. However, if I expose the chairman, I''ll definitely be fired!


    Seeing the changing expression on Alden''s face, Kingsley snorted coldly and didn''t press him any


    further.


    Instead, he approached the "corpse" of the homeless man and began to examine it carefully.


    He nned to determine the cause of death first and then leverage it topel Alden into revealing


    the truth.


    Just as Kingsley was about to ce his hand on the homeless man''s body, Baron swiftly interjected,


    "Boss Nicholson, should I fetch some gloves for you? This is quite dirty."


    "No need." Kingsley shook his head. "I''m going to check the cause of death."


    The deceased were not like the living. He had to make skin-to-skin contact to sense where exactly


    the problemy in the body where blood cirction had ceased.


    Observing this scene, everyone around them curled their lips and showed a disgusted and


    disdainful expression.


    "What''s his game? Does he think he''s a forensic expert?"


    "This guy had a cardiac disease, right? Even if he were a forensic doctor, he couldn''t just determine


    the cause of death rted to cardiac disease by touching, could he?"


    "I think he''s just putting on a show! Soon, he''ll likely im that the death of the deceased has


    nothing to do with that doctor!"


    "Exactly, he''s ying at being an expert for a while and then plotting a way to clear the doctor''s


    name! Let''s see what kind of story he cane up with!"


    Matt couldn''t help but sneer disdainfully. "This Nicholson guy might be the God of Medicine, but he''s


    a bit too arrogant! He actually thinks he can identify the cause of death with his bare hands!"


    Felix also expressed contempt. "That fake death pill is thetest medical achievement from Mittera.


    Only the most advanced equipment can detect whether a person is still breathing. Even if this


    Nicholson guy has incredible skills, he absolutely can''t discern the effectiveness of the fake death


    pill!"


    Amidst the chatter of the crowd, Kingsley took a deep breath, closed his eyes slightly, and held his


    breath as he ced his palm on the homeless man''s chest.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    ...


    A full minute passed before Kingsley slowly opened his eyes.


    Observing Kingsley''s subtly expressive face, Baron cautiously approached and inquired, "Boss


    Nicholson, what''s going on? Is it because you couldn''t find the cause of death?"


    Deep down, Baron had never truly believed that Kingsley could deduce the cause of death simply


    by touching the deceased.


    At this moment, he was contemting the right words to both tter Kingsley and give him a way


    out.


    Without hiding the fact at all, Kingsley nodded and replied, "Indeed, I couldn''t determine the cause


    of death."


    As soon as these words were heard, a chorus of boos erupted from the surrounding crowd.


    "Tsk, I thought he''d craft some excuse! I never expected him to not evene up with a cause of


    death!"


    "Heh, this guy is quite the actor, isn''t he? He found absolutely nothing and was merely putting on a


    show with his eyes closed just now."


    "I knew this would be the oue! No matter how skilled he is, diagnosing cardiac disease with just


    a touch is impossible!"

 Chapter 850 Hes Not Dead

    Chapter 850 He''s Not Dead


    Seeing everyone''s expressions filled with disdain, Baron forced a smile and attempted to offer some


    reassurance. "Boss Nicholson, well¡­ it''s quite normal not to find anything. This kind of thing usually


    requires specialized¡ª"


    Before Baron could finish his sentence, Kingsley suddenly interjected, "I can''t find the cause of


    death, not because Ick the ability, but because this person never died in the first ce."


    Whoosh!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As soon as this statement left his lips, the surroundings burst into chaoticmotion.


    "What? He''s not dead? Is this young man out of his mind?"


    "Yeah! I can''t believe he came up with such an absurd excuse!"


    "It seems he''s going to great lengths to save that female doctor!"


    Everyone regarded Kingsley''s words as a joke.


    Not a single person believed he was telling the truth.


    However, Matt and Felix, who were hiding in the corner, underwent a drastic change in their


    expressions.


    Matt''s muscles trembled all over as he eximed, "H-How is this possible? How did he figure it


    out?!"


    Although Felix was also shocked, he managed to remain slightly calmer than Matt.


    "President Fox, don''t panic just yet. I suspect he''s just bbering to save his sister," Felix said in a


    deep voice. "It''s merely a lucky guess. Nothing to worry about."


    However, despite his reassuring words, Felix''s expression remained extremely displeased.


    Standing beside Kingsley, Baron was utterly dumbfounded.


    He had juste up with an excuse that could provide a way out for Kingsley, but he never


    anticipated Kingsley would utter such an oundish statement.


    This shocking twist rendered him speechless, with all his prepared words getting lodged in his


    throat.


    Alice sighed. "Kingsley, I understand that you''re eager to clear my name, but this patient is indeed


    deceased. This... is an unchangeable fact."


    "Alice, have you ever seen me speak carelessly?" Kingsley smiled faintly. "I don''t make unfounded


    statements."


    As heid his hand upon the homeless man''s "corpse" just now, he had unmistakably detected the


    continued flow of vital energy and meridians.


    Such a phenomenon wouldn''t ur if the person had truly passed away.


    While the fake death pill could paralyze the nerves and drastically weaken the heartbeat and


    breathing, it couldn''t control the cirction of meridians.


    The cirction of vital energy and meridians was intangible, only essible to those versed in the


    lost art of traditional medicine.


    Amidst the crowd, someone in the crowd loudly eximed, "If you''re iming this person isn''t dead,


    then prove it!"


    Others also chimed in, "Exactly! Show us the proof! But if you can''t, let us go!"


    "Yeah, we''re all here for medical treatment, not to listen to your nonsense!"


    Kingsley smirked. "Very well, since you want proof, then I''ll provide it."


    With that, he lightly stacked his middle finger upon his index finger on the right hand and started


    tapping several key acupuncture points on the homeless man''s body.


    This action aimed to stimte the cirction of vital energy and blood within the man''s body.


    Kingsley wasn''t sure why this person had fallen into a fake death state.


    However, he was confident that by vigorously mobilizing the meridians within the man''s body, he


    could awaken him.


    This simple meridian maniption could be aplished with standard acupuncture techniques.


    There was no need for needles or moxibustion.


    Snap!


    Snap! Snap!


    Kingsley''s fingers resembled steel whips as he struck the acupuncture points on the homeless


    man''s body with forceful precision.


    After he had sessively targeted more than a dozen acupuncture points, the homeless man''s


    pallidplexion miraculously started to exhibit a slight flush of color.


    Snap!


    The final strike came as Kingsley''s palmnded firmly on the five acupuncture points on the top of


    the homeless man''s head.


    It produced an incredibly sharp and crisp sound.

 Chapter 851 Zombified?!

    Chapter 851 Zombified?!


    "Gasp¡­" The next second, the homeless man took a deep breath and opened his eyes!


    Whoa! At the sight of this scene, the entire outpatient hall was plunged into a wave ofmotion,


    as if there were an explosion!


    "Holy cow! Could he be zombified?!"


    "Oh, my goodness! He really came back to live! What''s happening?! Am I hallucinating?!"


    "W-Wasn''t he dead just now?! Didn''t they say his heart rate had tlined?!"


    At this moment, a brave onlooker came forward and eximed, "Could it be that¡­ he actually


    wasn''t dead?!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone''s expressions turned to shock! They all turned to


    look at Kingsley, their eyes no longer filled with disdain and doubt!


    "This young man... really found out the problem with his bare hands!"


    "This is simply incredible! He actually found out something that even the instruments couldn''t


    detect!"


    "No, no, no! This isn''t just incredible! He just saved a life!"


    This statement brought the crowd to their senses, and the looks in their eyes changed once again!


    Had it not been for Kingsley''s intervention, this "dead person" would have remained in the morgue


    until his cremation! He truly saved a living person''s life!


    Suddenly, someonemented, "It seems that even the instruments can malfunction! Even if the


    hospital pronounces someone''s death, we can''t entirely believe it!"


    As soon as thisment was made, a middle-aged woman in in clothes rushed out of the crowd


    and groveled in front of Kingsley immediately! She held onto his thigh and cried, "Young man, you''re


    an expert. Please help me check if my husband really passed away!" With that, she rushed to the


    bed on which the corpse was ced and lifted the white cloth, crying out, "Here! He''s my husband!


    He died yesterday in this hospital! Please help me see if there''s any hope left for him! Our whole


    family is counting on him! If there''s a glimmer of hope, please save him!"


    Seeing the middle-aged woman''s sorrowful appearance, everyone looked sympathetic.


    However, Kingsley frowned. He had long wanted to know what was going on with this second


    corpse! "He''s your husband, you say?" He stared at the middle-aged woman intently, not missing


    any changes in her facial expressions.


    "Y-Yes¡­"


    Kingsley asked in a deep voice, "Who are you, then? Do you know why your husband''s body is


    here?"


    "I''m Jill York from York Vige," cried the middle-aged woman tearfully. "Yesterday, the director of


    this hospital suddenly called me, saying that if I agreed to cremate my husband immediately today,


    he would give me 15 thousand¡­ I think this is probably the reason why¡­ my husband is here¡­"


    Seeing the serious expression on Kingsley''s face, she quickly added, "I didn''t want to! But I''m just


    an ordinary rural woman with no ability to make money. Now that the breadwinner of my family is


    gone and my child is going to college soon, I need money¡­"


    As he listened to the woman''s cries, the coldness on Kingsley''s face gradually faded. Deep down,


    however, he was pondering why Director Arison suddenly wanted to have an unrted person


    cremated in such a hurry.


    While he was pondering, Matt and Felix had lost color in their faces! Neither of them expected that


    Kingsley could revive the homeless man! They also never anticipated that the wife of another


    deceased man would suddenly show up and exin everything!


    Kingsley didn''t know that Matt and Felix were hiding in the corner, terrified. He looked coldly at


    Alden and Janae, saying, "Now that the deceased hase back to life and new witnesses have


    appeared, I can ask the two of them if I want to know the truth! However, I can give you guys one


    last chance. If you tell me everything, I will let you go! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that these


    buddies of mine won''t take your lives!"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 852 Understanding Everything

    Chapter 852 Understanding Everything


    Alden and Janae were already stupefied with shock. And now, two more witnesses had appeared! If


    they continued to be stubborn, they might end up losing their lives!


    Looking at the group of underworld boxers with bulging muscles, Janae no longer dared to fantasize


    about living a life of wealth and glory! She groveled with a loud thud, saying tearfully, "Sir, we had


    no choice! We didn''t mean to frame this doctor!" As she spoke, she tugged at Alden and cried,


    "Alden, let''s confess everything! Losing our jobs is better than losing our lives! I don''t want to die


    here with you!"


    Alden also groveled in front of Kingsley, trembling as he said, "S-Sir, we received orders from the


    chairman¡­ He ordered us to pretend to be the family of the deceased and smear Dr. Kramer''s


    reputation¡­" As he spoke, he nced fearfully at the homeless man and continued, "But we don''t


    know how he died¡­ no, I mean, how he faked his death! Our job was to make as much of a scene


    as possible before the police arrived, to provoke public outrage, and to prevent Dr. Kramer from


    having a chance to escape¡­"


    Upon hearing Alden''s confession, everyone around them showed disgust!


    "Pfft! So, you intentionally framed this doctor! That''s so malicious!"


    "D*mn it! You used our kindness as a tool?!"


    Many people also apologized to Alice one after another, saying, "Dr. Kramer, sorry for disrespecting


    you earlier!"


    "That''s right. We were all fooled by this despicable person! Don''t worry; we now know that you had


    nothing to do with this!"


    Alice''s cold face showed a hint of emotion when she heard these words. Her eyes slightly reddened


    as she knew that she had gotten over this.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alden prostrated himself on the ground and begged for mercy, pleading, "Sir, I''ve told you


    everything I know. Can you spare us now?"


    "I can spare you," Kingsley replied indifferently. "But I have to learn the whole truth before I can let


    you guys off." He had to figure out what Matt''s n really was! What was going on with this man


    faking his death? And what purpose did the other dead body serve?


    Upon hearing his words, Janae yelled at the stunned homeless man, "Do you know something?


    Speak up! Only if we all tell the truth will he let us go!"


    The homeless man scratched his head in confusion and replied, "All I know is that someone paid


    me arge sum of money and told me to take a pill that would make me fake my death for three


    hours. Oh, and that person told me not to worry, saying that I could take the money and leave after I


    woke up in three hours. He would have someone else cremated in my ce, after which I could


    start a new life in another city with the money!"


    After listening to the homeless man''s words, Kingsley figured out everything! So, this was Matt''s


    n! He''s really gone to great lengths to deal with me, hasn''t he? Suddenly, his eyes flickered, and


    he recalled what Alden had said earlier about him acting under the chairman''s orders.


    "Where do you work?" Kingsley asked coldly. "And who is this chairman you mentioned?!"


    Frightened by Kingsley''s tone of voice, Alden shuddered all over and replied in a quavering voice,


    "I-I am a junior manager at Jacob Corporation¡­ Our chairman is Felix Jacob¡­" Since he had


    already confessed everything, he thought it wouldn''t hurt to disclose the chairman''s name as well.


    And besides, he had already made up his mind. As soon as Kingsley released him, he would


    immediately flee Cleapolis with his family! Working for Felix was simply too dangerous!


    Kingsley smirked coldly. So, Felix is also involved in this. Seems like they''ve decided to strike first


    for fear that I''ll seek revenge for my father!


    On the other hand, when Felix heard Alden''s confession, his face turned pale! He cursed inwardly,


    "D*mn it, that good-for-nothing moron! He''s worse than useless!"

 Chapter 853 Leave Them Alive

    Chapter 853 Leave Them Alive


    Matt was terrified and said, "Mr. Jacob, we havepletely exposed ourselves. Kingsley is so


    clever that he definitely knows that we are teaming up against him! A wise man does not stand


    under a dangerous wall. I think we should leave here quickly!"


    ncing at the entrance of the outpatient hall, he whispered, "Now, the attention of those


    underworld figures has been drawn to the fake corpse. We can quietly slip away without any


    problem!"


    Upon hearing this, Felix also looked toward the direction of the main entrance.


    Indeed, after the beggar woke up, those burly underworld figures were gathered around the crowd


    and were not blocking the entrance at all!


    "Good! Let''s go quickly!"


    Felix nodded and immediately sneaked toward the door.


    At the same time, Kingsley coldly said to Alden and Janae, "Tell me, how should I deal with the two


    of you?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alden was terrified and said, "You... Didn''t you say that you will let us go as long as you know


    everything? Now, the situation is apparent. Felix Jacob gave this person a fake death pill and then


    made Janae and I pretend to be rtives of the deceased to detain Dr. Kramer. They sent someone


    to the morgue to steal the body of Jill''s husband and cremate it so that we would create a situation


    without any evidence to establish Dr. Kramer''s guilt! The police station... Yes, the people from the


    police station who came to arrest Dr. Kramer must have been ordered to do so in advance!"


    Alden kept bowing at Kingsley and said, "Boss, you already know everything, so spare us little


    nobodies! We were also forced!"


    Some people in the crowd were initially confused.


    After hearing Alden''s exnation, they all suddenly realized that¡­


    It turned out that all of this was a premeditated plot!


    Kingsley looked coldly at Alden and said, "The punishment for a capital crime can be avoided, but


    the punishment for a living crime is hard to escape! How about this? You will suffer a bit. Consider it


    as atonement."


    He looked at two members of the ck Fist Gang beside him and ordered, "Drag them aside and


    teach them a good lesson!"


    "Yes!" The two members of the ck Fist Gang responded and asked, "Boss Nicholson, how far


    should we go with the beating?"


    "Leave them alive."


    "Yes!"


    After receiving the order, the two of them immediately stepped forward and dragged Alden and


    Janae out of the crowd like dogs!


    As people around made way for the group, they would point to the group while mutteringments


    to each other.


    "Such malicious people should be taught a lesson! Let them remember it well!


    "Otherwise, who knows what outrageous things they will do in the future!"


    Baron Howe whispered, "Boss Nicholson, is it enough to just beat them up for mistreating Dr.


    Kramer? Or... should I take care of them myself?"


    As he spoke, he made a throat-slitting motion with his hand.


    Kingsley shook his head and said, "He doesn''t know the whole story, so he doesn''t deserve to die.


    "Besides, didn''t you hear that woman mention earlier that they have a son?"


    "I understand," Baron said. "You''re right. If he loses both parents at the same time, the child would


    be too pitiful. I didn''t consider that."


    Just then, a hearty voice came from the entrance.


    "Well, if it isn''t Mr. Jacob and President Fox? Why are you two in such a hurry?"


    The person speaking was Kenny!


    Earlier, as soon as the incident urred, Terrell reported it to Kenny.


    When Kenny heard that Alice was in trouble and Master Howe was with her, he quickly put down


    what he was doing and rushed over!


    He was worried that if Baron aplished something significant, it might jeopardize his and


    Cassius'' positions.


    After all, he was Advisor Shane of the Cole Gang, and Cassius was affiliated with the Cole Gang.


    The two of them had some connection.


    As for Baron, as one of the Seven Legends, he had little interaction with Kenny.


    Moreover, with the establishment of the new gang, he and Cassius were enough as the second-in-


    command.


    He didn''t want anyone else to have a share in this!


    Thus, he hurriedly came to Hill Crest Hospital.


    "Mr. Jacob, President Fox, it seems like an interesting show is happening inside. Why are you two


    in such a hurry to leave?"


    While Kenny spoke, he beckoned to his men behind him, "Come on, brothers. Let''s invite the two


    chairmen inside!"

 Chapter 854 Cant Admit?

    Chapter 854 Can''t Admit?


    As a group of menacing underworld figures approached, Matt and Felix couldn''t conceal their


    anxiety.


    Inside the outpatient hall, Kingsley chuckled, "What a coincidence, Kenny showing up. Otherwise,


    those two might''ve slipped away."


    Baron''s eyes flickered, and he mustered a strained smile. "Indeed, I didn''t expect Mr. Shane to be


    here too."


    "Boss Nicholson, I rushed here as soon as I got Terrell''s message," Kenny said, hurrying over and


    pointing at Matt and Felix, who were being ushered in.


    He continued, "I arrived at the entrance and spotted their suspicious behavior of trying to leave."


    During Terrell''s discreet protection of Alice at Hill Crest Hospital, Kingsley had hinted to Kenny that


    Matt could pose a threat to his younger sister.


    Consequently, Kenny immediately suspected a connection to today''s incident.


    "Well done. You came at the right time." Kingsley patted Kenny''s shoulder.


    He then smiled and turned his gaze to Matt and Felix.


    "President Fox, Mr. Jacob, it''s been a while since west met."


    Felix snorted, "Nicholson, why are your men stopping us?!"


    "I simply wanted to have a chat with both of you." Kingsley''s eyes took on a cold edge. "If I intended


    to harm you, you''d already be in trouble. There''s no need for the two of you to be so nervous."


    "You!" Felix shot a fierce re and eximed, "You ruined my son''s funeral, and I won''t let that go!


    What more do you want?"


    Kingsley smirked and redirected his attention to the ck Fist Gang members roughing up Alden


    and Janae, avoiding a direct response.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Bring those two here."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    The burly men acted swiftly, dragging the battered Alden and Janae forward.


    Kingsley pointed at Alden and asked, "Mr. Jacob, this man ims to be a manager at your Jacob


    Corporation. Do you recognize him?"


    Felix''s expression changed.


    "So, what if he''s a manager in my corporation? We have many managers, possibly dozens or even


    hundreds. Do I need to know them all?"


    "He insists everything he did today was on your orders," Kingsley replied with a sly smile.


    He added, "Are you too afraid to admit it?"


    Felix''s cheek twitched. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You won''t admit it, huh? Fine."


    With that, Kingsley turned to the homeless man and asked, "Do you know this person?"


    "Well..." The homeless man hesitated, ncing at Felix, scratching his head, and pondering.


    He worried that he wouldn¡¯t receive the promised thirty thousand if he were to tell the truth.


    Felixughed triumphantly. "See? It has nothing to do with me at all! You can''t tarnish my


    reputation, Nicholson!"


    There were at least a hundred onlookers. If this negative news spread, it could have a profoundly


    adverse impact on the Jacob Corporation.


    It might even harm the corporation''s credibility and stock price.


    Therefore, Felix would never admit to any wrongdoing.


    Hearing their conversation, the people nearby began to murmur.


    "The Jacob Corporation is a well-knownpany in our city! The chairman wouldn''t get involved in


    such shady stuff, right?"


    "Yeah. President Fox, who stands alongside him, is the president of Prime Corporation! They are


    both influential figures in the business world! It''s hard to believe they could be deceitful."


    "That''s right. There must be a misunderstanding here! These business tycoons couldn''t possibly do


    such things!"


    As the crowd discussed, Kingsley wore a cold smile.

 Chapter 855 Bring Old Mrs Fox Down

    Chapter 855 Bring Old Mrs Fox Down


    Suddenly, he nced at the beggar and inquired, "How much money did he promise to give you?"


    The beggar hesitated for a moment and replied unwittingly, "30 thousand."


    As soon as those words left his mouth, Felix''s face turned pale.


    "Are you kidding me?" He no longer cared about maintaining his image as a business tycoon and


    cursed at the beggar.


    However, at the same time, he tried to argue, "When did I ever promise to give you 30 thousand?"


    Upon hearing this, the beggar became angry.


    He grabbed Felix''s shirt cor and angrily eximed, "What? Are you nning to break your


    promise? I already ate the medicine you gave me! Why won''t you give me the money?"


    "Let go! Let go!"


    Felix forcefully pushed the beggar away and huffed angrily, "D*mn you! No wonder you''re a beggar!


    You¡¯re so stupid!"


    The beggar was about to attack Felix again, but Kingsley stopped him and coldly stated, "If he won''t


    give you the money, I will, as long as you tell the truth!"


    The beggar, who was not very bright, immediately spoke up when he heard there was money


    involved. "That''s right; it was him who approached me! He said he would pay me to fake my death!"


    Upon hearing the beggar''s testimony, the crowd immediately gasped.


    The person involved had admitted it himself, so it must be the truth.


    Suddenly, everyone pointed at Felix and scornfully eximed, "I never expected that a rich


    businessman like him would engage in such a deceitful scheme."


    "Heh, it''s because he has money! Even if that young man knows he''s the mastermind, he can''t do


    anything to him!"


    When this statement was made, everyone agreed.


    Jacob Corporation was a powerful and influentialpany, and its chairman was a well-known


    business tycoon in Cleapolis.


    When dealing with such a prominent figure, they could only ept defeat and suppress their anger!


    As the crowd whispered to each other, Matt straightened his suit and said, "Nicholson, you heard it


    too. With my status and the Jacob Family¡¯s status, what can you do to us?"


    Then, he pointed at Kenny and Baron¡¯s men and sneered, "It¡¯s true that you have some influence in


    the underworld, so it won''t be easy for us to get rid of you. However, what can you and your lousy


    men do to me and the Jacob Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Now, there are at least a hundred people watching you! I don''t believe you would dare toy a


    hand on us in front of everyone! There are stillws in the Empire of Qustia!"


    "Is that so?" Kingsley smirked and turned to Terrell to say, ¡°Take your men. Go to VIP Room 11 in


    the hospital and bring Old Mrs. Fox down."


    "Yes!"


    Terrell nodded and immediately led his men toward the door.


    Meanwhile, Matt''s face turned pale, and he pointed at Kingsley angrily. "What¡¯s the meaning of this?


    Why are you bringing my mom downstairs?¡±


    The reason he was so furious was not because he was concerned about Old Mrs. Fox''s health but


    because thest time he mentioned dealing with Alice, Old Mrs. Fox had already warned him about


    his inheritance rights.


    If Old Mrs. Fox found out about this matter, she might truly be angry and leave all of the


    Foxes¡¯ assets to Megan in her will!


    "If I remember correctly, you still owe me a grovel," Kingsley sneered. "I won''t take your life until the


    Nicholson Family Cemetery is built. However, I will definitely collect some interest!"


    The expression on Matt''s face changed a few times, and he whispered to Felix, "Mr. Jacob, you


    have to help me! You know my mom''s temperament. If she sees this situation, my inheritance rights


    might be taken away!"


    "How am I supposed to help you?¡± Felix''s expression darkened. "I have to consider how to minimize


    the negative impact of this matter on Jacob Corporation too. Besides, Old Mrs. Fox is such a


    stubborn person. Even though you¡¯re her son, you still can''t persuade her, so how am I supposed to


    do that?"


    While they were muttering to each other, Kingsley turned to Alice and said, "Alice, today, these two


    people schemed against you. How do you n to deal with them?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 856 Coincidentally, I Dare!

    Chapter 856 Coincidentally, I Dare!


    Alice stared at Felix and Matt with a cold expression. "I hope they never appear in front of me


    again!"


    She hadn''t forgotten thest time they had humiliated her in Director Arison''s office. This time, they


    had gone even further, which was unforgivable. She knew that if Kingsley hadn''t been there today,


    she would probably have been arrested by the police and falsely used of murder.


    The thought of them using her to threaten Kingsley filled her heart with a strong desire for revenge.


    "Keeping them away from you is simple," Kingsley said with a smile. "Although there are some


    things that require them to apologize in person, I''m not seeking to end their lives right now. But,


    since you''ve made your wishes clear, I promise you won''t have to see them again!"


    Felix and Matt were the ones who had killed her parents. Kingsley was determined to make them


    apologize in front of their parents'' graves.


    In the past, Kingsley had targeted Randy, not only because he had drugged Yulia and tried to


    assault her but also because he couldn''t find his parents'' remains and had no leads on the case


    from 17 years ago. He needed a breakthrough, so he struck at the Summers Family.


    But now, all the culprits from that time had revealed themselves, and the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery was under construction. He decided to keep these culprits alive so that his parents could


    hear their confessions.


    As Kingsley contemted this, he addressed Felix calmly, "Mr. Jacob, my sister has made her


    wishes clear. She doesn''t want to see you in her presence. So, what''s the best way to handle you?"


    "What do you want?" Felix retorted with a stern tone. "You haven''t suffered any losses in this matter,


    but I''m facing a series of negative consequences. Isn''t that enough?"


    He nced nervously at Kenny and Baron.


    "I doubt you''d dare toy a hand on me. I am the president of Jacob Corporation, after all. How


    about we both step back and pretend this incident never urred today?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    A faint smile yed on Kingsley''s lips. "Mr. Jacob, your n is indeed clever. However, you''ve


    misunderstood one thing."


    Felix''s eyes flickered. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you really think that I wouldn''t dare to touch you in public?" Kingsley tilted his head.


    "Unfortunately, your title at Jacob Corporation means nothing to me. I cany a hand on you


    whenever I please. I couldn''t care less if there were witnesses."


    Felix''s lips quivered.


    "Y-You are too audacious! Jacob Corporation is one of the top tenpanies in Cleapolis! There


    will be social repercussions if you dare toy a finger on me! You''re just a mere underworld figure!


    How dare you?"


    Kingsley crossed his arms behind his back and calmly stated, "Coincidentally, I dare."


    "You!"


    Felix didn''t expect Kingsley to be so bold, seemingly without any reservations. For a moment,


    Felix''s hands began to tremble uncontrobly.


    Alden and Janaey on the ground like blood-soaked rags¡ªevidently, these underworld figures


    were ruthless. He''d likely be left half-dead if these individualsid a hand on him.


    No matter how powerful Jacob Corporation was, it couldn''t withstand the physical assaults of these


    underworld figures on his behalf.


    The onlookers were astonished at Kingsley appearing genuinely prepared to harm Felix.


    "No way, this young man dares to harm the head of the Jacob Family?"


    "The more wit, the less courage! This young man dares to provoke the Jacob Family?"


    "I''m not so sure. Perhaps he''s just putting on a show! If he dares to strike the president of Jacob


    Corporation, does he still expect to survive in Cleapolis in the future?"

 Chapter 857 Brothers, Lets Get To Work!

    Chapter 857 Brothers, Let''s Get To Work!


    After Felix listened to the discussions around him, he had a clear idea of what was happening.


    He raised his chin and said to Kingsley, "Kid, I advise you to think it through! You¡ª"


    Before he could finish speaking, Kingsley impatiently waved his hand and instructed the members


    of the ck Fist Gang, "Go on, take good care of Mr. Jacob here!"


    "Yes!"


    At Kingsley''smand, the group of muscr boxers all flexed their wrists and walked toward


    Felix.


    "H¨CHow dare youy a hand on me?!" Felix stepped back in fear and stammered, "I am the


    patriarch of the Jacob Family. Even the mayor treated me with respect! If youy a hand on me, you


    will definitely bring disaster upon yourselves!"


    "Ptui!" One of the boxers spat on the ground contemptuously and growled fiercely, "D*mn it. I''ve


    long found you, an old poser, annoying! Do you really think you''re so great just because you''re the


    head of the Jacob Family?! In front of Boss Nicholson, you''re nothing!"


    All the members of the ck Fist Gang knew that Boss Nicholson had connections in the military!


    So, dealing with a businessman like this was a piece of cake!


    "Don''te any closer..." Felix took a few more steps back, his face drained of color, and pleaded


    fearfully to Kingsley, "Let''s talk things out. If you hit me, you won''t be able to leave unscathed either.


    Why don''t we sit down and discuss things¡ª"


    "Pow!" Before Felix could finish his sentence, one of the boxers had already punched him right in


    the face!


    This punch was full of force!


    Felix, a pampered family patriarch, couldn''t withstand it!


    He was directly knocked down to the ground with his eyes rolling back!


    He remained sprawled on the ground for quite some time, spitting out blood as he slowly opened


    his eyes, a look of both terror and confusion in his expression.


    "Boss Nicholson," the boxer inquired. "How should we deal with this old b*stard? Should we leave


    him alive?"


    Kingsley shook his head and replied, "My second sister, Alice, said she didn''t want to see him


    again. So, until the cemetery is built, I don''t want him getting out of bed."


    "Got it!" the boxer grinned and added, "Then, let''s leave him half dead! I guarantee he''ll lie in bed


    peacefully for at least half a year!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he gestured to the other boxers and eximed, "Alright, brothers, let''s get to


    work!"


    "Let''s do it!"


    With a thunderous shout, all the boxers rolled up their sleeves and charged forward, delivering a


    barrage of punches and kicks at Felix!


    Pow!


    Pow! Pow! Pow!


    Fists rained down like a torrential downpour, targeting non-lethal areas.


    All of these boxers, with their backgrounds in underground fighting, knew exactly where to strike to


    break bones without causing fatal injuries!


    They specifically targeted those non-fatal areas and attacked mercilessly!


    "Ah! Please don''t beat me!"


    Felix''s anguished screams were blood-curdling, sending shivers down everyone''s spine!


    The onlookers were frozen in fear, staring nkly as the boxers mercilessly pummeled Felix, unable


    to utter a word!


    "Crack!"


    The sound of bones breaking suddenly pierced the air!


    One of the boxers had forcefully kicked Felix''s shin bone!


    This sickening sound snapped everyone back to reality!


    Only then did they realize that the Jacob Family''s esteemed patriarch had been brutally beaten up!


    "This... This young man is way too ruthless! He actually dared toy hands on the patriarch of the


    Jacob Family!"


    "More than just that! I think he really wants to cripple him!"


    "Who on earth is this young man anyway? Regr folks in the underworld wouldn''t even dare to do


    such a thing!"


    For a moment, everyone looked at Kingsley with awe and fear!


    Meanwhile, the two security guards from the nearby hospitals were left dumbfounded!


    In principle, they should have intervened to maintain order.


    However, now, they were so scared themselves. How could they dare to get involved in other


    people''s business?


    Upon seeing the ck Fist Gang making a big scene, Kenny''s eyes flickered with uncertainty, and


    then he murmured, "Boss Nicholson, I think the members from the ck Fist Gang are being too


    ruthless. Let''s not beat Felix to death. How about... letting my men take over? We''re not boxers, so


    we won''t go as far as killing anyone."


    Before Kingsley could respond, Baron chuckled and said¡­

 Chapter 858 Stay Out of It

    Chapter 858 Stay Out of It


    "Mr. Shane, you must have worried too much. The members of the ck Fist Gang may be strong,


    but I dare say we''re more rational than anyone else, as every one of us knows how to pull our


    punches at the most critical times. After all, they would have ended up as handicaps if we didn''t


    hold back in the ring." Baron intentionally shot a gaze at Kingsley and said, "Hurting your enemies


    without killing them is not easy. It requires skills and precision."


    Kenny originally wanted his own men to take advantage of the situation to make their presence felt,


    but to his surprise, Baron beat him to it and seized the chance for himself instead. "Well, you''re


    indeed an expert in this area, Mr. Howe. I guess I must have thought too much."


    While the duo were talking, Felix''s body was still with a few more terrible-looking injuries. At that


    moment, Felix, who had a reputable image as a business tycoon, lost his aura in his miserable state


    as he looked like he was clinging to hisst breath.


    "Kingsley." One of the boxers stopped and turned to Kingsley. "His limbs are all broken now, not to


    mention the countless wounds that are on his body now. So, should we continue the fight?" The


    boxer was implying the possibility that Felix would be in danger should he continue the fight.


    "Enough," Kingsley said as he red at Felix.


    "Sure, Mr. Nicholson."


    Each ck Fist Gang member gave Felix a kick before returning to Baron''s side. In the meantime,


    the sight of Felix lying on the ground in a bloodied manner left everyone''s blood frozen.


    Oh gosh! These people are brutal and ruthless!


    I can''t believe the Jacob Corporation''s chairperson got beaten up so badly.


    D*mn! I doubt there is anyone else as ruthless as those people are around Cleapolis! These people


    look like they are only in their twenties, yet they could pull off something like that.


    Meanwhile, Terrell and his men returned along with Old Mrs. Fox sitting in the wheelchair with a


    puzzled look on her face. After all, the olddy had no idea why she was forced out of her sickbed


    and taken to the hospital lobby until she saw Felix lying on the ground with Matt standing right


    beside him. The moment she noticed the pale look on Matt''s face, she began to understand that the


    situation was not as simple as she thought it would be.


    "Mr. Nicholson." Terrell wheeled Old Mrs. Fox closer to Kingsley and said, "We brought Old Mrs.


    Fox here."


    "Dr. Nicholson..." Old Mrs. Fox sounded panicky. "W-What''s going on?"


    "Why don''t you ask your son about that?" Kingsley smirked. He then turned to Matt and added,


    "Come here, President Fox. Exin to Old Mrs. Fox about what''s going on."


    However, Matt only responded with silence, his face turning as pale as a ghost because he had no


    idea what to tell his mother.


    On the other time, Old Mrs. Fox repeatedly patted the armrest of her wheelchair and angrily


    demanded, "Talk! Now! Tell me what''s going on now! Didn''t you tell me there was something


    important you must attend to in the office? So, why are you here?" She pointed at Alden, his wife,


    and Felix before she asked, "What about them? They look like they just took a rough beating. What


    does this have to do with you?! Tell me!" Old Mrs. Fox''s face flustered in anger as her breathing


    grew heavier and heavier.


    In the meantime, Matt, who noticed his mother''s expression, whispered in her ear softly and said,


    "Mom, the three of them were beaten up by that man whosest name was Nicholson. I have


    nothing to do with that."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You have nothing to do with that?" Old Mrs. Fox gasped for breath and pressed on with her


    questions. "If you have nothing to do with that, then why did Dr. Nicholson summon me here? Tell


    me the truth!"


    A darkened look shed across Matt''s face as he gritted his teeth. "Mom, this isplicated, so


    please stay out of this matter. I''m begging you."


    Old Mrs. Fox shook uncontrobly from head to toe with an angry look still on her wrinkled face.


    "You want me to stay out of this matter?! Does this look like something that I can stay out of? Dr.


    Nicholson called me here, so do you really think I can just walk away and pretend as if nothing


    happened now?!"


    She then took a deep breath and turned to Kingsley. "Dr. Nicholson, can you please tell me what my


    lousy son has done?"

 Chapter 859 Make a Will!

    Chapter 859 Make a Will!


    "Since President Fox doesn''t dare to say it himself, let me say it for him," Kingsley said calmly. "Old


    Mrs. Fox, your son conspired with Felix to frame Dr. Kramer, almost causing a medical ident for


    her."


    He pointed at the body of Jill''s husband next to him.


    "And he even paid to have the body of an unrted person cremated just to pin the me for the


    death on Dr. Kramer!"


    "What¡­"


    After hearing Kingsley''s words, Old Mrs. Fox''s face instantly turned from red to pale, and she


    couldn''t help but tremble.


    She pointed at Matt. "You ingrate! How dare you frame Dr. Kramer for murder?! What did I tell you


    before? Didn''t I tell you not to trouble Dr. Kramer anymore?!"


    As she spoke, she stood up tremblingly and rushed toward Matt, ready to hit him.


    "Mom!"


    Matt grabbed Old Mrs. Fox''s wrist and said with a dark face, "This matter involves many people! It''s


    not just a simple grudge! I''ve told you, but you don''t understand! How can you me me for


    everything?! Also, I am your son. Why do you always side with outsiders? Just because this


    Nicholson can cure your cardiac disease?!"


    Old Mrs. Fox couldn''t even stand steadily.


    "Ingrate! You ingrate! Only Dr. Nicholson can cure me! But you keep opposing him! Do you want to


    see me die?!"


    Suddenly, Old Mrs. Fox''s lips turned purple, and she copsed to the ground.


    She gripped her chest with a painful expression on her face. "You just want me dead¡­ You want


    me dead¡­"


    Matt frowned. He had no intention of helping Old Mrs. Fox at all.


    Recently, Old Mrs. Fox hadn''t had a rpse for a long time.


    He only thought that his mother was just angry.


    "Old Mrs. Fox!"


    Alice couldn''t bear to watch anymore. She stepped forward, helped Old Mrs. Fox back to the


    wheelchair, and asked with concern, "Mrs. Fox, is your heart acting up again?"


    Old Mrs. Fox waved her hand. "I''m fine¡­"


    Her eyes were filled with disappointment. "I just didn''t expect that my son would turn out like this¡­"


    Although she said she was fine, her face had turned as pale as paper.


    Only then did Matt''s expression change. "Mom, are you okay?"


    Old Mrs. Fox still hadn''t made a will.


    If she died like this, ording to thew, all her children would have first-priority inheritance rights.


    In other words, the Foxes'' property would be divided equally between Megan and Matt.


    "Hah¡­" Old Mrs. Foxughed bitterly. "You only care about me now?"


    She looked at Matt coldly. "Then, I will put an end to your waiting!"


    With that, Old Mrs. Fox nced at everyone around her.


    "Perfect, now that there are so many people here, then¡­ I will make a will!"


    When Matt heard Old Mrs. Fox''s words, his heart trembled.


    An ominous thought rushed to his mind.


    Sure enough, after a moment of contemtion, Old Mrs. Fox said, "All the properties under my


    name, including the Foxes'' real estate, savings, and the entire Prime Corporation, will be inherited


    by Megan Fox! The unworthy descendant, Matt Fox, has no part in it!"


    Thud!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When Matt heard that, his legs went weak, and he copsed to the ground.


    "Mom! Mom, please reconsider!" Matt crawled to the wheelchair, holding Old Mrs. Fox''s leg and


    wailing, "Mom, Megan has already married into the Larson Family. If you leave the Foxes'' property


    to her, you''ll be giving it to the Larsons! And what about Nichs? He is your favorite grandson!


    Can you bear to see him inherit nothing?"


    Old Mrs. Fox tightly held her chest, staring at Matt, who was kneeling in front of her. "Is this all you


    have to say to me?"


    "I¡­"


    Matt waspletely confused at this moment.


    He cared the most about the inheritance of the Foxes.


    When he heard the will, his mind was already in chaos.


    He blurted out, "Mom, please change the will right now! Let me have the Foxes'' property! I am your


    son! Megan is already married, so she is an outsider now! Who would give the family property to an


    outsider?!"

 Chapter 860 A Dilemma!

    Chapter 860 A Dilemma!


    Looking at Matt''s anxious expression, Old Mrs. Fox smiled bitterly and said, "At this point, you don''t


    even show concern for my condition. You''re not as caring as Dr. Kramer..."


    Matt was confused upon hearing that.


    He never expected that all his mother needed at this point was to be cared about.


    Old Mrs. Fox weakly raised her head and asked Kingsley, "Now that I have made this will, does it


    have any legal effect?"


    "An oral will has a legal effect if there are two or more witnesses present to witness it." Kingsley


    nodded and replied.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "That''s good..."


    Old Mrs. Fox let out a long sigh and slowly closed her eyes.


    "Mom, you can''t give the Fox Family to Megan!"


    Matt was in despair, and he desperately shook his mother''s body, but Old Mrs. Fox didn''t respond at


    all.


    After a while, Alice suddenly noticed that something was wrong and asked, "Could it be that Old


    Mrs. Fox... had a heart attack and passed away?"


    Upon hearing Alice''s words, Matt suddenly came back to his senses!


    He forcedly pushed Old Mrs. Fox, but she just sat there limp and wasn''t responsive!


    "Mom..."


    Matt panicked!


    He grabbed Old Mrs. Fox''s hand and cried out, "Mom, you can''t die! You can''t die now! Change the


    will first! Mom! Wake up! Wake up quickly! Change the will!"


    He was devastated because he had been nning it for so long!


    Almost every day, he stayed in the hospital and persuaded Old Mrs. Fox!


    Yet, in the end, it turned out like this!


    If both the Fox Family and Prime Corporation were given to his sister Megan, then he would be


    done for as he had offended his sister and the Larsons!


    It was unlikely that they would give him a way out again!


    At this moment, Kingsley calmly said, "President Fox, if you keep shaking like this, I''m afraid Old


    Mrs. Fox will really pass away."


    These words startled the panicked Matt!


    He snapped back to his senses and looked over before asking through gritted teeth, "Can you...


    save my mom?"


    "Of course," Kingsley said with his hands behind his back. "I have cured someone with the exact


    same condition as Old Mrs. Fox. You should have heard of it, right?"


    Hearing that, Matt stood up weakly and said, "Kingsley... Dr. Nicholson! I beg you, please cure my


    mother!"


    "What if I refuse to?" Kingsley raised an eyebrow.


    "Old Mrs. Fox once said that you have to grovel and apologize to me before I can treat her. Besides,


    do you think I would save her just like that after what you''ve done to my sister today?"


    "You!"


    Of course, Matt knew what Kingsley meant!


    But there were so many people watching!


    If he did grovel and apologize to Kingsley, it would be an utter humiliation!


    "President Fox, I won''t force you," Kingsley said with a smile.


    "If we manage to save Old Mrs. Fox, she might change her will. However, if she passes away, then


    what she just said will be her final words!"


    Matt''s expression was ghastly, and he was lost for words!


    He would either lose his dignity or hand over the entire Fox Family!


    This decision left him in a dilemma!


    "President Fox, I don''t have much time." Kingsley nced at his watch and added, "I''ll give you five


    more seconds. If you can''t make a decision, then I''ll have to punish you my own way."


    Upon hearing this, Matt''s expression froze.


    His own way?


    Isn''t that the way he dealt with Felix?!


    Before Matt could think further, Kingsley''s cold voice had alreadye through.


    "Five."


    "Four."

 Chapter 861 I Just Want To Deal With You!

    Chapter 861 I Just Want To Deal With You!


    Before Kingsley could count to three, Matt gritted his teeth and groveled on the ground!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Thud! A dull sound echoed.


    "I''ll kneel!" Matt trembled all over with an extremely fierce expression!


    "I apologize to you, Dr. Nicholson!" He looked at Kingsley and squeezed out the words from


    between his teeth.


    "I apologize! I shouldn''t have held a grudge against you! I shouldn''t have tried to target Dr. Kramer!


    "Please save my mother! I''ll grovel and apologize to you now!" Then, he groveled.


    Matt knew that if he didn''t bow down now, Helen''s life would be in danger, and his right to the


    inheritance would vanish!


    At the same time, Kingsley would make him suffer the same fate as Felix, and his reputation would


    also be ruined.


    So, it was better to kneel and apologize. Since he would be humiliated anyway, it had to be done in


    a dignified way.


    Everyone around widened their eyes as they found it hard to believe what they were seeing. The


    president of Prime Corporation and the president of Rosnd Chamber of Commerce was actually


    kneeling and bowing to Kingsley.


    In such a short period of time, two well-known business tycoons had actually fallen. This was hot


    news.


    Matt lifted his head with a disheveled appearance and said, "Dr. Nicholson, I have already bowed


    and apologized to you. Can you save my mother now?"


    Although he had already groveled and bowed, his tone was still strong. It seemed like he didn''t truly


    realize his mistake at all.


    Kingsley could see this, and so could everyone else!


    Kenny nced at Kingsley and immediately pointed at Matt before scolding, "You old b*stard!


    What''s that attitude of yours? Boss Nicholson has already given you respect! How dare you still be


    so ungrateful?"


    Baron''s subordinates had taken all the limelight just now, and Kenny finally found an opportunity for


    his own men to show off!


    Upon hearing Kenny''s rebuke, Matt''s face changed. "What do you mean?"


    He looked at Kingsley. "Dr. Nicholson, I have done as you said! You''re not going back on your word,


    are you?! These people are all witnesses! You can''t take your word back!"


    Kingsley smiled slightly. "I''m not taking it back. It''s just that Mr. Shane is not satisfied with your


    attitude. What does that have to do with me?"


    Kenny immediately understood what he meant and sneered at Matt. "That''s right. I''m the one who


    can''t stand you! I don''t care what''s between you and Boss Nicholson! I just want to deal with you,


    old man!"


    "You! You guys..." Matt''s face turned as red as a beetroot. He didn''t expect that Kingsley and Kenny


    would do this to him.


    Kingsley nced at his watch and said, "Kenny, I''ll leave it to you to handle President Fox. I''m going


    to save Old Mrs. Fox."


    He knew exactly what was wrong with Helen and would never just stand by to watch her die. He


    had everything under control and had calcted that she wouldn''t be in any life-threatening danger


    for a certain period of time.


    Now, the time was almost up, and it was time for him to make a move!


    Kingsley walked up to the wheelchair and looked down at Matt before saying, "I''m going to save Old


    Mrs. Fox now. You better get out of the way."


    Upon hearing that Kingsley was finally going to take action, Matt didn''t dare to waste any more time


    as he quickly stood up and moved to the side.


    The people around saw Kingsley squatting in front of the wheelchair to feel Helen''s pulse and


    couldn''t help but whisper, "The olddy fainted. Shouldn''t she be rushed to the emergency room?


    Are they really going to let this young man treat her?"


    "Didn''t you hear both the olddy and President Fox call him the God of Medicine? Maybe his


    medical skills are really superb!"


    "But the olddy obviously had a heart attack! This is no joke! This person seems too young. Can


    he handle this¡­"

 Chapter 862 Completely Cured!

    Chapter 862 Completely Cured!


    Amidst the crowd''s skepticism, Kingsley moved his fingers a few times and began skillfully


    manipting the acupoints on Old Mrs. Fox''s Heart Meridian of Hand.


    He was utilizing the lost art of Meridian Arts!


    For a moment, everyone was captivated by his swift and agile hand movements!


    They stared intently at his hands but couldn''t see anything!


    All they could perceive were blurry finger shadows, causing their eyes to be dizzy!


    Matt''s heart raced with anticipation.


    Whether or not Mrs. Fox would be saved directly impacted the rest of his life.


    After three to four minutes, a hint of color gradually appeared on Mrs. Fox''s slightly purplish face.


    Her eyelids also twitched slightly.


    Everyone''s eyes widened even further after witnessing this scene.


    Is she truly awake now?


    Or is it just a temporary recovery?


    As if addressing the doubts in everyone''s hearts, Helen slowly opened her eyes and let out a long


    breath.


    She blinked in confusion and then fixed her gaze on Kingsley, weakly saying, "Dr. Nicholson, you


    saved me."


    He nodded. "Old Mrs. Fox, I don''t have any needles with me now, so I can only wake you up first.


    When we return to the ward, I willpletely cure you."


    "Completely cure me?" Her eyes regained some vitality.


    "Does this mean my ungrateful son has finally knelt and apologized to you?"


    Before Kingsley could speak, Matt suddenly rushed over. "Mom! It was me! I knelt and apologized


    to him! I did everything I could to save you! Can''t you see my filial piety?"


    Old Mrs. Fox, who managed the entire Fox Family with ease, had a clear mind naturally.


    She knew that although Matt knelt for her, he still hadn''t given up on his inheritance rights.


    However, she truly loved her son and grandson.


    She had only made the will that transferred all her assets to Megan out of anger.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Helen sighed and said, "I hope you will take care of yourself."


    After saying that, she no longer looked at Matt and turned to Kingsley, saying, "Well, Dr. Nicholson.


    Sorry to trouble you then."


    He nodded and turned to Jude, saying, "Dr. Lynch, please invite Professor Gershwin over. I need to


    use his needles."


    Later, he said to Kenny, "President Fox is in your hands."


    Matt could not be easily forgiven by just begging as he plotted against Alice!


    His fate would be the same as Felix''s, beaten beyond recognition!


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson! You can rest assured!" Kenny said, rubbing his hands together.


    "We will give this old man a good beating!"


    Seeing the situation, Baron quickly approached.


    "Perfect, we also need to go up and look after Wendell. Boss Nicholson, I''ll push the wheelchair for


    you."


    He said that as he walked up earnestly and pushed Helen''s wheelchair.


    Kingsley didn''t reveal his suspicions but turned to Terrell and said, "Your task remains the same.


    Continue to protect Dr. Kramer. Now, escort Dr. Kramer home."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    Terrell responded and immediately stood behind Alice with a dozen of his subordinates.


    Hearing that Kingsley always sent people to protect her, she felt both moved and secure.


    Kingsley truly grew up, no longer the little brat he used to be.


    Now, he be a man I can rely on.


    Thinking like this, she approached him and whispered in his ear with her rosy lips, "Kingsley, I''m


    d you were there this time. As a reward, I''ll give you a gift tonight."

 Chapter 863 Dont Beat Me!

    Chapter 863 Don''t Beat Me!


    Kingsley didn''t think much of it and smiled. "Alright, I''m looking forward to your gift, Alice."


    Alice smiled charmingly. "Then, I''ll go home first. I''ve been up all night, and I''m quite tired."


    "Okay." Kingsley nodded and then signaled to Terrell. "Make sure to protect Dr. Kramer."


    "Don''t worry, Boss Nicholson." Terrell patted his chest and said, "Anyone who wants to harm Dr.


    Kramer will have to step over our dead bodies!"


    Watching Alice leave the clinic, Kingsley turned to Baron and said, "Let''s go back to the ward."


    Just as they were about to leave, Jill rushed over and knelt in front of Kingsley, crying, "Dr.


    Nicholson, please help me check if my husband can still be saved! I beg you!"


    She had witnessed how Kingsley saved the homeless man and Helen, and now she viewed him as


    a god-like figure. She just wanted Kingsley to save her husband as well.


    Kingsley shook his head and sighed. "I really can''t do anything about this."


    Saying that, he beckoned at Kenny. "Kenny, do you have cash with you?"


    "I do." Kenny quickly stepped forward and said, "I have about seven hundred here."


    Kingsley pondered for a moment and said, "Alright, after you take care of Matt, send someone to


    get some money for her. As for the amount, you figure it out. After I finish treating Old Mrs. Fox, I''ll


    transfer the money back to you."


    Kenny chuckled. "Boss, what are you talking about? It''s just a small amount of money! You don''t


    have to return it!"


    "This is a different matter." Kingsley patted his shoulder. "I''ll leave this to you."


    After saying that, he and Baron pushed Helen toward the ward. By now, Jude should have already


    brought Professor Gershwin to the ward.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After Kingsley and the others left, Kenny said to the distraught Jill, "Madam, did you hear that? I''ll


    have one of our men take you to get the moneyter, so don''t be sad."


    Jill sat on the ground in a daze, seemingly not hearing what Kenny said at all. She just stared ahead


    nkly, tears streaming down her face.


    "Ah..." Kenny sighed and decided not to waste any more time on this woman.


    He came to Matt and said coldly, "Let''s have some fun now, shall we, President Fox?"


    "Don''t beat me..."


    Seeing all of Kenny''s men getting ready, Matt trembled in fear. He took out a high-end wallet and


    nervously took out a bank card.


    "There... There''s fifteen thousand in here, originally intended for that countrywoman, but now I''ll


    give it all to you! This¡­ This card has no password. You can withdraw directly from the bank! If it''s


    not enough, I still have more! Please, just don''t beat me!"


    Now, Matt couldn''t even stand up for himself. Even Felix was beaten into a bloody mess, so what


    could he do?!


    All he wanted now was to spend money to avoid an impending disaster and save himself from a


    beating!


    Revenge was a dish best served cold!


    Matt believed that as long as he could escape from here, he would find a way to seek revenge on


    these underworld figures sooner orter!


    "Fifteen thousand?" Kenny took the bank card and said coldly, "Perfect, I don''t have to order my


    men to go withdraw money."


    He tossed the bank card to a nearby henchman and said, "Give this bank card to that woman. It


    was meant for her anyway."


    Matt''s eyelids twitched, and he cautiously said, "Then... can you let me go now?"


    "Let you go? Why?" Kenny sneered. "I didn''t ask for your money!"


    Before Matt could beg for mercy again, he waved his hand and shouted, "Guys, you all saw how the


    ck Fist Gang performed earlier! We are Boss Nicholson''s personal guards! Show me what


    you''ve got!"

 Chapter 864 Get Lost!

    Chapter 864 Get Lost!


    "Understood!"


    Kenny''s subordinates eximed with enthusiasm, "We promise to be even more ruthless than the


    ck Fist Gang!"


    Matt''s blood ran cold when he heard this.


    These two groups of underworld figures were using him as a pawn in theirpetition!


    Before he could react, a massive shoe sole kicked him in the face!


    "Ugh!"


    Matt didn''t even have a chance to scream before his face was covered in bruises!


    Immediately after, a barrage of punches and kicks rained down on him!


    As they watched Matt being brutally beaten, everyone fell silent.


    Kenny nced at the crowd and threatened in a cold voice. "I hope you all understand what


    happened today! If I hear even a whisper about Dr. Kramer, don''t me me for turning against you!


    The registration information and surveince cameras here have already recorded all of your


    details! None of you can escape!"


    Upon hearing this, the people around quickly eximed, "Yes. Yes. We absolutely won''t say


    anything!"


    "We can''t afford to provoke any of you! We won''t utter a single word!"


    They all knew that these underworld figures were not to be messed with, and they didn''t want any


    trouble!


    Furthermore, after the two presidents of Jacob Corporation and Prime Corporation had suffered


    such a big loss today, they definitely didn''t want this matter to spread!


    Anyone who dared to spread rumors would undoubtedly face the wrath of the two presidents and


    the retaliation of these underworld figures!


    Who would be foolish enough to invite trouble upon themselves?!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "All right. You can leave now." Kenny waved his hand. "Keep your mouths shut and do whatever


    you need to do!"


    After the crowd slowly dispersed, he turned to his subordinates and said, "All right. Don''t beat this


    Fox guy to death!"


    "Yes, Mr. Shane." The group of young men gasped for breath as they returned to Kenny''s side.


    "Then again, Mr. Shane, this old man can really take a beating! Felix has already passed out, but


    this one can still open his eyes and make sounds!"


    Kenny nced at Matt, who was groaning in pain, and then turned to Alden and Janae.


    "Both of you. How do you expect me to handle this?"


    "We know we were wrong! We really know we were wrong!" Alden trembled in fear.


    "We''ll treat our injuries and move our whole family immediately! We''re leaving Cleapolis! We''ll never


    appear here again!"


    Kenny knew that Kingsley didn''t intend to take their lives, so he sneered. "Get out of here then!"


    "Yes, yes, yes..."


    Alden and Janae quickly supported each other and stumbled out of the outpatient hall.


    At this moment, Kenny noticed a trembling young doctor standing beside him.


    This doctor was none other than Samuel Vera, who was on duty today.


    He raised his eyebrows and scolded, "How dare you stay here and watch the show?!"


    "No, no, no..." Samuel repeatedly waved his hands and pointed to the outpatient room in the


    corridor. "I was on duty at the outpatient department today..."


    Kenny nodded. "That''s good. Take this Jacob and Fox guy to the emergency room! If there''s any


    dy, I''m afraid they won''t survive."


    Samuel didn''t dare to waste time and quickly approached to check Felix and Matt''s vital signs.


    Then, he urgently called for help.


    After handling the aftermath here, Kenny led the people to the inpatient department.


    At this time, Old Mrs. Fox was sitting on the hospital bed while holding Kingsley''s hand and


    shedding tears of gratitude!


    Kingsley hadpletely cured her cardiac disease!


    "Dr. Nicholson, how can I ever thank you enough?"


    "You don''t need to thank me. It was just a small effort," Kingsley said lightly.


    "Besides, this is what I promised you. Naturally, I have to fulfill it. Moreover, there may be more to


    come. The issues between me and Matt are not resolved yet."


    "Umm..."


    Old Mrs. Fox was taken aback.


    She didn''t know about the incident seventeen years ago, nor did she know the unresolved grudge


    between Kingsley and her son.


    Just as Old Mrs. Fox was about to ask further, Kenny arrived.


    He respectfully said at the door, "Boss, I''ve finished handling the matters at the outpatient


    department."


    Kingsley nodded. "Let''s go. There are some things I want to discuss with you."

 Chapter 865 VIP Seats

    Chapter 865 VIP Seats


    After leaving Old Mrs. Fox''s ward, Kingsley waved to Kenny and inquired, "How are the


    preparations for the new forceing along?"


    "It''s almost ready," Kenny replied. "Mr. White has already gathered a considerable number of people


    and territories. In a couple of days, we can invite those influential figures in the underworld to


    gather, and our force will start to gain recognition!"


    Rubbing his hands together with excitement, he continued, "Just the thought of using Ramada Hotel


    as our headquarters gets me fired up! I believe when we invite them, they will bepletely


    astonished!"


    Kingsley smiled and said, "These are just small-scale activities. We will have even greater


    developments in the future."


    "Got it!" Kenny couldn''t stop smiling. "To be able to work for you, Boss Nicholson, is the luckiest


    thing that has ever happened to me!"


    Wendell''s ward was not far from Old Mrs. Fox''s ward. Baron saw the two of them talking, so he


    quickly approached them with a smile on his face. "Mr. Nicholson, Mr. Shane, what are you talking


    about? You look happy!"


    Kenny nced at him and said, "Of course, it''s about the establishment of Mr. Nicholson''s new


    force! Mr. Howe, rest assured that when the new gang is formed, I will arrange a VIP seat for you at


    the banquet!"


    Upon hearing this, Baron''s smile froze. Kenny was clearly drawing a line between them! A VIP seat


    meant that he was a guest, right?


    What he wanted now was topletely rely on Kingsley and merge the entire ck Fist Gang with


    Kingsley''s new gang.


    Baron knew that with Kingsley¡¯s strength, it was only a matter of time before Jared became


    irrelevant. Therefore, the earlier he joined their new force, the higher the position he could climb to


    in the future!


    Seeing the slightly stiff smile on Baron''s face, Kenny asked meaningfully, "What''s wrong, Mr. Howe?


    Are you not satisfied with the VIP seat? You should know that among the Seven Legends, only you


    are qualified for a VIP seat! When the timees, you will be sitting with those highly respected


    seniors from the underworld. Wouldn''t that be quite prestigious?"


    Baron''s gaze flickered for a moment. All of a sudden, he narrowed his eyes and asked tentatively,


    "Miss Jeanne is also one of the Seven Legends. Will she... also be given a VIP seat?"


    Baron nced at Kingsley again. He knew that Victoria was Kingsley¡¯s fourth sister. With such a


    rtionship, how could he be the only one among the Seven Legends to get a VIP seat?


    "Hahaha, Baron, you''re mistaken!" Kennyughed and said, "You¡¯re asking about the rtionship


    between Miss Jeanne and Mr. Nicholson, right? This new gang belongs to Mr. Nicholson, which


    means that it¡¯s also Miss Jeanne''s! Even Cassius and I have to follow Miss Jeanne''s instructions, so


    how can we put her in the guest seat?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this, beads of cold sweat broke out on Baron''s forehead.


    No wonder Kenny became the top strategist of the Cole Gang! Kenny, indeed, had more tricks up


    his sleeve than himself.


    Kenny''s words definitely sounded nice to Kingsley since he was groveling after all.


    On the contrary, Baron was still foolishly thinking of being on an equal footing with Victoria.


    At this thought, Baron quickly smiled and said, "Yes, yes, Kenny, you are absolutely right! Miss


    Jeanne is such an important figure, so of course, she can¡¯t sit with me!"


    Listening to their conversation, Kingsley smiled.


    Kingsley knew that Kenny said this to please him and to get an idea of what he was thinking.


    "At this gathering of the new forces, we will still arrange for Miss Jeanne to sit in the guest seat,"


    Kingsley said to Kenny. "Firstly, I haven''t acknowledged her as my fourth sister yet..."

 Chapter 866 Firmly Holding the Second-In-Command Positions

    Chapter 866 Firmly Holding the Second-In-Command Positions


    "Furthermore, the formation of this new gang is a direct result of the hard work andmitment


    from Cassius and you. So, it''s not the right moment to start taking orders from Miss Jeanne. Even if


    I recognize her authorityter and she brings her Jeanne Gang into our fold, your positions will


    remain unchanged. When that time arrives, I''ll exit the underworld, and both of you will retain your


    influential second-inmand positions."


    Kingsley''s words not only recognized Kenny and Cassius'' contributions but also set the stage for


    handing power over to Victoria in the future.


    Kenny concealed his overwhelming joy upon hearing this, making sure not to reveal it in Baron''s


    presence. He understood that even if Victoria assumed leadership from Kingsley, it would be more


    of a symbolic role, much like Kingsley''s. Besides, all the elders in the gang were loyal to Cassius


    and himself, while new recruits followed their lead. This meant that the leadership power would


    remain firmly in their hands, even with a new leader.


    Moreover, Kenny had never entertained the idea of overthrowing Victoria. His concern was that as


    the gang continued to grow, Kingsley might rece him with Victoria. This would have felt unjust,


    considering the immense effort he had invested. However, with Kingsley''s reassuring words, those


    worries dissipated, cementing Kenny''s trust andmitment to Kingsley.


    On the other hand, Baron envied Kenny''s second-inmand position and admired Kingsley''s


    sincerity and care for hisrades. Hence, he gathered his courage and said, "Boss Nicholson,


    um... there''s something I''d like to discuss with you. I''d like to invite you for a meal when you''re free."


    He couldn''t openly reveal his interest in joining their new gang with Kenny present. Baron nned


    to discuss it with Kingsley privately, hoping for a position on par with Kenny and Cassius. Even if it''s


    just the third-inmand, he''d ept it. He was confident that his ck Fist Gang''s strength could


    surpass Kenny and Cassius, allowing him to be the leader of the new gang.


    Kingsley raised an eyebrow and asked, "Do you need something from me?" He had a hunch about


    Baron''s intentions and was already aware of his ambition. Also, he knew that allowing the ck Fist


    Gang into their new gang would trigger power struggles. Since their new gang had yet to be


    established, internal conflicts at this stage could lead to its rapid downfall. Additionally, he aimed to


    secure a stable role for Victoria in the underworld, making him hesitant to proceed down this path.


    When he noticed Baron nod eagerly, Kingsley smirked and said, "Mr. Howe, for now, your priority


    should be Wendell''s recovery. I''ve got a lot on my te at the moment, so I can''t make time for a


    meal right now. Let''s have a big celebration once the new gang has been established and Wendell


    has healed."


    When Baron heard Kingsley''s somewhat ambiguous response, he hesitated momentarily. However,


    he didn''t press further. He nodded and said, "Certainly, Boss Nicholson. I''ll wait until you have the


    time and then extend my invitation."


    After a few parting words with Baron and reminding him to care for Wendell, Kingsley and Kenny


    headed to the Ramada Hotel together.


    Presently, the fifth to tenth floors of the hotel had been converted into the new gang members'' base.


    To avoid any inconvenience to other hotel guests, gang members must use a separate entrance


    and take a dedicated elevator to ess these floors. The regr guest elevators no longer stop


    between the fifth and tenth floors. This arrangement not only ensured the hotel''s smooth operation


    but also provided the gang members a ce for gathering.


    As soon as Kingsley and Kenny entered the Ramada Hotel''s side door, James greeted them, "Mr.


    Nicholson, you''re here."


    Kingsley smiled and looked at him, asking, "Mr. Turner, I assume you''ve been busy with our


    members settling in recently?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 867 The Headquarters of the New Force!

    Chapter 867 The Headquarters of the New Force!


    Dressed in a manager''s uniform, James respectfully said, "This is all part of my job. I just hope to


    meet your expectations, Mr. Nicholson."


    Kingsley greatly admired James, the hotel manager.


    From the very first incident when he had to reprimand Hugo, he recognized James as a person with


    exceptional discernment and intelligence.


    Smiling, Kenny added, "Mr. Nicholson, Mr. Turner is truly capable! He oversaw the renovation and


    interior design from the fifth to the tenth floor, and everything was executed meticulously and


    efficiently!


    "Even Mr. White acknowledged that such talent is extremely rare! If he were to join our gang, he


    would undoubtedly be a valuable asset!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Kingsley chuckled, "He is currently the manager of the Ramada Hotel. How would he want to be


    involved with us?"


    "That''s true." Kenny scratched his head. "The Ramada Hotel is a symbol of status!"


    He patted James'' shoulder and said, "But, my friend, if you ever need anything, just let us know!


    We''re family now!"


    James smiled shyly and said, "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson and Mr. Shane."


    He swiftly reverted to his professional demeanor and inquired, "Mr. Nicholson, all hotel operations


    are back to normal now. Do you have any orders?"


    "Handle the hotel matters as you see fit. I haveplete faith in your abilities," Kingsley said with a


    smile.


    He continued, "I was worried that our presence might disrupt the hotel''s operations, but it appears


    everything is running smoothly. It seems that Kenny and Cassius were right about you. You are


    indeed a valuable asset."


    He looked at James approvingly and said, "Now, we need to discuss the establishment banquet of


    the gang in a few days. You may go ahead and attend to your duties."


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson."


    James respectfully bowed to Kingsley, took two steps back, and then turned to leave.


    "Mr. Nicholson, the private elevator is right this way." Kenny gestured with his hand and said, "To


    avoid affecting the hotel''s normal operation, we have arranged a private elevator for our


    associates."


    Kingsley nodded. "Let''s go up and have a look."


    Then, the two of them took the elevator to the tenth floor.


    As the elevator doors opened, Kingsley''s eyes widened in pleasant surprise.


    The entire lobby and private rooms on the tenth floor had beenpletely renovated.


    They were now equipped with all the essential facilities, including offices, conference rooms, and


    more.


    It resembled the grand headquarters of arge corporation, with no trace remaining of its previous


    identity as a hotel.


    "Not bad," Kingsley said. "This style of decoration aligns perfectly with my preferences."


    Kenny quickly added, "We spared no expense in using the finest materials and design to ensure it


    met your expectations. We were determined not to disappoint you!"


    At that moment, Cassius stepped out from one of the offices, wearing a weing smile, and said,


    "Mr. Shane, you''re back. Regarding the hospital..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Kingsley.


    Cassius immediately put on a respectful expression and said, "Mr. Nicholson, you''re here too."


    "I just wanted to see how things are progressing here," Kingsley said with a smile.


    Cassius grinned. "We''ve recruited a significant number of associates by now. We''re just finalizing


    some minor details."


    "Shall we proceed to the office to discuss this further?" Kingsley looked around. "Do both of you


    have your own offices?"


    "We share an office," Cassius replied.


    "We thought that since I used to be in the Nightfall Gang and Mr. Shane was in the Cole Gang,


    there might still be some barriers between our subordinates. If we each had our own offices and


    worked separately, it might not be conducive to the unity of our associates," Cassius exined.


    Kenny nodded in agreement and said, "Indeed, now that we are all one family, constant


    communication is imperative. We cannot afford any divisions."


    Hearing their words, Kingsley was slightly surprised.


    After all, they were both well-known figures in the underworld!

 Chapter 868 A Resurgence in the Underworld!

    Chapter 868 A Resurgence in the Underworld!


    The fact that they had reached this point was indeed no small feat.


    "Very well, your unity puts my mind at ease."


    Cassius chuckled and said, "Furthermore, we have prepared a special office for you, Mr. Kingsley.


    Let me take you there to have a look. Please see if you are satisfied with it."


    With that, he led Kingsley toward the most luxurious room.


    "Mr. Kingsley, we have taken the best soundproofing and security measures for this office. You can


    handle any business here without any worries!"


    Entering the office, Cassius asked eagerly, "What do you think about this office, Mr. Kingsley? Do


    you like this style?"


    Kingsley surveyed the room. It was spacious and impably tidy.


    Aside from a desk, there was only a bookshelf, a set of couches, and a safe.


    There were a few items, but all of them were carefully chosen.


    "It''s excellent." Kingsley expressed his satisfaction. "I like it."


    "It''s great to hear that!"


    Cassius and Kenny exchanged a nce, both showing pleased expressions.


    Kingsley moved behind the desk and sat in the executive chair.


    "Please, have a seat. Let''s discuss the details."


    "Alright."


    Cassius and Kenny quickly took their ces on the nearby couch, sitting up straight.


    "Mr. Kingsley, everything is almost settled now, but one important matter is left."


    "What is it?" Kingsley asked. "Let''s hear it. We can resolve it all today."


    "It''s about the name of our new gang." Cassius nced at Kenny. "I''ve discussed it with Mr. Shane,


    and we came up with a few names, but we felt that they weren''t quite right.


    "We believe that the name of a gang is very important, so we need you to make the final decision."


    "What names have you bothe up with?" Kingsley asked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I considered ''Nicholson Heavenly Gang,'' signifying your leadership," Cassius replied. "Mr. Shane


    thought of the name ''Kingsley Gang'' for the same reason."


    "Nicholson Heavenly Gang, Kingsley Gang..." Kingsley chuckled. "Seems like this is indeed a


    matter that deserves careful consideration."


    Cassius and Kenny smiled awkwardly. "Exactly, which is why we thought it best for you to make the


    final call."


    "Let me think about it."


    Kingsley tapped his fingers lightly on the table, pondering for a moment before his eyes sparkled. "I


    have a name in mind."


    "What is it?"


    Kenny and Cassius asked in unison.


    Kingsley slowly curled his lips. "The Nightingale Intelligence Agency!"


    The Nightingale Intelligence Agency! It''s the name of the intelligence organization my father, Xavier,


    had led all those years ago! With my father gone, the Nightingale Intelligence Agency has remained


    dormant for seventeen years. It''s time to bring it back into the public eye!


    "The Nightingale Intelligence Agency¡­" Kenny muttered a few times, then cautiously said, "This


    name... doesn''t sound much like an underworld gang, does it?"


    Kingsley didn''t answer him but instead showed a nostalgic expression.


    "Back in those days, my father has always said this.


    "Beneath the moon, I raise a toast with the Nightingale; every man aspires to realize his ambitions!


    Yet, how many of them attain their desires? A single cup of wine is worth more than a nobleman''s


    station!"


    "Every man aspires to realize his ambitions! A single cup of wine is worth more than a nobleman''s


    station!" Cassius eximed enthusiastically, pping his hands together.


    "That''s well said! Let our new gang be called the Nightingale Intelligence Agency!"


    Kenny also quickly said, "Indeed, this name is quite fitting for our gang. So, let''s go with it!"


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "Are there any other issues?"


    "No, there aren''t any other issues," Cassius said.


    "I have already drafted the invitation letter. Once we add the gang''s name, we can send it to the


    underworld heroes."


    Kenny exined, "In the underworldmunity of Sris Province, apart from Jarett, the Seven


    Legends, and the various forces, some highly respected senior figures also exist.


    "We attach great importance to seniority and status. While they may not frequently appear in the


    underworld these days, it''s customary to invite them to witness the establishment of a new gang to


    give it legitimacy."

 Chapter 869 The Law Family of Solaris

    Chapter 869 The Law Family of Sris


    Kingsley was not well-versed in the ways of the underworld, and this was his first encounter with the


    concept of inviting esteemed seniors when forming a new gang.


    Intrigued, he said, "Tell me more about it. I don''t understand these things in the underworld."


    "When a gang is established in the underworld, everyone will use their connections to invite


    influential guests," Kenny exined.


    "The higher the status and seniority of these invited elders, the more it signifies the gang''s prestige


    and strength.


    "Unfortunately, in the underworld of Sris, many senior predecessors have already retired or


    completely severed their ties with the underworld. It''s a challenging task to invite them."


    He then smirked and boasted, "However, when I was with Jarett, I interacted with many senior


    predecessors. You could say I have some connections.


    "I believe that if I go to invite them, they will grant me that honor."


    Kingsley nodded. "Indeed, such asions require a certain level of grandeur. How many people


    have you managed to confirm so far?"


    Kenny replied, "I have already reached an agreement with two senior predecessors, Clifford Hills,


    the Head of the Hills, and the Jade-Faced Guru, Victor Curtis.


    "They are both over ny years old and were famous underworld leaders in the early days of the


    country.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "However, due to certain reasons, they gradually retired in thete 1980s. But they are still the most


    influential senior predecessors in Sris Province. ording to tradition, even Jarett would have to


    show respect to these two when meeting them."


    Upon hearing this, Kingsley raised an eyebrow.


    "Interesting. It seems that these two should have the most authority in the underworld of Sris


    Province, right?"


    "Not exactly." Kenny shook his head.


    "In the underworld, power is derived from wealth. Nowadays, the old customs havergely faded.


    "If Jarett shows them respect, they can still act superior. But if he doesn''t, they can''t do anything."


    Cassius added, "However, for the establishment banquet of the new force, it is necessary to have


    these people present. As Mr. Shane said, it''s a matter of respect. But..."


    "But what?" Kingsley asked. "I''ve already mentioned that we would solve all the problems today."


    Cassius said in a deep tone, "In Sris Province, there''s still one family that has its roots in the


    underworld of old. While they are no longer active in the underworld, their influence hassted."


    "Really? Which family is that?" Kingsley didn''t expect that there would be such a prominent family in


    Sris Province. He couldn''t help but ask, "Since they are no longer active, why does their


    influence persist? How are they different from Clifford and Victor?"


    "They are the Law Family of Sris," Kenny said.


    "Clifford and Victor are lone wolves with only status but no remaining power.


    "The Law Family is different. Most of their family members were once renowned figures in the


    underworld, and many of their disciples and associates continue to be active in the underworld."


    He said with a touch of apprehension, "Take Jarett, for instance. He''s a disciple of Ivan Law, the


    head of the Law Family.


    "And consider thete Ashton, whose former superior, Morten Law, also hailed from the Laws!"


    Upon hearing Kenny''s words, Kingsley''s interest was piqued.


    Morten Law?


    Back when he led his forces to eradicate the Summers Family, there was indeed an elderly man


    named Morten who imed to be a respected figure in the underworld.


    However, as soon as he took out the Northern Draken Tag, the old man obediently knelt!


    Morten himself, along with Ashton Birch, Randy Summers, and others, were buried in the fire at the


    Summers Residence!


    Thinking of this, Kingsley curled his lips and smiled. "The Law Family... I didn''t expect Morten to


    have such a distinguished background."


    "Why? Mr. Nicholson, do you know Morten?"

 Chapter 870 Are You Afraid Now?

    Chapter 870 Are You Afraid Now?


    Cassius eximed in surprise, "Due to the strong bond between Ivan, the head of the Law Family,


    and Jarett, I''ve been hesitant about inviting them.


    "But if you''re acquainted with Morten, it simplifies everything! Morten is the younger brother of Ivan.


    He can also represent the Law Family!


    "If we can invite people from the Laws to our banquet, it not only enhances our reputation but also


    deals a blow to Jarett''s standing!"


    Looking at Cassius'' excited expression, Kingsley was somewhat surprised and said, "What? Don''t


    you know that Morten is already dead?"


    "What? He''s dead?!" Cassius was stunned.


    "The Law Family has been keeping a low profile in the underworld for quite some time, so I hadn''t


    heard this news."


    Kingsley smiled and said, "Morten died together with Ashton."


    "This..."


    Cassius had already suspected that Ashton''s death was a result of Kingsley''s hands.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thus, he instantly grasped the implied message when he heard Kingsley''s words.


    Morten had also died at the hands of Kingsley!


    Suddenly, Cassius broke out in a cold sweat!


    He wiped his forehead, expressing relief. "Thank goodness I hesitated about inviting anyone from


    the Law Family. If we had brought them in, I can''t imagine the trouble it might have caused..."


    Kenny, as the former top strategist of the Cole Gang, was not less intelligent than Cassius.


    He had pieced together the puzzle from their previous conversation.


    He expressed a tinge of regret, "It''s a shame. If we could truly bring in members of the Law Family,


    our gang would be a top-tier force from the very beginning."


    "What''s there to regret?" Kingsley''s lips curled up slightly.


    "The Law Family holds such high status in the Underworld of Sris; of course, we should invite


    them to join the celebration.


    "And to invite them, we must invite their family head!"


    "This..." Cassius hesitated.


    "Boss Nicholson, Ashton''s death is still a mystery in the underworld.


    "I suspect the Law Family didn''t make a fuss because they couldn''t determine who killed Morten.


    "If we have too much contact with the Law Family, there''s a chance they might uncover something."


    Kenny also nodded and said, "That''s right; there are no secrets in this world. Regarding the Law


    Family, I think we should avoid provoking them if we can."


    Hearing the words of Kenny and Cassius, Kingsley was surprised.


    "What''s wrong with you guys? Even when ites to Jarett, you were both resolute in bringing him


    down. Why this sudden hesitance with the Law Family?"


    "The Law Family is different from Jarett," Kenny said.


    "The people from the Law Family have connections with all the big shots in the Underworld of


    Sris. Offending the Law Family means offending everyone!


    "If we want to deal with Jarett, other people might help us or stay neutral. But if we provoke the Law


    Family, we''ll surely draw the ire of all."


    Cassius also nodded in agreement with Kenny''s words.


    The Law Family''s web of connections in the underworld was a force to be reckoned with.


    Kingsleyughed out loud. "So, you''re afraid of making enemies with the entire underworld?"


    He turned his gaze to Kenny.


    "Didn''t you once mention wanting to invite Jarett for a celebratory drink once our new force is


    established?


    "If we don''t invite the Law Family, do you think Jarett will show up?"


    "Well..." Kenny and Cassius exchanged nces, feeling both nervous and excited!


    They both understood Kingsley''s intention!


    It appeared that Kingsley wanted to invite the Law Family and, in doing so, draw Jarett out.


    Jarett held a grudge against Kingsley, so he would certainly not send anyone to attend the banquet


    if he was invited.


    However, Jarett would undoubtedly grow restless with the Law Family in attendance.


    To prevent the Law Family from supporting the new force, he woulde and keep an eye on


    them.


    He would send a representative even if he didn''t attend in person!


    These thoughts filled Kenny with excitement, and his face turned red.


    "As far as I know, no gang in the Underworld of Sris can simultaneously invite both the Cole


    Gang and the Law Family, as well as the two seniors, Clifford and Victor.


    "If we can gather them all at the establishment banquet, in the future, all the forces in the


    underworld will hold us in high regard!"

 Chapter 871 Making a Name in the Underworld!

    Chapter 871 Making a Name in the Underworld!


    Unlike the excited Kenny, Cassius was somewhat concerned, saying, "But the problem is, Jarett


    and Boss Nicholson have a grudge. I''m afraid even if the Cole Ganges, they are only here to


    cause trouble. If that happens, the Law Family will support them, which will ruin our banquet!"


    Upon hearing Cassius'' concerns, Kenny also calmed down.


    Kingsley smiled slightly and asked, "Let me ask you. Why are we hosting this banquet for the


    establishment of the new force?"


    "Of course, it''s to announce that we have founded our new gang!" Kenny replied, "At the same time,


    we want to showcase our strength and background to deter other forces!"


    Kingsley nodded. "So, with such a great opportunity to make a name for ourselves, why are you still


    worried about the banquet being ruined? Even if the entire banquet is conducted amidst swords and


    des, so what? As long as it serves the purpose of deterrence and making a name for ourselves,


    isn''t that enough?"


    At these words, Kenny and Cassius were both taken aback. "Are you saying we should target the


    Law Family?"


    "Exactly!" Kingsley narrowed his eyes. "If we invite the Law Family, the people from the Cole Gang


    will surely show up and cause trouble! And the Law Family will undoubtedly help the Cole Gang


    against us! It''s one trap after another. We aim to make things difficult for the Law Family at the


    banquet! This way, we can step on the Law Family and make a name for ourselves in the


    underworld!"


    "Wow..." Upon listening to Kingsley''s words, Cassius and Kenny were shocked as they thought,


    Making a name for ourselves by targeting the Law Family!


    This was something that no one had ever dared to think of! They looked at Kingsley with admiration,


    not knowing how to express their respect! This kind of strategy was probably beyond what Jarett


    could even imagine!


    "Well¡­ let me contact the Law Family and try it." Cassius swallowed his saliva hard. "I just hope


    they''ll give me this opportunity."


    After contemting momentarily, Kingsley said slowly, "Start by offering money. If that doesn''t work,


    tell them they shoulde to the banquet if they want to know the true cause of Morten''s death!"


    "Are you nning to tell them the cause of Morten''s death?" Cassius eximed, "Morten is the


    brother of the patriarch of the Law Family. If the Law Family finds out the truth, they will definitely


    not let us off the hook!"


    Before Kingsley could respond, Kenny interjected, "Mr. White, haven''t you understood our Boss''


    intention? If the patriarch of the Law Family attends the banquet, he won''t be leaving alive! Are you


    worried he will return as a vengeful ghost to haunt us?"


    Cassius pped his forehead and eximed, "Right! Okay, I''ll meet the Law Family this afternoon!"


    Just then, Kingsley''s phone suddenly rang. He nced at the caller ID and saw that it was his fourth


    sister calling. He cleared his throat and answered the phone, "Hello, Miss Jeanne."


    A heartyughter came from the other end. "Boss Nicholson, didn''t you used to call me ''Victoria?''


    Why does it feel like we''ve grown distant during this time?"


    "Um... no," Kingsley replied. He had been so focused on not identally calling "Victoria" that he


    instinctively addressed her as Miss Jeanne.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Victoria." Kingsley regained hisposure and asked, "Is there something you need from me?"


    "What? Can''t I call you if I don''t have a reason?" Victoria half-jokingly teased him, "I''ve had you on


    my mind all this time. Haven''t you missed me at all?"


    Kingsley nced at Kenny and Cassius, coughed awkwardly, and said, "Victoria, just tell me what


    you want to say."


    He did miss his fourth sister. He wanted to acknowledge their rtionship as a family even more.


    However, the problem was Stork was still lurking around her! Currently, he was just an ordinary


    friend to Victoria. Still, Stork wanted to use her to get closer to him and learn traditional medicine. If


    he officially acknowledged Victoria as his sister, Stork would pester her even more!

 Chapter 872 The Mysterious Porcelain Doll

    Chapter 872 The Mysterious Porcin Doll


    Moreover, sooner orter, Kingsley knew he would have to take action to eliminate Stork and the


    group of spies behind Victoria. By then, there was no guarantee that there would not be any


    remaining forces using her to threaten him. Even worse, they might harm her directly to avenge his


    comrades. Kingsley was determined to prevent such a thing from happening.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Boss Nicholson, you are quite an enigma!" Victoriaughed, saying, "You call me ''sister'' and have


    helped me a lot, but you always seem to keep your distance like an ice block!"


    Kingsley didn''t know how to respond to her words, so he could only force a few dryughs.


    "Alright, let me get straight to the point," Victoria said, "Boss Nicholson, do you remember a person


    named Xaria who asked you to go and diagnose Old Mr. Kean at Jeanne D''Arcst time?"


    Upon hearing the name "Xaria," Kingsley''s expression suddenly stiffened. Stork! What is she trying


    to pull off now?


    "I remember. Didn''t you say she was your new friend?" he said in a low voice, "So, what''s the


    matter? Does she have another friend who''s sick?"


    Victoria eximed, "You guessed it right on the mark! She just came to me and said that her friend


    is sick. So, she wants you to help again."


    A hint of coldness shed in Kingsley''s eyes. "Alright, give me the address. I''ll go."


    At this point, Stork still didn''t know that he was military personnel. She was clinging to Victoria to


    learn about the lost traditional medicine. If he pretended to have a good rtionship with her and


    allowed her to contact him directly, she wouldn''t have to bother Victoria anymore. The spies from


    the Empire of the Setting Sun wouldn''t waste their time on an irrelevant person. This way, he could


    ensure Victoria''s safety.


    Upon hearing Kingsley''s immediate agreement, Victoria smiled and said, "Boss Nicholson, you''re


    really doing me a huge favor. Let me check with Xaria and send you the address."


    After hanging up the phone, Kingsley''s expression grew colder. He was curious to see what kind of


    trick Stork was up to this time.


    As Kenny and Cassius saw that Kingsley''s expression was off, they exchanged nces and asked,


    "Boss, is something wrong? Should I call all the brothers over?"


    "No need." Kingsley shook his head. "You guys get ready to go to the Law Family. I have other


    matters to attend to."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson."


    Since Kingsley didn''t borate, Kenny and Cassius naturally didn''t dare to ask more. They knew


    that when following Boss Nicholson, they only needed to follow his orders.


    Kingsley left the Ramada Hotel and drove straight to the address Victoria had sent him¡ªNo. 24,


    Southview Road Garden Vis.


    As he parked his car at the entrance of Vi No. 24, Xaria gracefully walked out. She wore a ck


    chiffon dress that exuded an irresistible feminine charm and was incredibly sexy. Based on her


    appearance alone, no one would have guessed she was the heiress of the Empire of the Setting


    Sun''s Guido Club!


    "Mr. Nicholson!" Xaria opened the gate and smiled seductively. "I apologize for the trouble of having


    youe personally!"


    Kingsley exited the car and surveyed the surroundings with a half-smile. "Miss Heart, this house of


    yours is nice. The Jadnd Heights hotel manager must be paid handsomely."


    "Hehe¡­" Xaria covered her mouth and giggled. "Mr. Nicholson, you forgot I own a Thinking Cup


    Coffee tea restaurant too. That''s where my real profitse from."


    As she spoke, she led him into the vi.


    As soon as they entered the vi, Kingsley noticed a peculiar antique porcin doll with distinct


    characteristics of the Empire of the Setting Sun in the center of the living room. The doll wore a robe


    with a high bun, known as the Indada hairdo, famous in the Empire of the Setting Sun. Its face


    was pale as snow, but a blood-red dot adorned the center of its lips. Overall, it looked eerie and


    unsettling.


    Upon seeing Kingsley continuously staring at the porcin doll, Xaria''s expression subtly changed.


    "Oh, that... this was a gift from a friend, said to bring good luck. What do you think about it, Mr.


    Nicholson? Do you like it too?"


    "I quite like it." Kingsley withdrew his gaze. "I just didn''t expect, Miss Heart, that you would also


    have interested Empire of the Setting Sun artifacts."

 Chapter 873 Clear Boundaries

    Chapter 873 Clear Boundaries


    Kingsley believed Xaria, the leader of Team Nightcrawler, would be cautious enough to protect her


    identity for the sake of her operation in the Empire of Qustia. However, he couldn''t understand why


    she would have a doll with traditional attire that had strong cultural elements from the Empire of the


    Setting Sun on it at home.


    "This doll brings me good luck, so I don''t really care where it was made." Xariaughed it off with a


    smile. She then gazed at Kingsley and asked, "Anyway, I don''t get why you would ask that question,


    Mr. Nicholson. This doll is nothing but a simple item for decoration. Is its ce of origin so important


    to you? It''s just something from the Empire of the Setting Sun that I love. Do you have a problem


    with that?"


    "Of course not." Kingsley remainedposed and responded naturally. "I have no discrimination


    against the Empire of the Setting Sun. In fact, it seems to me that the country possesses some


    unique qualities when ites to manufacturing. It¡¯s just that the doll''s appearance kind of looks


    strange to me, and I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be daring enough to put it right in the middle of your living


    room." The man then added jokingly, "Anyway, I¡¯m d that I¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t get scared


    easily. If it was someone else who came here today, he or she would probably get scared out of


    their wits."


    After hearing Kingsley''s words, Xaria began to lighten up a bit. "I''m usually alone because I hardly


    get visitors. So, there''s no need for me to worry about scaring others." She chuckled.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Did you just say you hardly get visitors?" Kingsley raised his eyebrows and purposely asked, "Don¡¯t


    you have friends or rtives around Cleapolis, Miss Heart?"


    Xaria shook her head as a gesture of agreement. "No, I don''t need friends or rtives because I''m


    used to my current solitary life anyway." She then changed her tune and added, "However, I would


    be delighted to have a friend like you, Mr. Nicholson."


    She gently rubbed Kingsley''s shoulder with her slender fingers, speaking with a seductive voice.


    "I hope you cane to my ce more often, Mr. Nicholson."


    While a man would likely lose his mind in response to Xaria''s seduction, Kingsley remained steady


    and calm as shown by the conviction in his eyes. After all, it seemed to him that his target, Xaria


    Kelly, who was also known by the codename Stork, had just let down her guard toward him.


    Great! Now, she believes I''m just the God of Medicine with no connections to the military


    whatsoever. This is going to benefit my situation as I lurk in the shadows by her side. Kingsley


    smiled at the thought of that.


    "Of course, Miss Heart. I''d be more than happy to be your friend and a lovelypanion to offer


    you somefort in Cleapolis." Kingsley then let go of Xaria''s hand and reached for his phone.


    "Miss Heart, now that we are friends, you could contact me directly in the future without going


    through Miss Jeanne. This is my phone number. Please kindly save it or jot it down somewhere so


    that you can buzz me. Anytime you need something, just reach out to me. After all, Miss Jeanne


    and I are not exactly close with each other."


    Xaria nced at the phone screen and smiled lightly. "Okay, I have your number now, but I have a


    question, Mr. Nicholson. Haven''t you and Victoria always considered each other something like


    brothers in arms or something?"


    "Miss Jeanne runs Jeanne Gang, and she is undeniably a force to be reckoned with in the


    underworld. Therefore, I''ve been ttering her because I want to secure my ce against the other


    gangs." Kingsley chuckled. "Nevertheless, now that my power and influence have grown stronger, I


    don''t need to rely on her for protection anymore. For that, we could be fighting each other for


    territories in the future. So, do you know why I''m telling you all this now? I don''t want to put you in a


    difficult position."


    Xaria understood what Kingsley said and nodded, covering her mouth while chuckling. "So, you''re


    saying you seduced Victoria to your advantage, aren''t you?" She gazed at Kingsley seductively.


    "Alright then, if I have to choose one of you as my friend, I''d go for you."


    When Xaria seemingly believed his words, Kingsley heaved a sigh of relief, thinking she would


    never bother Victoria again. After that, he quickly shifted the attention away from Victoria by


    changing the subject. "By the way, I thought you mentioned that a friend of yours had fallen sick


    lately. Let''s pay that friend a visit, shall we?"

 Chapter 874 Recognition Trouble

    Chapter 874 Recognition Trouble


    "Alright." Xaria pointed at the stairs. "He''s in the bedroom on the second floor. Follow me." Upon


    finishing her sentence, she gracefully walked toward the stairs, which it was designed with


    magnificent decorations.


    When they arrived on the second floor, Kingsley instinctively scanned his surroundings and realized


    the ce had a luxurious-looking appearance but was rather deste and empty. It looks like there


    hasn''t been anyone who has lived here for a while.


    "Miss Heart, you don''t seem to live here often, do you?" Kingsley asked probingly.


    "Yeah, you''re right," Xaria replied calmly. "As you know, I''m the hotel manager of Jadnd Heights,


    which is located somewhere far from the city. I can''t be traveling over hundreds of miles every day


    just toe back here, can I? Therefore, I often stay in the staff quarters in the mansion and only


    come back for a few days during holidays." Xaria was walking in front of Kingsley, failing to notice


    his reaction, but when she turned around, she happened to notice the cial faint smile on


    Kingsley''s face.


    Come on! Did you just say you often stayed in the staff quarters? Like hell, I''m going to buy that


    story! This house must be some kind of base for the Empire of the Setting Sun, although it doesn''t


    seem to be frequently used. Aria¡¯s ce of residence must be somewhere else.


    At the thought of that, Kingsley was reminded of the eerie-looking doll that he saw downstairs as he


    believed there was more than met the eye about that thing. Deep down, he didn''t believe Xaria


    would ce something that could potentially give away her identity like that in an open area such as


    the living room. While Kingsley was absorbed in his train of thought, he found himself led by Xaria


    to the bedroom at the furthest end of the floor.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Xaria knocked on the door three times before opening it. "I brought you a doctor, Mr. Renner."


    Mr. Renner? Kingsley''s heart skipped a beat. Does Stork have any friends or rtives in Qustia?


    As soon as Kingsley stepped into the room, his questions were immediately answered. It turned out


    that Boris was sitting at the desk where he was reading a book with a pair of sses on.


    "A doctor?" Boris stood up. "I told you my condition was not that serious. I''m merely suffering from


    mild amnesia, which doesn''t affect me¡­" The man noticed Kingsley''s presence behind the woman


    while still talking.


    Slightly taken aback, Boris paused with his eyes fixed upon Kingsley. Although the young man


    looked rather familiar to him, he couldn''t seem to ce his face at all. "Who might this be, Miss K¡­


    Xaria?"


    Although Boris usually addressed Xaria as Miss Kelly, he couldn''t do that in the presence of an


    outsider. After all, Xaria''s identity was still his main concern, considering how well she had already


    blended into Qustians.


    She is too important to lose for the sake of n A! And the Empire of the Setting Sun! Thus,


    keeping her identity concealed is our utmost priority!


    "Mr. Renner, he is the doctor I invited to treat you." Xaria smiled and said, "Don''t be fooled by his


    youthful appearance because this man possesses the long-lost knowledge of traditional medicine.


    Therefore, I believe he has what it takes to cure your amnesia!"


    "The long-lost knowledge of the traditional medicine?" Boris smiled immediately after hearing


    Xaria''s words because she once mentioned that there was one man whose favor they should gain


    as he possessed the knowledge of Qustia''s traditional medicine and art of healing.


    "Oh, that''s impressive! It''s always nice to see young people with so much potential!" Boris emerged


    from behind the desk with his arms open. "How may I address you?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nicholson is myst name." Kingsley curled his lips upward, finding Boris'' smiling face amusing.


    After all, Boris harbored a strong grudge toward him back then when he was kept at Coliree Group.


    Well, it looks like my acupuncture treatment has taken its toll on this man''s memory. He doesn''t


    seem to remember a thing about being kept at Coliree Group at all.


    After Kingsley sat down on the couch, Xaria introduced Boris to him. "Mr. Nicholson, this man is a


    friend of my father, Marcus Renner. I brought you here today because I need your help to look into


    his condition."

 Chapter 875 Deceit

    Chapter 875 Deceit


    It was widely known that Andrew had a teacher from the Empire of the Setting Sun. However, Xaria


    firmly believed that Kingsley and Andrew had no private connection. Therefore, she had no


    concerns about Kingsley recognizing the person in front of him as Andrew''s teacher.


    To conceal her affiliation with the Empire of the Setting Sun, Xaria even provided Boris with a fake


    name that clearly showed that he hailed from Qustia. During their previous encounter with the Stein


    Family, Andrew had brought up Dr. Nicholson, the God of Medicine, to Boris. Unfortunately, Boris


    was in a state of confusion once he had regained consciousness. So, he hadpletely forgotten


    what Andrew and Francis had discussed. So, he pretended to nod and replied, "Yes, I''m Marcus


    Renner, a friend of Xaria''s father."


    Kingsley pretended to scrutinize Boris while wearing a puzzled expression on his face. "I notice that


    Mr. Renner appears to be in good health. He doesn''t disy even a sign that he is in ill health.


    However... his ent is a bit peculiar."


    "Mr. Nicholson, there''s a reason for that," Xaria interjected hastily. "He disappeared for a while and


    lost all of his memories! As for the ent¡­ it probably changed during that time. I suspect it might


    be due to his head injury that resulted in amnesia andnguage difficulties. I hope that you, Dr.


    Nicholson, the God of Medicine, can use your medical expertise to cure him!"


    Kingsley chuckled inwardly as he struggled to maintain aposed expression. Language


    difficulties? How could she say it with a straight face? Does she take me for a fool? Nevertheless,


    Kingsley intended to get closer to Stork, so he yed along with this clear farce. "Dealing with head


    injuries is usually rather challenging. Honestly, there''s no need to bother if his amnesia doesn''t


    affect his daily life."


    "Well..." Xaria nced at Boris. There was a brief moment of hesitation before she continued,


    "There isn''t any significant impact on his daily life, but I still hope you can cure him."


    "I will give it a try." Kingsley nodded before turning to Boris. "Come, Mr. Renner. Let me examine


    your pulse."


    As Boris extended his hand, he added, "I have lost about two or three months of memories.


    Sometimes, I experience unbearable headaches. Can you cure me of this ailment?"


    Kingsley closed his eyes slightly, feigning a pulse examination as he remained silent. He was the


    one who had caused Boris'' amnesia using a needle, so how could he possibly treat Boris?


    After three minutes had passed, Kingsley opened his eyes and shook his head. "Mr. Renner, your


    condition is quiteplex..."


    "What do you mean? Can it really not be cured?" Boris inquired impatiently.


    "I have conducted various CT scans and EEGs at the hospital, but nothing seems to work. It


    appears that there is truly no solution..." he said, sounding disheartened. "Well, I still remember


    everything that needs to be remembered. So, if it cannot be cured, then so be it."


    However, Xaria furrowed her brows and questioned, "Mr. Nicholson, are you saying that there is


    truly no solution at all?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    A sly gleam flickered in Kingsley''s eyes as he started tentatively, "If you are referring to a solution, it


    is not that there is none at all, but..."


    "But what?" Xaria pressed, "We''ll do anything to retrieve his lost memories!"


    Kingsley revealed a mysterious smile. "It is possible to cure him, but it may take a considerable


    amount of time. I would need toe and perform acupuncture treatments for him every few days."


    "That''s not a problem!" Xaria immediately agreed on Boris'' behalf. "It doesn''t matter how long it


    takes. We have to retrieve his memories!"


    "Miss... Heart!"


    Boris was suddenly taken aback by her enthusiastic agreement. He was on the verge of blurting out


    the name "Kelly" in his haste! This vi served as a base for their spies! Even if they had thoroughly


    cleaned it for anything suspicious, there might still be traces left behind! Allowing an outsider to


    frequently enter and exit increased the risk of discovery. Boris shot her several nces, silently


    signaling, "Is it appropriate to let hime so often?"

 Chapter 876 Dream On!

    Chapter 876 Dream On!


    "Mr. Renner, there''s no need for you to worry," Xaria reassured with a smile.


    "Mr. Nicholson is not only a renowned medical expert, but also a prominent figure in the underworld.


    Do you think there is anything inappropriate about him treating you?"


    In other words, Kingsley was associated with the underworld and had absolutely no connection with


    the military.


    Boris gradually felt more at ease after hearing her exnation.


    He had heard rumors that in the Empire of Qustia, the military and the underworld werepletely


    separate entities.


    If this Mr. Nicholson holds a prominent position in the underworld, then he definitely wouldn''t be


    involved with the military!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Boris pondered for a moment before saying, "Then... we''ll take it one step at a time."


    Kingsley knew right then and there that he had sessfully taken the first step in infiltrating their


    organization.


    He was very satisfied with this oue.


    He smiled and said, "I didn''t bring any medical tools this time. I will treat you during my next visit."


    As he said this, he could barely keep the cold, vicious smile off his face.


    Treat you?


    Dream on!


    You''d better remain an amnesiac patient while I''m busy rooting out all the spies in Qustia!


    Xaria was utterly unaware of Kingsley''s thoughts as she continued to speak in a sweet voice,


    "Then, Mr. Nicholson, please take care... Oh, by the way, Mr. Nicholson, do you still have my


    contact information? I gave you my business card when we met in Jadnd Heights."


    "I lost the business card," Kingsley replied casually. "Didn''t you say that you''ve memorized my


    number? Just send me a text when you''re free."


    Xaria nodded. "Okay, contact me once your schedule clears up. I''ll make sure to send you to Mr.


    Renner personally."


    "Alright."


    Kingsley knew he couldn''t linger any longer in order to avoid raising their suspicions.


    So, he stood up and said, "Then, I''ll take my leave now. I''ll research ways to treat Mr. Renner''s


    illness."


    "Mr. Nicholson, I''ll see you off."


    Xaria apanied Kingsley Nicholson to the vi''s entrance, watched him enter the car, and then


    returned to the courtyard.


    Kingsley''s eyes turned cial as he regarded the closed gate.


    This trip resolved the issue of Stork getting close to Victoria andid the foundation for infiltrating


    their organization in the future.


    Nheless, this was just the beginning!


    The path to eliminating all the spies of the Empire of the Setting Sun was still a long and arduous


    journey!


    Kingsley tapped his fingers on the steering wheel lightly as he mused, "This Stork, as the young


    lady of Guido Club, holds a very special status. By utilizing her, perhaps we can aplish more


    than just thwarting this one sabotage n. I''m certain she could be of great value in the future!"


    He secretly decided that he would have to maintain a good rtionship with this Xaria Kelly for now.


    There was a chance she could be the key topletely dismantling the Empire of the Setting Sun''s


    spywork!


    Meanwhile, in the bedroom on the second floor of the vi, Boris expressed his concerns,


    protesting, "Miss Kelly, I still think your decision is too risky. Although he is not a military man,


    there''s no guarantee that he won''t discover our identities."


    Xaria replied seriously, "There''s no other choice. In order to retrieve your memories, we have to


    take this risk! Besides, I don''t believe Mr. Nicholson poses a threat to us."


    Boris inquired, "How can you be so sure? Do you know him?"


    "Not yet." Xaria''s eyes sparkled. "However, he is an exceptional individual. I am confident that I can


    win him over to Empire of the Setting Sun! In other words, he will eventually be one of us. So, I''m


    certain that he poses no threat!"


    Boris sighed when he saw the expression on her face. He had already noticed that Xaria seemed to


    admire Kingsley. Perhaps, she might even love him!


    "Miss Kelly, my memories are only up until the time I boarded the ne to Qustia. It has no impact


    on our n," Boris said. "So, it''s not a problem even if I can''t retrieve my memories! Why do we


    have to dwell on the memories I''ve lost?"


    Xaria''s face revealed aplex expression upon hearing his objections¡­

 Chapter 877 Must Distinguish Loyalty!

    Chapter 877 Must Distinguish Loyalty!


    Boris Oakley was Xaria''s teacher, and she held a great deal of respect for him due to his extensive


    knowledge in academia. However, the current situation was beyond her control.


    When they discovered that Boris, who had been missing for months, suddenly reappeared with


    amnesia, their superiors became deeply concerned. Kami issued a special order to recover his lost


    memories at all costs, as there was no room for error in n A.


    Nobody knew what Boris had experienced during his absence. It was highly likely that he had been


    discovered and captured by the Qustia Military. Kami worried that Boris might have divulged the


    secrets of n A. However, due to his amnesia, he couldn''t recall anything.


    Furthermore, Kami mentioned an even worse possibility¡ªBoris may have defected during his time


    away. Qustia''s interrogation methods were notorious, and even a well-trained spy like Boris might


    not have been able to withstand the torture. Perhaps he could have been persuaded by irresistible


    incentives. Be it money or power¡ªenough to make him betray the Empire of the Setting Sun''s His


    Majesty. It was suspicious for someone missing for months to reappear suddenly.


    Kami spected that if Boris had defected, his amnesia was merely an act. Therefore, a thorough


    internal assessment was necessary before he could be reinstated.


    Deep down, Xaria didn''t want to believe that her teacher had defected. However, under Kami''s


    orders, she had no choice but to request Kingsley Nicholson to do whatever it took to cure Boris.


    Observing Xaria''s troubled expression, Boris asked in confusion, "Miss Kelly, what''s wrong? Do you


    have ulterior motives in wanting me to regain my memory?"


    "N-No." Xaria shook her head. "I... I''m just concerned about your well-being."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Kami instructed us not to reveal any clues until Boris'' assessment isplete.


    "Miss Kelly, please rest assured that my condition won''t have any impact," Boris reassured her. "I


    believe I don''t need to continue recuperating here. I should go see Kami and proceed with the next


    n."


    Although Boris had undergone spy training, his primary profession was that of a university


    professor. Besides academic research, his sole purpose was to remain loyal to His Majesty and


    fulfill the tasks assigned to him. He was a stubborn and incredibly loyal schr who didn''t pay much


    attention to the rules within the spywork. Consequently, Boris was unaware that he was


    currently under suspicion and confined to the vi.


    "Well..." Xaria hesitated, her eyes flickering. "Professor Oakley, you should rest a little longer, or at


    least until Mr. Nicholson cures your illness. If it proves incurable, then... we can proceed with the


    next n. That''s also Kami''s suggestion."


    Upon hearing his superior''s order, Boris could only nod and say, "Alright, let''s do as you say."


    Boris believed that the next n Xaria mentioned was the long-nned n A. However, Xaria was


    actually referring to a n to identify Boris.


    "Ah..." Boris sighed. "I thought our operation this time would go smoothly, but I didn''t expect the


    Empire of Qustia military to react so quickly, causing setbacks at every turn!"


    "Yes," Xaria replied with a serious expression. "Team Nightcrawler, which I lead, has two members


    captured and two missing. The situation is indeed not optimistic."


    Upon hearing this, Boris'' expression froze. "What about Kubo Mibu, the website manager? Half of


    usmunicate through that website. He must not be harmed!"

 Chapter 878 Code Name Mod!

    Chapter 878 Code Name Mod!


    Boris understood that the purpose of Team Nightcrawler was to protect Kubo by acting as bait. He


    believed that Kubo would never face any security threats, and even if the Qustia Military knew about


    the website, they wouldn''t be able to harm Kubo. However, upon learning that the Nightcrawler had


    beenpletely wiped out, he couldn''t help but worry about the safety of the website administrator.


    "Don''t worry, Professor Oakley. He is safe," reassured Xaria. "I will quickly request Kami to send


    more people to the Nightcrawler to protect Kubo''s safety."


    She sighed and added, "Among the Nightcrawler, Cedric Stanton had the most extensive espionage


    experience and was my most trusted assistant. It''s such a shame that he''s missing..."


    "Yes, it would be great if Cedric could return," Boris agreed. "Maybe if he returned, he could unravel


    the mystery of my disappearance..."


    Although Boris repeatedly imed that his amnesia wouldn''t affect n A, deep down, he was still


    troubled by everything that had happened during his disappearance. He also desired to uncover


    what had transpired.


    With this in mind, Boris asked, "Miss Kelly, how did Cedric disappear? You told me that I vanished


    overnight in the temporary residence, but what about him?"


    "After you disappeared, n A came to a halt," Xaria exined. "We all went into hiding and


    ceased all activities. At one point, Cedric contacted me and proposed a way to acquire a batch of


    weapons to make some money with Emmett Campbell while we were in hiding. I knew that due to


    the n''s stagnation, everyone would likely remain in Qustia for a long time. The initial funding from


    above might no longer be sufficient, and the new allocation hasn''t been approved yet. So, I agreed


    to his request."


    Boris furrowed his brow slightly. "So, he started selling weapons in Qustia?"


    "Yes," confirmed Xaria. "Afterpleting two deals, Cedric mentioned that he might have attracted


    the attention of the Qustia police and decided toy low somewhere. However, he suddenly


    disappeared. I tried to locate him, but there was no trace. I suspect that either his identity was


    exposed, and he was captured by the military, or he was arrested by the police on charges of


    weapon trafficking."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah..." Boris sighed once again. "This Cedric, so clever in his lifetime, why did he sumb to


    greed? The funding from above is already sufficient! He is just too greedy! After all, hees from


    a lower-ss background!"


    Observing Boris'' repeated sighs, Xaria quickly interjected, "Professor Oakley, you don''t have to


    worry too much. I heard from Kami that there is someone in our organization who has mixed


    heritage and is part Qustian. That person''s cousin is a Qustian-born and bred. His cousin epted


    our money and has already be a member of the organization, codenamed ''Mod,''" she


    continued. "Now, he has infiltrated an underworld force through local connections!"


    "Underworld force?" Boris questioned. "Why infiltrate an underworld force?"


    Xaria exined slowly, "Professor Oakley, you may not be aware, but currently, in the Underworld of


    Sris, the most powerful force in the underworld is the Cole Gang! The boss of the Cole Gang,


    Jarett Cole, is no longer content with ruling just the underworld. He has been attempting to extend


    his influence into the provincial governmenttely!"


    A cold smile appeared as she continued, "In Qustia, with such a formidable background, extensive


    connections, and abundant resources, it is remarkably easy to obtain an official position."


    Upon hearing Xaria''s words, Boris suddenly realized, "You mean joining the Cole Gang is merely a


    stepping stone, and that person intends to infiltrate the provincial government in the future!"


    "Exactly!" Xaria''s eyes gleamed. "Even if Jarett can only secure a nominal position for him, it would


    be sufficient. We have already provided him with enough money to be a prominent figure in


    front of Jarett quickly! Now, most of the dealings with provincial officers are entrusted to him. With


    these high-level connections, won''t it be effortless for us to gather any information we desire in the


    future?!"

 Chapter 879 Release the Bait!

    Chapter 879 Release the Bait!


    Upon hearing this, Boris clenched his fist and excitedly said, "That''s right! If he canmunicate


    with the people in the provincial government, we might even be able to gather information about the


    military''s movements! After all, there must be some connections between these systems. It is just a


    matter ofworking! With this, it will be much easier to determine if Cedric and the others were


    arrested!"


    Watching his excited expression, Xaria suddenly felt a tremor in her heart.


    She realized that she might have revealed too much to her teacher.


    Her teacher was still being evaluated. So, she shouldn''t have disclosed these things to him!


    "Um. Professor Oakley." Xaria stood up and said, "You should rest here for now. I need to go back


    to Jadnd Heights."


    Boris nodded and said, "Alright. Your undercover identity is important. Don''t ruin it. Go back quickly."


    After she left, he remained vastly excited.


    He paced back and forth in the room, contemting.


    Cedric, just like me, had disappeared. It will be perfect if the mole can find out whether the people in


    the provincial government captured Cedric! There will still be hope for his return as long as he isn''t


    arrested! Even if he is arrested, there will be a chance to find out where he is held and rescue him!


    Once he returns, I can deduce what he experienced during his disappearance based on Cedric''s


    situation!


    However, what Boris didn''t know was Cedric and Emmett, who were eagerly waiting in the ck


    Fist Gang, were still waiting.


    They were waiting for Kingsley to bring them a secure SIM card and help them sessfully evade


    the police''s surveince, allowing them to return to Team Nightcrawler!


    Yet, they waited for three whole days before Kingsley finally arrived!


    On this day, Kingsley received a message from Lancer stating that the Coliree Ind technical


    department had prepared two positioning and monitoring SIM cards.


    These SIM cards utilized the most advanced chip technology.


    They could almost instantly locate the user''s position and monitor all their calls.


    Hades personally delivered these two SIM cards.


    Kingsley drove straight to the Supreme Boxing Gym the moment he received them.


    Cedric and Emmett were filled with excitement when they saw him.


    They could finally return to Team Nightcrawler!


    "Mr. Nicholson, is there no longer any police surveince outside?" Boris asked.


    "It''s been several days since you guys killed the insider. Shouldn''t it be safe for us to leave now?"


    Upon hearing this, Kingsley couldn''t help butugh.


    How does this have anything to do with killing the insider?


    It was clear that day when the Stewart Family came looking for trouble. He only broke Bronte''s


    hands.


    Unexpectedly, Cedric didn''t suspect a thing.


    Kingsley pretended to cough and nodded. "Yes, it''s safe outside now. You can take these two


    phones and leave."


    Then, he took two brand-new phones from his pocket and handed them to Cedric.


    "However, Mr. Field, I must remind you." He deliberately lowered his voice. "Although there are no


    police outside, they might still investigate your arms trafficking. I got these unique SIM cards at a


    high cost. The numbers are secure! They are untraceable and will not leave any records! You two


    should use these cards if you don''t want to get caught. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee your safety!"


    Upon hearing this, Cedric and Emmett nodded repeatedly. "Yes, Boss Nicholson. Thank you so


    much. We will not use any other numbers!"


    At the same time, a hint of joy appeared on their faces.


    These secure cards were something that foreigners like them could never obtain!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Only these local big shots could have such connections!


    With his hands behind his back, Kingsley slowly said, "You know, I''m involved in shady dealings."

 Chapter 880 What Should We Do?

    Chapter 880 What Should We Do?


    Kingsley smiled faintly and continued, "I usually don''t answer calls from unknown numbers. If you


    want to reach me in the future, you can only use this SIM card. And if I need to reach you, I will call


    this number."


    He was concerned that Cedric would receive a new phone from Team Nightcrawler and discard


    these two cards. Therefore, he added some pressure.


    He knew Cedric would seek him out again in the future.


    This way, even if he receives a new phone from the organization, he will not throw away these two


    SIM cards!


    "Understood, Boss Nicholson. We understand what you mean!"


    Cedric and Emmett put away their phones and cautiously nced out the window, asking, "So, can


    we leave now?"


    "Of course." Kingsley smiled lightly and continued, "Mr. Field, don''t forget we are friends. If you


    need any help, feel free to call me. We will do our best as long as my brothers and I can help."


    These words deeply touched them!


    They bowed deeply to Kingsley, sincerely saying, "Mr. Nicholson, you are the best friend we have


    made sinceing to Qustia! We will be lifelong partners!"


    "Naturally." Kingsley smirked, his tone subtly implying something. "In the future, we will have many


    more opportunities to coborate¡ª"


    "Alright, Mr. Nicholson. We will leave now!"


    Cedric and Emmett exchanged nces and hastily departed from the Supreme Boxing Gym.


    Kingsley stood by the window, watching their figures gradually fade away, a cold smile spreading on


    his lips. "That''s right. In the future, I will continue to coborate with you to capture that website


    administrator. You two are indeed good partners."


    Meanwhile, Cedric and Emmett hurriedly left the neighborhood without stopping.


    Only when they were sure that there were no police personnel around did they slow down their


    pace.


    Emmett gasped for breath and pointed to a nearby bench, panting. "Cedric, let''s sit there and rest


    for a while. I haven''t been out forever, and my physical stamina isgging."


    Cedric had a protruding belly. So, he was even more out of breath than him.


    He nodded and said, "Let''s go. Let''s sit for a while."


    They sat on the bench. Cedric took a few deep breaths to calm down and suddenly said, "Emmett, I


    just thought of something. Before we find Stork, we must address this issue!"


    "What issue?" Emmett asked. "Can''t we contact the captain directly through the secret


    communication channels?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "It''s not that simple." Cedric shook his head and said in a deep voice, "We have been out of touch


    with the organization for a long time. How do we exin our whereabouts during this period?"


    Emmett was shocked. "Just tell the truth! We got exposed while trafficking weapons and caught the


    attention of the Qustia police. To evade their pursuit, we sought refuge with an underworld boss who


    had us hiding in an underworld gang until the heat died down and we coulde out again."


    "You''re too naive!" Cedric said coldly. "I graduated from the Kotoyo Army Officer School and have


    worked in the intelligence department since I was young. Even though I don''t have any influential


    background, I still understand the internal rules of espionage."


    Emmett immediately sat up straight, cing his hands on his knees and bowing his head. "Please


    enlighten me, Mr. Stanton!"


    "In espionage activities, they will question your loyalty if you lose contact with the organization for


    too long!" He squinted his eyes. "You will be suspected no matter what position you hold or military


    achievements you have if you have been missing for too long! However, the organization may


    conduct a selective investigation if you have some background and power. For someone like you


    and me, without any influence or authority and merely members of a decoy team, returning will


    undoubtedly result in severe interrogation!"


    Upon hearing this, Emmett immediately broke out in a cold sweat. "Mr. Stanton, what should we do


    then?"

 Chapter 881 Kill Two Qustians!

    Chapter 881 Kill Two Qustians!


    Cedric pondered, What should we do?


    "We have two options," he said. "It''s either we go back and face the intense interrogation to prove


    our innocence, or we bring back something that will make them believe we never betrayed His


    Majesty."


    Emmett asked, "Bring back something? Bring back what? What can prove our innocence?"


    "Human heads!" Cedric''s eyes turned fierce. "We may have to sacrifice others to save ourselves."


    The shocked Emmett eximed, "Mr. Stanton, whose heads are you nning to bring back? This is


    Qustia! If there''s a murder case, it''s noughing matter."


    "We have no other choice!" Cedric said coldly. "We''ll im that we''ve been hiding behind the


    underworld forces all this time. The guarding police personnel made it impossible for us to leave.


    Today, we''ll kill two police personnel and escape!"


    His expression turned sinister. "As long as we bring back the heads of two Qustian personnel, they


    will never suspect our betrayal. Everyone knows that the Qustian military never tolerates


    murderers!"


    Emmett''s face changed. "Mr. Stanton, how are we going to do that? If something goes wrong, we''re


    done for."


    "You fool!" Cedric said coldly. "We''ll randomly kill two people and then im that they were


    personnel. Do you think the higher-ups will really investigate the police station?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "The Qustian military is so secretive that our people can''t hide our identities. How can we infiltrate


    the police station? Even if the people we kill are not from the police station, it won''t make any


    difference."


    Emmett''s eyes brightened. "I understand. As long as we kill someone, it means there is absolutely


    no possibility of being turned by the Qustian military! Then, they won''t suspect us!"


    Cedric patted Emmett''s shoulder. "You finally get it."


    "But the problem is... how do we get those two scapegoats?" Emmett said. "The public security in


    Qustia is exceptionally good. There are surveince cameras everywhere. It''s not easy to silently kill


    two people."


    Cedric pondered for a moment before saying, "This is my oversight. I should have thought of this


    when I was at Supreme Boxing Gym."


    "Are you suggesting that we ask the underworld for help?" Emmett asked. "Should we head back?"


    Cedric looked around cautiously. "We''ve been sitting here for a long time, and I haven''t seen


    anyone following us. It means we''re safe. It also proves that there are no police personnel stationed


    outside Supreme Boxing Gym. Otherwise, we would have been followed as soon as we stepped


    out."


    With that, he stood up and said in a deep voice, "Since it''s safe, let''s head back. It shouldn''t be a


    problem for the underworld to kill two random people for us! We can offer them more money if


    necessary."


    Emmett nodded. "Yes, they are influential figures in the area. They have many allies and enemies.


    Killing two people to receive a substantial sum of money? No one would refuse this job!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Cedric and Emmett exchanged nces and immediately headed back to Supreme Boxing Gym.


    Meanwhile, Baron received a report from his subordinate that Kingsley had arrived. Baron hurriedly


    rushed back to the Boxing Gym.


    Not long after Cedric and Emmett left, Baron arrived.


    "Boss Nicholson!" Seeing Kingsley about to leave, Baron quickly approached Kingsley. "Boss


    Nicholson, have you already sent those two kids away?"


    "Yes." Kingsley nodded. "I can''t keep them here all the time. Thank you for keeping an eye on


    them."


    "Don''t sweat." Baron waved his hand repeatedly. "It is my honor to be able to assist you, Boss


    Nicholson."


    His face was filled with an eager smile. "Boss Nicholson, I previously mentioned that I had


    something to discuss with you. Do you have time now? Let''s sit down and have a drink together."

 Chapter 882 Prepare a Gift

    Chapter 882 Prepare a Gift


    Baron learned that Cassius had already made contact with the Law Family, the underworld family.


    That was a reality check to Jarett.


    All Baron wanted right now was to quickly join Kingsley''s new gang and secure a good position for


    himself.


    "Mr. Howe, I have a lot of things to attend to. I don''t have time for a drink," Kingsley said with a faint


    smile. "And besides, didn''t we agree to wait until Wendell recovers?"


    "Well..." Baron''s heart sank as he was disappointed. "You see, Wendell''s injuries can''t recover in a


    day or two¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a member of the ck Fist Gang came running over and


    interrupted him. "Boss, those two people are back!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As he was interrupted, Baron red at the member and roared, "Who?"


    "It''s the two guys who were under surveince here before," the gang member replied.


    Baron became angrier. "Geez! What''s going on with them? Are they enjoying their stay here with


    me? They have no shame. I let them go, and how dare theye back? D*mn it! I''ll kick them out


    right away!"


    He started walking toward the entrance.


    "Wait." Kingsley frowned. "I bet they have their reasons. I''ll see what''s going on. You must not act


    impulsively."


    He knew that these two spies were anxious to go back and resume their espionage activities.


    There must be a reason behind their return!


    Baron nodded. "Okay, Boss Nicholson. I''ll follow your lead."


    Cedric and Emmett were anxiously waiting at the entrance.


    As soon as they saw Kingsley, they bowed respectfully. "Mr. Nicholson."


    "What''s the matter?" Kingsley asked. "I thought you got out of here safely. Why did youe


    back?"


    Cedric straightened his back. "Mr. Nicholson, I''d like to ask for your help with something."


    "What is it?" Kingsley''s expression remained calm, but he felt nervous inside. What trick are these


    two spies trying to pull again? Could it be that my n of using bait is going to backfire?


    While Kingsley was contemting, Cedric nced around at the ck Fist Gang members and


    whispered, "Mr. Nicholson, my request is a bit special. So... I hope we can have a moment alone."


    "Alright." Kingsley nodded and then turned to Baron. "Mr. Howe, could you please prepare a quiet


    room for us?"


    "Yes." Baron was eager to be of Kingsley''s service. He then immediately led them to a room. "Boss


    Nicholson, this ce is absolutely quiet."


    He nced at Cedric before informing Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, we will guard the entrance. If


    anything happens, we will rush in immediately."


    Cedric smiled. "Mr. Howe, be rest assured. We are not like you, underworld people who only know


    how to fight and kill. I have business with Boss Nicholson. There''s no need for you to be so


    cautious."


    Baron remembered Kingsley''s instruction not to act impulsively, so he snorted and remained silent.


    After entering the room, Kingsley sat on the middle couch. Soon after, Emmett and Cedric also


    entered the room.


    Cedric carefully locked the door before sitting opposite Kingsley with Emmett on a chair.


    "Fire away, Mr. Field." Kingsley leaned back on the couch. "What do you need my help with?"


    "Well, Mr. Nicholson." Cedric carefully began his speech. "Our leader is a very suspicious person.


    And I have been missing for a long time, so I need to prepare some gifts for him."


    "Gifts?" Kingsley raised an eyebrow. "Your trafficking organization needs to appease its leader,


    too?"

 Chapter 883 Desperate Measures!

    Chapter 883 Desperate Measures!


    Kingsley feigned ignorance of the espionage identities of Cedric and Emmett, treating them as


    ordinary arms dealers.


    However, Cedric''s words made him understand the reason for their return.


    It turned out that they were afraid of being suspected of disloyalty when they went back!


    He had a silent thought. If the intelligence personnel from Coliree Ind suddenly disappeared into


    enemy territory for several months and then reappeared, they would undoubtedly be questioned on


    their loyalty as well. Plus, the evaluation methods of the Empire of the Setting Sun would be even


    more ruthless than those of Coliree Ind. If they couldn''t provide a clear exnation, they might


    even lose their lives! No wonder the two of them came to me for help in a rush!


    "It''s ourst resort." Cedric chuckled. "Mr. Nicholson, if you can assist us with this favor, I am willing


    to pay you a substantial sum of money!"


    Kingsley tapped his finger lightly. "Money and such are secondary; don''t forget, we are friends."


    "Hahaha! Indeed, we are the best of friends!" Cedricughed heartily. "Well, Mr. Nicholson, I''ll be


    frank. I hope that after hearing my request, you won''t go back on your word."


    Kingsley replied calmly, "Just straight away tell me. I won''t go back on my word."


    Cedric exchanged a nce with Emmett, then lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Nicholson, I hope


    that you can provide us with two heads to present to our superior as proof."


    Upon hearing this, Kingsley''s expression turned cold. These individuals from the Empire of the


    Setting Sun are truly desperate! They are willing to take lives just to prove their innocence!


    Seeing Kingsley''s darkened face, Cedric quickly said, "Mr. Nicholson, you''re an underworld boss.


    Killing two people would be a piece of cake for you! If you don''t help us, we''ll have to take the risk


    ourselves. However, it''s clear that we are foreigners involved in some shady business. So, your


    involvement carries much less risk than us taking matters into our own hands."


    There was a silence for two minutes before Kingsley took a deep breath and smiled. "No problem;


    it''s a small matter. I can do this favor for you."


    He couldn''t allow these two spies to kill innocent people, nor could he let them be suspected upon


    their return.


    After all, he still needed them to lure out the website manager of the Team Nightcrawler.


    Hence, he had no choice but to agree to their request.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Upon hearing his agreement, Cedric and Emmett showed joy on their faces.


    Cedric rubbed his hands eagerly and said, "Mr. Nicholson, time is of the essence. I hope to receive


    the gift as soon as possible!"


    Kingsley nodded and replied, "Please wait here for a moment. I will call my subordinates and have


    them take care of it."


    "Alright. Thank you very much, Mr. Nicholson!" Cedric and Emmett quickly stood up and bowed to


    him to express their gratitude.


    As Kingsley walked out of the lounge, Baron, who was guarding the door, immediately approached


    him and asked, "Boss Nicholson, what''s the matter? What''s up with these two little rascals again?!"


    "It''s nothing. Just keep an eye on them," Kingsley replied. "I''ll make a phone call. During that time,


    don''t let them leave the lounge."


    Baron immediately replied, "Alright! Boss Nicholson, you can rest assured! They will onlye out


    when they be corpses!"


    Kingsley nodded as he took out his phone and walked to an empty corner.


    He dialed Lancer''s number and asked in a low voice, "Lancer, where are you now?"


    "Boss, I''m currently at the Coliree Group," Lancer replied. "Hades and I are discussing how to


    proceed with the next espionage operation. We have struggled to make significant progress since


    we can''t find the website manager."


    Kingsley then replied, "You can set aside the matter of the website manager for now. Our n on


    this end is also in progress. What I want to know is the current situation of the two members of the


    Team Nightcrawler that we capturedst time."


    "Are you referring to Jonas Kolstad and Karl Osberg?" Lancer asked. "They are still in custody.


    But¡­ they probably won''t be able to provide any useful information."

 Chapter 884 Died Miserably!

    Chapter 884 Died Miserably!


    Kingsley''s voice was cold as he said, "Just kill and decapitate them. Then, send their heads to


    Supreme Boxing Gym."


    "What?" Lancer eximed in surprise. "They are captives, after all, and we have never beheaded


    anyone before¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Kingsley interrupted as he said indifferently, "I''m not the one who wants to kill


    them. It''s theirpanions who want their heads. Don''t ask any more questions; just follow my


    order."


    "Alright, Ares!" Lancer dared not question further.


    "Oh, and make sure their heads are taken care of," Kingsley instructed. "Don''t let anyone discover


    their identities, but at the same time, make sure to preserve their bodies."


    "I understand. I''ll have the disguise specialist apply ayer of prosthetic skin masks on them and


    create a few wounds that won''t reveal any hints unless they are torn strongly. As for preservation,


    we have professional techniques. If we inject a certain drug, they won''t decay even if they are


    buried underground for a whole year," Lancer replied.


    "Good. Try to deliver them within an hour," Kingsley said. "Ask Kenny to have his men deliver


    them."


    "Yes!"


    After ending the call, Kingsley returned to the lounge.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Mr. Field, please wait a moment. I have instructed my men to take care of it. Within an hour, you


    will have what you want."


    "Oh my! Thank you so much!"


    Cedric and Emmett expressed their gratitude repeatedly, feeling extremely relieved.


    About forty minutester...


    Knock! Knock!


    Baron knocked on the door from outside and said, "Boss Nicholson, Kenny''s men have arrived.


    They said they are here to deliver something."


    "Let them in."


    As the door opened, one of Kenny''s men walked in carrying tworge boxes.


    These boxes were made of high-quality wood and were intricately carved as if they were specially


    designed to hold valuable antiques.


    Only Kingsley and Cedric knew that inside these boxes were actually two human heads!


    "Boss Nicholson, this is what Mr. Shane asked me to deliver. He said it''s the gift you wanted." The


    man ced the boxes on the ground. "These things are really heavy. They must be very valuable."


    Kingsley nodded. "Alright, you can leave now. Go back and ask Kenny for a bonus to ward off bad


    luck."


    The man was puzzled as he didn''t know what Kingsley meant by warding off bad luck.


    However, upon hearing that he could get a bonus, he didn''t ask further and left happily.


    Looking at the high-end gift boxes on the ground, Cedric eximed in delight, "Oh my! Boss


    Nicholson, you''ve done a splendid job! People would just think there were precious treasures inside


    the box!"


    "Mr. Field, didn''t you say this is the gift for your superior? Only with this packaging does it truly


    deserve the title of the ''gift.''" Kingsley chuckled lightly. "Besides, do you n on carrying two heads


    through the streets? Shouldn''t they be properly packaged?"


    Cedric nodded repeatedly. "Yes, yes, you''re right. Your attention to detail is truly remarkable!"


    With that, he stood up and opened one of the gift boxes, taking a quick nce inside.


    Inside, the items had gruesome wounds and were dripping with fresh blood!


    Bang! Cedric closed the lid and grinned. "They died pretty miserably."


    Emmett also opened the other box and nodded, saying, "There''s no problem. Both of them are


    young men."


    Implicitly, it perfectly matched their criteria, allowing them to impersonatew enforcement


    personnel convincingly.


    "Mr. Nicholson, we won''t stay any longer then." Cedric smiled. "After I''m done with the matter, I will


    definitely express my gratitude to you!"


    Kingsley remained seated on the couch, not getting up. He just nodded lightly. "Then, I won''t see


    you off."


    As he watched Cedric and Emmett leave with the gift boxes, a cold smile appeared on his face.


    Now, these two heads can prove your innocence. Later, they will cost you your lives instead!

 Chapter 885 A New Contact Method

    Chapter 885 A New Contact Method


    Cedric and Emmett carried tworge gift boxes and headed straight to Cleapolis City Park when


    they left Supreme Boxing Gym.


    Here was their secret contact location.


    ording to the spy rules, the handler could contact the operative anytime. However, the operative


    had to use a designated method to reach the handler.


    By that, this would cut off their contact if the operative was caught. That ensured the handler''s


    maximum safety.


    After all, it wouldn''t matter if they captured the lower-level spies, but the core spy must be safe!


    That was why they could only suggest Thinking Cup Coffee as the contact point after they caught


    Jonas and his partnerst time.


    Only Thinking Cup Coffee was able to contact Stork.


    If it weren''t for Kingsley''s efforts, they would have never guessed that Xaria was the leader of Team


    Nightcrawler!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Arriving at the park''s corner, Cedric looked around and confirmed no one was nearby. Then, he


    quietly plucked a red rose from a nearby flowerbed, took out a small piece of paper, about one


    finger wide, and wrote down his new phone number. He tightly wrapped it around the flower''s root


    and used tape to stick the rose to the back of a tree.


    Unless someone deliberately bypassed the flowerbed to look behind the tree, no one would notice


    this bright red rose!


    Emmett was puzzled and asked, "Mr. Stanton, why don''t we use the previous contact point of


    Thinking Cup Coffee?"


    He replied in a deep voice, "We can no longer use that ce since Jonas and Karl''s arrest. To avoid


    arousing suspicion from others, the leader can only continue to operate it. Perhaps when the time is


    right, she will sell it."


    "So, the leader is the owner of Thinking Cup Coffee!" Emmett eximed in surprise. "I thought the


    leader was just using that ce to meet us! Even Jonas and Karl didn''t know this information!"


    Cedric nced at him and said, "You''re all neers, so naturally, we can''t tell you everything! Do


    you think running a base is an easy task? Of course, it doesn''t matter now that I''ve told you. I guess


    the leader will soon sell that shop."


    "I see." Emmett nodded. "But if Jonas and the others reveal the previous contact point, the Qustian


    Military will start monitoring Thinking Cup Coffee. If the team leader sells Thinking Cup Coffee


    immediately, it will attract the attention of the military. But now, so much time has passed, and the


    military has likely given up surveince. The team leader can escape now."


    With that, Emmett looked puzzled again. "However, Mr. Stanton, how can we let the team leader


    know we have ced the rose behind the tree?"


    "This is a new way ofmunication," Cedric whispered. "The janitor here is one of us. Hees


    to clean here three times a day. If he sees this flower, he will inform the team leader that we are


    requesting contact."


    He squinted his eyes slightly. "Thismunication method also prevents the risk of leaks from the


    base. Even if we get caught, the Qustia Military won''t know about this secret way ofmunication


    and won''t be able to find the leader of Stork."


    With that, he nced around sneakily. "Alright, it''s not suitable to stay here for long. Let''s find a


    small brigade shop and wait for the team leader to contact us."


    About an hour after Cedric and Emmett left, a person wearing a cleaning uniform approached


    slowly, carrying a broom and a trash can.


    He wore a hat and a mask, only revealing a pair of shining eyes. This person is one of the spies


    from the Empire of the Setting Sun, named Mika Wyatt.


    He pretended to clean the ground while casually walking around to the back of the tree. When he


    saw the rose, his pupils suddenly contracted!

 Chapter 886 Coincidence or Conspiracy?

    Chapter 886 Coincidence or Conspiracy?


    Mika nced around before swiftly approaching the tree to pluck the rose.


    He detached the note from the stem and ced it in his pocket. Then, he discarded the rose in the


    trash bin and resumed sweeping as if nothing had urred.


    Afterpleting his tasks, he retrieved his phone and dialed Xaria''s number.


    "Hey, Stork. The two missing members of Team Nightcrawler are back."


    "What?"


    Xaria was currently in Jadnd Heights.


    Upon hearing the news, she was shocked. "Are you certain?"


    "Yes, they sent a message through our secretmunication method." Mika retrieved the note from


    his pocket. "They also left a phone number."


    "Alright, I''ve got it."


    She ended the call, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    That is too peculiar!


    Boris and Cedric, who had already gone missing, have suddenly reappeared one after the other!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Is this a mere coincidence or a well-nned conspiracy?!


    She couldn''t determine herself, so she promptly contacted Kami.


    Kami pondered for a moment. "Meet with them first, then decide whether to keep or eliminate."


    "Understood!"


    Following the instructions, Xaria dialed the phone number provided by Mika.


    Meanwhile, Cedric was startled by the sudden ringing of his phone while hiding in a small brigade


    store.


    He retrieved his phone and nced at it, whispering to Emmett, "It''s the leader!"


    Without hesitation, he answered the call. "Hey, leader!"


    "Cedric, why did you disappear for so long?" Xaria''s voice was cold. "I thought you were either


    sacrificed or captured!"


    Cedric quickly exined, "No, no. We were targeted by the Qustia Police Station when we were


    selling weapons. We sought refuge with an underworld force for a while! Now that we''ve dealt with


    the people tailing us, we immediately contacted you!"


    "Good, we''ll discuss the details after we meet." Her voice remained icy.


    "Meet at Lucky Cafe in two hours. Are you familiar with that tea house?"


    Cedric quickly replied, "Yes, I''ve been there once."


    Thest time he met with Kingsley to discuss the sale of explosives, they went there.


    That day, they also overheard Xaria and Victoriaing to have tea in the private room.


    "Alright, proceed directly to the Alpha Room when you arrive." Xaria issued the order and ended the


    call.


    She put away her cell phone and noticed a waiter tidying up a nearby table, so she called out loudly.


    "Logan,e here."


    "Miss Heart." the waiter hurried over. "How can I assist you?"


    She said, "I need to leave early for something. I''ve left the brigade''s reservation list for tonight''s


    dinner at the front desk. Inform Ms. Lyman, who will take over, about it."


    "Alright, Miss Heart, I understand."


    She made all the necessary arrangements and drove straight to downtown Cleapolis along the


    highway.


    She arrived at the parking lot next to Lucky Cafe two hourster.


    She sat in the car and observed for a while, ensuring no suspicious individuals were nearby, before


    cautiously stepping out of the vehicle.


    At Lucky Cafe, a woman dressed in a gown approached warmly and said, "Miss Heart, it''s been a


    while since yourst visit."


    She was the manager of Lucky Cafe, named Sophie Brown.


    Victoria owned this cafe, and Xaria had visited several times with Victoria. So, Sophie treated her as


    a valued guest.


    "Miss Brown." Xaria nced upstairs and said, "Is the Alpha Room avable now?"


    She couldn''t be sure if Cedric and Emmett had betrayed her.


    Therefore, she had to be extremely cautious!


    "I''m sorry, Miss Heart," Sophie said. "That room is upied currently."


    Xaria nodded and asked, "How many people are in that room?"

 Chapter 887 An Unexpected Situation!

    Chapter 887 An Unexpected Situation!


    "There are two people." Sophie curiously asked, "What''s the matter, Miss Heart? Do you need to


    use the Alpha Room? If you don''t mind, the Gamma Room is currently avable¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Xaria nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll take the Gamma Room."


    After saying that, she walked toward the second floor.


    Once Sophie finished brewing all the tea, Xaria said, "Miss Brown, I want to be alone here for a


    while, so you don''t need toe in anymore."


    "Alright, Miss Heart. Take your time," she replied.


    Sophie knew that most people who came here wanted some quiet time, so she didn''t ask any


    further questions and simply left.


    Once her footsteps had disappearedpletely, Xaria stood and opened the door.


    After confirming that there was no one in the corridor, she approached the door of the Alpha Room.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    She knocked on the door three times, and Cedric''s voice immediately came from inside. "Who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    Upon hearing that it was Leader Stork''s voice, Emmett quickly opened the door and respectfully


    said, "Leader, pleasee in!"


    Cedric also stood up and said, "Leader!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Have a seat."


    Xaria sat across from them and said in a deep voice, "Tell me, what exactly happened?"


    "Leader, as I reported on the phone earlier, we have been hiding in an underworld organization to


    evade the police''s pursuit."


    Cedric said, "We finally found an opportunity to eliminate the two police station personnel who were


    monitoring us, and that''s how we managed to escape."


    Xaria frowned and asked, "Underworld organization? Which one?"


    "It''s a boxing gym," Cedric Stanton replied truthfully. "It seems to be called ck Fist Gang, quite


    famous in Cleapolis."


    She coldly replied, "As you know, I must conceal my identity. So, I couldn''t ask those underworld


    people for information. That means that no one can testify for you. Even if someone is willing to


    testify, the higher-ups won''t believe the testimony of Qustia people. Therefore, you must return with


    me and go through the interrogation and screening process before you can continue the mission."


    Upon hearing Xaria''s words, Cedric and Emmett exchanged nces and showed a smile.


    Emmett admired Cedric even more in his heart!


    Fortunately, they had already prepared for this!


    "Leader." Cedric pointed to the two gift boxes containing severed heads and said, "Since we did kill


    two police station personnel, we severed their heads to prove that we have indeed been in hiding


    during this time!"


    Upon hearing this, Xaria couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    She stood up and quickly approached the two gift boxes. "Are their heads inside these?"


    "That''s right!"


    Cedric stepped forward and opened the gift boxes. "Please have a look."


    She nced at them and quickly averted her gaze.


    "Alright, I understand." She forced herself to suppress the urge to vomit. "I will report this to Kami.


    Since you have already eliminated the Qustia police officer, it should clear the suspicion."


    However, before Cedric and Emmett could show their joy, Xaria continued, "Killing two police station


    personnel is not a small matter. There will be news rted to this."


    Upon hearing this, they felt their scalps tingling!


    They had expected everything. Yet, they didn''t expect Xaria to wait for the news!


    These two heads were probably the two thugs killed by Mr. Nicholson!


    They were not police officers at all!


    The disappearance of two thugs would hardly cause any ripples, let alone make it to the news!


    In an instant, Cedric was drenched in sweat!


    If Kami found out they had deceived him, they would probably die!


    Cedric''s voice trembled. "So, leader, do we have to wait for Kami''s decision?"

 Chapter 888 No Chance To Die!

    Chapter 888 No Chance To Die!


    "Yes." Xaria said, "I will contact Kami right away."


    With that, she took out her phone and started dialing.


    Cedric and Emmett exchanged nces continuously as Xaria reported every detail to Kami.


    At this moment, the two of them had even decided tomit suicide when they returned!


    Otherwise, if they fell into Kami''s hands, their fate would be worse than death!


    In no time, Xaria had finished the call.


    She looked up at them, puzzled, and asked, "Cedric, Emmett, why do you both look so pale?"


    "N-Nothing." Cedric wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. "Maybe it''s just too hot here."


    Emmett quickly chimed in and said, "Yeah, it''s true. This summer is so hot."


    She nodded and didn''t dwell on this issue too much.


    "Just now, Kami has given the order." She said, "He said that before nightfall, as long as they see


    any news, you two can immediately return to Team Nightcrawler. If there is no relevant news, you


    must go with me to see Kami and face interrogation!"


    Upon hearing this, Cedric''s legs began to cramp.


    Emmett was even paler with fear!


    "Leader." Cedric trembled and said, "Then, we''ll go back first. We''ll wait for your message at the


    hotel."


    After he returned, he nned to end it all!


    In any case, he did not want to endure Kami''s terrifying punishment!


    "No, you can''t," Xaria said coldly. "Kami''s order is for you to wait here! You are not allowed to leave


    even a step!"


    She nced at her watch. "It''s already 3 p.m., and it''s only a few hours until nightfall! If there is any


    news, I will give you a mission directly. If there is no news, you must see Kami immediately! If you


    leave now, won''t you just return right away?"


    With that, a cold smile appeared on her lips. "Don''t worry. The Qustian are much more efficient than


    we imagined. The news of the deaths of two police officers is such an important matter that it will


    appear before nightfall. Even if they dy the news, Kami will release you immediately when the


    news appears. What do you have to worry about?"


    "Well..." Cedric, who had just lifted his butt, slowly sat back down.


    Now, he couldn''t go back and end things!


    He could only brace himself and wait for Kami''s torture!


    Xaria didn''t look at them anymore. Instead, she took out her phone and browsed through thetest


    news, casually saying, "Aren''t you going to check the news? Such a big case will be released on


    the local news channel."


    "Yes. We''ll check it right away..."


    They tremblingly took out their phones and mindlessly refreshed the news.


    They hadpletely lost hope!


    How could there be any news?


    It was all a lie they made up!


    At that moment, Emmett suddenly remembered what Cedric had said. Even if they didn''t kill police


    station personnel and only went for an ordinary Qustian, they could still clear themselves of


    suspicion.


    He seemed to have caught a lifeline and stammered, "Leader, to be honest with you, actually¡ª"


    Before Cedric could finish, Cedric''s eyes widened and angrily shouted, "Shut up!"


    At the sight of Emmett''s expression, he understood what the other person wanted to say!


    Yet now, the problem was not about who they had killed any more!


    It was about their attempt to deceive Kami, which was already a capital offense!


    Xaria''s eyes flickered momentarily, and she raised her hand to stop Cedric from speaking further.


    She asked Emmett, "What do you want to tell me? Actually, what is it?"


    When he saw Emmett''s lips moving to speak, Cedric''s face had already turned a shade of green!


    "These two people¡ª"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Just as Emmett was about to tell her that these two people were not officers, he was interrupted by


    a ding!

 Chapter 889 Clearing Suspicion!

    Chapter 889 Clearing Suspicion!


    Ding!


    Their phones chimed simultaneously!


    An unexpected news alert suddenly popped up! ''Breaking news: Two police officers brutally


    murdered while tracking a criminal suspect!''


    Upon seeing this news, Xaria, Cedric, and Emmett were all taken aback.


    When Emmett was about to spill the truth earlier, Xaria had already suspected they were lying! She


    didn''t anticipate that there would be news rted to their situation.


    Cedric and Emmett were even more bewildered! They had no clue what was happening!


    Xaria carefully read the news, which matched exactly what the two had just said!


    She confusedly looked at Emmett and asked, "What were you about to say just now?"


    "I..." Emmett''s mind raced. "I wanted to say that I didn''t kill those two people. It was all done by Mr.


    Stanton..."


    Xaria was speechless. "You two are partners. It doesn''t matter who did the killing!"


    Cedric''s expression changed rapidly. Although he didn''t know how this news came about, it


    conveniently cleared their suspicion, so he naturally had to seize this perfect opportunity!


    "Leader," Cedric took a deep breath and said, "Now that you believe what we said is true, can you


    give us your next orders?"


    Xaria looked deeply at Cedric and said in a serious tone, "Alright, your next mission is still to protect


    the website administrator. Currently, he is located in an abandoned factory in Cleapolis Luminix


    Electronics Factory. You must stay hidden around ten kilometers away from him. If the Qustia


    Military approaches, you must expose yourselves without hesitation, attract their attention, and buy


    him time to escape!"


    "Yes!" Cedric and Emmett stood up and responded in unison.


    "Alright, you may leave now. Take these two gift boxes and bury them in the yard of Nearcity Vige


    No. 23."


    "Yes!" Cedric and Emmett each picked up a gift box and prepared to leave.


    At that moment, Xaria suddenly remembered something and asked, "Cedric, what''s the deal with


    your phone number? It doesn''t look like one of those standard phones we got, right?"


    "Yes, the previous phone number was already being traced by the police," Cedric exined, "This


    one was given to us by an underworld boss. He imed this SIM card is totally secure and won''t


    leave any records."


    Xaria finally felt relieved. "Well, then you guys should stick with that. The Qustia underworld can


    really pull off some surprising tricks."


    After Cedric and Emmett walked out of Lucky Cafe, they sighed in relief. They were extremely


    puzzled by the sudden news. However, they didn''t dare to discuss it here. They quietly started


    discussing after they arrived at Nearcity Vige and buried the two gift boxes in the yard of No. 23.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Mr. Stanton, what the heck is going on?" Emmett whispered, "Those two guys were clearly the


    thugs killed by Boss Nicholson. How in the world is there actual news about it?"


    Cedric''s eyes darted around. "How should I know? I was just as scared as you were back there!"


    Suddenly, he raised his hand and pped Emmett hard across the face. "D*mn it! Were you trying


    to admit those two weren''t from the police?"


    "I... I messed up!" Emmett hung his head. "I''m sorry."


    Cedric pointed at his nose. "Do you think Kami is someone to be trifled with? We would be in deep


    trouble if he found out we tried to deceive him!"


    Emmett bowed deeply. "Yes! I know I was wrong!" Then, he slowly straightened up and said, "But,


    Mr. Stanton, we still need to get to the bottom of that news. I feel uneasy about it."


    "That is indeed a major problem." Cedric frowned. "This n was supposed to be known only to us


    two, and there shouldn''t be anyone else..." Cedric suddenly became alert as he said that. "Wait a


    minute!"

 Chapter 890 Is He an Undercover Agent?!

    Chapter 890 Is He an Undercover Agent?!


    "No, Mr. Nicholson knows too! I mentioned it when we were at Supreme Boxing Gym!" Emmett


    eximed, "Did Mr. Nicholson create this news? Did he have the police department release this


    information?!"


    Emmett''s words made both of their faces turn pale.


    If Kingsley could make the police department release such news, wouldn''t it prove that he was an


    undercover agent for the police department?


    Cedric and Emmett guessed correctly!


    After leaving the Supreme Boxing Gym, Kingsley returned to his car and reviewed everything that


    had just happened, as he usually did.


    He assessed whether his words and actions had any loopholes and how to remedy them if there


    were any.


    When he thought about Cedric''s suggestion of impersonating police station personnel with the two


    ''gifts,'' he immediately had Lancer contact Isaac Moss, the Chief of the Cleapolis Police Station.


    That was a huge w!


    If the high-level spies of the Empire of the Setting Sun caught onto this w, Cedric and Emmett


    would undoubtedly die!


    He still needed to use them to capture the website administrator, so he couldn''t just watch them die


    like that.


    After the Hill Crest Hospital medical incident, Isaac had be more cautious.


    As soon as he heard it was an order from General Lancer, he quickly had someone contact the


    media and release this false news.


    It also happened to save Cedric and Emmett''s lives!


    Meanwhile, Cedric and Emmett, standing in the courtyard of Nearcity Vige No. 23, shivered in the


    scorching summer heat!


    They had never imagined that Mr. Nicholson, who they considered a friend, could be an undercover


    agent for the police department!


    It was even possible that he was an undercover agent for the military!


    Emmett eximed in fear, "Mr. Stanton, Mr. Nicholson couldn''t possibly be an undercover agent,


    right? If he intentionally approached us, he must have people following us all the time! When we


    met with the leader just now, he would havee to catch the leader, the big fish. How is it possible


    that he didn''t take any action at all?"


    Little did he know that Kingsley didn''t capture Stork precisely because Stork was the heiress of the


    Guido Club!


    He wanted to use Stork''s identity to destroy the entire spy intelligencework!


    After hearing Emmett''s words, Cedric pondered and said, "You''re right. It doesn''t make sense if Mr.


    Nicholson is an undercover agent. There might be some misunderstanding here."


    By that, he took out his phone and said, "I''ll call him right now and ask him how he exins this!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After the call connected, Cedric smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Nicholson!"


    "Mr. Field, what can I do for you?" Kingsley''s voice remained as calm as ever, making it difficult to


    discern his emotions.


    "Mr. Nicholson, have you seen thetest breaking news?" Cedric carefully chose his words and


    asked. "It''s quite a coincidence that I was just about to use two people to impersonate police


    officers, and then this news came out. You see, it''s like God is helping me!"


    Kingsley chuckled, "Mr. Field, this isn''t fate helping you."


    Upon hearing this, Cedric''s smile instantly froze, and he asked, "So, Mr. Nicholson, are you saying


    that you arranged this news?"


    "That''s right," Kingsley replied truthfully.


    Hearing his candid response, Cedric was shocked.


    His expression turned grim as he said, "Mr. Nicholson, this isn''t fair. If you have connections in the


    police station, why did you make us hide for so long? Is it because you had other motives for


    sending us to ck Fist Gang?"


    Kingsley''s tone remained unchanged as he said, "Mr. Field, you are overestimating me. How could I


    possibly have connections in the police station? As you said, if I had such great powers, I would


    have already resolved your arms trafficking issue instead of making you hide for so long."


    Upon hearing his words, Cedric furrowed his brows slightly. Suddenly, a shocking thought emerged


    in his mind!

 Chapter 891 Ancestral Worship!

    Chapter 891 Ancestral Worship!


    "Could it be¡­" Cedric swallowed hard, and his voice became hoarse. "Are you saying those two


    people are really..."


    Kingsley said casually, "That''s correct, Mr. Field. Given that you''ve sought my assistance, it''s only


    natural for me to handle things properly. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    "T-This..." Cedric didn''t know what to say. After stammering for a while, he finally said in


    embarrassment, "Mr. Nicholson, you are a true friend! I doubted that you were an undercover agent,


    and I waspletely mistaken!"


    "Hahaha¡­ It''s good that we''ve cleared things up!" Kingsley chuckled twice. "So, how about the two


    gifts I prepared for you? Does your superior like them?"


    Cedric''s heart pounded, and he eximed, "Like them? More than that! Oh my, I can''t believe I


    almost misunderstood you! Mr. Nicholson, you are my savior! I can''t thank you enough! You saved


    my life!"


    He apologized and thanked Kingsley repeatedly and treated him almost like an ancestor.


    After ending the call, Emmett curiously asked, "Mr. Stanton, what''s going on? From your tone, Mr.


    Nicholson isn''t an undercover agent, right?"


    "Not only is he not an undercover agent, but he is also a powerful figure!" Cedric sighed. "I never


    expected that Mr. Nicholson, this underworld figure, would be so audacious! He dared to kill two


    police station personnel!"


    "What?!" Emmett''s eyes widened in shock. He eximed, "Are you saying that the news is true? Mr.


    Nicholson didn''t fabricate it in collusion with the police station?"


    Cedric nodded. "I never thought that Mr. Nicholson would have such boldness! It''s evident that his


    influence in the underworld is powerful! If we want to safelyplete our mission in Qustia, we


    must hold onto his support! Who knows, through Mr. Nicholson, we might even achieve great things


    and receive military honors bestowed by His Majesty for our undercover operation in Qustia!"


    Upon hearing this, Emmett''s face turned red with excitement.


    "You''re right. For people like us without connections, it''splicated to make a name for ourselves!


    Perhaps Mr. Nicholson is our benefactor! Currently, the Qustia Military is focused on eliminating


    spies, and all other spies are on high alert and unable to move freely!


    "We will definitely be able to obtain information that others cannot andplete tasks that others


    cannot, as long as we cooperate with Mr. Nicholson!"


    Cedric''s eyes also lit up. "You''re right. We''ll discuss this with Mr. Nicholsonter and see if he has


    any way to help us infiltrate the Qustia organization! By then, we won''t have to be scapegoats for


    that website administrator anymore!"


    While Emmett and Cedric were discussing how to gain favor with Kingsley and achieve military


    aplishments, Kingsley was lying on his bed and leisurely exchanging messages with Yulia.


    Kingsley knew that Emmett and Cedric had no longer suspected him.


    This n worked to stabilize the situation.


    Now, what he needed to do was to meet Yulia in person and find out the truth about the rumors


    between her and the married actor.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    With a smile on his face, Kingsley typed a message and sent it to Yulia. ''How about Ie to your


    apartment tomorrow, and you fulfill your promise to treat me to a meal?''


    Soon, Yulia replied to his message. ''No problem! I''ll be waiting for you!''


    On the other side, on the 16th floor of Building B in Kingston Apartments, Yulia was lying on a


    chaise lounge and smiling sweetly at her phone.


    Finally, I can meet the hero who had saved me twice! Although there are some issues at work,


    perhaps my love life is about to blossom!


    At this moment, Yulia was wearing a silk robe and revealing a fair and slender leg.


    The belt around her waist was loosely tied and exposed arge area of fair skin.

 Chapter 892 The Arrogant Agent!

    Chapter 892 The Arrogant Agent!


    Yulia possessed a model-like figure, with each body part perfectly proportioned and exuding


    sensuality.


    Now, she was draped in a silk robe that entuated her figure and appeared even more alluring


    than the seductive subus on a video game cover!


    Yulia was lost in her pleasant thoughts, but she was suddenly interrupted by the sound of the


    doorbell.


    Ding! Dong! Ding! Dong! The sound was like a tolling bell. It startled and caused her heart to race.


    She nced at her watch and wondered who could visit her at this hour.


    She slipped on her slippers. Then, she asked when she approached the door, "Who is it?"


    A sharp voice responded from outside. "It''s me! Who else could it be?!"


    Upon hearing this voice, she quickly opened the door and politely said, "It''s you, Hiry."


    The person who stood before her was her manager, Hiry Drew.


    Yulia dared not to provoke Hiry in any way, although Hiry was a manager.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiry had previously represented several top models, and they were all renowned celebrities in the


    industry.


    Her status had risen alongside her sess, and all the models ttered her regardless of their


    stature.


    Even the boss of Reed Modeling Agency treated her with great respect.


    After all, she possessed a rare talent for cultivating top models, which brought substantial profits to


    the agency.


    Previously, Ka Reed, Caleb''s mistress, had spent significant money to persuade Hiry to be her


    manager.


    However, after Kingsley dealt with Ka in the Summers Family, Hiry became Yulia''s manager.


    This was a calcted move by Hiry, who had long recognized Yulia''s potential.


    Hiry would have wanted to work with Yulia much earlier if it weren''t for Ka''s association with


    Caleb and her extravagant spending.


    ording to Hiry, she had represented numerous models, but none possessed a figure as


    perfect as Yulia.


    It is a heaven-sent gift!


    Yulia would eventually grace the Mexacon''s stage and be a world-renowned top model!


    If she could transform a sexy model prevalent in the Beta-level market into a superstar on the


    Mexacon''s stage, she would never have to worry about her livelihood again!


    Hiry entered Yulia''s apartment and behaved even more casually than in her home.


    She didn''t bother changing her slippers but walked in with high heels and swayed her plump


    buttocks as she settled onto the couch.


    Yulia sat beside her, feeling somewhat reserved, and whispered, "Hiry, why have youe to my


    ce sote?"


    "I came to see you. You are ingrate!" Hiry scrutinized Yulia from head to toe.


    "With such a remarkable figure, you don''t know how to capitalize on it. Now the agency has put you


    aside, haven''t they?!" Yulia felt ufortable under Hiry''s gaze, so she pulled her robe closer


    and concealed her exposed skin.


    "Hiry, I don''t want to be sidelined either..." Yulia expressed with a hint of grievance. "I barely know


    that male actor. I don''t understand why such rumors are spreading..."


    Hiry sneered. "You im to know him barely? But now the tabloids are reporting it worldwide.


    Please consider your fortunate. Initially, you were only somewhat famous in Cleapolis, appearing


    most on the covers of provocative magazines and in small advertisements, but now, the entire


    Qustia knows about you. You''ve gained some fame, even for the wrong reasons."


    Yulia felt bitterness in her heart. After mustering her courage for a long time, she softly asked,


    "Hiry, how does thepany n to handle this scandal of mine? They can''t keep sidelining me


    indefinitely, can they?"


    "You dare to ask this?!" Hiry dramatically rolled her eyes.


    "Let''s not mention that Young Master Caleb desired to sleep with you since the Summers Family is


    no longer relevant. But what about the future? When you were asked to serve Mr. Stein, you


    refused; when you were asked to serve Mr. Covey, you also refused. Since I bring you, how many


    CEOs, directors, and young masters have I introduced you to? But you refused to serve any of


    them! Now that you''re in trouble, but you can''t even find someone to defend you!"

 Chapter 893 This Time Is Different!

    Chapter 893 This Time Is Different!


    Yulia tightly pursed her lips and remained silent when Hiry scolded her as she understood


    Hiry''s intentions.


    Hiry had always tried to set her up with bosses and young masters.


    Moreover, Hiry consistently educated Yulia, emphasizing that by serving these wealthy individuals


    well, they would be more willing to invest and assist her in achieving fame.


    Hiry sneered and remarked after she watched Yulia bow her head in silence. "I seem to recall you


    saying that you didn''t need to rely on anyone, only yourself." Then, she mocked with a shrug, "What


    have you aplished by depending solely on yourself? You can''t even hold onto your job now! It''s


    fine to rely on yourself, but the prerequisite is knowing your worth!"


    Yulia bit her lower lip and said, "I know I''m just an ordinary person without support. I can quit being


    a model! Anyway, I won''tpromise my integrity for money!"


    Upon hearing that Yulia wanted to quit, Hiry''s face suddenly changed.


    Hiry''s heavily made-up triangr eyes widened, and she angrily said, "What''s this? Are you trying


    to put me in a difficult position? If you quit just like that, how can I exin to others?! And Yulia


    Ansley, don''t forget, you signed a contract with the agency! Your contract still has ten years left. Do


    you think you can just leave whenever you want?!"


    Yulia''s face turned even paler after she heard this.


    When she signed the contract with Reed Modeling Agency, it was a fifteen-year long-term contract.


    The agency had promised that the longer the contract, the more support they would provide her,


    and she would also receive more exposure and job opportunities.


    At that time, Yulia had just entered society and was full of fantasies about the future.


    She wanted to shine on the modeling stage she loved so much, so she signed that fifteen-year


    contract, but she never expected that after only five years, this contract would be a shackle


    that bound her.


    After noticing the slight redness in Yulia''s eyes, Hiry feigned a sigh and spoke in a gentler tone,


    "Yulia, I know you''re passionate about the modeling industry and dream of making it big on the


    international stage. Your figure is the epitome of perfection and something I''ve seen in my many


    years in this industry. If you leave this line of work, you won''t just be letting go of your dreams but


    also squandering the natural beauty that heaven has blessed you with! I can''t bear the thought of


    the future star of the modeling industry disappearing like this; it would be a loss for the modeling


    industry!"


    First, I will criticize, and then I will also offerfort to her.


    Hiry made up her mind as she would not allow Yulia to give up.


    When Yulia heard Hiry''s tone change, she thought Hiry genuinely cared for her.


    With teary eyes, she looked up and said, "Hiry, I wish to continue being a model. Please think of a


    way to help me suppress this inexplicable scandal!"


    "The heat of this matter is already very high; it''s difficult to suppress it..." Hiry said. "Now, people


    are saying you are a homewrecker, and no one is speaking up for you. At this point, the agency will


    definitely not let you show your face again."


    Just when Yulia was almost desperate, Hiry changed her tone. "However, if there''s some capital


    injection, none of these would be issues! Your grievances can be cleared by getting that actor and


    his wife to rify the situation."


    Hiry''s eyes sparkled as she said, "Moreover, you can turn this misfortune into a blessing and take


    advantage of this opportunity!"


    Upon hearing this, a glimmer of hope appeared in Yulia''s beautiful eyes, but then, her expression


    dimmed. "I know what you mean, Hiry. You still insist me to apany those wealthy men..."


    Hiryughed. "This time is different from before! This is Kendall Lawson, the young CEO of


    Lawson Group! He genuinely likes you and wants a serious rtionship, not just a one-night stand!


    And Mr. Lawson has some connections with that actor. That actor can restore your innocence with


    just a word from him!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 894 Cunning Plan!

    Chapter 894 Cunning n!


    At Yulia''s continued reluctance, Hiry''s expression turned cold.


    "What''s the matter? You''re just an unknown model, so why are you pretending to be noble? Let me


    tell you, this is not up to you! Do you think thepany can continue sidelining you like this? If you


    can''t bring thepany any benefits, you will have to pay a heftypensation fee for breaching


    your contract! Think carefully. Do you want to pursue a rtionship with Mr. Lawson or be burdened


    with an insurmountable debt?"


    With those words, she stood up and left without hesitation.


    After Hiry departed, Yulia immediately covered her face and burst into tears. However, she


    suddenly remembered what Hiry had said earlier after a while. ''What? Are you trying to get me


    into trouble? If you just walk away, how could I exin it to him?''


    Yulia realized that Hiry had to be referring to Mr. Lawson. This,bined with Hiry mentioning


    that Mr. Lawson knew the actor with whom she was rumored to be involved, made Yulia realize that


    this was all a conspiracy. Yulia deduced that Mr. Lawson had probably known that she didn''t want to


    engage in casual rtionships and devised this cunning n to coerce her intopliance.


    And indeed, Yulia''s deduction was correct. Kendall had given Hiry a substantial sum to establish


    a rtionship with Yulia. Hiry had repeatedly hinted at Yulia about this matter, but Yulia had


    always refused.


    Upon seeing Yulia''s unwavering stance, Hiry had nned this conspiracy with Kendall to


    pressure Yulia into agreeing. He had first approached the male actor and promised him financial


    and resource support while asking him to leak the rumor to the paparazzi, assuring the male actor


    that they would debunk the rumor and restore their innocence once Yulia agreed. The male actor,


    concerned about hisck of exposure, had readily cooperated.


    As soon as the rumor surfaced, Hiry promptly presented the gravity of the situation to the


    company as an experienced agent and demanded that Yulia be immediately sidelined. The original


    investor of Reed Modeling Agency had been Randy Summers; now that the Summers Family had


    fallen, the chairman of Reed Modeling Agency was pondering where to secure additional funding.


    Upon hearing a suggestion from Kendall, he promptly issued the order to sideline Yulia.


    Hiry was immensely proud of her scheme. She had previously propelled numerous famous


    models to sess, all of whom relied on selling their bodies to curry favor with the powerful.


    However, Yulia was different and refused to cooperate, which infuriated Hiry. This incident


    presented the perfect opportunity to trap Yulia and make herpliant.


    As for Kendall''s im of wanting a serious rtionship, Hiry dismissed it as nonsense since he


    was the minor chairman of the Lawson Group. Jonah, the head of the Lawson Family, had two


    sons: Kendall, the eldest, and Peter, the second. Peter, who was in charge of Codrington


    Construction, was ipetent and had not achieved anything significant, so he didn''t even garner


    Jonah''s attention. However, Kendall was different and far surpassed Peter in intelligence and


    tactics.


    Kendall was now the junior chairman of the Lawson Group; how could someone born into such


    status truly want to date an unknown model? Hiry suspected that he was simply lusting after


    Yulia''s alluring figure and wanted to taste the forbidden fruit. Even though Hiry had seen through


    Kendall''s intentions, she feigned ignorance and even fully cooperated with him.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides therge sum of money Kendall had given her, Hiry also wanted to use this incident to


    completely break down Yulia''s defenses. She believed that once Yulia had experienced the benefits


    of this opportunity, Yulia would never refuse to entertain other influential figures again. Once Yulia


    had tried it, she would gradually be ustomed to the fact.

 Chapter 895 A Pleasant Surprise!

    Chapter 895 A Pleasant Surprise!


    The following day, Kingsley woke up early and promptly attended to the affairs of Coliree Ind,


    then deliberately set aside time to meet Yulia. At dinner time, Kingsley drove to Kingston


    Apartments ording to the address Yulia had sent him the previous day.


    She was already waiting downstairs, looking expectant and nervous while dressed in a short-


    sleeved crop top and a pair of shorts. It appeared simple and casual, yet it perfectlyplemented


    her attractive figure. With her slim waist, curvy figure, and long legs, she caught the attention of


    everyone around her. Not only did men find it hard to resist staring at her, but passing women


    couldn''t take their eyes off her either. She was like a sparkling diamond in that she was always the


    most eye-catching among the crowd.


    Kingsley spotted her immediately.


    "Miss Ansley." He rolled down the car window and smiled. "Please get in the car."


    All the men around them looked envious as she smiled charmingly and gracefully got into the car on


    her long legs. Kingsley paid no attention to their envious and jealous looks, silently observing Yulia


    for a moment before smiling. "Miss Ansley, it''s been a while."


    He intended to reveal his identity to her today, but he didn''t want to say it directly as soon as they


    met because he wanted to surprise Yulia. Instead, he had decided to wait until they were having


    dinnerter to gradually lead her into discovering his true identity.


    Just the thought of her gradually bing suspicious and realizing that he was her long-lost


    brother made his lips unconsciously curve up into a smile. He believed that the effect would be


    much more interesting than directly revealing his identity. She would never forget this reunion!


    He always showed his most genuine self with his sisters; that was also why Reene and the others


    always said he was talkative. If she knew his n at this moment, she would definitelyugh and


    call him mischievous.


    Seeing him staring at her, Yulia blushed and touched her cheek. "W-What''s wrong? Is there


    something on my face?"


    "No." Kingsley grinned. "You just look incredibly beautiful today."


    He didn''t mean anything else by saying this, asplimenting her was just a habit. Back in their


    welfare home, she would insist on him praising her beauty every time she received snacks, and


    only when she couldn''t stopughing would she share the snacks with him.


    However, she didn''t know that Kingsley was her own brother and had long had a secret crush on


    him. Upon hearing Kingsleyplimenting her beauty, she felt shy and happy, tiny beads of sweat


    forming on the tip of her nose.


    "Um... You saved me twice, but I still don''t know your name," whispered Yulia. "How should I


    address you?"


    "Myst name is Nicholson, but I''ll tell you my first nameter," replied Kingsley. "Just call me Nichol


    for now."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Nichol..." She covered her mouth and giggled. "That nickname seems a bit too simple."


    He chuckled. "It''s okay. It''s just a temporary one."


    "A temporary one?" Yulia looked puzzled. "What does that mean?"


    "You''ll find out soon." With that, Kingsley turned on the navigation system. "Miss Ansley, where do


    you n to take me for dinner? I haven''t eaten since noon in anticipation of this meal, and I''m


    starving now."


    Upon hearing this, Yulia quickly suggested, "I know a Western restaurant nearby, and I heard that


    the head chef has a Michelin star. Let''s go there."


    "A Western restaurant..." Kingsley looked at Yulia. "That ce must be expensive, right? I don''t


    want you to spend too much. Let''s just find any restaurant."


    In fact, Yulia was also secretly conflicted.

 Chapter 896 Beautiful Memories

    Chapter 896 Beautiful Memories


    The rent for Kingston Apartments was not cheap, and Yulia had been relying on her savings after


    being sidelined recently. Going to that Western restaurant was indeed expensive and beyond her


    usual spending level, but she decided to bear the pain and spend more to treat her hero to a meal.


    After all, this was their first date, and she wanted to create a beautiful memory.


    Kingsley could read her thoughts at a nce and smiled. "Actually, some things aren''t based on


    their price. Eating at a high-end restaurant doesn''t necessarily bring happiness, but there are also


    many beautiful memories in ordinary restaurants."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly had a clever idea and subtly suggested, "How about we go to


    Leonardo''s in the old part of town? I heard that it has been open for over thirty years and has an


    authentic taste."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He and Yulia had been there together before. When they were younger, Reene always held a book,


    and Alice always yed with knives, while Victoria liked to form alliances with children on the street.


    However, Amanda didn''t like to talk and always remained alone, only showing a sweet smile


    whenever she was with him.


    Yulia and Courtney were both foodies, though; their eyes lit up when they saw something delicious.


    Although they didn''t have much money back then, Courtney could always get some snacks in


    exchange for the trinkets she made, so she became a little chubby. Yulia, on the other hand, loved


    to eat but strangely never gained weight. Instead, the more she ate, the better her figure became,


    like a perfect work of art.


    The Spaghetti Bolognese in this Leonardo''s was one of Yulia''s favorite foods. When she was seven,


    she had secretly run away from the welfare home with five-year-old Kingsley and somehow ended


    up at the pasta restaurant. The two poor children had taken out their only two dors and asked the


    owner if they could have something to eat.


    The owner was a man in his forties, and after seeing how cute they were, he nodded. "Perfect


    timing. Two dors for two tes of Spaghetti Bolognese."


    Since then, she would bring Kingsley here for pasta when she had money saved up. Sometimes,


    the owner would even give them free drinks, or he would only charge them one dor. The reason it


    wasn''t free was simply because she refused to take advantage of others.


    That was how Leonardo''s became the most profound memory Kingsley and Yulia shared. Thus, her


    expression froze for a moment when she heard him say that he wanted to go to Leonardo''s for


    pasta, and she thought of her long-lost brother.


    "Well, it''s been a long time since I''ve been there too," she said with a hint of disappointment. "I


    wonder if it''s still the same as before..."


    He smiled slightly. "We''ll know once we go and see."


    They drove to the old town area, and Kingsley parked the car directly by the road. The old town


    area hadn''t seen any new development for a long time, so the parking spaces were very irregr,


    and both sides of the road were filled with parked cars. He couldn''t find a better parking spot, so he


    had to park the car by the roadside as well.


    "Leonardo''s..." Yulia looked at the refurbished sign and felt a pang of nostalgia. Ten years had


    passed, and this ce had been renovated.


    "Let''s go, Miss Ansley. I''m starving." He took her hand and walked toward the pasta restaurant.


    Although it was mealtime, there were only three tables upied. He led her to a table by the wall


    and loudly called out, "Sir, we''re ready to order!"


    The kitchen of the small pasta restaurant was connected to the dining area, and there was only a


    half-curtain hanging on the small door between them. A young man wearing an apron lifted the


    curtain after hearing Kingsley''s words and walked out, wiping his hands with a cloth before greeting


    them warmly. "There''s a menu on the table, so please take a look and let me know what you''d like


    to eat."

 Chapter 897 Unsubtle Hints

    Chapter 897 Unsubtle Hints


    The man appeared to be in his thirties. He clearly was the owner of the shop. Due to the shop''s


    small size, he managed the roles of owner, waiter, and cook all by himself.


    Yulia couldn''t help her disappointment after finding a new face in the shop.


    Kingsley studied the man''s face and smiled. "I remember the previous owner, Mr. arty. Why isn''t


    he running this ce anymore?"


    "That''s my dad," the young man replied with a sheepish smile. "He can no longer handle the work


    as he''s almost sixty. Now, he spends his days at home ying with my son, so he handed over the


    shop to me."


    Surprised, he turned to Kingsley. "It seems like you used toe here a lot, but I''ve been running


    this ce for over two years."


    Kingsley nodded. "I used toe here often, but I haven''t had the chance in the past few years


    since I haven''t been around Cleapolis." After that, he set the menu aside. "There''s no need for the


    menu. We''ll have two Spaghetti Bolognese and whatever side dishes you rmend."


    Luke, the owner, gave him a thumbs up. "You truly are a loyal customer. Our Spaghetti Bolognese is


    absolutely amazing! Please wait a moment. Your food will be ready soon!"


    Then, he turned around and hurried back to the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Yulia stared at Kingsley thoughtfully. "What a surprise. I didn''t expect that you used to


    come here as well."


    "That''s right." He nodded. "It was probably ten years ago. I used toe here often for their


    Spaghetti Bolognese."


    As he spoke, he nced at Yulia, his mouth twitching with suppressed amusement. He wondered


    when Yulia would realize that he was her brother.


    However, Yulia seemed oblivious to any connection between the handsome man sitting across the


    table and her snotty-nosed little brother.


    She only smiled sweetly and said, "Really? What a coincidence. I was also a regr here ten years


    ago. Maybe we''ve met before!"


    Kingsley couldn''t help but find her innocence amusing and somewhat sad. Yulia had the purest soul


    among his seven older sisters. Surprisingly, she was still this oblivious after all these years. He


    would say the hints he gave her were not subtle at all, yet she failed to connect the dots.


    He couldn''t help butment, The universe had graced Yulia with a model''s body but forgot to give


    her a little more wit.


    A whileter, Luke left the kitchen with two tes of Spaghetti Bolognese.


    "Enjoy your meal." He carefully ced the food on the table. "Please wait a moment. The side


    dishes areing right up."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gaze falling on the food, Yulia''s voice trembled slightly. "Although they have renovated this ce,


    the food tastes the same."


    Kingsley had a feeling that Yulia would think of him again, and the idea pained him.


    "Sir, do you still serve boxed drinks here?" Kingsley asked Luke. "Back then, whenever I came here,


    Mr. arty would always give me those drinks. I actually miss them."


    Kingsley kept his eyes fixed on Yulia as he talked. He believed that he had said enough, and Yulia


    should be able to take the hint this time.


    As expected, she suddenly looked up in surprise. "You also got those drinks from Mr. arty?


    Back in the old days, he always gave them to Kingsley and me whenever we came here. You¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Luke interjected, "Yes, we still serve those drinks. They''re in


    the refrigerator. Like my dad did, you''ll also get them for free from me."


    At the same time, Yulia''s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and was instantly at a loss for


    words. It was Hiry calling.


    She took a deep breath and answered the call with a heavy heart, "Hiry."


    "Where are you?" Hiry shrieked. "I''m outside your ce right now, but why aren''t you home?"

 Chapter 898 Cursed Violently

    Chapter 898 Cursed Violently


    "I-I''m having dinner with a friend," whispered Yulia. "You should''ve called me before you went to my


    house."


    Hiry cut her off impatiently. "Juste back quickly. I have something to discuss with you!"


    She was standing outside Yulia''s apartment at the moment. Beside her stood Kendall.


    They came to give Yulia ast warning, but they didn''t expect that she wasn''t at home.


    Hiry nced apologetically at Kendall and covered her phone, whispering, "Please wait a


    moment. I''ll make sure shees back!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He was holding a bouquet of roses as he answered her with a faint smile, "There''s no rush."


    Despite his words, he was starting to lose patience.


    She immediately spoke loudly into the phone. "Yulia, you have ten minutes. You''ll face the


    consequences if you can''t make it."


    "Hiry, I-I haven''t eaten anything..." Yulia protested. "Is it something urgent? Can I at least finish


    my meal before I go back?"


    Kingsley''s expression hardened at the sight of the troubled look on her face. Who is Yulia talking to?


    They didn''t even let her finish her meal! How dare they boss her around?


    His tone turned cold at the thought. "Miss Ansley, who''s on the phone?"


    As soon as the words left him, Yulia''s face turned pale. On the other end of the phone, Hiry


    exploded with anger. She yelled at Yulia, "Yulia, where are you now? I swear I heard a man''s voice!


    You shameless girl! You refused to meet Mr. Lawson when I asked you, but you dare to sneak out


    for a tryst with another man!"


    Her shrill voice pierced through the phone and reached the other end. Kingsley and Yulia were only


    sitting across from each other, and he heard everything.


    Trembling under Hiry''s anger, Yulia instinctively hung up the phone. But a few secondster, her


    phone started to ring again.


    "Give me the phone. Let me answer it for you." Kingsley reached out his hand as he furrowed his


    brows. "Let''s see what else she has to say."


    Yulia shook her head. "I-I don''t want to make you a part of this."


    He looked at her intently. "Putting aside our rtionship, I saved you twice. You can trust me."


    Her heart skipped a beat as she stared into the pair of light brown eyes. Somehow, they convinced


    her. As she handed her phone to him, she whispered, "Here you go..."


    Once he took the phone, he immediately answered the call.


    Before he could say anything, a harsh voice reached him. "Yulia, you have a death wish! How dare


    you hang up on me? You''re a loser, and you know it. You''re nothing but trash without me. You''ll


    never be famous in this lifetime. I don''t care where you are or who you''re fooling around with.


    I''m asking you toe back right now. Mr. Lawson wants to see you."


    She spewed those harsh words like a machine gun, hardly giving Kingsley any chance to interrupt.


    After she finally finished speaking, he coldly replied, "And who are you?"


    Hiry was taken aback when she realized that a man was on the other end of the line.


    "Who do you think you are?" she bellowed after a few seconds. "I warn you, stay away from Yulia.


    She was made for the international scene. A man like you isn''t worthy of her. She belongs to Mr.


    Lawson. If you don''t want to get on his bad side, you better stay as far away from her as possible."


    Mr. Lawson? Kingsley frowned. Could it be Peter Lawson?


    Before he could ask, Hiry demanded, "Kid, give the phone to Yulia. Tell her toe home within


    ten minutes! Otherwise, she''ll have to pay the breach penalty."

 Chapter 899 Whats There To Be Afraid Of?

    Chapter 899 What''s There To Be Afraid Of?


    "She''s not going back," Kingsley stated calmly. "She''s having a meal with me. After that, we''re going


    to watch a movie. If you''re willing to wait, you''re free to do so."


    His words only fueled Hiry''s anger. Even if I''m willing to wait, there''s no way we ask Mr. Lawson


    to wait. What if he loses patience and gives up pursuing Yulia? He''ll put all my efforts to waste! The


    promised reward from him aside, if I really angered him, we''d never get to clear up Yulia''s scandal.


    Hiry was still counting on making a huge profit from Yulia in the future. She didn''t want Yulia to


    remain in the shadows forever.


    "Kid, where are you?" Since Yulia wasn''ting back any sooner, she had to find Yulia herself.


    Kingsley sneered. "What? You want toe over?"


    "Of course!" Hiry spoke through gritted teeth. "Yulia is shameless. I''m going to teach her a lesson.


    And make sure you, a fool who craves a woman you aren''t worthy of, get lost. If you dare to pursue


    the woman you should''ve kept your distance with, be a man and tell me where you are."


    He smirked. "What''s there to be afraid of? We''re at the Leonardo''s in the old town area. By the way,


    bring Mr. Lawson too. I can''t be bothered to meet him another time."


    After that, he hung up the phone. Hiry turned livid at the busy signal that indicated the call ended.


    Many losers had been trying to turn Yulia''s head, but they all gave up with just one warning look


    from Hiry. The man I talked to earlier doesn''t understand the consequences.


    At that moment, Kendall expressed his displeasure. "What''s going on, Hiry? I specially bought the


    roses to see Miss Ansley, and she wants to shut me out just like this?"


    "Mr. Lawson, please calm down." Hiry''s anger instantly vanished as she answered respectfully,


    "Yulia is a pure-minded woman. She has never dated a man before, so she''s easily influenced.


    She''s head over heels for a brat at the moment. I''ll bring her back, and then you can punish her


    however you want."


    Her promise ignited lewd thoughts in Kendall''s mind. "Innocent women are my type. That''s why I put


    so much effort into pursuing her."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I understand." Hiry smiled broadly. "Nowadays, beautiful women in this industry are barely


    spared from the big shots'' attention. A decent man like you will never fall for them. However, Yulia is


    different. Not only is she beautiful, she''s a virgin. Only she is worthy of a man of your status."


    At that, a thought struck her, and she averted her eyes. She fumbled for words. "However, a guy is


    pestering her. He sounds like trouble. I have a bad feeling about him. Besides, he just told me that


    ¡ª"


    "What did he say?" Kendall urged, "Cut to the chase."


    Studying his expression, Hiry whispered, "H-He asked you to go over with me because he can''t


    be bothered to meet you another time."


    "What an arrogant guy." Kendall sneered, narrowing his eyes. "Do you know that guy?"


    Kendall was a very cautious person. Although the Lawson Family had connections on both sides of


    thew, some people had greater influence in Cleapolis than his family. If the said man was really a


    big shot, he would rather avoid getting on that man''s bad side on behalf of a woman.


    Hiry pondered for a moment and suggested, "I guess that guy might be from the underworld..."


    Once she noticed that Kendall was confused, she quickly exined, "Here''s the thing: Yulia let it


    slip once. She told me that an underworld guy once saved her, and she wanted to repay him. At that


    time, she had a strange look on her face. She looks as if she''s lovesick. I had to fill her schedule


    tightly so that she didn''t have the opportunity to meet that guy. Who would''ve thought even with me


    keeping such a close eye on her, she still took her free time to meet that sc*mbag?"

 Chapter 900 Choosing the Path to Hell

    Chapter 900 Choosing the Path to Hell


    During thest encounter, Yulia came across a news photo showing Kingsley causing a ruckus at


    William''s funeral.


    Despite the extreme blurriness of the image, she could still identify him as the person who had


    rescued her at the Summers Residence.


    Subsequently, she learned that the disrupter of the funeral had ties to the underworld. It struck her


    that Kingsley had always been in thepany of Gavin Tanner at Summers Residence.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Being aware of the Tanner Family''s standing in the Seavale underworld, Yulia had no hesitation in


    considering Kingsley as one of them.


    In a conversation with Hiry, she identally brought up this matter, leading Hiry to draw this


    conclusion.


    When Kendall got wind of the fact that the troublemaker hailed from the underworld, he felt relieved.


    He sneered and said, "Hahaha. An underworld figure? The Lawson Family''s ascent to power owes


    much to the underworld''s tactics! I''d love to see which clueless punk dares to challenge me for a


    woman!"


    At present, the Lawson Family had already established a cooperative rtionship with Jarett Cole


    In the Sris Province''s underworld, there was no one whom the Lawson Family wouldn''t dare to


    provoke.


    After hearing this, Hiry immediately wore a smile and said, "Absolutely right, Mr. Lawson. You''re


    quite the figure! Just your presence alone would undoubtedly terrify that kid. Once Yulia witnesses


    your imposing demeanor, she''ll certainly yield to yourmanding presence!"


    Hiry worried that she wouldn''t be able to handle the underworld figure alone.


    However, with Kendall at her side, there would be no issues.


    On the other side, at Leonardo''s, Yulia turned pale and questioned, "H-How could you reveal our


    location to her? What if she actually shows up?"


    Kingsley smirked. "I''m just concerned she won''t show up. As long as she dares toe with Mr.


    Lawson, I''ll help you resolve everything tonight." With an icy re, he asked, "Is Mr. Lawson Peter


    Lawson?"


    If it were Peter Lawson, the matter would be even simpler.


    A single call to Peter would likely make him back down immediately unless he wanted to further


    embarrass himself.


    Yulia shook her head. "It''s not Peter Lawson; it''s Kendall Lawson, the eldest son of the Lawson


    Family."


    "The eldest son of the Lawson Family?"


    Kingsley''s eyebrow arched slightly. Until this moment, he had believed Peter to be the eldest son of


    the Lawson Family.


    In a sh, he recalled an encounter while investigating the explosion at the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery. He had asked Peter if Jonah Lawson was aware of Codrington Construction''s activities


    at the cemetery.


    Peter''s response echoed in his memory. ''My dad handed Codrington Construction to me. He hasn''t


    been concerned about this subsidiary for a long time. Moreover, he has even started to hand over


    the affairs of the entire group to my brother. Why would he bother with my small construction


    company?''


    Itter became apparent that Jonah had been aware of this all along, and he was the mastermind


    behind the explosion.


    It was clear that Peter had a shallow understanding of his father.


    Back then, Kingsley had been solely focused on unmasking the culprit behind the cemetery


    explosion and had inadvertently overlooked Peter''s reference to "my brother."


    Now, in hindsight, the person pursuing Yulia had to be Peter''s brother, Kendall.


    As this realization dawned on Kingsley, a cold smile graced his lips.


    Jonah had previously harmed Mason, seized his father''s Minor Corporation, and was involved in his


    parents'' deaths. These deeds were utterly unforgivable.


    And now, his son was pursuing Yulia.


    It was akin to choosing the path to hell!


    Kingsley would first assess their character if an ordinary person wanted to pursue Yulia. If their


    character was questionable, Kingsley would simply drive them away.


    However, given that this person was Jonah''s son, the situation would not be easily resolved.


    Unaware of the thoughts churning in Kingsley''s mind, Yulia voiced her concerns. "The Lawson


    Family''s influence is undeniably strong. You can''tpete with him. I think it''s best we leave this


    ce quickly before they arrive!"

 Chapter 901 What an Incredible Coincidence!

    Chapter 901 What an Incredible Coincidence!


    "Now? That won''t do." Kingsley pointed to the tempting Spaghetti Bolognese on the table. "We


    haven''t finished our meal yet. Leaving at this point would be such a waste, don''t you think?"


    Yulia expressed her concern. "But... I''m worried that things might get even moreplicated if they


    show upter."


    Kingsley smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry. It''s a simple matter. You don''t need to worry about


    anything. Come on, let''s enjoy the spaghetti."


    Looking at Kingsley''s calm demeanor, Yulia inexplicably felt a sense of security. She nced at the


    steaming te of pasta and swallowed hard. "You''re right. Let''s finish our meal before we go."


    He chuckled, finding Yulia''s unwavering love for food quite endearing.


    At that moment, Luke arty approached with some side dishes and drinks. He asked, "How is it?


    Does it taste as good as you remember?"


    Yulia nodded and gave him a thumbs-up. "The taste is just like what Mr. arty used to prepare!


    It''s incredibly delicious!"


    Luke immediately smiled. "Haha, my dad always tells me not to tarnish his reputation. He should


    hear your praise."


    Kingsley also smiled warmly and added, "This ce holds so many childhood memories for me. I''d


    love the chance to thank Mr. arty in person."


    "My dad might drop by in a while, but speaking of gratitude, it''s us who should be thanking you,"


    Luke replied.


    He wished to chat more with Kingsley, but a nearby patron loudly called out for more side dishes.


    "Alright,ing!" Luke responded, turning to attend to the customer''s request.


    As Yulia enjoyed her spaghetti, she tried to recollect their previous conversation. "Where were we


    just now before Hiry''s call interrupted us? I totally forgot."


    Kingsley pondered for a moment and replied, "I think... we were discussingplimentary drinks,


    right? You mentioned that when you used to frequent this ce, Mr. arty would often offer you


    free drinks."


    Her eyes lit up with excitement. "Exactly! I didn''t expect us to share so manymon experiences.


    It''s truly amazing!"


    Kingsley contained his amusement and continued, "Actually, there''s something even more amazing.


    Back then, since I was young and broke, Mr. arty only charged me 15 cents for the spaghetti..."


    While he spoke, his heart raced with anticipation.


    Yulia should have realized by now that he was her long-lost younger brother.


    "This..." She covered her red lips in astonishment, finding it hard to believe. "My goodness, what an


    incredible coincidence! Mr. arty charged me only 15 cents back in those days too! It seems like


    our meeting was destined by fate!"


    "Yeah, it does seem a bit too coincidental," Kingsley replied, looking at her with a smile in his eyes.


    "But sometimes, when coincidences ur with such frequency, they might not be mere


    happenstance, don''t you think?"


    A flush of color crept up Yulia''s cheeks as she gazed at him for a while before nodding. "You''re


    right! Perhaps this isn''t merely a coincidence!"


    "Sis..."


    Kingsley thought she had already figured out his identity. However, just as he was about to call her


    "sister," Yulia continued, "No, this isn''t just a coincidence. It''s because Mr. arty is an incredibly


    kind person! He''s brimming with love and goodwill for every poor child. Perhaps there are others


    who''ve enjoyed fifteen-cent spaghetti. We should all be grateful for the kindness of Mr. arty!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley was momentarily left speechless.


    He hadn''t expected her perspective to be so unique.


    He opened and closed his mouth a couple of times, then picked up his fork resignedly, and decided


    to finish his spaghetti before saying anything else.


    At this point, he no longer nned to let Yulia slowly figure out his identity.


    With her distinctive way of thinking, it might take her a year or two to grasp the reality.


    Therefore, Kingsley opted to wait until after she had finished her meal to reveal his identity.


    He was worried that divulging it now might overly excite her and disrupt her meal.

 Chapter 902 Are You Blind?!

    Chapter 902 Are You Blind?!


    Meanwhile, Yulia waspletely oblivious to everything. She was immersed in her date with


    Kingsley but also had some lingering concerns about Hiry.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    With every few bites, she would steal nces at Kingsley and surreptitiously check her phone.


    Her emotions swirled in a mix of happiness and unease.


    Once she had polished off her te, a full twenty minutes had slipped by.


    "Are you full?" Kingsley shed a warm smile her way. "If not, there''s always seconds."


    Yulia couldn''t help but pout. "I''m absolutely full. Do you think I have an endless appetite? Two


    servings would be a stretch."


    Kingsley took a deep breath and gathered his thoughts. "Since you''re full, there''s something I want


    to tell you."


    "What is it?" Yulia reached for a napkin to dab at her mouth. "Why the peculiar expression? What do


    you want to tell me?"


    "Actually, I am¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a sharp voice suddenly echoed from outside the door. "What''s


    wrong with you, kid? Are you blind?!"


    Hearing that voice, Yulia changed her expression and eximed, "Oh no, it''s Hiry!"


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of Leonardo''s, an elderly man in his sixties was tugging a five or six-


    year-old boy and repeatedly bowing to Kendall as he apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. The child


    didn''t mean to bump into you. I sincerely apologize."


    Kendall frowned as he disdainfully brushed off an imaginary speck of dust from his clothes. He


    looked rather displeased.


    A moment ago, the little boy had just run past him, and his hand inadvertently brushed against


    Kendall''s fine suit. This had thoroughly irritated him.


    After all, the suit was a custom-made premium model from the Empire of Ioskain. How could an


    ordinary person dare to touch it?


    Furthermore, the boy was sweaty from running around and might get dirt on his hands.


    Given his status, Kendall couldn''t bring himself to argue with a kid, but Hiry had no qualms about


    it.


    She swiftly noticed Kendall''s discontent and scolded the little boy loudly.


    With tears in his eyes, the frightened little boy whispered, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. Please don''t


    be angry..."


    "Didn''t mean to?" Hiry raised an eyebrow.


    "You clearly admired Mr. Lawson''s clothes and wanted to touch them! Kids like you, with no


    upbringing, are worse than dogs!"


    Hearing this, the old man immediately straightened up and reasonably argued, "Let''s keep it civil.


    My grandson made a mistake, and I apologize to you. But there''s no need for personal attacks!"


    While the old man didn''t want to offend someone of high status, he absolutely would not tolerate


    anyone insulting his grandson in such a way.


    "Keep it civil?" Hiry snorted. "For people like you, raising a child is no different from raising a dog!


    You can''t even provide proper education! This brat will grow up to be useless!"


    The old man''s face reddened with anger, and he pointed an usatory finger at Hiry. "Y-You''ve


    gone too far!"


    "The worst is yet toe!" Hiry first rolled her eyes at the old man and then turned to Kendall.


    "Mr. Lawson, what do you say? How should we deal with this brat?"


    Kendall had a disdainful expression on his face. He casually waved his hand and said, "Punish the


    hand that touched me. Let the kid learn a lesson."


    Hiry immediately adopted an ingratiating tone. "Mr. Lawson, your generosity knows no bounds! In


    my opinion, even chopping off this brat''s hand wouldn''t be too much!"


    With those words, she seized the child''s clothes cor and delivered a harsh p to his right hand.


    In an instant, the little boy''s hand turned red.


    Upon seeing his grandson''s mistreatment, the old man became increasingly agitated. "How dare


    you hit him?"

 Chapter 903 Ill Chop Your Hand Off!

    Chapter 903 I''ll Chop Your Hand Off!


    As the old man was about to confront Hiry, the door of the Leonardo''s was suddenly pushed


    open.


    It was none other than Luke, owner of Leonardo''s.


    "Dad, what''s happening?" He rushed out, grabbed the old man, and asked anxiously, "Why are you


    trying to pick a fight with someone?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Kingsley and Yulia were rushed out after Luke and recognized the old man as Joaquin arty, the


    former owner of Leonardo''s.


    Trembling, Joaquin pointed at Hiry and used, "This person is being unreasonable! She hit


    Ethan!"


    "What?!"


    Luke''s eyes zed with fury upon learning his son was assaulted. His fists clenched, and he red


    at Hiry. "Why did you hit my son?"


    Hiry stood her ground and retorted, "He deserved it! He dared to insult Mr. Lawson without a


    second thought."


    She shook her hands and muttered, "D*mn it! My hand is still tingling from hitting that brat! I need to


    find a tool to deal with him."


    Looking around, Hiry scanned the surroundings for a suitable weapon, her eyesnding directly


    on Yulia and Kingsley at the door.


    Forgetting about finding a tool, she lunged toward Yulia, eximing, "You shameless girl, you''re


    here!"


    As she spoke, she reached out to grab Yulia''s arm.


    Seeing her approaching, Kingsley stepped forward, positioning himself protectively before Yulia. He


    spoke coldly, "Don''t touch her if you want to keep your hand."


    "You!" Hiry was momentarily stunned, then red at him. "I haven''t settled the score with you,


    you b*stard! Who do you think you are, daring to date Yulia?!"


    Earlier, when Hiry scolded little Ethan, a crowd had gathered.


    Now, with her loud outburst, more onlookers joined.


    When he saw the growing crowd, Kendall furrowed his eyebrows and headed toward the door.


    "Let''s continue this inside. I can''t afford a scene here!"


    "Indeed. Considering your status, we shouldn''t let these people watch the show." Hiry ttered


    Kendall before shooting a meaningful nce at Yulia.


    Through clenched teeth, shemanded, "Come inside with me! See how I''ll deal with you today!"


    Yulia looked at Kingsley for help, whispering, "What should I do..."


    "Let''s go inside." Kingsley patted her arm reassuringly. "I''ll handle this for you."


    With that, Hiry, Kendall, and the arty Family entered Leonardo''s.


    Inside, only three tables were upied, with several empty ones nearby.


    Hiry quickly wiped a chair with a tissue, gesturing for Kendall to sit.


    Seeing Kendall''s arrogant expression, Kingsley wasted no time and sat across from him with Yulia.


    He also gestured to Joaquin, saying, "Mr. arty, please have a seat."


    Hiry interrupted before Joaquin could move. "What are you sitting for?! The issue with your brat


    dirtying Mr. Lawson''s clothes isn''t resolved yet!"


    Joaquin angrily retorted, "You already hit him earlier. Isn''t that enough? What more do you want?"


    "I only hit him once. Is that enough?!" Hiry''s hand was on her hips, spotting a rolling pin on the


    windowsill. She walked over, picked it up, and tapped her palm with it. "I must give him a good


    beating with this before this matter ends!"


    "Do you dare touch my son?!" Luke''s temper red. He stormed into the kitchen, grabbed a knife,


    and charged again!


    "If youy a finger on my son, I''ll chop your hand off!"


    Witnessing Luke''s fury, Hiry instinctively took a step back.


    The three tables of diners nearby watched in horror as they put down their utensils.

 Chapter 904 Bring It On!

    Chapter 904 Bring It On!


    "Boss, please don''t act impulsively." Kingsley''s voice sliced through the tension. He continued, "It''s


    not worth sacrificing yourself for someone like her. If she harms anyone, I''ll make her pay."


    Kingsley could sense Luke''s seething anger.


    Anger could drive a person to do anything, even regrettable actions.


    If Luke assaulted Hiry, he would be dragged into the mess, a price too steep to pay!


    Reading the situation''s gravity, Joaquin quickly took the knife from Luke as he was also afraid his


    son would do something foolish.


    Witnessing this, Hiry sneered, and her arrogance was on full disy. "Hmph! I knew you didn''t


    have the courage! Are you trying to act tough in front of Mr. Lawson? You''re amateurs!"


    Her disdain shifted to Kingsley. "Kid, you have quite an attitude! Who do you think you are to make


    me pay the price?"


    Kingsley stared back at her, his gaze cold and unyielding. "You''re the one who called earlier?"


    "That''s right. So what?!" Hiry crossed her arms defiantly. "Kid, let me tell you, I am Yulia''s


    manager! I must remind you that her contract explicitly prohibits her from dating during the contract


    period. I caught the two of you together. She could lose her job and face a hefty penalty with just a


    word from me!"


    As she spoke, she pointed upward, respectfully gesturing toward Kendall.


    "Moreover, Mr. Lawson is currently interested in dating her. Therefore, I suggest that you leave now


    if you want to avoid any trouble. You must be aware of the power and tactics of the Lawson Family.


    If you do not have any sense of shame, then be prepared to face the consequences."


    Kingsley sneered and curled his lips in response to the threat made by her. Ignoring her, he turned


    to Ethan, who looked terrified, and gestured for him toe closer. "Your name is Ethan, right?


    Come over."


    Ethan nced at his grandfather for approval.


    Joaquin shot a nce at Kingsley, then nodded approvingly. "Go ahead. Mr. Nicholson is a good


    person."


    Encouraged by his grandfather''s words, Ethan kept a watchful eye on Hiry and approached


    Kingsley quickly.


    Kingsley gestured to Joaquin and Luke. "Both of you, please take a seat."


    Seeing Joaquin and Luke slowly sitting at the nearby table, Hiry immediately grew defiant. She


    red at Kingsley, asking, "Kid, what do you mean? You can''t even protect yourself. Are you


    nning to stand up for them?!"


    Ignoring her, Kingsley addressed Kendall, who had remained silent. "Mr. Lawson, right? You''re here


    for me today. If you have something to say,e to me directly. Don''t involve the arty Family."


    Kendall looked up and sneered, his tone full of arrogance. "The kid dirtied my clothes, which was a


    minor issue. I only intended to punish him a little. Unfortunately, you spoke up for them, so I can''t let


    them off so easily."


    He shifted the topic seamlessly. "But... dealing with those worthless people can wait. Let''s talk about


    you stealing my women."


    "Yes, let''s deal with this toad first!" Hiry nced at Ethan, who was hiding in Yulia''s arms, and


    shouted at Kingsley, "Since you''re so keen on protecting this brat, we''ll deal with you first before we


    handle him!"


    Her shout frightened Ethan, who snuggled closer into Yulia''s embrace.


    Yulia fought to suppress her trembling body, gritting her teeth as she spoke, "Mr. Lawson, I have no


    rtionship with you, let alone being your woman! There''s no point in talking about stealing women


    or anything like that. I hope you won''t trouble us any further."


    Kendall''s gaze wandered over Yulia, filled with a yful and lewd expression.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Yulia felt ufortable under his stare and held Ethan tighter.


    Tap, tap, tap¡­


    Kingsley drummed his fingers against the table. "Mr. Lawson, are you here to confront me? Come


    on, show me what you''ve got."

 Chapter 905 He Is Underserving!

    Chapter 905 He Is Underserving!


    Kendall''s face turned grim, and he responded icily, "Kid, I''ve heard you are connected to the


    underworld. If that''s true, then you must be aware of the reputation of the Lawson Family in the


    underworld, right?!"


    Kingsley smirked, "Of course, I''ve heard about the Lawson Family. Aren''t you already allied with


    Jarett?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He had gleaned this information from Kenny.


    Mickey, who streamed himself eating shit alongside Peter, was once a loyal member of Kenny''s


    gang.


    Yet, when Kenny betrayed the Cole Gang, Mickey sided with Jarett, earning his favor through


    unwavering loyalty.


    Peter, the second son of the Lawson Family, was Mickey''s partner in crime. The duo frequently got


    into trouble together.


    This alliance solidified the Lawson Family''s strong connection with Jarett, leveraging Mickey''s rise


    within the Cole Gang.


    "Since you''re aware that Jarett supports my family, you''d be wise not to act arrogantly in my


    presence," Kendall spoke icily.


    "Do you truly believe that a single word from me could unleash Jarett''s fury upon you and your


    boss?"


    Leaning forward slightly, he pressed on, "Kid, I nearly forgot to ask you, who is your boss?"


    Kendall reasoned that confronting a mere thug might tarnish his reputation as the elder son of the


    Lawson Family. Dealing directly with Kingsley''s boss would be more prudent.


    He was convinced that if Kingsley''s boss learned of his subordinate''s audacious provocation


    against the Lawson Family, disciplinary action would be taken against Kingsley.


    At that time, he could fan the mes and lead Kingsley to his downfall, all without dirtying his hands.


    Witnessing Kendall''s ominous expression, Kingsley grinned slyly. "Unfortunately, I don''t have a


    boss; naturally, no one dares to be my boss."


    Upon hearing this, Kendall''s facial muscles twitched violently! He had never encountered such


    arrogance before.


    Hiryughed, pointing at Kingsley and eximing in a high-pitched voice, "Hahaha... you''re quite


    the arrogant little punk! No one dares to be your boss? Do you think you''re Jarett?"


    "Jarett?" Kingsley leaned back in his chair, his confidence unwavering. "He is unworthy!"


    His words stunned Kendall, Hiry, and even the nearby diners. The sheer arrogance left them in


    disbelief. Murmurs began to spread through the crowd.


    "Is Jarett Cole undeserving of being his boss?"


    "This is too arrogant!"


    Ignoring the bewildered expressions around him, Kingsley locked eyes with Kendall.


    "Let''s not waste any more time, Mr. Lawson. I''ll give you two options." He raised a finger as he


    spoke, "The first option is to handle Miss Ansley''s scandal properly. Kneel and apologize, promising


    never to bother her again. If you choose this, I may consider sparing your life, granting you a minor


    punishment."


    Smack!


    As Kingsley finished speaking, Kendall mmed the table furiously and shouted, "You arrogant


    brat! You''ve gone too far! If I don''t teach you a lesson today, you won''t know your ce!"


    He took out his phone and continued yelling, "Just wait, kid. I''ll call someone to deal with you right


    now! Let''s see how arrogant you can be!"


    Kingsley''s audacity had ignited Kendall''s anger.


    As the elder son of the Lawson Family, it''s the first time someone has dared to be so audacious


    before me! Usually, I''m the one offering choices to others! Plus, Yulia is right here! If I can''t handle


    this little thug, how can I hope to win her heart?!


    Upon seeing that Kendall was about to make a call, Yulia immediately grabbed Kingsley''s arm in


    fear. "He must be calling those underworld figures..."


    Kingsley reassured her with a gentle pat on her hand. "Don''t worry, let him make the call."

 Chapter 906 Small World

    Chapter 906 Small World


    Deep down, Kingsley knew that the one person who had hung around closely with the Lawson


    Family recently was none other than Mickey. However, despite the conflict that had happened


    between Mickey and Kenny, he doubted the former had the guts to rub him the wrong way.


    "But..." Yulia''s face turned pale. "But you are no match for them on your own, so gather your men


    around! You''re somewhat respected in the underworld, aren''t you?"


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "That''s not necessary. I don''t need their help to handle some nobody like


    these people."


    Upon hearing those words, Hiry burst intoughter. "You need to stop trying to act tough and big,


    kid! To me, you''re just a minion working for some underworld gang. I doubt you can even summon


    one person to your aid."


    Yulia became even more nervous, wrapping her arms around Ethan tightly as her mind was filled


    with these few words¡ªwhat should I do?!


    At that moment, Luke, who was sitting next to them, suddenly stood up and said, "Don''t worry, Mr.


    Nicholson. If anyone dares toy a finger on you today, I will make sure he or she regrets it, even if


    it will cost me my life! So, don''t worry about having trouble calling for backup because I''m your man.


    For that, we have no need to be scared of whoever they''re sending our way. Just let them alle!"


    Meanwhile, Joaquin''s face was written with fear and anxiety when he heard his son''s bold words,


    but deep down, he couldn''t help but feel much prouder of his son. In fact, he had always thought


    little of his own son, deeming he had no future other than taking over the restaurant business from


    him. Thus, when he saw how Luke reacted, he was happy to see him show a good disy of


    courage.


    Noticing Luke''s nervous expression, Kingsley smiled and said, "Take it easy, Joaquin. The situation


    is not as serious as you think it is. Like I said, they''re just a bunch of people who think they''re


    invincible and strong. They can''t hurt me at all." Kingsley sounded rxed as if he had nothing to do


    with the trouble, yet Yulia and the arty Family members didn''t understand why he appeared so


    confident.


    At the same time, the customers who were dining began to whisper to each other in murmurs.


    "Is this guy out of his mind? People are about to beat him up, but he doesn''t seem scared at all!"


    "Yeah, if it were me, I would definitely apologize and run along! I really don''t know what''s going on in


    his head!"


    Soon, the customers sitting at the other table turned around and whispered to each other. "Can''t


    you see it? He''s trying to impress that woman! Look at her beautiful face! Who wouldn''t be dazzled


    by her?"


    While the customers were gossiping in murmurs, Kendall proceeded to make a phone call. "Hey,


    Mickey."


    Upon hearing the name, Kingsley secretly smiled to himself. Of course! Sris Province isn''t that


    big either, after all. So, of course, the only person Kendall can turn to for help is him!


    Kendall red at Kingsley and said, "There''s a dumb kid right here trying to mess with me. Bring


    your men here at once."


    Being wealthy, the Lawson Family had given Jarett a lot of money ever since they both cooperated


    with each other. Furthermore, Mickey was the one who brought the two parties together, which


    made him Jarett''s most favored man. Because of that, he became a significant member of the Cole


    Gang. Needless to say, Mickey knew himself that the Lawson Family was the reason he was able to


    thrive in the Cole Gang, which was why he obeyed the Lawson Family''s everymand.


    "What?! Did you just say someone tried to mess with you?! Mickey eximed. "Who the heck is that


    guy?!"


    "Some random gangster from the underworld," Kendall replied. "That''s why I called you."


    Upon hearing Kendall''s response, Mickey pondered for a second and asked, "Who does he work


    for? Which gang does he belong to?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Mickey was, in fact, a mere thug who could do nothing more than fight with his fists, even when he


    worked for Kenny. Thus, he often prioritized his objective over his own safety in order to get his job


    done. Nevertheless, now that his status was much higher in Cole Gang, he became concerned


    about his future, refusing to make enemies as he believed he could be one of the gang leaders.


    After all, reputation and influence were the most important factors for survival in the underworld.


    Furthermore, Mickey also wanted to be like the leaders of the Cole Gang, who were all capable and


    smart individuals who could survive on their own or even impact the underworld if they left the gang.


    Besides, he was also aware that Jarett would probably lose faith in him or even cast him aside, at


    worst, should he make too many enemies in the underworld.


    "Gang? Let me ask him!" Kendall red coldly at Kingsley and asked, "You may not have a boss,


    but you must have a gang, right? Which gang do you belong to?"

 Chapter 907 The Gang Leader

    Chapter 907 The Gang Leader


    "I haven''t had a gang of my own yet." Kingsley crossed his legs and said, "Mention this name,


    Kenny Shane, to him, and he''ll understand."


    Kendall frowned and passed on the message to Mickey over the phone. "That kid said he hasn''t


    had his own gang yet, but he told me to mention this name, Kenny Shane, to you."


    Upon hearing Kendall''s words, Mickey went silent. After all, Kenny had formed a new alliance with


    Cassius ever since he left Cole Gang. While Kendall waspletely unaware of that, the same


    couldn''t be said for Mickey, who had long been active in the underworld.


    Could this new guy just happen to get on the wrong side of Mr. Lawson? If this is the case, things


    have beplicated and troublesome, Mickey thought to himself. In fact, he had heard about


    a new rising force that had been causing quite a turmoil in the underworld before it was properly


    formed. After all, whoever was presenting the new force was able to persuade and receive help


    from the three most revered figures across the city, namely Clifford, the Head of the Hills, Victor the


    Jade-Faced Guru, and the Law Family of Sris.


    They''re all waiting for the new force to be established.


    When Kenny left the Cole Gang, a conflict arose between him and Mickey, putting them on bad


    terms. Therefore, Mickey knew it would give Kenny a reason toe after him should he mess with


    their gang members. Furthermore, he believed a newly formed gang would probably stir up some


    trouble or even make an example out of several unfortunate troublemakers to assert their


    dominance. Shuddering at that thought, Mickey refused to risk himself standing up to Kenny''s


    wrath.


    Nevertheless, an idea soon crossed Mickey''s mind as he suggested it to Kendall. "Mr. Lawson,


    you''re the Lawson Group''s president, and anyone who gets under your skin is actually asking for


    trouble, but me? I''m just a nobody. If I go alone, I''d probably look like a clown and embarrass you.


    Therefore, perhaps I should contact Mr. Cole for him to send a leader to your aid. Think about it¡ªif


    you have Cole Gang''s leader on your side, you''re going to look intimidating. Don''t you think so?"


    As soon as Kendall heard that, his eyes brightened up in excitement. After all, only he knew that he


    valued nothing more than his status and reputation. As he began to get carried away, he started to


    imagine how cool it would be for him to have Cole Gang''s leader help him take care of such a small


    conflict.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Once word about this gets out, the Lawson Family is going to be more influential and powerful


    in Cleapolis. After all, there hasn''t been any otherpany that has gone through something as


    cool as mine.


    The more Kendall thought about it, the more thrilled he felt. "Alright, I''ll do as you said. Now, please


    get the arrangements made at once! I can''t wait much longer.


    "Okay! Mr. Lawson, I''ll take care of it right now. Rest assured."


    After hanging up the phone, Kendall jutted his chin and responded arrogantly to Kingsley. "Kid, the


    leader of Cole Gang will be here soon! So, there''s still a chance for you to walk away in one piece if


    you apologize and beg for mercy."


    As soon as everyone else heard who wasing, they all reacted with a shocked expression on


    their face, except Kingsley. Then, Yulia bit her lips and looked at Kingsley. "Go now! It''s me whom


    he wants. So, once I agree to his terms, I''ll put an end to all the trouble right here."


    Although Yulia wasn''t a part of the underworld at all, she had heard about what Cole Gang was


    capable of, thinking it wouldn''t end well for Kingsley when they arrived. Meanwhile, the artys''


    faces also changed as they feared for their safety. If Cole Gang''s leader is here, we''re all going to


    be as good as dead.


    With Cole Gang''s influence, everyone knew they could easily get away with killing someone who


    stood in their way. Therefore, the customers at the next few tables got so frightened that they lost


    their appetite and wanted to leave immediately. However, the atmosphere around the ce was so


    tense that no one dared to leave their seats.


    "I''m afraid it''s toote for you guys to leave now. So, why don''t we just wait and see who is


    coming?" Kingsley looked at Yulia and the artys with a smile.


    In the meantime, Mickey made a phone call to Jarett, holding the device with both hands while


    speaking with a respectful tone. "Mr. Cole, Mr. Lawson is in trouble and has contacted me for help.


    For the sake of our alliance with the Lawson Group, I''m afraid we''re expected to send someone


    who can take care of his problem right now; otherwise, a conflict is bound to ensue because it


    would make us look like we don''t take his matters seriously enough.

 Chapter 908 The Strongest Gang Division

    Chapter 908 The Strongest Gang Division


    In response, Jarett pondered and replied in agreement. "You''re right. We must do what''s necessary


    to protect our rtionship with the Lawson Group."


    "Wise words, Sir!" Mickey ingratiated himself with Jarett. "The Lawson Group is like a gold mine,


    and as long as we can keep them happy, we''re going to have endless fortune and moneying


    our way."


    Mickey was obsessed with milking the Lawson Family dry, but Jarett had other ns in mind. Deep


    down, thetter had been thinking of a way to start with a clean te, shifting his focus to


    governmental positions and operations. Because of that, he had liquidated most of his illegal


    businesses as he knew his criminal career would not be sustainable despite his revered status in


    the underworld. After all, all the ill-gotten money he had made from his businesses had to be spent


    discreetly, if not, kept secretly. What was even worse was the fact that a word from the top was all it


    would take for his entire fortune to be frozen and taken away from him. Therefore, Jarett had


    nned to operate in the government while turning his businesses legal.


    Nevertheless, little did anyone else know that Jarett''s motive to join the government was actually to


    protect his businesses, which he deemed most important because they were crucial to his survival.


    Deep down, he wanted to transform from a criminal boss to a legitimate business tycoon for the


    sake of his future generations. After all, if he had to choose, he would rather see his children or


    grandchildren mismanage hispany and go bankrupt than hide and run away from their enemies


    for the rest of their lives. For that, Jarett''s first step was to venture into themercial world by


    cooperating with the Lawson Family because that was the fastest way for him to get his business on


    the right track. Therefore, the Lawson Family was not only a gold mine to Jarett, but also a stepping


    stone for him to get closer to his goal.


    This stepping stone is very important to me and my descendants. So, I must seize this chance and


    make good use of it!


    At the thought of that, Jarett said, "Alright, I''ll send the leader of Ivory Fang Sect to ensure Kendall''s


    safety!"


    "That''s great. I''ll contact Master Goff right away!" Mickey responded in agitation after hearing


    Jarett''s decision.


    The Cole Gang had four divisions under it, namely Dragonhood Sect, Crimson Beak Sect, Ivory


    Fang Sect, and Iron Scale Sect. However, among the four divisions, the Ivory Fang Sect was most


    well-known for thebat prowess of its members, who would often be dispatched when violence


    was involved. Therefore, Mickey didn''t expect Jarett to send the leader of the Ivory Fang Sect to


    Kendall''s aid. Needless to say, he waspletely unaware of thetter''s hidden agenda, as Jarett


    was only doing that for himself and his descendants rather than for Kendall.


    Without wasting more time, Mickey immediately contacted the leader of the Ivory Fang Sect,


    Rayden. Upon gathering all the men, they proceeded to make their way to Leonardo''s.


    On the other hand, Kingsley, who was at Leonardo''s, nced at his watch and was apparently


    getting impatient. "How long has it been, Mr. Lawson? Is your ''reinforcement'' on the way? I still


    have something important to talk to Miss Ansley about."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Leave if you can''t wait, but she stays! In fact, even if you want to leave, I doubt you can escape the


    Cole Gang anyway, so if you''re a real man, stay behind and face them!" Kendall squinted and


    replied in an annoyed manner.


    "Did I ever say I was going to leave?" A cial look shed across Kingsley''s eyes. "I won''t leave


    until I deal with you first. You just interrupted our reunion, so do you think you can just walk away


    like that as if nothing ever happened?"


    As soon as Kingsley finished his words, Hiry was immediately able to read between the lines.


    Then, she raised her voice and started questioning the duo. "Your reunion? What do you mean? Did


    you two know each other before this?" She pointed her finger at Yulia and snapped at her. "How


    could you, b*tch?! How dare you vite the contract and fool around with another man?! Let me get


    this straight with you! Right after we take care of this dude, you''re going back with Mr. Lawson! The


    only way you can make it up to Mr. Lawson is to make him happy; otherwise, you''re going to have


    to pay a huge sum of penalty!"


    "No. I don''t know him. I-I didn''t know him before this¡­" Yulia exined herself in a panicky manner


    with an innocent look on her face.


    "Don''t lie to me!" Hiry cut Yulia''s words short and added, "Why would he call it a reunion if you


    both didn''t know each other?"

 Chapter 909 The Last Supper

    Chapter 909 The Last Supper


    "Yulia, oh, Yulia, I don''t even know what to say about you anymore," Hiry eximed, rolling her


    eyes. "You have so many talented young men to connect with, but you chose to associate with this


    kind of troublemaker! I think your judgment has gone astray."


    She first pointed at Kendall.


    "Look at Mr. Lawson. What kind of status and position does he have?"


    Then, she pointed at Kingsley.


    "Look at this troublemaker next to you; he''s just worthless. I don''t understand what you''re thinking."


    "Who said he''s a troublemaker?" Yulia eximed. "He''s a hero! He saved me twice!"


    "A hero?" Hiry looked around the small shop and sneered. "This hero of yours is too pitiful.


    Bringing a woman to eat at a ce like this? I''m embarrassed for him."


    Yulia nced at Kingsley''s expression, afraid that he might feel embarrassed, and quickly said,


    "Who said he brought me here? I invited him for this meal."


    This statement wouldn''t have mattered if it wasn''t said, but once it was spoken, Hiry burst into


    laughter. "Oh my, Yulia, you''re so naive. You''re even treating him to a meal at this rundown ce.


    This guy is penniless."


    Even the nearby diners look down on Kingsley with disdain.


    They''ve already regarded Kingsley as a beggar who can''t even keep himself clean.


    Although they''re also eating here, it''s just a casual bite.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    If they treat a girl to a meal, they will grit their teeth and go to a nice ce.


    What''s more, having the girl pay is just embarrassing to talk about.


    Hiry said to Yulia, "Haven''t you realized yet? This guy is just a useless scoundrel. He saved you


    only for your beauty and wealth, but Mr. Lawson is different. He''s the junior president of Lawson


    Group. If you''re with him, you''ll enjoy endless wealth and glory. The ces you go will all be high-


    ss hotels."


    Upon saying that, she looked at Kendall: "Isn''t that right, Mr. Lawson?"


    Kendall revealed a proud smile. "That''s correct. I would never allow my woman to dine in such a


    dirty ce if it were me. Miss Ansley, I appreciate your innocence and purity, but I also hope you


    understand that you can achieve social advancement only by being with me."


    "You will only harm yourself by following this hopeless troublemaker," Yulia said, disgusted by


    Kendall''s arrogant demeanor.


    "Mr. Lawson, my affairs are none of your concern, " Yulia retorted stubbornly. "And besides, I like it


    here. I have enjoyed eating here since I was a child. We are not from the same world, so please


    stop bothering me."


    "I don''t need to be concerned? "Kendall sneered coldly. "Miss Ansley, let me remind you that your


    scandal has not yet subsided. If you continue like this, I''m afraid you won''t even be able to afford


    this Spaghetti Bolognese."


    Yulia''s lips trembled as she wanted to argue further, but Kingsley interrupted, "Mr. Lawson, let me


    give you some advice. Instead of worrying about others, you should quickly order a spaghetti to fill


    your stomach."


    "What do you mean?" Kendall was puzzled by Kingsley''s sudden and inexplicable remark.


    Kingsley smirked slightly, "Because I have a feeling. This might very well be yourst dinner."


    Upon hearing this, Kendall''s face darkened even more.


    "I won''t engage in verbal sparring with you!" he snapped, ncing at his watch.


    Why hasn''t Mickey Kray arrived yet?! As the junior president of Lawson Group, I can''t personally


    engage in a fight with a "thug."


    So, even though he was seething with anger, he could only anxiously wait for Mickey to arrive.


    Just as Kendall finished speaking, amotion suddenly erupted outside the shop.


    It was Mickey and his men.


    Even before they entered, their voices could be heard:


    "Mr. Lawson! We''re here! I''m curious to see which fool dared to offend you!"

 Chapter 910 Whos Arrogant If Not Him?!

    Chapter 910 Who''s Arrogant If Not Him?!


    Amidst the mor, Mickey entered the restaurant, apanied by a few people.


    "Mr. Lawson, you..." Mickey abruptly stopped halfway through his sentence because he saw


    Kingsley.


    Mickey felt his heart tremble and then pound rapidly as a troubling thought emerged in his mind.


    "Mickey, why are you only here now?" Kendall pointed at Kingsley and said, "It''s this kid being


    extremely arrogant in front of me. Deal with him quickly and make sure he never appears in front of


    me again!"


    Upon hearing this, Mickey''s body stiffened!


    Extremely arrogant?


    Isn''t this... how it should be?!


    This Boss Nicholson holds the Northern Draken Tag and is the real boss of Kenny Shane''s new


    force.


    Who''s arrogant if not him?!


    "Why are you still standing there doing nothing?"


    Upon seeing Mickey standing still, Kendall said impatiently, "I don''t have so much time to waste


    here. Deal with him quickly; I want to leave with Yulia!"


    "Well, um..." Mickey hesitated to speak, and his feet seemed to be glued to the ground, unable to


    move.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley smiled and said, "Isn''t this Mickey Kray? Long time no see."


    Hearing Kingsley speak, Mickey quickly responded, "Yes... Long time no see, Boss Nicholson."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Mickey utter the words "Boss Nicholson," Yulia and the artys, who were already


    pale with fear, were all stunned. They didn''t expect that this seemingly fierce person would actually


    call this young man a boss.


    Hiry couldn''t believe it and said, "Boss? Are you sure you didn''t mistake him for someone else?


    He''s just a thug; how can he be someone''s boss?!"


    Kendall also sensed that something was wrong and asked Mickey, "What''s going on? Do you know


    him?"


    "Mr. Lawson, this Boss Nicholson... has a strong influence in the underworld." Mickey looked bitter.


    "It was this Boss Nicholson who arranged for me and your brother Peter Lawson to livestream


    eating sh*t..."


    Upon hearing this, Kendall''s pupils suddenly contracted! He was also behind what happened to my


    brother?!


    In an instant, his face turned so dark that it seemed like water would drip from it!


    Last time, Peter ate sh*t on a live stream program, making everyoneugh. Not only did he swallow


    the sh*t, but it also smeared the face of the Lawson Family. For a long time after that incident,


    Kendall couldn''t lift his head because of the trouble he was involved in. All those young masters in


    the circle were discussing the matter, which made him extremely embarrassed. Yet, when he asked


    Peter about it, he refused to say who was behind it, no matter what. This matter had be a


    thorn in his side.


    Now, when he heard Mickey mention it, his anger grew even stronger. He wished he could just skin


    Kingsley alive to make up for the humiliation he had endured.


    "Mickey, I don''t care how powerful he is in the underworld. I just want you to kill him!" Kendall gritted


    his teeth and said, "Even if he has influence, can he be stronger than Jarett Cole? Just kill him, and


    I''ll cover for you if anything happens!"


    Seeing that Kendall was determined to take revenge, Mickey was caught in a dilemma. "Mr.


    Lawson, this... this matter is not that simple. He seems to have a connection with the Seavale


    Tanner Family, and even Jarett..."


    Before he could finish, Kendall mmed the table and angrily interrupted. "Seavale Tanner Family?


    They''re miles away in Seavale. The Tanner Family is not some kind of god. If you kill him now, how


    could the Tanners possibly know who the culprit is?!"


    With new grievances added to old resentments, Kendall could no longer control his anger!


    He wasn''t fearless of the Tanners, but in his rage, he was willing to take risks.


    As long as I get rid of all the witnesses present, even if the Tannerse to investigate, they won''t


    find anything.


    The Lawson Family has always risen to power on the edge of a knife. Without a fierce determination


    to go all out, how can we be considered true descendants of the Lawson Family?

 Chapter 911 Master Goffs Arrival

    Chapter 911 Master Goff''s Arrival


    When Kendall saw Mickey hesitate, he spoke coldly, "Mickey, you need to understand that you are


    following Jarett, not this kid! Besides, without the Lawson Family''s connections, do you think you


    could rise through the ranks of the Cole Gang with your abilities alone? If you kill this guy, I promise


    to give Jarett another business opportunity! I guarantee that Jarett will promote you to vice leader


    after this!"


    Mickey suddenly became spirited upon hearing this. At the same time, a hint of viciousness shed


    in his eyes. Kendall was right. Ever since Kenny betrayed the Cole Gang, he hadpletely cut


    ties with him. Boss Nicholson was Kenny''s boss. So, it was only natural that they were not on the


    same side. If he wanted to make a name for himself, he had to rely on Jarett. Plus, Kendall wasn''t


    wrong in saying that his promotion depended on the Lawson Family''s financial support. Therefore,


    he had no reason to offend Mr. Lawson for this person. As for the Northern Draken Tag, Mr. Lawson


    had just mentioned¡­ Well, his logic was sound. As long as they took care of anyone who crossed


    their path, why would they be afraid of the Tanner Family in Seavale causing trouble for them?!


    It was precisely with this thought in mind that Mickey narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice,


    "Alright, since Mr. Lawson has spoken, I will definitely obey!"


    Nheless, he still had a n in mind as he continued, "Mr. Lawson, Master Goff, the leader of


    the Cole Gang from the Ivory Fang Sect, will be arriving soon. Why don''t we wait for his arrival


    before dealing with them together?"


    Mickey''s n was well thought out since even if the worst were to happen, there would be someone


    to support them. If the Tanner Family really came after them in the future, they would have to deal


    with the Ivory Fang Sect first!


    Hence, Kendall nodded and said, "Alright, let''s wait for Master Goff to arrive before making any


    decisions!"


    So, he took a step back and lowered his gaze, no longer speaking. He didn''t dare to look at


    Kingsley, afraid that once he made eye contact with him, he would lose the courage to act. Yet,


    Kingsley merely had a faint smile on his face as he said, "Mickey, we''ve known each other for a long


    time. I''ve known you since I returned to Cleapolis. So, I''m willing to give you onest chance."


    Mickey nced at Kingsley, then quickly avoided his gaze and muttered lowly, "Boss Nicholson, our


    rtionship has been irreparable since Advisor Shane betrayed the Cole Gang. Besides, you are


    his boss, while I still have to follow Jarett to make a living. I can only obey Mr. Lawson''s orders!"


    Kingsley sighed as he replied, "It''s hard to reason with stubborn mules like you. Then, let''s just wait


    for Master Goff to arrive."


    The leader of the Ivory Fang Sect, Rayden Goff, had once appeared at an underworld power


    meeting. At that time, he was only the deputy leader of the Ivory Fang Sect. After the leader,


    Augustus Osborn, was eliminated during one of the underworld power meetings, he was promoted


    to the position by Jarett. However, Rayden also had another identity! He was an officer of Action


    Team 2 of the Cleapolis Police Station! He had worked undercover as he crawled up the ranks of


    the Cole Gang. His goal one day was to bring this criminal organization to its knees!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When Kingsley heard that Rayden was the person sent by the Cole Gang, he became even more


    rxed. Now, all he needed to consider was how to continue protecting Rayden''s undercover


    identity and prevent him from being exposed in front of Jarett!


    After a while, the sound of screeching brakes suddenly came from outside the door. Mickey''s eyes


    lit up as he eximed, "That should be Master Goff!"


    Just as he finished speaking, Rayden walked in with a few of his subordinates, pushing the door


    open. Since the restaurant was too small to amodate so many people, Mickey''s men all


    stepped back, making room for the members of the Ivory Fang Sect. In addition, there were also


    several disciples of the Ivory Fang Sect guarding the entrance. As a result, the entire entrance of


    the establishment was blocked. The customers that had been enjoying their meals had long been


    trembling in the corner, unable to leave! The way out had beenpletely blocked!


    As Rayden stepped into the restaurant, he saw Kingsley standing right before his eyes.

 Chapter 912 Tie Him up for Me!

    Chapter 912 Tie Him up for Me!


    Rayden had already revealed his identity to Kingsley during thest underworld power meeting.


    However, even though this was their second meeting, he didn''te forward to greet Kingsley.


    Instead, he turned to Kendall and said, "Mr. Lawson, I am Cole Gang''s Ivory Fang Sect Leader,


    Rayden Goff. I havee here on Jarett''s orders to help you deal with the trouble."


    Kendall showed more respect toward Rayden than when he was dealing with Mickey.


    He straightened his body slightly and nodded, saying, "Thank you, Master Goff."


    Rayden didn''t waste any more time with pleasantries as he looked around and asked Mickey, "Who


    provoked Mr. Lawson?"


    "It''s him!" Mickey pointed at Kingsley and said, "He... Boss Nicholson is now the leader of Kenny''s


    new faction."


    He originally wanted to address Kingsley by his name. Yet, when the words reached his lips, he


    couldn''t help but change it to Boss Nicholson.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Kingsley had left a deep psychological impact on him. As a result, he didn''t dare to be too


    presumptuous even though it seemed that Kingsley wasn''t about to get out of this mess so easily!


    This was also another reason why he insisted on waiting for Rayden before taking action!


    Meanwhile, Hiry regained her confidence the instant she noticed Rayden''s imposing manner.


    She wasted no time ttering him with a fawning expression as sheined, "Master Goff, you


    have to help us teach this Nicholson scum a lesson! He not only stole Mr. Lawson''s woman, but he


    also protected the brat who dirtied Mr. Lawson''s clothes! Please deal with him immediately!"


    Rayden shot a nce at Hiry, furrowing his brows slightly, and said to Kendall, "Mr. Lawson, do


    you really want to kill him? And... do it right here?"


    "Oh, I want him dead, but not immediately!" Kendall narrowed his eyes and growled fiercely, "He


    has brought shame to the Lawson Family and stolen my woman. A quick death is far too easy for


    the likes of him."


    Rayden breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. "So, what you want is¡­"


    "Tie him up and bring him to my residence with Yulia in tow!" Kendall said, "They are deeply in love,


    right? I want him to witness first-hand how I will y with his woman. Once I have had my fill, then I


    will send him on his way!"


    Then, he looked at the arty father and son, plus the guests beside them, saying, "As for them¡­


    Well, that should be easy enough. You can leave two people here to take care of them. We


    absolutely cannot let today''s events leak out!"


    Luke clenched his fists tightly and shot daggers at Kendall upon hearing those words.


    He was ready to give his all to beat the sh*t out of the man before him!


    The guests in the corner were so terrified that some had almost wet their pants!


    They felt so wronged!


    They had only decided to dine here for dinner! None of them could have thought it would lead to a


    deadly disaster!


    Unfortunately, Kendall was an inhuman beast that didn''t care about these nobodies!


    In his eyes, these people who could only eat at this shabby noodle shop were nothing but low-ss


    trash!


    It wouldn''t bother him the least bit if they lost their lives here. At least they would have done him the


    favor of keeping their mouth shut forever. So, he wouldn''t be merciful!


    He believed that with Cole Gang''s Ivory Fang Sect Leader''s methods, they would be able to handle


    this matter wlessly, disguising the deaths of these people as mere idents!


    Even if the police came knocking on their door, it would only cost him a few bucks to make the


    problem go away!


    He wasn''t the least bit worried that today''s events would return to bite him in the *ss!


    "Master Goff, if you would please clean this up." Kendall raised his hand triumphantly as he


    dered, "Let''s not waste any more time. Just tie him up for me!"


    "Yes!"


    Rayden responded and immediately instructed his subordinates, "Haven''t you heard? Tie him up


    right away!"


    At the same time, Luke''s muscles became tense as he readied himself for his final fight!


    If these people dared to make a move, he would rush forward and fight them off with all his might!


    Nheless, his bloodshot eyes suddenly became nk the very next second as they gradually


    revealed a hint of confusion.


    That was because Rayden had pointed his finger in Kendall''s direction!


    He wanted his subordinates to tie up Kendall instead!


    Kendall''s previously triumphant expression instantly froze when he saw just where Rayden was


    pointing at.


    Mickey and the other Cole Gangckeys were alsopletely baffled!


    "Uhm, Master Goff, did you point in the wrong direction?" Oneckey whispered, "You''re not


    actually asking us to tie up Mr. Lawson, are you?"

 Chapter 913 Absolute

    Chapter 913 Absolute


    Rayden appeared serious as hemanded, "Just do as I told you to! What''s with all this


    dallying?!"


    The Cole Gang men and Kendall were left bewildered, unsure of Rayden''s intentions.


    Mickey''s cheek twitched as he questioned, "Master Goff, what is the meaning of this? Jarett asked


    for your help in assisting Mr. Lawson, so why... Why are you tying him up?!"


    Kendall also frowned in displeasure as he eximed, "Master Goff, have you lost your mind? Aren''t


    you afraid that I''ll go straight to Jarett and have your leadership position revoked?!"


    Rayden couldn''t help but let out a cold chuckle as he replied, "If you can still find Jarett, then I


    wee you to go ahead and tell him whatever you want."


    After that, he turned to the bewildered members of the Ivory Fang Sect and stated, "If you choose to


    follow me, you will obey my orders! Don''t you know the rules of the Ivory Fang Sect?!"


    All of his subordinates immediately straightened their backs upon hearing his deration!


    The rule of the Ivory Fang Sect stated that, as long as they were outside of the Cole Gang, the


    leader''s orders were absolute!


    If anyone dared to defy the orders that had been given, there was no need to send them to the


    Emerald Judgement for punishment; the leader had the authority to take their life effective


    immediately!


    This rule was set in ce because the Ivory Fang Sect was the mightiest branch of the Cole Gang.


    Hence, they were almost always deployed for battle.


    Jarett knew very well that the situation could be extremely unpredictable during territorial disputes


    or negotiations.


    If they had to seek permission for every little thing, it would likely result in significant losses. So, he


    granted the Ivory Fang Sect leader this supreme authority.


    Therefore, it was not umon for the Ivory Fang Sect leader to change orders on the spot. All the


    members of the Cole Gang were aware of this after their initiation.


    So, when the Cole Gang men heard Rayden''s words, they simply exchanged nces before


    approaching Kendall!


    The rules of the Ivory Fang Sect were not just for show!


    If they dared to disobey the leader''s orders, their fate would be worse than death!


    At this moment, Kendall could feel himself losing any sense ofposure he had left.


    He looked at the slowly approaching members of the Ivory Fang Sect and screeched, "What the hell


    are you lot trying to pull here?! I am the Young Master of the Lawson Family! How dare you defy my


    will?!"


    s, those people acted as if they hadn''t heard him. Instead, their expressions be even more


    ferocious after hearing his threats!


    Bang!


    When Kendall tried to dodge away from prying hands, he ended up falling off his chair with a thud.


    He sat on the ground, looking extremely miserable!


    When had the esteemed Young Master of the Lawson Family ever been in such a sorry state?!


    "Mickey!" Kendall shouted himself hoarse, "What is happening here?! Is this the so-called respect


    you wanted to give me?!"


    Mickey was also bewildered by this sudden change.


    He couldn''t understand how the helper he had invited ended up humiliating Kendall instead?!


    What is going on?!


    "Master Goff, what are you trying to do?!" Mickey''s hair stood on end as he tried to rectify the


    situation, bellowing, "Are you defying Jarett''s orders?!"


    "Once we are out of the Cole Gang, the Ivory Fang Sect''smands rule supreme!" Rayden


    sneered coldly as he announced, "And I have my own reasons for doing things. There''s no need for


    you to worry whether I will incur any losses on Jarett''s behalf!"


    Just as they were exchanging barbs, the members of the Ivory Fang Sect had already secured


    Kendall.


    Now, the tides had turned. Kendall had ended up tied to a chair, his face turning almost puce in his


    fury.


    He had never been so embarrassed in his life!


    In one second, he was still the hunter. Then, he became the prey in a blink of an eye!


    Everyone who was cowering for their lives earlier could only watch on withplete astonishment,


    their jaws almost dropping to the ground!


    The customers, who were trembling in fear, had now forgotten the terror they had experienced


    earlier. Instead, they now had the emotional capability to wonder just how this sudden plot had


    Still, there was no denying that Kendall had sessfully brought on his own funeral today.


    Judging from the situation, they could hazard a guess that they would be walking out of this


    restaurant with their souls still safely tucked in their respective meat suits.


    Meanwhile, Kendall was struggling against his bonds, his voice hoarse as he snarled, "Mickey, are


    you just going to stand there and stare?! Aren''t you going to save me?!"


    Mickey''s chin trembled before he finally reacted.


    He quickly shouted, "Men, quickly save Mr. Law¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he froze. That was because he suddenly remembered that his


    men had stepped outside to make room for Master Goff''s men. So, they were now all outside the


    door!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In that instant, he became so anxious that sweat started dripping down his forehead!

 Chapter 914 Innocent

    Chapter 914 Innocent


    If anything bad happened to Kendall, Mickey could forget about receiving any benefits from the


    Lawson Family in the future!


    Jarett would never promote him if he failed to bring anything of mary value to the table!


    With this in mind, he quickly walked to the door and shouted, "Men,e in right this instant!"


    However, immediately after, Rayden coldly instructed, "Tell the people outside that no one is


    allowed in!"


    There were still many people from the Ivory Fang Sect at the door. So, all of them promptly crossed


    their arms and blocked the entrance upon receiving Rayden''s order.


    They sternly prevented Mickey''s subordinates from entering!


    Although Mickey''s subordinates were also members of the Cole Gang, the quality of their skills


    couldn''tpare to that of the Ivory Fang Sect.


    Those people could only wait anxiously at the door, unable to even step over the threshold!


    Mickey waspletely dumbfounded after being forced into this strange situation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "This..." He looked at Kendall, then at Rayden, feeling troubled.


    "Master Goff, what exactly are you nning to do? We can''t afford to offend Mr. Lawson! If Jarett


    finds out that you''ve kidnapped Mr. Lawson, it would be a serious offense!"


    Kendall kept fighting against the ropes as he shouted, "That''s right! Although Jarett hasn''t explicitly


    stated it, anyone with eyes can see that he wants to improve his image and enter the business


    world!


    Can you tell me who else in the business world in Cleapolis would be willing to cooperate with him


    besides the Lawson Family?! Francis Stein? Stanley Kean? They wouldn''t even think about


    associating with underworld figures! As for other smallpanies¡­ Well, I can say withplete


    confidence that Jarett would never even consider them! Only Lawson Group has both the strength


    and the willingness to cooperate with him! I''m sure he will definitely not spare your life if he finds out


    how you''ve treated me!"


    Then, he struggled a bit more as he gritted his teeth, saying, "If you release me now, we can let


    bygones be bygones. However, if you persist in your stubbornness, I guarantee you will end up


    experiencing nothing but a terrible fate!"


    After Rayden heard Kendall''s threat, he curled his lips into a mockery of a smile as he said, "That''s


    a lot of wordsing from a man who would still cause me to suffer even if I do release him."


    "What do you mean by that?" Kendall ceased his pointless struggles, and suddenly, his expression


    turned cold. "Wait a minute! That''s it! You and this Nicholson person are in cahoots!"


    Mickey also suddenly connected the dots upon hearing this!


    No wonder!


    No wonder Master Goff''s expression was off when he entered this restaurant!


    He also seemed to know about Boss Nicholson''s involvement with the Northern Draken Tag!


    That was why he didn''t hesitate to defy Jarett''s orders and take action against Kendall!


    When Mickey arrived at that conclusion, he took a step forward and whispered to Rayden, "Master


    Goff, why are you doing this? Are you perhaps afraid of the Northern Draken Tag?


    If you are, you needn''t worry. I have already discussed this with Mr. Lawson. As long as we kill


    everyone present, the Tanner Family will never trace it back to us!"


    Rayden''s expression did not ease after hearing Mickey''s scheme. Instead, it became so cold that it


    wasparable to the bitter winter!


    Who was Rayden Goff?!


    He was an Officer of Qustia!


    His job was to protect the people of Qustia!


    So, when he heard that Mickey and Kendall were nning to murder innocent people all for their


    greed, he couldn''t help but lose his temper!


    Bang!


    Rayden kicked Mickey in the stomach and roared in a fit of fury, "Who do you think you are to kill


    these innocent people? Who gave you the guts?!"


    Mickey was caught off guard and was promptly knocked off his rocker by Rayden.


    Hey on the ground, utterly bbergasted. When his mind registered what had happened, his face


    gradually morphed into a ferocious scowl.


    "D*mn it!" Mickey brushed off the dust from his body, pushed himself off the ground, and said in a


    rough voice, "Hey, Master Goff, aren''t you going a bit too far? You are defying Jarett''s orders. I''m


    already being very respectful by giving you a way out! Since you have decided to scorn my good


    intentions, then you shouldn''t me me for showing you no mercy!"


    Normally, he wouldn''t dare to confront the Ivory Fang Sect leader even if he was drunk and as high


    as a kite.


    Yet, Rayden was openly defying Jarett''s orders! Judging from his actions, it was clear that he had


    betrayed the Cole Gang!


    Mickey believed that as long as he reported this matter to Jarett when he returned, Rayden''s


    position as Ivory Fang Sect leader would be over!

 Chapter 915 Rules

    Chapter 915 Rules


    Frankly, he didn''t want to escte the situation. Yet, Rayden had attacked him in public, which


    made the hot-tempered Mickey unable to hold back his temper any longer!


    So, he shouted loudly toward the door, "Men, we have to carry out Jarett''s orders. Charge in, d*mn


    it!"


    He had the full intention to confront the members of the Ivory Fang Sect head-on!


    Mickey''s subordinates, who were all stuck outside the door, were all stunned when they heard his


    roar.


    They wondered what had gotten to their boss. Was he really nning to fight against the Ivory Fang


    Sect?!


    When Rayden noticed that the situation was getting out of hand, he looked at Kingsley and asked,


    "Boss Nicholson, should we take action?"


    During thest underworld power meeting, Rayden had already realized that Kingsley was a military


    man. So, he did not hesitate to show great respect toward the man.


    Kingsley lightly tapped his finger on the table and said deeply, "Tell the men outside not to take


    action. We''ll give them a way out as long as they don''t interfere. However, if anyone dares to step


    foot inside, don''t hesitate to break their legs as a warning!"


    Rayden''s eyes lit up upon hearing his stern instructions!


    He thought to himself, Boss Nicholson truly lived up to his reputation as a military man!


    There was no denying that Kingsley knew how to strategize!


    If his subordinates were to sh head-on with Mickey''s men, they would inevitably suffer losses as


    well, even though the opponents wouldn''t be their match.


    Moreover, Mickey''s men were all members of the Cole Gang.


    If they were to start a fight at the door openly, it would easily attract the attention of the people


    around them. So, it would only be a matter of time for his betrayal to reach Jarett''s ears!


    In that case, his undercover identity might not be able to stay hidden for much longer!


    When he thought of that, he immediately waved his hand and ordered his subordinates, "Step aside


    and let them in!"


    So, the members of the Ivory Fang Sect all stepped aside upon hearing their leader''smand.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    They didn''t hesitate to make way for Mickey''s men to enter the shop.


    When Mickey''s men entered the establishment, they looked at each other. Nheless, no one


    dared to step forward after taking a good look at the imposing members of the Ivory Fang Sect


    bracketing them.


    They could probably fight them off if they were to swarm the Ivory Fang Sect members with their


    numbers.


    Yet, they heard loud and clear that whoever dared to step in would have their legs broken. Who


    could possibly help Mickey out after that?


    They knew very well just how powerful the Ivory Fang Sect was. So, they genuinely didn''t want to


    stick their necks out for Mickey.


    They couldn''t even imagine sessfully evading the Ivory Fang Sect members. So, there was no


    doubt they would only get their legs broken for heeding Mickey''s orders. Truthfully, just thinking


    about testing whether the Ivory Fang Sect members would follow through was way too risky. They


    didn''t want to confirm the results by ending up with broken legs while the others stood around with


    two functioning legs!


    As a result, Mickey immediately furrowed his brow when he saw that none of his men dared to


    move a muscle and cursed at them, "D*mn it! You guys are such cowards! They''ve already parted


    ways for you bozos to walk in. Yet, there the lot of you are, standing around like a bunch of sh*tty


    statues! Did I get some frightened kittens or bloodied men in my faction?!"


    Then, he pointed his finger at a skinny young man. "You, Cain, you''ve been with me the longest. So,


    what the f*ck are you doing, huh?!"


    "I..." Cain''s facial expression twisted into a myriad ofplicated emotions before settling on


    determination. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, "D*mn it, they''re all one of us. I don''t believe they


    would dare to actually break our legs!"


    With that, he took a step and stomped toward Leonardo''s!


    The others watched him go with wide eyes. They were all nning to see what would happen to


    Cain before deciding whether they should follow suit.


    s, just as Cain had stepped into Leonardo''s, a member of the Ivory Fang Sect closed the door


    behind him!


    Bang!


    The heavy sound of the door closing felt like a thousand-pound hammer hitting everyone''s hearts.


    Immediately, Mickey''s subordinate could hear Cain''s screams of pain as Mickey shouted in


    disbelief.


    This made the onlookers even more terrified!


    After a while, the door opened, and Cain was promptly thrown out by one of the Ivory Fang Sect


    members like a heap of trash!


    Nheless, everyone could tell he had most probably passed out due to the pain; his legs were


    nothing but a pair of mangled, bloody messes!


    "God..."


    Everyone gasped in shock as they saw Cain''s miserable state.


    Rayden was serious! He was really going to break their legs if they dared to enter!


    This time, none of Mickey''s men even had the courage to breathe loudly in the direction of the shop.


    Mickey stared at Rayden with bloodshot eyes.


    "Goff, how dare youy a hand on one of our own! Aren''t you afraid of Jarett''s wrath?!"


    "Ivory Fang Sect has independent authority for dealing with matters outside the gang," Rayden


    retorted coldly.


    "Even if Jarett finds out about this, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to me! I am simply following


    the rules to the letter!"

 Chapter 916 The Executioner

    Chapter 916 The Executioner


    Mickey was grinding his teeth so hard that his mrs were about to shatter from the force, but he


    couldn''t find any words to refute Rayden''s words!


    This rule was indeed set by Jarett himself!


    Yet, who could have expected that Ivory Fang Sect would have such a deceitful leader?!


    There was nothing he could do but re at Kingsley as he spat, "Boss Nicholson, you are truly


    cunning! You even have significant control over the Cole Gang, the leader of the Ivory Fang Sect


    himself! However, you''ve forgotten something important! Mr. Lawson is an honored guest within the


    Cole Gang. So, Jarett values him a great deal! Are you sure you want to go against Jarett?"


    Then, he inhaled deeply before continuing, "Even if you do have the Northern Draken Tag in your


    hands, you should know that powerful outsiders could hardly go against the local bullies! This is


    Jarett''s territory, and you''re in Sris Province!"


    Kingsley simply raised an eyebrow and nced at him, saying calmly, "Oh, Mickey. I''ve spared you


    simply because we''ve known one another for quite some time. I''d advise you not to seek your death


    so eagerly."


    Although his tone was nothing but impassive, it still exuded a chilling aura!


    Mickey involuntarily shivered and parted his mouth to speak. s, he found that he couldn''t bring


    himself to say another word against Kingsley!


    Then, Kingsley turned to Rayden and said, "Ask the people at the door if anyone else wants to


    come in. If no one dares to enter, have your men keep an eye on them and bar anyone from leaving


    the premises!"


    "Yes!"


    Rayden nodded and went to the door, shouting loudly, "Who else wants toe in and give it a


    try?!"


    There was no response from Mickey''s men after his words.


    All of Mickey''s subordinates lowered their heads, not daring to meet Rayden''s gaze.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    These people were only capable of some modicum amount of bravery if they were fighting as a


    group.


    Meanwhile, if they were faced with a dangerous situation, they would all shrink into their


    tortoiseshells and refuse to leave them.


    "No one?" Rayden sneered and swept his gaze across the crowd. Then. he ordered his men,


    "Surround them all. Don''t let anyone leave!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    The members of Ivory Fang Sect responded and immediately herded Mickey''s men to a secluded


    corner, forming a tight circle around them.


    Finally, Rayden turned and returned to Leonardo''s, reporting to Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, they


    have all been brought under control."


    "Very good." Kingsley nodded in satisfaction. "Now, let''s deal with some unfinished business, shall


    we?"


    Kendall, who had failed to free himself from his predicament, immediately paled upon hearing those


    words!


    Wasn''t Kingsley implying that they were going to deal with him?!


    On the other hand, Hiry was so terrified that she had lost all ability to think!


    She was just a model agent. So, she had never witnessed any underworld dealings prior to this!


    When Cain''s leg was broken, and none of the men even batted an eye at the gory sight, she had


    already copsed to the ground. Frankly, she couldn''t get up even if she tried.


    Now, she looked as though her soul had somehow left her body throughout the entire exchange.


    She wasn''t even blinking!


    Kendall had already screamed his voice hoarse earlier. So, he could only rasp at Mickey, "Mickey,


    you have to figure something out! You insisted on bringing this Master Goff here. So, you''d better


    resolve this matter for me!"


    Mickey tasted a bitter tang on his tongue as he replied in utter resignation, "Mr. Lawson, I didn''t


    expect things to turn out this way."


    "What do you mean?! Are you nning to abandon me?!" Kendall shrieked shrilly, "Didn''t you just


    hear that this Nicholson person is going to deal with me next?! Aren''t you going to find a way to


    save me?!"


    Mickey simply shrugged as he sighed wearily. "Well, as you can see, even my men are under


    someone''s control now. I can''t even leave this room myself. Does it look like I have a way to save


    you?"


    Finally, he looked at the ceiling before muttering,pletely remorseful, "If I had known you were


    going to get yourself involved with Boss Nicholson''s business, I wouldn''t have bothered wading


    through this cesspit!"


    As he observed Rayden and Kingsley''s exchange, Mickey had already figured things out. He was


    now more certain than ever that Rayden was working for Kingsley!


    Plus, it didn''t take a genius to know that they definitely wouldn''t allow Jarett to learn about their


    dealings.


    So, there were two ways his life was going to go. He was either going to be permanently silenced


    or¡­ he had to find a way to join their camp, fast.


    Mickey chuckled bitterly as he thought, Oh, how the tables have turned indeed! I was the one


    nning to silence everyone here. Yet, here I am now, bing the executed instead of the


    executioner!


    As he arrived at that conclusion, he didn''t waste any time before falling to his knees with a loud thug


    and respectfully saying to Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, I was blinded by ignorance before and didn''t


    leave the Cole Gang with Advisor Shane. Now, I am willing to follow Advisor Shane, to follow you. I


    beg of you to find it within yourself to spare my life!"

 Chapter 917 Naive

    Chapter 917 Naive


    Ever since Mickey''sst humiliating defeat and its subsequent consequences, he had be


    much wiser.


    He was now aware that there were certain individuals he shouldn''t mess with!


    The first and foremost being Boss Nicholson standing before him!


    He called his men in to fight earlier because Rayden had attacked him without warning.


    Now that he realized that massive blunder he had made, his body was already drenched in cold


    sweat!


    Kingsley looked down at Mickey and said lightly, "So, you intend to betray Jarett and join our


    faction?"


    "Yes! That''s exactly it!" Mickey nodded repeatedly.


    Then, he continued, "I should have followed Advisor Shane from the beginning and joined you. I can


    only see a future worth living for when I follow you! Compared to you, Jarett is nothing! He''s not


    even worthy of licking your shoes!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the room sported rather peculiar expressions.


    From Luke and the diners'' perspective, Jarett was a well-known underworld boss!


    Meanwhile, they had no idea who this young man in front of them was!


    Yet, Mickey actually imed that Jarett wasn''t even worthy of licking his shoes!


    So... who exactly was this young man?!


    For a moment, the diners looked at Kingsley with awe in their eyes!


    Kingsley smiled and responded calmly, "Well, I suppose it''s not impossible for you to join me¡­


    However, I''m sure you''ve noticed that now isn''t the time, yes? I do need to address the current


    situation before anything else."


    "Of course!" Mickey transformed into a being of never-ending patience as he beamed.


    Then, he turned to address Kingsley''s recent ''victims,'' saying, "Mr. Lawson¡­ Then again, your title


    means nothing here. So, I don''t think you''d mind overly much if I refer to you by name now, Kendall.


    There''s also that foolish woman. Oh, there she is! They''re nothing but fools. I can''t believe they


    would be so brave as to steal someone under your protection! You have to teach them a lesson!"


    Kendall and Hiry were rendered utterly speechless when they heard his deration.


    Frankly, the both of them were bbergasted by his sudden change in attitude.


    Wasn''t Mickey here to help them?!


    Why the hell did he betray them so easily?!


    Kendall''s disbelief immediately burned into sheer fury as he hissed, "D*mn it, Mickey! This was your


    n all along, wasn''t it? First, you brought in some nonsense leader to tie me up. Now, you''ve


    turned against me! You''re just a deceitful b*stard!"


    Mickey merely narrowed his eyes and replied nonchntly, "Mr. Lawson, you can''t pin the me on


    me just like that! If you want to me someone, me yourself for offending Boss Nicholson in the


    first ce!"


    Once he said that, he turned to look at Kingsley with eager eyes and said, "Boss Nicholson, why


    don''t I take care of him for you?"


    Mickey was well aware that he had sessfully burned any bridges he had with Mr. Lawson today.


    If the man returned alive, his fate would undoubtedly be miserable!


    Since that was the case, he might as well just kill him right here while using this opportunity to prove


    his loyalty to Kingsley!


    If the Lawson Family were to investigate the matter, he could easily shift all the me onto


    Rayden''s head since Rayden outranked him within the Cole Gang!


    "Now, now. There''s no need to rush. Let''s take it one step at a time," Kingsley said, turning his head


    to look at Ethan, who was hiding in Yulia''s arms.


    "Ethan, did someone bully you earlier?"


    Ethan nodded hesitantly as he kept shooting frightened looks at Hiry. "She hit my hand earlier."


    Kingsley immediately examined Ethan''s tiny hand and noticed that the red swelling on the back of


    his hand hadn''t subsided yet.


    It was more than evident how much force Hiry had used against such a young child!


    Nheless, he didn''t want to scare the poor boy too badly. So, he simply smiled kindly at Ethan


    and said, "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine now. So, why don''t you look for your father and


    grandfather in the meantime?"


    "Okay!" Ethan nodded as he leaped out of Yulia''s arms. Then, he promptly dashed over to Joaquin,


    calling out for his grandfather as he threw himself into his grandfather''s arms.


    Kingsley turned to Yulia and inquired, "Is this woman your agent?"


    "Yes," Yulia replied, looking at Kingsley with admiration in her eyes. "She is my agent, and she


    arranges all my work."


    Then, his voice grew cold as he questioned, "Does she often mistreat you?"


    Judging from the insults Hiry hurled toward Yulia earlier, he had already deduced that Hiry


    didn''t see Yulia as a person at all!


    There was a high possibility that this kind of humiliation had be a regr urrence!


    "She¡­ She hasn''t really mistreated me. However, she does always make me serve some bosses


    and Young Masters," Yulia replied. "If I refuse, she will keep pressuring me into doing it. She always


    ims it''s for my own good."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley couldn''t help but sigh and rub his forehead after hearing her statement.


    Oh, naive Yulia, isn''t this still considered mistreatment?!


    "I see. I will teach her a lesson for you!"

 Chapter 918 Punishment

    Chapter 918 Punishment


    Hiry was filled with terror upon hearing the finality in Kingsley''s tone. Her teeth were chattering,


    but she couldn''t utter a word in her defense!


    She had never expected that Yulia''s hired thug would be so formidable!


    Even Kendall was easily defeated by him!


    "Nothing to say?" Kingsley tilted his head and said, "Then, let''s address the matter of Ethan''s


    assault!"


    He gestured to Rayden and instructed, "She struck Ethan''s right hand. Have your subordinate strike


    her hand in return!"


    "Yes." However, Rayden couldn''t help but hesitate momentarily.


    Although he knew that Hiry deserved to be punished, as an officer, he was reluctant to order the


    beating of ordinary folk.


    Just as he was torn between his civic duty and his conscience, Mickey quickly tried to please


    Kingsley as he volunteered and said, "Boss Nicholson, why should we trouble Master Goff with


    something so trivial? Let me handle it. This is my area of expertise!"


    Mickey had recently been released from prison after serving time for his violent acts.


    Violence was indeed his specialty.


    "Alright, let the wicked deal with the wicked." Kingsley Nicholson nodded and said, "Go ahead."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    Mickey agreed and immediately approached Hiry with an angry and menacing expression on his


    face.


    "D-Don''t¡­e any closer..."


    Hiry looked at the burly Mickey as all color drained from her face.


    She was so frightened that even her bright red lipstick failed to conceal the paleness of her lips!


    "Don''t?" Mickey sneered and said, "Boss Nicholson has given his order. Do you think it''s that easy


    to back out of your punishment just because you refuse to cooperate?"


    As he spoke, he had already reached for Hiry.


    Regardless, she still ced both hands behind her and kept retreating. She was trembling


    uncontrobly the entire time.


    Before she could back away any further, Mickey grabbed her by her cor and held her firmly. Then,


    he touched her face with his other hand and mused, "Don''t me me for not appreciating beauty.


    Your appearance is quite disappointing. Still, this curvaceous figure should be rather enjoyable."


    When Kingsley witnessed his actions, he interjected harshly, "I told you to hit her hand, not to


    dawdle and satisfy your desires!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson." The lewd expression on Mickey''s face vanished, and he quickly withdrew his


    hand. "I apologize, Boss Nicholson, t-this is just a habit.."


    Just then, he noticed the rolling pin beside him.


    It was the rolling pin that Hiry had intended to use to strike Ethan.


    So, Mickey grabbed the rolling pin and struck Hiry''s palm brutally!


    "You''d better not try to escape, little girl!" he said with a ferocious expression on his face. "Don''t


    me me if I identally break your fingers when you flinch away!"


    Smack!


    A crisp sound reverberated across the restaurant. From Hiry''s perspective, it was as if the bones


    in her hand had shattered due to Mickey''s blow!


    "Ah!"


    Hiry screamed in agony, instinctively attempting to snatch her right hand from his grip.


    s, he had a firm hold on her hand, leaving her with no means of escape!


    Smack!


    Smack!


    Smack!"


    ...


    The blows kept raining down on Hiry''s hand like hail. Soon, her palm swelled up like rising dough.


    The sound of her agonizing screams, resembling that of a ughtered pig, continued without


    pause!


    Midway through, Mickey''s ears began to ring from her screams. So, he removed his shoe and sock


    before promptly stuffing his used sock into Hiry''s mouth.


    He even grumbled in annoyance, "D*mn. I never knew how noisy a person could be!"


    Then, he continued to swing his rolling pin once more!


    At this point, Hiry couldn''t even scream anymore. Instead, she could barely emit a muffled moan


    of agony from her throat.


    After a few more strikes, her palm was already bleeding. Mickey was never one to hold back his


    blows, so her skin was already torn, revealing a mess of meat and bone. It was bing a rather


    bloody sight!


    Yet, Kingsley did not order Mickey to stop. Hence, Mickey dared not cease his actions.


    In the end, she could only shake as excruciating pain assaulted her senses, her eyes rolling back in


    her agony. Slowly but surely, her entire body was drenched in sweat!


    The other diners nearby were petrified as they witnessed such a gruesome scene, huddling


    together in fear.


    They had never seen such a terrifying punishment happening in real life!

 Chapter 919 Choose

    Chapter 919 Choose


    Initially, Luke felt a great sense of satisfaction, believing that he had sessfully avenged his son.


    However, as time went on, he started to feel uneasy. The severity of the injuries inflicted on Hiry''s


    palm had far exceeded his expectations.


    Joaquin looked at Hiry with aplex expression on his face before ncing at Kingsley. After a


    brief moment of hesitation, he finally mustered the courage to speak up, "Uhm... Mr. Nicholson, she


    only struck my grandson once. So, this is really more than enough..."


    Then, he inhaled deeply before muttering lowly, "If that man continues to harm her, her hand will


    likely bepletely useless."


    Kingsley smiled faintly and looked at little Ethan, who was hiding in his grandfather''s arms. "Ethan,


    are you still afraid of the person who hurt your hand?"


    "No, I''m not afraid anymore." Ethan whispered, "The bad person has been taught a lesson. So, I''m


    not scared of her now."


    Kingsley nodded in satisfaction after hearing his words.


    "Alright, Mickey. That''s enough."


    Mickey immediately discarded the rolling pin and obediently released Hiry upon receiving


    Kingsley''s order to cease.


    Meanwhile, Hiry promptly copsed to the ground with a loud thud without his support.


    She was in so much agony that she felt like she was about to faint!


    A tear rolled down her cheek, and it fell onto the ground. Still, she couldn''t help but feel a sliver of


    relief worming into her heart.


    Just a moment ago, she genuinely thought she was going to be beaten to death.


    However, before she could fully rx, Kingsley''s cold voice reached her ears as he said, "Miss


    Drew, the matter of you striking Ethan may be resolved. Unfortunately for you, the matter of you


    bullying Miss Ansley is not yet over!"


    Boom!


    Hiry felt as if she had been struck by lightning, and her vision instantly turned spotty!


    She struggled to rise from the ground, removed Mickey''s foul-smelling sock from her mouth with her


    left hand, and staggered toward Yulia, crying piteously while she blubbered, "Yulia, please help me.


    I beg you! I can''t take it anymore! I really, really can''t! I''m sure he''ll kill me if he hits me one more


    time!"


    Yulia couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy as she stared at Hiry, who was covered in blood


    as snot and tears streamed down her face in clumps.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She had always been a very naive and kind-hearted person. So, she had never been able to bear


    witnessing someone plead with her like this.


    "Could you, perhaps, release her?." Yulia turned her head to look at Kingsley before saying softly,


    "Although she has been pressuring me to do those despicable things, I have never agreed to them.


    So, she has never seeded."


    Frankly, Kingsley had no intention of taking Hiry''s life right then and there.


    He understood Yulia''s nature very well.


    If he truly eliminated Hiry today, Yulia would undoubtedly feel immense guilt over such a thing. It


    would leave an undeniable scar on her heart. So, he naturally didn''t want to create any negative


    memories for Yulia just to teach Hiry a lesson. "If you want me to spare you, you can also do


    something for me in exchange." He regarded Hiry coldly as he continued, "However, do you


    understand what you have to do from now on?"


    Hiry wasted no time agreeing to whatever he was about to propose, shrieking, "I understand! I


    do!" Then, she blurted, "I will never force Yulia to do such things again. I promise! I will do my best


    to help her be the most renowned model!" Although she was saying those things, she had


    already made up her mind to resign from thepany as soon as she returned. Now that she was


    aware that Yulia had someone like him protecting her, it terrified Hiry out of her wits! How could


    she possibly work with Yulia ever again?! She truly feared that even the slightest mistake would


    result in a severe beating if she did!


    "In the future, I don''t want to witness simr incidents urring again! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee


    your survival next time!" He waved his hand in dismissal and drawled, "Alright, you may leave now."


    Hiry immediately ran to the door as though she had just received a pardon, crawling and


    scrambling to flee. At that moment, Rayden stepped forward and asked, "Boss Nicholson, how


    should we deal with Kendall?"


    "Kendall?" Kingsley blinked as he turned his gaze to Kendall. "Oh, dear me. How could I forget our


    esteemed guest? So, tell me, Kendall. Do you want to live or die?"

 Chapter 920 Useless

    Chapter 920 Useless


    Kendall was terrified beyond belief after witnessing Hiry''s fate just moments ago!


    He never expected Kingsley to be so merciless!


    "I-I want to live," Kendall stuttered.


    "Mr. Nicholson, I am the junior chairman of Lawson Group. If you let me go, I can terminate the


    partnership with Jarett and invest all the funds under your control!"


    He believed that no matter how ruthless Kingsley was, he was merely an underworld figure at best.


    The other party would surely not reject the financial support from Lawson Group!


    After all, money was of utmost importance to an underworld force!


    They could only support theirrades as long as they had the money to spare. Besides, they


    could easily expand their influence, acquire weapons, and encroach on others'' territory with those


    funds!


    However, to Kendall''s surprise, Kingsley merely sneered coldly. "Unfortunately for you, your money


    means nothing to me."


    "Then... w-what do you want?"


    The instant Kendall realized that offering money had proven futile, he started trembling in fear.


    Soon, hepletely lost control of his bowels as he wet his pants in terror!


    He stammered, "M-Mr. Nicholson, I will promise you anything! Just name the price. Please! I''m


    begging you! D-Don''t kill me!"


    Kingsley wore a pensive expression as he thought it over. "Anything? I suppose there is something I


    want from you. Call your father, Jonah Lawson."


    "W-What?"


    Kendall couldn''t believe his ears!


    Why would Boss Nicholson ask him to call his father at such a crucial juncture?


    Could it be... Was he nning a ransom?!


    Yes!


    That had to be it!


    He quickly spected that Kingsley didn''t care about the investment from Lawson Group!


    Instead, the man intended to extort arge sum of money from his father all at once!


    An investment was limited to hundreds of thousands. Meanwhile, a ransom could be as much as he


    demanded!


    "Alright. Fine. I''ll call my dad right away!" Kendall clenched his teeth and pointed to the mobile


    phone on the nearby table.


    Then, he said, "That''s my phone. My father''s on speed dial number one!"


    Kingsley signaled to Rayden, and Rayden immediately understood what he meant. So, he picked


    up the phone and pressed the speed dial button number one without further ado.


    Finally, he activated the speaker mode and ced the phone on the table near Kendall.


    Kingsley said coldly, "You''d better behave and not mention Leonardo''s. The moment you utter even


    a syble of the name, I will end your life right here!"


    "Y-Yes, I won''t say it! I absolutely won''t say it!" Kendall nodded vigorously like a chicken pecking at


    rice. "I want to live! I don''t want to die!"


    He understood very well that with the foundation of Lawson Group, they could always earn more


    money even if they lost it.


    On the other hand, the moment his life was forfeit, everything would be for naught!


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    After a moment, Jonah''s dull voice came through the phone as he said, "Hello?"


    "Dad! Dad! It''s me!" Kendall''s voice was hoarse from all the excitement earlier. "Dad, I''m in


    someone else''s hands! You have to save me!"


    Jonah''s previously dispassionate voice instantly changed to one of worry upon hearing Kendall''s


    panicked cries.


    "What happened? Who has you hostage?!"


    Kendall shot a discreet nce at Kingsley as he cried out, "I-I offended a woman who has someone


    backing her in the underworld. I''m currently in his clutches! Dad, please prepare the money quickly!


    I don''t want to die!"


    "Underworld power?!" Jonah eximed anxiously, "Someone in Sris Province''s underworld


    actually has the courage to go after you?! Haven''t you contacted Mickey?!"


    As soon as Mickey was mentioned, Kendall almost transformed into a banshee from how loud he


    had been wailing!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Misfortune befell him because of Mickey!


    "Dad, Mickey is useless! The Cole Gang and Ivory Fang Sect are useless, too! They''re nothing but


    a bunch of worthless trash!"


    Jonahpletely lost hisposure upon hearing such a shocking piece of information!


    There was a loudmotion from the phone. One could presume from such a noise that Jonah had


    suddenly jerked to his feet and knocked over his chair in his haste!


    "The Ivory Fang Sect has failed as well?!" Jonah could swear that his voice had reached a decibel


    he had never thought he could achieve in his life. "Who exactly is the other party?!"


    "H-He is¡­" Kendall trailed off, unable to fight his way out without throwing Kingsley under the bus.

 Chapter 921 Unbreakable Bond

    Chapter 921 Unbreakable Bond


    Kendall could only stare at Kingsley in horror. Still, he dared not reveal Kingsley''s true identity. He


    was afraid that if he said something he shouldn''t, Kingsley would immediately kill him even though


    his father was still on the phone.


    Kingsley merely curled his lips into a cold smile and raised his hand slightly. "Oh, there''s no need to


    be so stiff. It just so happens that I do so want to catch up with the Lawson Family."


    The moment Kendall was granted permission to speak freely, he hastily blurted, "Dad, hisst name


    is Nicholson! They all call him Boss Nicholson!"


    "Nicholson?!"


    Jonah''s voice took on a tremulous tenor upon hearing that particr family name. A terrifying


    thought gradually emerged in his mind, refusing to leave.


    Kendall wanted to say something else, but Kingsley waved to Rayden. "Master Goff, bring me his


    phone."


    "Yes!"


    Rayden immediately stepped forward and snatched Kendall''s phone away from him before handing


    it to Kingsley.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Hello, is this the patriarch of the Lawson Family speaking?"


    Although Kingsley''s voice sounded calm, it concealed a chilling, murderous intent.


    This man, Jonah Lawson, was originally the general manager responsible for construction at Minor


    Corporation. Jonah had also betrayed his own father, Xavier Nicholson. He first attempted to kill


    Mason Parker before eventually taking over Minor Corporation and establishing the current Lawson


    Group. Most importantly, the 24 groups under his father''s name have all be someone else''s


    assets. The disappearance of his father''s assets could be ced squarely on Jonah''s shoulders!


    At the time, the headquarters of Awakening Enterprises was located in Cleapolis, and it was also


    the main body of these 24 groups. If it weren''t for a mole undermining them from within, it wouldn''t


    have been so easy for the 24 groups that had been spread across Qustia to be taken over by


    others. It could be said that Jonah had used his internal authority within the group to steal and


    destroy everything within his sight, leading to theplete disintegration of the 24 groups. Coupled


    with the act of bombing of the Nicholson Family cemetery¡­ Well, Jonah''s crimes were deplorable.


    When Kingsley thought of that, his gaze instantly became even colder.


    "Who are you?!" Jonah heard a different person answering the phone and couldn''t help but panic.


    Then, he blurted frantically, "What about my son? What have you done to him?! How much money


    do you want? I can promise you any amount!"


    "Money?" Kingsley scoffed disdainfully, "What''s the matter, honorable patriarch of the Lawson


    Family? Don''t you recognize me? And here I thought we had such a close rtionship.


    Unbreakable bond, really."


    Jonah was dumbstruck upon hearing those words before he stammered, "W-Who are you?"


    "Why, patriarch of the Lawson Family, aren''t you supposed to be smart? Haven''t you guessed yet?"


    Kingsley''s voice turned icy as he drawled, "I thought we had already known each other seventeen


    years ago."


    "Y-You!." Jonah sounded as if he had seen a ghost. His voice sounded raspy, as though it was


    grated by sandpaper. "You''re from the Nicholson Family! You''re Xavier Nicholson''s son!"


    Kingsley curled his lips into a cruel smirk as he replied, "Oh? My good sir, why are you so


    surprised? Didn''t you already know that I returned when you desecrated the Nicholson Family


    cemetery?"


    Jonah was visibly shocked upon hearing Kingsley''s usation. Still, he feigned ignorance as he


    nattered on, "What are you talking about? Destroying a cemetery? I have no idea what you''re going


    on about!"


    Although he frantically denied everything, he was deeply shocked by Kingsley''s perceptiveness. He


    couldn''t understand how Kingsley knew that he was behind the explosion at the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery. He had done everything very discreetly. He even went to Diosna City in person under the


    pretext of a business trip to trade for explosives with Mr. Field in order to cover all his bases. How


    could Kingsley possibly know that he was the mastermind of that attack? Unless... The other party


    had been deceiving him all along!


    When he thought of that, he immediately took a deep breath and confidently said, "The destruction


    of the cemetery you''re talking about has nothing to do with me. Don''t you dare throw around such


    baseless usations!"


    Little did he know that Kingsley had already deduced his identity from Cedric''s description. He


    wasn''t probing for answers at all.


    "My, oh my, Jonah Lawson. Sometimes, I truly wonder how it is that your mental resilience and


    shamelessness haven''t been crowned as one of the seven wonders in the world." Kingsley snarled,


    "You''ve long reached the end of your rope. Yet, you''re still trying to deceive me when you have


    nothing up your sleeves?"

 Chapter 922 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 922 Misunderstanding


    Jonah''s heart stuttered in his chest upon hearing Kingsley''s words.


    He had finally realized that things might not be as simple as he had thought!


    Perhaps Kingsley had indeed found some clues regarding his involvement in the bombing of the


    Nicholson Family''s cemetery!


    Still, he couldn''t understand just how Kingsley had managed to uncover the truth!


    All he could do was buy time by vaguely saying, "Nicholson, I don''t know what you''re up to, but


    come at me directly if you have a grudge against me. My son knows nothing. So, why are you


    targeting him?!"


    "I didn''t target him," Kingsley retorted calmly, "He ran into the barrel of my gun himself. Such a great


    gift was delivered right in front of my doorstep. Pray tell, why wouldn''t I ept such a present?"


    Jonah paused for a moment and suppressed his anger as he said through clenched teeth, "Mr.


    Nicholson, perhaps there''s a misunderstanding between us. Why don''t you release my son? Then,


    I''m sure we can slowly discuss any demands you may have. Everything can be negotiated."


    "Misunderstanding?" Kingsley''s voice turned frosty as he snarked, "Hey, Lawson. Do you even


    know how many lives are involved within that one single word ''misunderstanding''? Forget the


    incident 17 years ago; were the lives of the workers who died in that explosion just a


    misunderstanding to you?!"


    Jonah quickly sensed that Kingsley had no intention of resolving this matter peacefully. So, he


    couldn''t help but grow anxious as he blurted, "What do you want then?! Even if I did everything you


    said, it has nothing to do with my son! Don''t harm him! You can have anything you want! Even my


    life! Just don''t hurt Ken!"


    Jonah''s tone had be noticeably agitated!


    Kingsley couldn''t help but quirk an eyebrow in interest as he mused, "Judging from your words, it


    seems like you value your eldest son a great deal. However... correct me if I''m wrong, don''t you still


    have a younger son, Peter Lawson? Even if I do kill Kendall today, the Lawson Family won''t die out


    just like that. Why are you so worried?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "He is my son! How can I not value him?!" Jonah''s voice became unstable with anxiety as he


    suggested, "It doesn''t matter how many sons I have. They are all my flesh and blood! I will never


    allow them toe to harm!"


    Although he was saying those things now, he couldn''t deny that deep down in his heart, Kendall


    held much more weight than Peter!


    Kendall was the one who would inherit his assets and be the future patriarch of the Lawson


    Family. Kendall was the heir he had chosen to be the chairman of Lawson Group.


    On the other hand, Peter was just a useless spare in his eyes. Frankly, he had already lost hope for


    that particr son of this!


    Jonah worried about the future of the Lawson Family if anything untoward were to happen to


    Kendall!


    As Jonah''s tone grew increasingly anxious, Kingsley''s lips were finally painted with a genuine smile.


    The Jacob Family and The Foxes had already paid their interests for now. So, how could he


    possibly let the Lawson Family go?


    "Oh dear, Jonah. There''s no need to make such a fuss. Please don''t worry. Mr Lawson is still safe


    and sound," Kingsley said, standing up and approaching Kendall. "Well, Mr. Lawson? Come on, let


    me give your father some peace of mind."


    Kendall was beyond confused as he had overheard the conversation Kingsley had with his father


    earlier. What explosion case? What happened seventeen years ago? I have no idea what they''re


    talking about!


    Now he vaguely understood that Boss Nicholson bringing him here was definitely not just for Yulia


    Ansley!


    There had to be an old grudge between him and his father!


    When Kendall thought of that, he instantly cried his little heart out, "Dad, please do as Boss


    Nicholson says! Just do whatever he asks you to do! I don''t want to die!"


    He raised his head and pleaded with Kingsley, saying, "Boss Nicholson, I don''t know what


    grievances you have with my father, but I''m sure my father will definitely agree to any demands you


    make! Just give the order!"


    The phone was on speaker. So, Jonah''s voice immediately came through as he chattered, "That''s


    right, Kingsley. It doesn''t matter what grievances we had in the past! I''m sure we can talk things out!


    You can have anything you want as long as you release my son!"


    Kingsley smirked. "Is that so?"


    "Of course!"


    "Very well." Kingsley''s voice was filled with bitter malevolence as he dered, "I want your life!


    Choose. Your life for your son''s freedom. A life for a life!"

 Chapter 923 Pay the Price!

    Chapter 923 Pay the Price!


    The Lawson father and son fell intoplete silence. Even Yulia and Rayden widened their eyes in


    shock.


    Although they had sensed the animosity between Kingsley and the Lawson Family, they never


    expected Kingsley to demand the life of the Lawson Family''s patriarch with just a few words!


    Jonah was filled with anger as he roared, "Nicholson, don''t push your luck! Do you think I have no


    way to deal with you?! Let me tell you right now: if you ever so much as dare to harm a hair on my


    son''s head, I will never let you off!"


    He wasn''t going to restrain his temper and hope that Kingsley would be merciful any longer.


    "Never let you off?" Kingsley sneered. "Haven''t we been chained together precisely because of our


    hatred for one another?"


    Then, he motioned for Mickey toe closer. "Come here," he said.


    Mickey''s body trembled violently as he hurriedly ran over, respectfully saying, "Boss Nicholson, you


    called for me."


    Only now did he realize that he had been dragged into the feud between Kingsley and Jonah!


    Mickey deeply regretted his involvement in the struggle between these two powerful figures!


    How did he inexplicably be entangled in their conflict?


    He truly couldn''t afford to offend either of them!


    He would be crushed like a gnat if he identally offended either party!


    Although Mickey didn''t want to offend anyone, now that he was under Kingsley''s control, he could


    only obediently follow the man''s orders to the letter.


    Kingsley waved his hand andmanded, "Well? Take good care of this Mr. Lawson here!"


    Then, he coldly spoke into the phone, "I will harm your son right now. Let''s see how you will fight me


    to the death!"


    Mickey shivered and didn''t dare to hesitate when he heard the chilly quality Kingsley''s voice had


    taken.


    So, he raised his fist and ruthlessly punched Kendall''s face!


    Bang!


    Kendall''s front teeth immediately flew out as the sound of flesh beating against flesh began!


    "Ah!"


    Blood immediately gushed out of Kendall''s mouth!


    His screams of agony echoed through the air!


    There wasn''t even a sliver of emotion in Kingsley''s eyes as he stared at Kendall''s miserable state.


    Instead, he calmly uttered, "Continue."


    Therefore, Mickey had no choice but to grit his teeth and answer obediently, "Yes, Boss Nicholson."


    Then, he immediately swung his fists again and again!


    Even though he tried to reduce the force of his blows, Kendall continued to scream in agony!This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley picked up the phone and taunted, "Well, did you hear that, patriarch of the Lawson Family?


    I''m taking very good care of Mr. Lawson."


    "You!" Jonah''s teeth were about to shatter as he clenched his jaw.


    His heart was bleeding with each scream his son let out!


    Yet, he didn''t even know where his son was, let alone how to rescue him!


    "Nicholson! What are you nning?!"


    Jonah no longer had the calm demeanor of the Lawson Family patriarch. Instead, his usually


    smooth tenor was reced with something that wouldn''t sound out of ce from a chain smoker.


    "What am I nning?" Kingsley said indifferently, "Of course, it''s to collect some interest for what


    happened 17 years ago."


    Once he said that, he nced at Yulia and smiled, "And also, to avenge a sister. Since you have


    raised your son to be a thug, I will have to educate him properly on your behalf, don''t you think?"


    "Ah! Please! Stop! I''m begging you! Help!"


    At this moment, Kendall''s heart-wrenching screams echoed once again.


    Kingsley could clearly hear Jonah''s heavy breathing on the other end of the phone, indicating his


    heartbreak!


    "That''s enough for now. I''m not that heartless," Kingsley said lightly.


    "The show ends here. It seems that even the mighty patriarch of the Lawson Family can''t bear to


    listen anymore. So, let''s end our conversation here."


    When Jonah noticed that Kingsley seemed to be hanging up, he hastily said, "Wait! When are you


    going to release my son?!"


    "When did I ever say I would release him?" Kingsley chuckled mirthlessly.


    "I''ve already given you my terms. Of the two, one will pay the price. It''s a shame, really. The


    esteemed patriarch of the Lawson Family still hasn''t epted the terms that I so kindly put forth."


    When Jonah heard those words falling from Kingsley''s lips, he was on the verge of copse!

 Chapter 924 Honor

    Chapter 924 Honor


    Jonah was gasping for breath as he pleaded, "Boss Nicholson! Can you release Ken? Will you not


    listen even if I beg you?!"


    "Master Lawson, there''s no need to beg me so desperately. We will meet soon," Kingsley replied,


    his eyes devoid of emotion and his voice icy cold.


    "Save your pleas for when we meet. Who knows? Maybe it may actually work and save your own


    life."


    "You!" Jonah didn''t expect Kingsley to be so unyielding!


    Before he could say anything else, the phone line went dead!


    Kingsley hung up the phone, threw it on the ground, and said to Mickey, "That''s enough. Stop."


    "Yes!" Mickey took a step back, grinning and shaking his bloodied arm.


    His fist was already covered in blood.


    Still, since Kingsley didn''t tell him to stop earlier, he had gritted his teeth and continued swinging his


    fist.


    "Mr. Lawson, how are you feeling?" Kingsley approached Kendall and asked mildly, "Are you still


    nning to take Miss Ansley home?"


    "I-I wouldn''t." Kendall forcefully shook his head as he slurred his words.


    Most of his teeth had been knocked out courtesy of Mickey''s tender ministrations. Plus, his face


    was swollen, causing his speech to be unclear.


    Kingsley lightly brushed his shoulder with his finger. "Oh, dear. Your clothes are covered in blood.


    So, do you mind the dirt now?"


    "N-No." Kendall''s eyes were filled with nothing but desperation as he mumbled, "B-Boss Nicholson,


    please let me go. I know I was in the wrong."


    As he spoke, another tooth fell out of his mouth, apanied by a burst of fresh blood.


    Kingsley shook his head. "You shouldn''t be apologizing to me."


    Kendall, who had been dazed from the beating, suddenly felt a sense of relief upon hearing


    Kingsley''s reply.


    He quickly turned to Yulia and stuttered, "M-Miss Ansley, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have forced you to


    serve me. I shouldn''t have used schemes and tricks..."


    Then, he looked at Ethan. "K-Kid, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have mistreated and beaten you over a small


    matter..."


    Little Ethan merely looked at him with an unusually serious expression on his face. "It''s okay. My


    grandpa says that being able to admit mistakes and change is a good thing."


    Kendall''s nose suddenly felt a tingling sensation after listening to Ethan''s words.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He suddenly felt that he had wasted almost 30 years of his life!


    He couldn''t evenpare to that of a five-year-old when it came to being a decent person.


    Meanwhile, Rayden stepped forward and asked Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, now that Kendall has


    been punished¡­ What do you n to do with him?"


    Rayden''s intention in asking this question was to express his hope that Kingsley wouldn''t really take


    Kendall''s life.


    Even though he knew that Kingsley was a military man, he still had some reservations in his heart.


    He couldn''t bear to witness someone being killed right in front of him.


    Kingsley understood Rayden''s hidden meaning.


    So, he nced at Rayden, his eyes filled with admiration.


    Nheless, he was also puzzled as to why Chief Moss had sent someone as straightced as


    Rayden to infiltrate the Cole Gang.


    After all, one had to be slick enough to blend in with the enemy in order to be a sessful


    undercover agent!


    What Kingsley didn''t know was that when the police station decided to select someone from Action


    Team 2 to be sent undercover in the Cole Gang, those slick individuals had already bribed their


    captain.


    None of them wanted to do the kind of job that could cost them their lives!


    Only Rayden, who was straightforward, actually believed that eliminating the Cole Gang would


    benefit the people. In fact, he had even volunteered for the job.


    Captain Samson Diaz of Action Team 2 took advantage of the situation and sent Rayden out.


    Although Rayden was an honorable man, he was fortunate enough to be intelligent and loyal. So,


    he made no noticeable slip-ups during his mission.


    Instead, he quickly rose through the ranks and became the Ivory Fang Sect leader.


    Kingsley nced at Rayden and pondered before broaching the topic gently, "In your eyes, perhaps


    this person doesn''t deserve to die. But now that he has seen you helping me, you... should


    understand what I mean, right?"

 Chapter 925 Surrounded

    Chapter 925 Surrounded


    Rayden''s expression immediately turned cold upon hearing Kingsley''s words!


    He knew that Kingsley was right. If they let Kendall go, the other party might inform Jarett about


    this!


    Then, his undercover identity might be exposed!


    Even if Jarett didn''t suspect that he was a police officer and only considered him as Boss


    Nicholson''s man, his fate wouldn''t be any better!


    Boss Nicholson killed Jarett''s nephew. Then, he formed a new alliance with Kenny, who betrayed


    the Cole Gang. This grudge of theirs couldn''t be easily resolved!


    When Kingsley noticed the troubled expression on Rayden''s face, he decided to change the


    subject, saying, "Well, we should keep Kendall under lock and key at the moment. We can discuss


    the restter."


    Rayden nodded. "That''s the only solution we have for now."


    Then, Kingsley turned to Luke and said, "Mr. arty, can you do me a favor?"


    "What favor? Just say that word, and it''s done like that!" Luke snapped his fingers. Then, he said,


    "As long as you give the order, I, Luke arty, will definitelyplete it for you!"


    He had already realized that this young man was definitely not an ordinary Joe!


    Moreover, if it weren''t for Kingsley, his family would have to endure Kendall''s bullying silently!


    He truly admired and appreciated Kingsley for his actions!


    "Oh, it''s nothing big." Kingsley pointed at Kendall and said, "Can you take him to the Supreme


    Boxing Gym and find Baron Howe? Just tell him that Boss Nicholson asked him to take care of this


    person, and he will understand."


    The reason Kingsley wanted to send Kendall to the ck Fist Gang was to guard against Jonah''s


    retaliation!


    He was well aware of the fact that once Jonah decided to pull all the stops, he would do everything


    in his power to drag everyone down until the madman got what he wanted!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Unfortunately, his faction and Kenny''s forces weren''t ready just yet. So, they truly couldn''t afford any


    losses right now!


    Most importantly, their new alliance was almost well-known in the underworld.


    As long as Jonah investigated the matter, he would definitely find some clues.


    Kingsley didn''t want Jonah to rescue Kendall!


    If they sent Kendall to the ck Fist Gang, they wouldn''t have to worry about that at all.


    Even if Jonah had great abilities, he wouldn''t be able to guess that they had squirreled Kendall


    away in the Supreme Boxing Gym!


    After Luke repeated Kingsley''s words a few times in order tomit the man''s instructions to


    memory, he nodded and said, "Okay, Mr. Nicholson, I got it! I''ll take this person to the Supreme


    Boxing Gym and find Baron Howe. Then, I''ll tell him that Boss Nicholson asked him to take care of


    this person!"


    "Very good." Kingsley patted his shoulder and asked, "Do you have a car?"


    Kendall''s current appearance, which was absolutely covered in blood, was definitely not suitable for


    taking a cab.


    "I own a small beat-up car out back! Don''t worry!"


    Luke chuckled and untied the rope from Kendall''s body before carrying the still-bleeding man


    toward the door.


    Since Kendall was already on the verge of copse, Luke hadplete control over him.


    Kingsley wasn''t worried that Kendall would escape halfway or that he would try at all.


    After Luke left with Kendall in tow, Rayden approached Kingsley and whispered to him while


    surveying the surrounding members of the Ivory Fang Sect, "Boss Nicholson, what should we do


    about these people? They are all members of the Cole Gang. Once they return, someone will


    definitely inform Jarett about this."


    Kingsley merely graced him with a mysterious smile. "Don''t worry. I have already made the


    necessary arrangements."


    He nced at his watch before saying, "They should be here soon."


    "What... Who are you talking about?" Rayden looked puzzled.


    "You''ll find out soon," Kingsley said. "Now that I think about it, you should know just who I''m talking


    about."


    As soon as he finished speaking, amotion could be heard outside the door!


    The Ivory Fang Sect disciples guarding the entrance, as well as Mickey''s men, all shouted in panic,


    "Oh no! It seems like we''re surrounded!"


    "D*mn it! What''s going on? How did both sides of this alley get blocked by cars?!"


    "F*ck! It''s the police! Leader, we''re surrounded by the police!"


    "Mickey! We''re f*cked!"

 Chapter 926 Military Personnel

    Chapter 926 Military Personnel


    After a moment, a deep voice pierced through all the frantic shouts, "You are surrounded! Get down


    on the ground with your hands on your head!"


    Immediately after, there was a flurry of footsteps!


    After a while, the noisy voices outside were forced to a stop.


    Only asionally could one hear a couple of forceful reprimandsing from the officers.


    Meanwhile, the members of the Ivory Fang Sect inside the house were all dumbfounded when they


    heard themotion!


    They all turned their terrified gazes towards Rayden and said, "Leader, we''re surrounded by the


    police! What should we do?"


    Rayden Goff didn''t say anything. Instead, he nced at Kingsley and understood the meaning


    behind his earlier words.


    It seemed that the other party had found a way to notify the police station, which was why the


    current situation had unfolded.


    If all these people were caught and taken to the police station, then there would be no one left to


    inform Jarett of this altercation!


    Rayden''s pounding heart finally settled within his chest.


    So, he cleared his throat and pretended to be calm as he said to the Ivory Fang Sect disciples, "It


    seems... We had too many people gathered at the entrance. Someone probably called the cops on


    us. You''ve all been to the station before. So, why are you panicking?! Once you''re inside, Jarett will


    find a way to get you out!"


    The men felt relieved, and their faces brightened after hearing their leader''s reassurances.


    Just then, Leonardo''s door was practically kicked down, and a team of officers strode in.


    The person leading the way was one other than Kn Puckett, the captain of Action Team A.


    They had previously met Kingsley when they were dealing with the staged medical ident at Hill


    Crest Hospital.


    As soon as Kn Puckett entered the room, he happened to see Kingsley standing right there.


    Kn raised an eyebrow as he blurted, "It''s you?"


    Earlier, he had received direct orders from Chief Isaac Moss, stating that there was a major


    operation and they needed to assist a VIP in apprehending a group of underworld thugs.


    He had been curious about who this so-called VIP was. Still, he never expected it to be the young


    man he had met at Hill Crest Hospital!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As he recalled the phone call he received from Chief Moss a couple of days ago, requesting him to


    return to the station as soon as possible, Kn had a vague guess about what was going on behind


    the scenes.


    It seemed that this young man in front of him possessed an extraordinary background!


    He was able to repeatedlymand the police chief and make the chief act ording to his


    wishes!


    Before Kn could even greet Kingsley, he noticed Rayden standing next to him!


    "You..." His pupils suddenly contracted, and his expression was filled with shock!


    Of course, he recognized Rayden!


    Although he was the captain of Action Team A, he was aware of the undercover hero in Action


    Team 2!


    Nheless, he was terrified that his reaction would identally reveal Rayden''s true identity. So,


    he hastily stopped talking before instructing his subordinates, "Take all these people in the


    restaurant outside!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The members of the Ivory Fang Sect had already obediently crouched down on the ground. It was


    quite obvious that they were very familiar with this song and dance.


    Therefore, the members of Action Team 1 didn''t have to put in much effort as they drove the thugs


    outside.


    "You guys handcuff all these people, put them in the car, and wait for me."


    After that, he promptly sent away the three trembling guests at the tables.


    He even showed his Police badge and ID, warning them that this case was far from over and they


    should never ever spread what had happened before this matter was closed!


    Those people were already beyond terrified by their experience here. So, the instant they saw that


    there was an actual officer of thew saving them from their plight, they all repeatedly assured that


    they would cooperate by keeping their mouths shut.


    After Kn sent everyone away, he closed the door and walked up to Rayden, whispering, "What''s


    going on? How did you end up here? And who is he?"


    Frankly, the man wasn''t subtle at all as he kept shooting nces at Kingsley throughout their covert


    conversation.


    Kn had already realized that Kingsley was connected to the underworld when they met at Hill


    Crest Hospital. It was a rather easy deduction to make, as Kingsley had been apanied by


    Baron and Kenny''s men.


    Nheless, he was also painfully aware that Kingsley had somehow gotten Chief Moss tangled in


    his web, too. That was the only reason why he didn''t have the man forcefully escorted out with the


    other hooligans.


    Nevertheless, he was still highly wary against men of Kingsley''s ilk.


    "He is Boss Nicholson," Rayden said. Then, he inhaled deeply before continuing, "However, he is


    also one of us."


    "One of us?" Kn nced at Kingsley once more. "I don''t think I''ve seen him at the police station


    before."


    Rayden took a step forward, lowered his voice, and said two words, "Military personnel."


    "Oh, my."

 Chapter 927 Arrest

    Chapter 927 Arrest


    Rayden''s voice was barely audible. So, his words were for Kn''s ears only.


    Still, when he heard what Rayden had said, Kn''s spine immediately straightened!


    Then, he took a deep breath and looked at Kingsley with newfound admiration and respect.


    Kn finally understood why Chief Moss would obey this young man without question¡ª he came


    from the military!


    Nheless, a man of Kn''s status was also astute. Thus, when he heard Rayden refer to


    Kingsley as "Boss Nicholson," he vaguely suspected that Kingsley was also an undercover agent!


    So, he said, "Boss Nicholson, it''s good to see you again."


    Kingsley smiled slightly and asked, "Has Isaac Moss already briefed you on this mission?"


    When Mickey was beating up Hiry earlier, he took the opportunity to discreetly send a message to


    Lancer, asking them to contact Isaac and send someone over as soon as possible.


    He also provided all the details of the mission to prevent Rayden''s identity from being exposed by


    his fellow officers in that text.


    Kn and Rayden were shocked to hear Kingsley directly address Chief Moss by name!


    Suddenly, they realized that this young man held a higher position in the military than they had


    imagined!


    If he were merely an ordinary soldier, he would never dare to address the Chief of Police by name!


    Kn''s expression became even more respectful as he reported, "Yes, Chief Moss has instructed


    me to swiftly arrest all the underworld figures present. They are to be taken to the detention center


    and isted. None of them are to be given any chances to contact the outside world. No bail will


    also be granted to these offenders!"


    He smirked and continued, "I was wondering, aren''t they just a bunch of small-time thugs? Why


    make such a big fuss about catching them? Now I understand, it''s all to protect your identities."


    Kingsley instructed, "Also, among these individuals, there is one named Mickey Kray. You need to


    pay special attention to him. Jarett will undoubtedly try his best to free him in order to continue


    cooperating with the Lawson Family. You need to keep your guard up at all times until he''s


    transferred to a secure facility! I''m sure Chief Moss has already briefed you about this as well?"


    He deliberately brought this up again as the text he sent Lancer had specific orders as to how the


    authorities should "handle" Mickey.


    Besides, he was genuinely concerned that Isaac might overlook this little detail. So, he was using


    this chance to emphasize its importance.


    "Yes!" Kn said solemnly, "Chief Moss has already made it clear that Mickey will be strictly


    guarded! It helps that he had a criminal record before and had been recently released from prison.


    This time, since he''s a career criminal, his sentence will not be a light one. I''m certain he won''t be


    able to escape the eyes of thew even if the skyes crumbling down!"


    Kingsley nodded in satisfaction. "Alright, you can take your men back and report back to work."


    "Yes!"


    Kn instinctively stood at attention as he spoke, "Then, I''ll be returning to headquarters and


    wrapping this up."


    After that, he turned to leave without a backward nce.


    "Wait!" Kingsley called out to him, "Are you just going to leave just like that?"


    Kn looked puzzled as he inquired, "What''s the matter? Do you have something else to


    command?"


    "I gave you Chief Moss'' orders to arrest all the underworld figures present. Did you forget


    someone?"


    Kingsley started staring at Rayden before turning his attention back to Kn. "Master Goff here is a


    high-ranking member of the Cole Gang. Aren''t you going to arrest him?"


    "Well..." Kn had no idea what was going on at this point. So, he couldn''t help but blurt out,


    "Rayden''s an undercover agent! I know he''s not involved in the underworld. Should I still arrest


    him?"


    Halfway through his sentence, he suddenly realized why he needed to arrest him. "You''re worried


    that if I don''t arrest him, it''ll expose his identity. That''s why you want me to make a scene while I


    arrest him."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Kingsley grinned. "During thest underworld power meeting, almost everyone was arrested. Yet,


    Master Goff somehow managed to escape such a fate. So, if Jarett was a man with a rock for


    brains, he would still begin to suspect Rayden. Besides, Jarett is cunning and definitely couldn''t be


    ssified as amon vige idiot."


    Rayden nodded in agreement. "Yes, you''re right. This time, I have to at least make a trip to the


    police station with the others to avoid raising Jarett''s suspicions."


    "What about after that?" Kn asked, "Rayden has worked hard to infiltrate the Cole Gang. We


    can''t keep pretending to detain him forever. How can we discreetly reintegrate him into the Cole


    Gang without leaving any traces?"

 Chapter 928 Its You!

    Chapter 928 It''s You!


    "Don''t worry. Since Rayden is the leader of the Ivory Fang Sect, Jarett will definitely go above and


    beyond just to bail him out of jail," Kingsley said confidently.


    "You also mentioned that Mickey is a repeat offender. We absolutely cannot let him go free this


    time. Instead, you can take advantage of the situation and try to lower Jarett''s guard. Tell him that


    although we can''t release Mickey, we can let him choose someone from the Ivory Fang Sect for bail


    instead. I bet he will definitely choose to bail Master Goff," Kingsley suggested.


    Kn pounded his fist against his palm as epiphany hit him like lightning. "That''s right! Jarett will


    never leave such a skilled leader behind just to save those insignificant small fries. Once he bails


    Rayden out, Rayden can continue to work undercover in the Cole Gang without garnering any


    suspicion!"


    Kn looked at Kingsley with utmost admiration. "Boss Nicholson, you truly are a master


    strategizer! The first thing I''ll do when I return to the station is to ssify this incident as a severe


    case of mass brawling. No one will be released since it''s such a serious offense! When Jarett


    personallyes to plead for someone, I''ll reluctantly take a step back and let him choose one


    person to take away. Mickey, as a repeat offender, absolutely cannot be released for the sake of


    society''s well-being. Therefore, he will inevitably have to take Rayden with him!"


    Kingsley nodded. "Alright, you should definitely head out now."


    Then, he added, "Put on aplete act and handcuff Master Goff."


    "Understood," Kn took out the handcuffs and said to Rayden, "Bear with it for now. Once we''re at


    the station, I''ll put you in a separate room and release you from your cuffs."


    Rayden merely smirked. "There''s no need for that. We should keep the handcuffs on. They''re tight.


    So, if I don''t have any marks on my wrists, it will definitely make Jarett suspicious. He won''t


    overlook even the slightest detail when ites to potential traitors. When he sees my wrists are


    clean and unmarked, he might wonder why the police station is being so nice to someone from the


    underworld."


    Kn sighed. "Bro, if only you were in my team! Working under that Samson guy from Action Team


    2 has to be an utter chore."


    Rayden merely grinned but didn''t say anything more.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Captain Samson Diaz, the leader of Action Team 2, was notorious for abusing his power within the


    station.


    Still, Rayden didn''t want to gossip about his superior behind his back, especially in front of a


    superior officer.


    "Boss Nicholson, we''ll be reporting our findings to the chief now," Kn said.


    After that, both Kn and Rayden saluted Kingsley before leaving the premises.


    Once they were gone, only Kingsley, Yulia, and Joaquin remained in Leonardo''s.


    In that instant, the small Italian diner seemed strangely empty.


    If it weren''t for Hiry''s and Kendall''s blood stters staining the ground red, it would seem that


    everything that had just happened was an illusion.


    Kingsley walked up to Yulia and whispered, "Don''t worry. Your agent won''t be bothering you after


    what happened today."


    "Thank you," Yulia gazed at Kingsley with teary eyes. "You''ve helped me once again."


    Now, her gaze towards Kingsley was not only filled with admiration and infatuation.


    There was also a hint of curiosity.


    Although this man was clearly a member of the underworld and had disyed his ruthless methods


    earlier, he was still kind to little Ethan.


    Yulia desperately wanted to know more about this man who had clear principles and possessed


    great influence in the underworld.


    She wanted to understand everything about him.


    Just as Yulia was curiously looking at Kingsley, Joaquin approached him with little Ethan in tow.


    Then, he started to express his sincere gratitude by saying, "Mr. Nicholson, we owe you a great


    deal for what happened today. If it weren''t for you, our business might not have survived."


    "Mr. arty, there''s no need for such thanks," Kingsley smiled and said, "Those people were after


    me. If I hadn''te here, they wouldn''t have caused trouble. Instead, you''ve been dragged into my


    messes. I''m truly sorry for not only making Ethan suffer but also turning this ce into aplete


    mess."


    "No. No. I still want to thank you!" Suddenly, Joaquin took a closer look at Yulia before turning to


    stare at Kingsley''s features.


    After a while, he beamed and said, "I''ve had a feeling that I''ve seen you before ever since this entire


    farce began. Now that I had a closer look¡­ Why, I can''t believe it! It''s really you!"

 Chapter 929 Reunion

    Chapter 929 Reunion


    Joaquin warmly shook hands with Kingsley and said, "It''s been quite a while since the two of you


    last visited!"


    Kingsley also disyed a hint of nostalgia on his face as he responded, "Yes, it''s been over a


    decade. I didn''t expect you to remember us."


    "How could I ever forget you?!" Joaquin replied kindly, "This girl has always been a beauty since


    she was young. No one could possibly forget her after one look!"


    Then, he smiled and carefully observed Kingsley, feeling emotional, "Still, you were such a


    mischievous little kid back then. I never anticipated you would grow up to be so sessful! You''ve


    truly be a mature man now!"


    Yulia appeared puzzled as she listened to the conversation between Joaquin and Kingsley.


    It seemed as though something was just within her grasp. Yet, for the life of her, she couldn''t figure


    it out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The truth appeared to be just within her reach. s, it was so elusive, akin to a slippery eel!


    "Mr. arty, what are you talking about?" Yulia asked, her big eyes filled with confusion.


    When Joaquin saw the confusion on her face, he couldn''t help but remind her in a doting tone,


    "What? You don''t remember me? Didn''t you and your brother love eating the Spaghetti Bolognese I


    used to make back then?"


    "We..." Yulia blinked her eyes twice and shook her head. "Mr. arty, you''ve been mistaken. It was


    Kingsley who ate the noodles with me, not him! He is Nichol..."


    Just as she was about toplete her sentence, her voice suddenly trailed off!


    Huh?! Isn''t Kingsley''sst name Nicholson?! Could it be...


    Yulia abruptly turned her head, staring intently at Kingsley''s face as if trying to see through him!


    Kingsley grinned and confirmed her suspicions. "Yulia."


    "You¡­ You are Kingsley?!" She covered her mouth, her eyes quickly welling up with tears. "You


    really are Kingsley?!"


    He nodded. "Yes, Yulia. I recognized you when we were at Summers Residencest time."


    Smack!


    The heart-warming scene that Kingsley had anticipated did not unfold.


    Instead, he received a forceful p on his chest!


    Yulia had tears streaming down her face as she angrily eximed, "You already recognized me!


    Why didn''t you tell me?! Y-You deliberately lied to me!"


    After that, she suddenly threw herself into Kingsley''s arms, burying her face in his chest as she


    sobbed softly.


    Kingsley felt rather awkward as he stole a nce at Joaquin before gently stroking Yulia''s long hair,


    smiling, "Yulia, you know the situation at Summers Residence back then. It wasn''t the right time for


    us to have a reunion. So, I nned to surprise you at night. Unfortunately, I was taken to Seavale


    by Gavin. Later, you invited me to dinner. That went up in a puff of smoke because Caleb drugged


    you and took you away. After I rescued you, I had Reene send you home."


    He paused momentarily before he said, "I wanted to seek revenge, but Reene was worried that you


    would be concerned about me. So, she didn''t inform you about it. Later, Reene''spany


    encountered numerous issues. She was so swamped with work that she ended up forgetting about


    this entirely."


    When Yulia heard his exnation, she finally decided to emerge from his embrace, tears welling up


    in her eyes as she looked at him. "So, you were the one who saved me when Caleb wanted to take


    advantage of me? So... you''ve already saved me four times!"


    She pouted and continued, "Then, what about afterward? Why didn''t youe find me and reveal


    your identity?"


    "Well... I was so overwhelmed with work that I couldn''t spare the time." Kingsley chuckled, "Besides,


    I wanted to surprise you. If I simply sent you a message revealing my identity, wouldn''t I miss out on


    witnessing your shocked expression earlier?"


    Yulia yfully punched his chest and reprimanded, "You! You''re just as mischievous as you were


    back then! You have always liked pranking me!"


    She wiped away her tears and turned to look at Joaquin, feeling a bit embarrassed after her


    outburst earlier as she said, "Now, you''ve caused me to look like a clown in front of Mr. arty."


    "Hahaha. Oh, how could I possibly find this funny?" Joaquinughed good-naturedly. "It seems like


    you two siblings have just reunited. It''s my honor to witness such a precious moment! Although I


    have to say, the two of you are more like a couple than a pair of siblings!"


    Yulia flushed crimson as she sneaked a peek at Kingsley''s handsome visage upon hearing


    Joaquin''s ribbing.

 Chapter 930 Memories

    Chapter 930 Memories


    Joaquin didn''t notice Yulia''s expression as he continued to exim, "Back then, I could already tell


    that you two were different. Now, it''s clear that you both have be extraordinary individuals!


    One has blossomed into a stunning beauty, while the other has grown into a majestic figure! You''ve


    really made something of yourselves!"


    Yulia smiled brightly and said, "That''s because we have you to thank, Mr. arty. Thank you so


    much for treating us to so many delicious tes of Spaghetti Bolognese all those years ago!


    Now that I think about it, you have been suffering a tremendous loss by selling us a te of


    delicious pasta for just 15 cents!"


    "Oh, pish posh. It isn''t a loss now that I''ve known the both of you have grown so well," Joaquin


    answered.


    "If it weren''t for you, you stubborn littledy, insisting on not epting free food, I wouldn''t have


    taken a single penny from you!"


    Yulia took out her phone and scanned the QR code for payment disyed on the wall.


    "However, I can''t just pay you 15 cents for the meal I had today."


    After she paid, she said solemnly, "Mr. arty, I''m facing some financial difficulties with my job right


    now. So, I don''t have much money to spare. However, I swear that the moment I ovee this


    hurdle, I''ll make sure to repay all the money I owe you!"


    Joaquin quickly waved his hand in dismissal and said, "Hey, now. What''s with all this paying me


    back nonsense?! I''m more than happy to have both of you as my regrs again! I''ll even personally


    cook the dishes you order whenever youe by!"


    While they were talking, Kingsley had quietly taken out his phone and scanned the payment code.


    At the same time, a mechanical female voice suddenly came from the counter, announcing


    robotically, "Received on Venmo, 150 thousand."


    "Received on Venmo, 150 thousand."


    "Received on Venmo, 150 thousand."


    It repeated three times in a row!


    Joaquin was so shocked that he immediately fell silent, trying to decipher whether he had started


    hearing things due to old age.


    He widened his eyes, unable to believe his ears!


    Even Yulia was surprised as she covered her mouth, mumbling, "Who had just transferred so much


    money?"


    "T-This¡­" Joaquin trailed off as his breathing became heavy. "Could it be that Luke is ying some


    prank with a funny ringtone on his phone?"


    This was a whopping 450 thousand!


    Even if their small shop operated for decades, they wouldn''t be able to earn that much!


    Kingsley smiled and put away his phone. "I was worried that you didn''t have a contract forrge


    transfers. Still, I didn''t expect that the new Mr. arty here had the foresight to activate a maximum


    limit of 150 thousand for a single transfer."


    Joaquin didn''t even understand the meaning behind his words and instinctively replied, "I don''t


    understand all these high-tech things. So, this is all Luke''s doing. Recently, our store hasn''t been


    making enough to cover our expenses. To make matters worse, Ethan will be starting elementaryN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    school in two years. So, Luke has been thinking about selling the shop. I think he probably chose


    that setting for arge transfer because he wanted to sell the storefront."


    Suddenly, Kingsley''s words finally registered as he stood there, utterly dumbstruck. Then, he stared


    at Kingsley, bug-eyed, as he stammered, "W-What did you just say? A-Are you saying that you


    transferred all that money?!"


    Kingsley nodded and smiled, saying, "Back then, we ate so many tes of paste from you for only


    15 cents per te. Now, it''s time to settle the bill!"


    "B-But this is too much!" Joaquin anxiously eximed, "No, I absolutely cannot ept this money!"


    "Why can''t you ept it?" Kingsley sincerely asked. "If it weren''t for you adding so much beef to my


    pasta back then, how could I have grown such a strong body? Let alone earn this much money! So,


    you see, this is exactly what you deserve!"


    Joaquin repeatedly waved his hands and bbered, "But this is too much! Way too much!"


    He was so anxious that his face had started flushing crimson. s, he had yet to learn how to


    operate all these contraptions just to return the money to Kingsley.


    He didn''t even understand how to use a smartphone, for God''s sake, let alone operate a transfer!


    "It''s not too much!" Kingsley ced his arm around Yulia''s shoulder and said to Joaquin, "We will


    stille here often to eat your pasta in the future! When we do, we''ll only pay 15 cents per te!


    So, consider this as me paying in advance! Besides, you wouldn''t want to tarnish this beautiful


    memory that we share with something like money, would you? I sincerely hope that our 15-cent


    bond will stay strong!"


    When he noticed that Joaquin was about to say something else in protest, Kingsley gently ruffled


    Ethan''s head.

 Chapter 931 Kneel!

    Chapter 931 Kneel!


    "Mr. arty, please stop refusing! Leonardo holds the memories of me and Yulia. You can''t sell this


    ce! Furthermore, Ethan is about to start elementary school. I am aware that there is a prestigious


    private school in Cleapolis that offers aprehensive education from elementary to high school.


    The quality of education there is exceptional! Look at how intelligent Ethan is. If he can attend that


    school, he will undoubtedly have a bright future! Don''t you agree?"


    Upon hearing this, Joaquin also hesitated about it.


    With this money, Ethan can attend the best school! He might even have the opportunity to study


    abroad and achieve great sess! Ethan can only attend the local school if he solely relies on this


    small noodle shop. Studying abroad is an extravagant dream!


    Joaquin had lived for many years and had a carefree attitude toward everything except for his


    grandson.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When it came to his grandson''s future, he couldn''t help but feel conflicted!


    "W-Well..." He opened his mouth but felt embarrassed about epting such arge sum for


    nothing.


    Kingsley gently nudged Yulia, and she immediately understood. "Mr. arty, it''s settled then. We


    wille to eat here often, and perhaps this money won''t even be enough for all our meals!"


    Joaquin hesitated for a long time before finally nodding heavily. "Alright, then. I thank both of you!"


    He wiped away the tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "I never expected that an unintentional act over a decade ago would bring such a pleasant surprise


    to our family..."


    Kingsley smiled and said, "Otherwise, people wouldn''t say good deeds bring good rewards. The


    good seeds you sowed back then have now borne fruit."


    Joaquin was grateful and didn''t know what to say. After calming his emotions, he pulled Ethan and


    said, "Quick, Ethan, thank Uncle Nicholson and Miss Ansley! They are your benefactors!"


    Ethan ced his hands on his belly and respectfully bowed to Kingsley and Yulia, saying childishly,


    "Thank you, Uncle Nicholson. Thank you, Miss Ansley."


    Upon hearing Ethan''s address, Yulia was surprised. "How did you know ourst names?"


    He replied earnestly, "I heard those people calling you Boss Nicholson and Miss Ansley just now."


    "Hahaha..." Kingsleyughed. "See, I told you he is intelligent. Despite being scared earlier, he still


    remembered these small details. His future is boundless!"


    Joaquin was filled with joy as he lovingly patted Ethan''s head.


    They chatted for a while until Luke returned from ck Fist Gang.


    As Luke entered the room, he reported to Kingsley and said, "Mr. Nicholson, I have taken that


    person to the Supreme Boxing Gym. Initially, those strong men gave me dirty looks. But as soon as


    I mentioned Boss Nicholson, they obediently brought out Baron!"


    He sat down at a dining table and casually opened a bottle of soda on the table, taking a big sip


    before continuing. "Baron asked me to tell you that he will definitely make Kendall suffer, so please


    rest assured!"


    After speaking, he took another big gulp of soda.


    The weather outside is scorching, and I still need to drag a half-dead Kendall, who is now drenching


    in sweat and exhausted!


    However, before he could catch his breath, Joaquin suddenly eximed, "Luke! Stand up!"


    Luke was speechless. He held the soda bottle while looking puzzled at Joaquin, "What''s wrong?"


    "I told you to stand up!" Joaquin said sternly, "Stand up right now! Don''t you understand?!"


    Luke had no idea what Joaquin was up to and could only put down the soda and slowly stand up,


    utterly confused.


    Then, Joaquin pointed at the floor beside him and said in a deep voice, "Come here! Kneel in front


    of Mr. Nicholson!"


    "This..." Luke walked over, bewildered. "What''s happening, Dad?"

 Chapter 932 Am I Dreaming?

    Chapter 932 Am I Dreaming?


    Luke was puzzled but didn''t dare to defy Joaquin''smand, so he could only kneel with a thump


    sound.


    Upon seeing this, Kingsley hurriedly stepped forward and reached out to help Luke while asking


    Joaquin, "Mr. arty, what is happening?"


    Joaquin pushed Kingsley away and added, "Mr. Nicholson, you have shown great kindness to the


    arty Family! This act of kneeling is necessary!"


    "Dad, what''s going on?" Luke raised his head and asked, "What does ''great kindness'' mean?"


    Although Kingsley did help them just now and avenged Ethan, it might not be enough to be


    considered "great kindness."


    Joaquin pointed at the counter and asked, "Did you ce something there to collect money?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, an old cell phone specifically used for collecting payments. Sometimes, when I''m not in the


    store, you are here watching the store, and I''m afraid someone will pretend to scan the code to


    deceive you. So, I put an old smartphone here separately so that you can hear the voice


    broadcast," Luke answered curiously. "But what about it?"


    Joaquin said, "Go and see the cell phone for yourself."


    Upon hearing this, Luke stood up with curiosity and walked to the counter. Then, he took out the cell


    phone and opened it to look.


    It is a shocking sight!


    On the payment page, there were fourtest payment notifications. The first one was thirty¡ªthe


    cash payment made by Yulia.


    The next three were all huge ies of 150 thousand!


    Luke gasped for breath, and his hands trembled so much that he couldn''t steady his grip on the cell


    phone!


    He felt like he was sitting in a small boat, being tossed around by the raging waves of the sea!


    "Luke!" Joaquin''s voice suddenly pulled him out of his shock.


    Luke''s voice was hoarse as he said, "Dad, w-what''s going on? Am I dreaming?"


    "Mr. Nicholson didn''t want you to sell this noodle shop, so he especially gave this money as Ethan''s


    education fund," Joaquin said. "In the future, you must manage this ce well! Always be ready for


    Mr. Nicholson toe here for a meal!"


    Upon hearing that Kingsley gave all the money, Luke finally understood what Joaquin meant by


    "great kindness!"


    This time, Joaquin didn''t need to say much. Luke went to Kingsley and groveled in front of the man!


    This noodle shop is located in the old town area, in a less crowded area, and relies on the nearby


    residents for business. Making four hundred and seventy thousand a month is already a huge


    amount! This 450 thousand is a significant sum of money for the arty Family!


    "Mr. Nicholson, thank you so much! Thank you!"


    Kingsley quickly helped Luke to his feet and said, "Get up quickly; there''s no need to kneel for this


    amount of money!"


    Luke stood up, his lips trembling, and he held back tears of excitement. "With this money, it would


    take me fifty or sixty years to earn even if I don''t eat or drink! Kneeling is not enough to express my


    gratitude!"


    He pulled Ethan over and said, "Ethan, kneel and express your gratitude to Uncle Nicholson! Your


    destiny has changed from now on!"


    "No need, Mr. arty. If you''re so polite, I''ll get angry!" Kingsley pretended to be angry and said,


    "Ethan has already thanked me, so what''s the point of having him kneel to me?"


    After saying that, he rubbed Ethan''s little head and added, "Ethan, all you need to do is study hard


    when you grow up! When you get into a good university in the future, I will reward you!"


    Ethan nodded vigorously and then said childishly, "Mr. Nicholson, what does getting into a good


    university mean? Does that mean I can go to the battlefield with a toy gun?"


    Hearing Ethan suddenly say this naive statement, Luke patted his head and somewhat


    embarrassedly said to Kingsley, "Mr. Nicholson, Ethan has watched too many war movies with


    Joaquin and wants to go to the battlefield with a toy gun every day."


    Kingsleyughed and said, "I didn''t expect Ethan to be a soldier in the future."


    He squatted down, looked into Ethan''s eyes, and said word by word, "Alright, when you grow up,


    Mr. Nicholson will take you to the battlefield! You also have an older brother named Cayden. By


    then, the two of you can charge into battle together!"

 Chapter 933 Secret Dealings!

    Chapter 933 Secret Dealings!


    "Is it true?" Ethan eximed with excitement. "That''s great, Uncle Nicholson. Pinky promise?"


    "Yes, pinky promise!"


    Afterward, Kingsley chatted with Joaquin and Luke for a while before leaving Leonardo with Yulia.


    As they reached the door, Kingsley nced at his watch. "Yulia, it''s gettingte. Let me take you


    home."


    "Alright." She shrugged helplessly.


    "I can''t believe Kendall had interrupted our nice gathering. I didn''t even get to watch the movie!" she


    said. Initially, she intended to say it was a date, but now that she and Kingsley had acknowledged


    their rtionship, she felt embarrassed to use that word.


    He smiled and said, "It''s alright. Since you''re not working now, we can watch a movie anytime."


    Her expression darkened when the topic of not having a job came up.


    She lowered her head, fidgeted with her clothes, and said softly, "Although Kendall and Hiry have


    been dealt with, my scandal still hasn''t been resolved..."


    Upon hearing this, he pped his forehead!


    I have been so focused on my grudge against the Lawson Family and Kendall''s harassment of Yulia


    that I forget entirely about Yulia''s ongoing scandal!


    However, he sensed some issues from her words and couldn''t help but ask, "Yulia, what do you


    mean by that? Does your scandal have something to do with Kendall and Hiry?"


    She nodded. "Kendall knows the married actor. I heard it from Hiry. It''s a trap set by Kendall. If I


    agree to Kendall''s demands, he will make the actor and his wifee forward to clear my name."


    Upon hearing her words, Kingsley''s eyes turned cold. "Yulia, don''t worry. I will definitely handle this


    matter for you."


    After contemting, he asked, "Do you know the actor? Do you know where he is now?"


    "His name is River, and he''s currently in Cleapolis," she said. "I remember Hiry mentioning that he


    came to Cleapolis to film a TV drama and that Lawson Group had invested in it."


    He found it strange. "Both of you were involved in the scandal, so why were you sidelined while he


    got away with it?"


    She sighed. "Men and women are treated differently. ording to thoseizens, I seduced him,


    and he is also a victim..."


    After the rumor was released, not only did River not suffer any consequences, but his exposure


    increased significantly, and his fame grew.


    She could only guess what was on the surface, yet she was unaware of the secret dealings


    between Kendall and Hiry.


    Initially, she was just an average model, and it wouldn''t cause much of a stir in the entertainment


    industry even if such a scandal urred.


    Perhaps she could even take advantage of it like River did and be famous.


    However, Hiry approached the CEO of Reed Modeling Agency, Enid Blyton, right after the


    scandal erupted and insisted that Yulia not be given any work.


    Hiry was the top manager of Reed Modeling Agency, and even the CEO had to consider her


    words. After all, it involved thepany''s profit and loss!


    At the same time, Kendall spent money to buy fake ounts and created trending topics to push


    this incident onto the hot search list overnight.


    Furthermore, they used fake ounts and marketing tactics to shift all the me onto Yulia.


    They portrayed Riven as a pitiful man whom a vixen had seduced.


    This was the n that River and Kendall had discussed from the beginning.


    Otherwise, why does River risk his reputation to cooperate with Kendall in such a thankless task?


    Yulia didn''t think so deeply, but Kingsley had a faint suspicion about some of it.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 934 Are You Hanging Out With Victoria?

    Chapter 934 Are You Hanging Out With Victoria?


    Kingsley''s voice was low and deep. "Public opinion can be controlled with money. Perhaps


    Kendall''s inte water army has also influenced the opinions of thoseizens. Furthermore, the


    fact that thepany has frozen you may not necessarily be the CEO''s intention. This is probably


    the work of Hiry."


    After listening to his analysis, Yulia covered her mouth in astonishment. "This... Isn''t this too


    exaggerated? I''m just an average model. Why would they spend so much money and effort on me?"


    He crossed his arms and pretended to be a spoiled young scion as he looked at her up and down.


    "Yulia, I dare say that in the entire Empire of Qustia, there are only a handful of women with a better


    figure than yours!


    Your perfect body is like poison to men! Kendall is the young chairman of Lawson Group, and this


    amount of money means nothing to him. He can be with a beauty like you by casually throwing


    some pocket money. How could he possibly refuse this temptation?"


    She blushed under his gaze, coupled with his constant praise of her figure. She didn''t know where


    to put her hands and feet out of embarrassment.


    Kingsley withdrew his gaze and continued, "As for Hiry''s motive, it''s even easier to understand.


    Kendall must have promised her a massive reward. And, after this matter is over, if you get close to


    Kendall, this wealthy man, and gain fame in the entertainment industry, she can also take the


    opportunity to develop you into a top model.


    Hiry''s career would also skyrocket with you having such sess! For her, this is a win-win deal


    that guarantees profit!"


    Upon hearing this, Yulia frowned and stomped, saying, "Your analysis makes sense, but one thing


    is for sure. I haven''t hooked up with that annoying guy Kendall!"


    "Yes," Kingsley quickly exined. "Hypothetically speaking, this analysis is ording to the script


    nned by Hiry and Kendall."


    He nced at his watch and spoke, "Yulia, it''s gettingte. Let me take you home."


    After a moment of silence, the two of them got into the car, and she asked, "Kingsley, where have


    you been for the past ten years? How did youe into so much money? And be a big shot in


    the underworld?"


    He chuckled as he drove. "There have been constant wars worldwide for the past decade. It wasn''t


    until recently that countries signed a ten-year peace agreement. While I was away, I was always on


    the battlefield. That''s why I never had the chance toe back and see you guys.


    As for the money, it''s all the savings I''ve umted over the years. After being out there as a


    grown man for ten years, I would have some money."


    Yulia widened her eyes in surprise. "Oh my God, Kingsley. You went off to be a soldier! That''s so


    cool, isn''t it?"


    Then, she curiously asked, "But how did you, a soldier, be a boss of the underworld?"


    Before he could speak, she suddenly pped her thigh and eximed excitedly, "I just


    remembered! You must be hanging out with Victoria, right? She''s the queen of the underworld, isn''t


    she?"


    Kingsley''s forehead twitched, and he quickly answered, "No, I haven''t met Victoria yet."


    "Why?" She tilted her head and looked at him. "You''re both part of the underworld, so you should


    definitely have met! Why haven''t you recognized each other?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Well..." He lightly tapped his fingers on the steering wheel as he was unsure how to exin it to


    her.


    He couldn''t possibly tell her that it was because a spy from the Empire of the Setting Sun named


    Stork was getting close to Victoria, and he was worried that Stork would harm her. That was the


    reason why he couldn''t reveal his identity to her.


    He kept his identity as Ares, the God of War, hidden from his sisters to keep them from getting


    involved in spy matters.


    The spies from the Empire of the Setting Sun are cunning and ruthless, and I don''t want my sisters


    to worry or get hurt! So, I can''t tell Yulia why I can''t recognize Victoria, no matter what!


    Seeing him hesitate to speak, she pouted and queried, "What secrets are you hiding from us? If you


    don''t tell me, I''ll call Victoria now!"

 Chapter 935 Attractive but Not Very Intelligent

    Chapter 935 Attractive but Not Very Intelligent


    "No!" Kingsley''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that Yulia would call Victoria.


    Despite his efforts to distance himself from Victoria during hisst visit to Xaria''s vi, he still felt


    uneasy.


    I must wait until I wholly control Stork before revealing my true identity to her.


    Before that, he had toe up with a reasonable exnation to answer Yulia''s question as she


    was different from Victoria. To put it bluntly, she was attractive but not very intelligent.


    If I don''t give her a convincing exnation, she might ask Victoria about it!


    Suddenly, he had a brilliant idea. "Yulia, do you remember the captain of the police task force we


    met earlier?"


    "Yes!" She nodded. "I haven''t had a chance to ask you yet! When you were with Master Goff, I


    overheard some whispers about Jarett and an undercover agent..."


    As she spoke, her eyes widened in shock. "I remember now! Before they left, they saluted you! I


    found it very strange at the time! But then, I suddenly realized that you were Kingsley, and I got so


    excited that I forgot about it! Could it be that you are actually..."


    He was satisfied with her reaction and nodded with a smile.


    "Didn''t I just tell you? I''ve been in the military for ten years, so they saluted me. Yulia, do you


    understand now?"


    When he talked to Kn and Rayden, they were at the far end of Leonardo''s and deliberately


    lowered their voices.


    At that time, she wasforting Ethan and chatting with Joaquin on the side, seemingly unaware of


    what was happening on his side.


    He was worried that with herck of intelligence, she might not even remember what Kn had


    done. Fortunately, she isn''t too dim and has heard and seen some information. Otherwise, I will


    have been in trouble now!


    Looking at the smile on his face, she suddenly turned to him. "Y-You''re an undercover agent? So,


    you''re still a soldier but going undercover in the underworld?"


    He nodded with a serious face. "That''s right. My responsibility is to eliminate all the criminal


    elements in the underworld. Do you think I can reveal myself to Victoria with my current identity?


    "If we recognize each other, how devastated would she be when she discovers the truth? It''s better


    to wait until Iplete the mission and help Victoria to escape from the underworld, and then we


    can reveal our true identities to each other!"


    Upon hearing his words, Yulia didn''t suspect anything. She nodded as if she understood. "You''re


    right. Reene never wanted Victoria to be involved in the underworld as it''s not a proper job. If you


    can rescue Victoria from the underworld, that would be even better..."


    Seeing that she believed him, Kingsley wiped off a cold sweat and seized the opportunity. "So,


    Yulia, you must not tell Victoria that I''ve returned!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, don''t worry. I won''t tell her." She smiled with her eyes bent. "I know it''s for Victoria''s good,


    and I won''t be a tattletale!"


    After finally resolving her doubts and curiosity, they arrived at their destination.


    Upon dropping her off at the Kingston Apartments, he said, "Yulia, let me find out where River is


    filming, and then I''ll take you to see him."


    "Okay!" Yulia nodded. Then, she hesitated momentarily and said, "Kingsley, I''m delighted today. If


    you... Why don''t you stay at my ce tonight..."


    Kingsley looked at her blushing face, and his gaze evaded slightly. "Well, I still have unfinished


    work..."


    He was aware that she had already secretly given her heart to him, and if he stayed overnight at her


    house, he didn''t know what would happen.


    It was not that he didn''t like Yulia, but he was worried that he didn''t have that self-control! Her figure


    was also tempting to him as a man!


    After being rejected, she pouted. "If you don''t want toe home with me, then... just give me a


    kiss!"

 Chapter 936 Yulia, Dont Do This…

    Chapter 936 Yulia, Don''t Do This¡­


    "Yulia¡­" Kingsley''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he looked at Yulia''s seductive red lips. "Yulia, don''t do


    this¡­"


    "What have I done? You''re my little brother. So be it that you won''t go home with me; are you also


    going to deny me of my kiss?" Yulia leaned in. "Could it be that you have other thoughts about me?"


    Sweat quickly began gathering on the young man''s forehead. "Yulia, we''ve both grown up. You can''t


    just kiss as you please anymore¡­"


    "Why not?" She grabbed the steering wheel. "You''re not going anywhere until you let me kiss you!"


    Kingsley was stumped. He nced outside the car, where many residents were strolling or walking


    their dogs. When those people passed by, they would nce into the car and smile strangely, for


    suggestive ideas would inevitably form in their heads when they saw a man and a woman behave


    romantically ambiguously inside the car.


    Helpless, he sighed and pointed to his cheek. "Well, then¡­ only on the cheek¡­"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Why? Haven''t I kissed your lips before?" Suddenly, Yulia''s expression changed, and she leaned in


    a bit closer. "What, Kingsley? Have you gotten a girlfriend?"


    She leaned against Kingsley and breathed out gently. "Speak! Have you kissed other women?"


    "I¡­" His passionate kiss with Reene suddenly returned to his mind, and his breathing became


    heavier in turn¡­


    He didn''t want to deceive Yulia, but he couldn''t state something like that explicitly either. However,


    what he didn''t know was that a woman''s sensitivity in matters of the heart was much higher than he


    imagined. His subtle changes in expression had already given Yulia a clue.


    "You¡­ have really kissed someone else, huh?" Yulia became somewhat despondent. "To think you


    already have a girlfriend. Back in the orphanage, you swore you would spend your life with your


    seven sisters and only let us kiss you!"


    Kingsley quickly waved his hands. "I don''t have a girlfriend, really! Although those were just childish


    words, I haven''t broken my promise!"


    That kiss was from Reene, so technically, he kept his promise.


    At that, Yulia''s eyes regained some brightness. "So, you mean the one who kissed you is one of


    us?! Quick, tell me. Which sister kissed you?"


    Before Kingsley could find the right words, she continued on her own, "Oh! I know! It must be


    Serena! Since childhood, her nickname has been the Enchantress! When she gets alluring, you


    definitely can''t resist!"


    Kingsley wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Serena is now nicknamed ck Turtle, and it''s not her


    ¡ª"


    But Yulia didn''t wait for him to finish and pouted. "Since Serena kissed you, I''ll kiss your face for


    now! But you must remain chaste. You must share your other firsts equally with all seven of us


    sisters!"


    At that, she leaned in, and with a smack, she left an evident imprint of her red lips on his cheek.


    Then, she pursed her lips and ruffled Kingsley''s hair while saying, "Good boy, Kingsley; your


    cheek''s first time is now mine!"


    After that, she turned and opened the car door, running into the apartment building.


    Kingsley touched his cheek and couldn''t help letting out a chuckle. Share equally? Are you nning


    on dividing me into seven parts and letting all seven of you each have a share, Yulia?


    Just then, someone looked into the car through the windshield. Kingsley quickly turned off the car''s


    dome light, started the car, and drove to Reene''s.


    Upon entering the house, Reene and Serena eximed in unison, "Kingsley, you''re back!"


    The two of them were sitting on the couch watching TV, and upon hearing the door opening, they


    simultaneously turned their heads.


    "Uh, yeah, I''m back." Kingsley felt inexplicably guilty when he saw Reene, and the next moment,


    both Reene and Serena jumped up from the couch. Their beautiful eyes widened as they pointed at


    Kingsley. "Why do you have lipstick on your face?!"

 Chapter 937 You Have So Many Women?!

    Chapter 937 You Have So Many Women?!


    "Lipstick?!" Kingsley eximed in shock. It must be from when Yulia kissed me earlier!


    At that, he hurriedly wiped his cheek, stammering, "I, um, just now¡­ I¡­"


    "What have you been up to?" Serena, supporting herself with one hand on the couch, leaped to


    Kingsley''s side, squinting her eyes. "You''ve grown some balls, eh, Kingsley! How dare you sneak


    out on dates with other women?!"


    Reene, too, assumed a domineering pose with arms akimbo and questioned, "Who is she,


    Kingsley? Is it Cecilia or Miss Sheffield?"


    "Cecilia? As in Cecilia Larson?!" Serena''s eyes widened in incredulity. "And who is this Miss


    Sheffield?!"


    "A youngdy from a jewelry family, currently coborating with me on a project," Reene rified.


    "She often inquires about Kingsley during our work breaks. I''ve long sensed something fishy about


    their rtionship!"


    At that, Serena crossed her arms and wore a mischievous smile. "I didn''t expect you to be so


    popr with thedies, Kingsley. If not for Reene, I''d have thought you were out with Paige!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Who''s Paige?!" Reene lifted her chin in response.


    "Paige Tanner," Serena replied. "She''s the second youngdy of the Seavale Tanner Family, a


    major in the Seavale Military District, and also my good friend."


    Upon learning Paige''s prestigious background, Reene frowned. "Is she also acquainted with


    Kingsley?"


    "Oh, they''re far more than just acquainted," said Serena, smiling enigmatically at Kingsley. "Initially,


    Paige despised our Kingsley for some reason, butter, her attitude changed, andtely, she''s been


    calling me every day, asking about him."


    Reene adjusted the loose waves on her shoulders, exuding an air of grace and elegance. "I''m


    genuinely surprised, Kingsley. To think you have many other women besides the seven of us!"


    She had confessed to Kingsley before, but considering that their other sisters might also like him,


    she didn''t pursue further development with him. Now, with these extraordinary women appearing


    around Kingsley, she felt a hint of crisis.


    Among these women, there was Cecilia Larson, with her peerless beauty; Cameron Sheffield, with


    her graceful talent; and Paige Tanner, an heiress with an extraordinary background!


    At that, she grew uneasy. If she considered her sisters'' feelings only to be overtaken by other


    women, wouldn''t she have given her chances away just like that?!


    With that notion now in mind, Reene couldn''t care less anymore. She crossed her arms and


    approached Kingsley, saying solemnly, "Keep this in mind, Kingsley. I will only ept you being with


    one of your seven sisters and, at most, Cecilia." Then, she ced her hand on Kingsley''s shoulder,


    her beautiful eyes fixed on him. "So, you absolutely cannot have any ideas about other women!"


    Reene was a female CEO who could dominate the business world to begin with. Over the years,


    burdened by the Wynns'' favor, she had be somewhat cautious and weak in character. Now


    that the Wynns were gone for good, her domineering CEO temperament returned. Combined with


    her inherent noble qualities, she exuded the aura of a business tycoon.


    Just then, Serena stepped forward. "I agree with Reene. I will only tolerate Paige at most, and you


    better not forget, Kingsley. You still owe me another ny-seven assassination attempts!"


    These two women, alternating between threats and warnings, left Kingsley bewildered, unable to


    get a word in.


    When they finally stopped talking, Kingsley spread his hands helplessly. "I plead innocent! I swear,


    I''m not seeing anyone,dies. Ever sinceing back, only Reene has kissed me once¡ª"

 Chapter 938 Calm Down, Serena

    Chapter 938 Calm Down, Serena


    In a desperate attempt to prove his innocence, Kingsley identally revealed kissing with Reene.


    Although he quickly stopped himself, Serena still heard it loud and clear.


    "You what?!" She turned her gaze to Reene in shock. "Reene, you and Kingsley¡­ You two¡­"


    Reene blushed, and her breathing quickened. The thin nightgown she was wearing danced subtly


    along with her breathing.


    After a while, she took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, we did share a kiss, but that''s all."


    "See! I''ve only kissed Reene once," said Kingsley frankly, spreading his hands open. "Cecilia,


    Paige, and Cameron have nothing to do with me!"


    Serena''s cheeks warmed up inexplicably at the thought that Kingsley and Reene might have shared


    a passionate kiss in the past in this house, and she subconsciously licked her lips. After calming


    down, she retorted, "Still¡­ that doesn''t prove that you''re not seeing other women!"


    At that, she pointed at his cheek. "If you don''t have any other women as you imed, how do you


    exin the lipstick mark on your cheek?!"


    "I¡­ I met up with Yulia earlier today," Kingsley had no choice but to answer truthfully. "She said¡­


    my first kiss on the cheek is now hers¡­"


    "Yulia?!" Reene and Serena eximed simultaneously.


    Then, a notion seemed to have formed in Reene''s mind as she said, "I''ve got it. You did it to settle


    Yulia''s scandal, didn''t you?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yeah." Kingsley nodded. "Once Yulia''s name is clear, she can endorse Neveah''s newly established


    luxury brand."


    At that, Reene pursed her lips. "Since Yulia was the one who left it, I won''t pursue the matter


    anymore. Alright, it''s gettingte. I''m going to bed."


    Though Reene had regained her assertive female CEO demeanor, she was still a woman at heart.


    She felt mortified letting Serena find out about her kiss with Kingsley. Thus, after knowing that her


    little brother hadn''t had any romantic affairs with other women, she quickly found an excuse to


    retreat to her bedroom.


    After Reene left, Serena, with a mischievous smile, looked at Kingsley and said slowly, "Kingsley,


    your first kiss on the lips went to Reene, and the first kiss on your cheek went to Yulia. If I don''t


    seize my chances soon, there won''t be many ces left for me¡­"


    Kingsley broke into a cold sweat. "Serena¡­ what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Serena inched closer and traced Kingsley''s face lightly with her finger,


    whispering, "I want to im a ''first time'' too, of course. You know, as assassins, we value the first


    kill the most."


    Kingsley gulped, feeling the hair on the back of his neck standing.


    "H-Hold on, Serena, calm down." he took a step back. "You''re not thinking of using a knife on me,


    are you?"


    "Of course not." Serena smirked, grabbing Kingsley''s cor. "Come, let''s go to my room."


    With that, she led Kingsley upstairs.


    "Serena¡­" Kingsley, being pulled by Serena, followed along reluctantly. While it would have been


    easy for him to break free, for some inexplicable reason, he allowed Serena to lead him to her


    room.


    Kingsley''s feelings toward his seven sisters were almost indistinguishable. Setting aside their deep


    friendship, from a man''s perspective, Kingsley couldn''t resist Serena''s allure. In this world, perhaps


    no one could resist the temptation of this ''enchantress.''


    Bam!


    After mming the bedroom door shut, the femme fatale pinned Kingsley against the wall and sized


    him up sensuously while whispering, "Tell me, Kingsley. Which part of you should I possess?"

 Chapter 939 A Tantalizing Kiss…

    Chapter 939 A Tantalizing Kiss¡­


    Kingsley grinned. "As long as you don''t use your weapons, I''m all game."


    He knew Serena''s one-hundred-assassination attempt was no joking matter. It was her professional


    code as an assassin.


    She had made it clear. She would leave no one alive among her targets. However, because he was


    her beloved brother, she showed mercy and agreed to a pact of a hundred assassination attempts.


    Only if Kingsley survived a hundred attempts would Serena cancel the assassination order.


    He wasn''t even sure if Serena genuinely intended to take his life.


    "No weapons? Sure!" Serena smirked, pulling out a short dagger from beneath her ckce


    nightgown and dropping it to the ground with a ng. Following that, she took out two throwing


    knives from her chest, casually tossing them into the wall.


    Kingsley blinked, watching Serena''s nightgown that revealed a hint of seduction. He was


    astonished. "Where were you hiding all these things? Can you really conceal weapons in clothing


    like that?"


    "Of course." Serena smiled slyly. "And there''s more."


    She then untied her gathered long hair and threw a sharp hairpin that glinted in the dim light to the


    floor.


    "Kingsley, remember this. Even if a woman dresses like me to seduce you, you must never let your


    guard down."


    Watching Serena''s long, raven-ck hair cascading down, Kingsley slowly reached for the


    doorknob, awkwardly smiling. "Serena, Reene is still sleeping next door. It won''t be good if she


    hears us¡­ Maybe I should go back to my room¡­"


    The tiny me of desire that had ignited within him waspletely extinguished by these chilling


    weapons.


    "Don''t you dare leave!" Serena lifted her slender leg, cing a foot on the door, blocking Kingsley


    inside.


    "Reene has already kissed you, but I haven''t!" She gazed seductively at Kingsley. "So, let her sleep.


    It''s none of her business what happens in my room."


    As she spoke, she lowered her leg and pressed herself tightly against Kingsley, who had nowhere


    to escape with his back against the wall.


    At this moment, Serena''s breath was already blowing on his neck, like a feather gently teasing his


    skin.


    Kingsley felt a slight warmth and itchiness, unable to control the shivers running down his spine.


    Just as he was enduring and enjoying the sensations, Serena''s red lips lightly pressed against his


    neck. Like a dragonfly skimming the water''s surface, it was delicate yet able to create ripples.


    Kingsley''s body trembled, a strange sensation surging to his heart. It was a feeling he had never


    experienced before,pletely different from Reene and Yulia''s kisses.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Reene''s kisses were passionate and hearty, while Yulia''s had a youthful charm. In contrast,


    Serena''s kiss seemed to carry a seductive allure, causing his heart to tremble ever so slightly.


    He initially thought Serena would only give a brief kiss. However, to Kingsley''s surprise, Serena


    didn''t stop at all! She continued to nt one kiss after another on his neck¡­


    With a seductive whisper, she said, "Kingsley, these kisses here belong to me now¡­"


    Tick-tock, tick-tock¡­


    The room was filled with silence, only the sound of the clock''s ticking and Kingsley''s increasingly


    unstable breath.


    As time passed slowly, Kingsley subconsciously raised his arm and embraced Serena''s slender


    waist. However, as his hand touched Serena''s waist, his body shivered again, unlike before. This


    time, it was his body''s instinctive warning of danger!


    In the next second, Kingsley bent his legs and leaped to the side, his expression extremely peculiar.


    "Nice reflexes, Kingsley!" Serenamented, and as she spoke, a tiny de, the size of a


    fingernail, slowly emerged from between her lips¡­

 Chapter 940 You Cant Even Find a Single Person?!

    Chapter 940 You Can''t Even Find a Single Person?!


    "Are you really serious about killing me, Serena?!" Kingsley eximed in despair. "Please tell me


    you''re joking!"


    Serena gave a charming smile. "Oh, you know I can''t bear to do that. But if you can''t dodge, I can''t


    guarantee what will happen."


    At that, Kingsley adjusted his cor silently. "Serena, I know you''re a responsible assassin, but I''m


    your brother! If I hadn''t dodged just now, I would''ve been gushing blood by now!"


    "I know you can dodge." Serena smiled. "Don''t worry, as long as you stay vignt, you''ll definitely


    survive my 100 assassination attempts. Look, now there are only 96 attempts left."


    She grazed her fingertips against Kingsley''s Adam''s apple. "From now on, your neck belongs to me.


    Whether it''s a kiss or a knife, it''s my decision. If any other woman dares to touch it, I''ll personally


    break her neck. I''m not joking."


    While speaking, Serena had a seductive smile on her face.


    If one didn''t listen to the content, it could definitely make every man''s heart flutter. But once they


    heard the content, no man would dare have any inappropriate thoughts.


    Serena opened the door and said with a smile, "Alright, Kingsley, you can go to your room now. Of


    course, you can sleep here if you want."


    "N-No, thanks. I''ll go to my room." Kingsley rubbed his face. "I don''t want you slitting my throat in


    the middle of the night."


    While Kingsley went back to his room to sleep, a fierce storm was brewing in the Lawson


    Residence on the other side of Cleapolis.


    Jonah stood in the living room with bloodshot eyes, gripping the cor of a young man and


    shouting, "Haven''t they found him yet?!"


    This man, named Ronan Jovianis, used to work under Mickey. Jonah kept him around for his


    cleverness and assigned him to handle contacts with the underworld forces.


    "N-No¡­" Ronan said fearfully, "I''ve dispatched everyone I could, but we can''t locate Mr. Kendall. I


    even paid a high price to bribe a guy under Kenny Shane, but he imed they never saw Mr.


    Kendall¡­"


    Upon hearing this, Jonah threw Ronan to the ground and cursed, "D*mn it! You useless piece of


    sh*t! Cleapolis is only about this big, and you can''t even find a single person?!"


    Ronan quickly got up from the ground, looking aggrieved, but dared not retort a single word, bowing


    his head in silence.


    Jonah lit a cigar and pointed at Ronan with his smoking fingers, saying, "Did you contact Boss


    Jarett?"


    "I did," Ronan answered with his head down. "Boss Jarett is cautious and suspicious, rarely


    contacting unfamiliar people directly. It took quite a few connections for me to reach his strategist,


    Albert Radcliff."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jonah nodded; he knew Ronan''s words were not unfounded.


    Jarett hadmitted so many shady dealings that his prudence had reached a psychotic level.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have directly set up the Cole Gang''s headquarters in his own home.


    If it weren''t for Mickey acting as an intermediary, establishing a partnership with Jarett wouldn''t have


    been so straightforward. Even now, as partners, Jarett still refrained from direct contact, preferring


    to convey messages through Mickey.


    "I know Boss Jarett''s temperament," Jonah said, taking a puff of his cigarette.


    "But who is this Albert Radcliff, and can he be trusted? Does he have urate information?"


    Ronan replied, "I heard that after Shane left the Cole Gang, he became their top strategist. He


    should be the closest person to Boss Jarett now. He''s definitely trustworthy."

 Chapter 941 Hes Not Coming Back!

    Chapter 941 He''s Not Coming Back!


    Ronan knew only one side of the story, unaware of the other.


    In fact, Albert was not initially in Jarett''s favor.


    It wasn''t until thest time Jarett''s nephew was killed, and Jarett went to the Stewarts to provoke


    the ck Fist Gang, that Albert was appointed as the chief strategist.


    Of course,pared to Kenny, he was nothing more than a foolish chief strategist. Nevertheless,


    he was currently the closest person to Jarett.


    "The chief strategist?" Jonah''s eyes lit up. "What did he say? What''s the situation with Mickey and


    the Ivory Fang Sect?"


    With a peculiar expression, Ronan revealed, "Mickey and the Ivory Fang Sect have all been


    arrested¡­"


    "Arrested?!" Jonah paused with the cigarette in his hand. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Cole Gang just received the news," Ronan said. "This evening, Ivory Fang Sect leader Rayden


    Goff led people to support Mr. Kendall in a confrontation, and then they, along with Mickey, all went


    missing. After various inquiries, Jarett learned that they were all taken away by the police and are


    currently being held in the police station!"


    "They''ve all been arrested?" Jonah eximed. "What about Ken? Could he also have been taken


    away by the police?!"


    "No." Ronan shook his head. "I''ve asked Radcliff, and he said the information from the police station


    indicates that only underworld figures were arrested, and Mr. Kendall is not among them."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Then, Jonah inquired further, "And what about Nicholson?! He''s also part of the underworld. Is he in


    the police station now, too?!"


    He knew that to find his son, he first had to locate Kingsley and extract information about Kendall''s


    whereabouts. Hence, the question. However, Ronan shook his head again. "No, Cole Gang has


    confirmed it. The underworld figures in the police station are all members of the Cole Gang, and


    there are no members from other factions."


    The reveal stumped Jonah. "How is that possible? Even the leader of the Ivory Fang Sect has been


    arrested. How did Nicholson manage to escape?! Could he have left in advance and escaped


    cmity?"


    "I figured as much, Master Lawson," Ronan said. "Nicholson must have left in advance with Mr.


    Kendall."


    Jonah frowned in response. "Spection won''t help. We don''t know what really happened at the


    time. It seems we''ll have to wait for Mickey toe back and get a detailed exnation. If we can


    learn the specific situation at the time, we might be able to figure out Ken''s whereabouts."


    While Kendall was currently missing, with no proof of his mortality, the thought of his son being dead


    never crossed Jonah''s mind.


    He believed Xavier''s son wasn''t so foolish. He was more inclined to believe that Kingsley had


    hidden Kendall, waiting for an opportune moment to use the young man as leverage against him.


    Jonah was intelligent, but he overlooked one crucial point¡ªthat Kingsley didn''t need to resort to


    threats to deal with him. If Kingsley were an ordinary underworld figure, he would have to use every


    trick in the book to take on the Lawson Group. However, Kingsley was far from an ordinary person,


    and the influence of Kendall was almost negligible.


    The reason Kingsley hasn''t made a move against the Lawson Group yet was simply because he


    was waiting for thepletion of the Nicholson Family Cemetery. When it came to collecting the


    ''interest'' that was Kendall, Kingsley would do so at his own pace.


    Unfortunately, Jonah was unaware of all these. He was still hoping that he would have a way to


    rescue his son once Mickey returned.


    "Boss Jarett should have already sent people to liaise with the police by this time, right?" Jonah


    checked his wristwatch and instructed Ronan, "Tonight, no matter howte it gets, as soon as


    Mickey returns, have hime and see me at once!"


    However, Ronan hesitated for a moment before saying, "Master Lawson, he''s noting back¡­"


    "What do you mean?!"

 Chapter 942 Meeting Jarett in Person

    Chapter 942 Meeting Jarett in Person


    "What do you mean ''he''s noting back''?" Jonah asked, puzzled. "Is he afraid ofing back


    because he fears that I will hold him ountable for failing to protect Kendall?"


    "It''s not that, sir¡­" Ronan scratched his head. "The police said this is a significant case, and none


    of them, including Mickey, can be released. They might have to stay in there for a while¡­"


    "This¡­" Jonah gasped in shock. "Could Boss Jarett not even bail them out?"


    Ronan nodded in response. "Mr. Radcliff said Boss Jarett personally called Chief Moss, but he


    insisted on not releasing anyone. In the end, after much persuasion, Boss Jarett reluctantly gave in


    and only managed to get permission to bail one person out."


    At that, Jonah cursed under his breath, "Motherf*cker! Boss Jarett must''ve chosen to bail the leader


    of the Ivory Fang Sect then!"


    "That''s right," Ronan confirmed. "The police said Mickey has a history of offenses, and no one can


    get him out. If you want to see him again, it might take more than a decade..."


    Boom!


    Jonah booted a vase on the floor and thundered, "Bullsh*t! More than a decade?! I can''t wait for


    even a minute! I want to know Ken''s whereabouts immediately! Nicholson''s methods are beyond


    ruthless! For every minute we dy, Ken will suffer even more torture!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "But Master Lawson, there''s really nothing we can do¡­" Ronan said bitterly. "Not even Boss Jarett


    could have his way¡­"


    Jonah paced a few steps grimly and ordered, "Contact Albert Radcliff immediately; I want to meet


    with Boss Jarett personally!"


    "But¡­" Ronan hesitated. "Master Lawson, as you just mentioned, Boss Jarett is cautious and rarely


    answers calls from outsiders, let alone meeting them in person. Besides, it''s quitete now¡­"


    Jonah tookrge strides forward, grabbed Ronan by the cor, and growled through gnashed teeth,


    "I don''t care! My son''s life is at stake! I must discuss this with Boss Jarett face-to-face! Moreover,


    with so many people from the Cole Gang in the hands of the police, do you think he''s not anxious?


    He will definitely see me!"


    Ronan tucked his neck in fear, nodding repeatedly. "Yes, yes, I''ll contact Mr. Radcliff right away."


    At that, he took out his phone and called Albert. In a short while, he hung up and said to Jonah,


    "Master Lawson, Mr. Radcliff said Boss Jarett agreed to meet you. Tomorrow at 9 a.m., at the


    Holdaway Golf Estate."


    "Tomorrow?" Jonah furrowed his brows.


    He could hardly wait even for a moment, yet Jarett wanted him to wait until the next day. But very


    quickly, he figured that the following day was indeed a more appropriate time, considering it was


    alreadyte at night. Moreover, it was already rare for Jarett to agree to see him alone, for someone


    as cunning as Jarett would never treat him as a friend unless he shared all his business resources,


    especially since he came from the underworld. Jarett would certainly be extra cautious.


    "Alright, got it." Jonah waved his hand. "I will meet with Boss Jarett tomorrow, but don''t ck off


    either tonight. Continue searching for Kendall''s whereabouts!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    When Ronan exited the living room, he ran into a drunk Peter, who had returned from a drinking


    session.


    "Mr. Peter." Ronan greeted Peter, who replied with a drunken wave before staggering into the room


    and finding a smoking Jonah on the couch.


    "Dad, you''re still awake."


    Peter plopped onto the couch, his head swaying dizzily.


    Through his intoxicated gaze, he spotted the broken vase on the floor and slurred, "Whoa, what


    happened to the vase? Who the hell smashed it?"


    Jonah, infuriated, barked, "Where have you been? Look at the time. How are you already this


    drunk?!"

 Chapter 943 Hidden Agendas!

    Chapter 943 Hidden Agendas!


    I have a great urge to drink today!" said Peter, giggling. "Life is all about eating, drinking, and having


    fun! Who cares what time it is? We should drink our life away!"


    "Liquor has made you senseless!" Jonah scolded angrily, standing up and leaving. Seeing how his


    younger son behaved, he became even more desperate to locate Kendall.


    Though thetter inherited his ruthless personality, he was upromising in his work, which was


    what Jonah appreciated.


    Jonah couldn''t help but worry about what would happen to the Lawson Family if it were handed over


    to someone hedonistic like Peter.


    The next morning, Jonah arrived at the Holdaway Golf Estate as scheduled.


    Guided by the staff, he went directly to the dedicated reception room.


    Waiting for him there was Albert.


    "Master Lawson, greetings!" Albert warmly approached and introduced himself, "I am Albert


    Radcliff, Cole Gang''s number one strategist."


    "Your name precedes you, Mr. Radcliff." Jonah returned a smile and nced around, asking,


    "Where is Mr. Cole?"


    "Mr. Cole is having a conversation with Mr. Timothy," Albert replied. "You may not know this, but


    Holdaway Golf Estate belongs to Mr. Timothy. He and Mr. Cole are good friends."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I see." Jonah nodded. "This is my first time at the golf estate. I didn''t expect Cleapolis to have such


    a low-key wealthy figure like Mr. Timothy."


    However, the fact was that Jonah was acquainted with John. Seventeen years ago, it was John who


    sought him and others, including Felix, to coborate in the assassination of Xavier. That said, this


    fact must remain an absolute secret as John had warned them repeatedly that if anyone dared to


    leak information, they would face extermination from higher-ups.


    Jonah had long sensed that the events of seventeen years ago were far moreplex than they


    seemed. The ''higher-ups'' mentioned by John must be influential figures beyond imagination


    because, at that time, Xavier''s 24 conglomerates were systematically undermined from within and


    completely dismantled. However, Jonah and Matt only gained control of Minor Corporation and


    Frost Corporation. The other 22 conglomerates vanished without a trace!


    Someone who could efficiently deal with 22 conglomerates spreading across the Empire of Qustia


    was certainly no small fry. Hence, Jonah had to feign ignorance about his acquaintance with John,


    pretending to be subservient to Albert.


    "Master Lawson, please wait here for a moment," Albert said. "Mr. Cole will be here shortly."


    With that, he exited the room, leaving Jonah alone to contemte.


    A hint of displeasure shed across Jonah''s eyes as he sat on the luxurious couch.


    If nicely put, Jarett was the underground overlord of Sris Province, but in less polite terms, he


    was nothing more than a ruffian.


    And he thinks he''s really some big shot! It''s already agreed that we would meet at 9 a.m., but he


    wants me to wait for him!


    However, as displeased as Jonah was, he dared not leave just like that. Leaving aside the fact that


    he needed Jarett to locate Kendall, just for the sake of Lawson Group, he had to swallow his pride.


    Lawson Group''s ability to rank in the top ten in Cleapolis wasrgely due to the Lawsons''


    connections with both legal and underworld forces.


    If they lose the underworld''s support, Lawson Group''s position would likely plummet. So, even if


    Jonah despised Jarett internally and was annoyed at him for not giving him due respect, he had to


    endure it to maintain Lawson Group''s status.


    Meanwhile, Jonah''s displeasure was on full disy before Jarett, who was in the monitoring room,


    for there was an invisible camera across from where Jonah sat.


    In the control room, John chuckled. "Jarett, your guest seems quite displeased with you."


    "Huh, I knew it. People like him, in the gray area, most definitely look down on me but dare not say


    it outright," Jarett sneered. "He wouldn''t dare ignore me like Stein does, and he''s not willing to treat


    me with the utmost respect like any ordinary person from the underworld. With people like him, you


    have to be even more cautious!"

 Chapter 944 Money Talks!

    Chapter 944 Money Talks!


    While observing Jonah on the monitor, John casually asked, "Knowing you, Jarett, you wouldn''t


    agree to meet someone like him alone. Did something happen?"


    Jonah was directly involved in the events seventeen years ago! The recent appearance of a


    Nicholson descendant had thrown their lives into chaos.


    Previously, in their attempt to use Alice to threaten Kingsley, they staged a fake death incident, but it


    failed.


    At Hill Crest Hospital, Felix and Matt were beaten to near death and were still lying in bed. In fact, it


    would probably take them several months to recover.


    John worried Jonah had be Kingsley''s target, and if Jarett found out about the events


    seventeen years ago, it could be troublesome. Cosmo strictly ordered that the matter be kept


    completely confidential. So, John was trying to subtly find out from Jarett what had happened.


    "His son got involved with someone from the underworld and was kidnapped," Jarett said. "I sent


    people to help resolve the situation, but we got reported, and all my men were arrested. I think he


    wants me to help find his son."


    John eased a little and smiled. "Hehe, the eldest son of Lawson Group being kidnapped by


    someone from the underworld. It''ll be the joke of the town if word gets out. But who exactly is this


    person with such audacity?"


    Jarett turned grim as he revealed, "I managed to bail the leader of Ivory Fang Sect out yesterday,


    and ording to him, the other party is from the new force led by Kenny."


    A hint of fierceness shed in his eyes as he continued, "That man has gotten audacioustely. He


    wouldn''t even show me due respect even though I sent the leader of the Ivory Fang Sect over!"


    Just then, a thought hit him, and he asked, "By the way, Mr. Timothy, the guy who partnered with


    Kenny to establish the force, Cassius White, isn''t he your son-inw? It was because you spoke up


    for him back then that I helped him establish the Nightfall Gang and even allowed him to attach his


    gang to mine."


    At the mention of Cassius, John turned icy. "Son-inw? Huh, some son-inw he is!"


    Thest time he sent people to bring Shannon home, Cassius ended up defeating Horace, his best


    fighter, brutally. Now that Cassius'' new force was flourishing, with plenty of underlings, it became


    even more difficult for him to force Shannon home.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    At that, he turned to the underground overlord. "Jarett, can your Cole Gang deal with that d*mn new


    force?"


    Jarett immediately understood; John hadpletely fallen out with Cassius.


    "Mr. Timothy, although that new force hasn''t officially established its name in the underworld, its


    strength is not to be underestimated," he said slowly. "Moreover, I''ve been trying to find ways to


    clean up and make money. If a sudden upheaval urs in the underworld, it might not be


    suitable¡­"


    He didn''t say it definitively, testing John''s attitude. If this super-rich man could provide him with a


    staggering sum, he might be willing to take on Kenny''s new force.


    Upon hearing the words ''make money,'' John immediately understood Jarett''s intention. He


    chuckled, pointed at the monitor, and changed the topic, saying, "Jarett, it seems like Lawson is


    getting impatient over there."


    While he indeed harbored resentment toward Cassius, he wasn''t willing to just give arge sum of


    money to Jarett. As for the matter involving Kingsley, he certainly couldn''t bring it up in front of


    Jarett. If Jarett were to ask about any conflicts between them, he wouldn''t be able to exin it.


    Jarett wasn''t upset even though John didn''t pursue the matter further. He stood up with a chuckle


    and said, "I have a feeling he will leave at any given minute. I''ll go see him now."


    When he arrived at the doorway of the monitoring room, he turned back and said, "Mr. Timothy,


    come to me when you genuinely need me."


    In other words, when John was ready to spend money, Jarett would step in.


    While Jarett and Jonah were meeting, Kingsley received a reply from Lancer.


    He had instructed Lancer to investigate the whereabouts of the actor River Zarnell the evening


    before.


    Investigating a minor actor was a piece of cake for those in Coliree Ind, and just like that,


    Lancer''s information came through early that morning.

 Chapter 945 Make Him Disappear Forever?

    Chapter 945 Make Him Disappear Forever?


    ''River Zarnell is currently on a set in Sapphire Hollow, Cleapolis!''


    After receiving River''s whereabouts, a hint of malice shed across Kingsley''s eyes.


    If the other party was sensible and agreed to help clear Yulia''s name, then so be it. However, if he


    remained stubborn and sought benefits from Kendall, then he shouldn''t me Kingsley for not


    showing mercy.


    Later, Kingsley contacted Yulia, telling her to get ready as he would bring her to Riverter that day.


    At this moment, Kingsley was oblivious to the fact that at Holdaway Golf Estate, Jarett and John


    almost formed a united front.


    The fact that Kingsley was the true leader of the Nightingale Intelligence Agency had not officially


    spread yet. Apart from Baron knowing some insider information, everyone else instinctively


    considered Kenny as the leader of the new force.


    If Jarett had known, he would immediately join forces with John. However, as of now, Jarett, though


    resentful of Kenny''s betrayal, did not think Kenny could cause much trouble. If John didn''t provide


    him with money, he wouldn''t bother starting a conflict.


    John, on the other hand, was hesitant to let Jarett know about the specifics of his conflict with


    Kingsley, considering their history seventeen years ago. Additionally, John was unaware that


    Kingsley was Cassius'' real boss, so he did not mention Kingsley''s name in front of Jarett.


    As soon as either of them brought up Kingsley''s name, they would immediately discover that they


    shared amon enemy. If they joined forces and took the NIA by surprise, it might have had a


    significant impact.


    Unfortunately, when Jarett went to meet Jonah in the reception room, he deliberately found an


    opportunity to disable the hidden camera. Simrly, John found it uninteresting and left the


    surveince room.


    Both of them held back, missing the prime opportunity to coborate against Kingsley. By the time


    NIA gained prominence and unified the underworld, attempting coboration would be toote.


    Unlike Jarett, John, and others with their hidden agendas, the rtionship between Kingsley and his


    seven sisters was the most sincere!


    To help clear Yulia''s name, Kingsley wasted no time and drove directly to Kingston Apartments.


    Yulia was dressed casually in sportswear that day, wearing a sports bra that revealed her skinny


    waist and extremely short gym shorts. It seemed casual but undeniably showcased her perfect


    figure.


    "It''s only been one night, and you already found out River''s whereabouts?!" Yulia gushed in surprise


    as she sat in the passenger seat.


    "He''s just a third-rate actor. Finding him is too easy." Kingsley smiled. "If you want, Yulia, I can even


    make him disappear from the world forever. From this day on, no one can ever find him!"


    Yulia''s eyes instantly widened in response. "Kingsley, you''re not nning to kill him, are you?"


    "There are many ways to make someone disappear; it doesn''t necessarily involve killing."


    Looking at Kingsley''s slightly cold smile, Yulia whispered, "Kingsley, are you really an undercover


    agent? Why do I feel like you''re a genuine underworld figure!"


    Kingsley grinned. "I''m just messing with you. Don''t worry, Yulia, I''ll spare his life."


    "Phew¡­ You scared me." Yulia patted her chest. "From your expression just now, I thought you


    really wanted to kill¡­"


    Kingsley was testing Yulia''s reaction, and now, it seemed that Yulia''s perspective waspletely


    different from Serena''s and Victoria''s. If this happened to Serena or Victoria, they would''ve


    undoubtedly supported Kingsley in eliminating River. However, Yulia, who hadn''t been exposed to


    such violence, couldn''t ept it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Kingsley respected each sister''s emotions, and he would do his best to make them feel secure and


    happy.


    He started the car, saying, "Let''s go, Yulia. We''ll visit his set and see if River knows what''s best for


    him.


    Yulia bit her lip, feeling a bit nervous. "Kingsley, is it really a good idea for us to go directly to their


    set?"

 Chapter 946 Are You Looking For Trouble?!

    Chapter 946 Are You Looking For Trouble?!


    "How is it not?" Kingsley asked as he drove. "I''m already nice to him for not sending people to


    capture him and instead personally go to him."


    Yulia sneaked a tongue out. "Kingsley, you''re really different from before. There''s a¡­ special kind of


    aura about you."


    "What kind of aura?" He smiled. "Could it be a noble aura, like Reene?"


    She shook her head. "It''s a¡­ somewhat menacing feeling."


    Her words stumped Kingsley. He thought he had restrained himself enough in front of Yulia, so how


    could she still sense a menacing aura?


    After some thought, he came around. Just like those who smoke, they wouldn''t notice the lingering


    smell. However, a non-smoker would immediately detect it.


    Yulia had always been a kind and gentle girl; she had probably never even fought before. Naturally,


    she would easily perceive the hostility emanating from him.


    Kingsley scratched his head. "Yulia, over the years, I''ve killed countless enemies on the battlefield.


    It''s inevitable that I will carry some of the battlefield with me."


    "That''s alright. No matter how you change, you''re still my dearest brother." Yulia blinked and gently


    grabbed Kingsley''s right hand. "In the future, you can live a peaceful and stable life with us."


    Kingsley was deeply moved as he felt Yulia''s warm, soft palm. It felt as if something was stuck in his


    throat, making his heart sore.


    A peaceful and stable life?


    With his great revenge still in progress and the Sweoya spies notpletely dealt with, how could


    he live a peaceful and stable life?


    However, these thoughts were not something he could share with Yulia.


    Kingsley took a deep breath and forced a smile. "Alright, from now on, the eight of us will live a


    peaceful and stable life."


    They continued their conversation and soon arrived near Sapphire Hollow in Cleapolis.


    Sapphire Hollow was an artificial ancient town within the city limits of Cleapolis. Though it was


    referred to as an ancient town, in reality, it was a distinctive medieval-style shopping street.


    There are very few tourists from outside the city whoe here. Most visitors were locals who


    came to stroll and shop when they had free time.


    The fact that the production crew chose to shoot here indirectly confirmed that Kendall''s investment


    wasn''t substantial.


    Kendall invested mainly for amusement and, incidentally, to take advantage of the female actors in


    the crew. He had no sincere intention of creating a good production, and as a third-rate actor, River


    managed to secure the role of the male lead thanks to Kendall''s support.


    As Kingsley turned the car into Sapphire Street, they were stopped by several people. There was


    also a roadblock in the middle, making it impossible for vehicles to pass. As they approached, a car


    was in the process of making a U-turn and leaving.


    Kingsley stopped the car, rolled down the window, and frowned. "What''s going on?"


    "You guys enter the town from the road behind. The entrance here has been closed off." A man in a


    production crew uniform approached, gesturing and exining, "We''re filming here. This street is


    closed. You can enter from the road behind."


    "Did you coordinate this with the management of the town?" Kingsley asked grimly.


    "Why do you care?!" the man replied impatiently. "It''s not like there isn''t another road to get in. Why


    all the fuss?! Just leave!"


    At that, Kingsley''s brows locked into a deeper furrow. Evidently, this production crew only dared to


    act arrogantly in Cleapolis because of the Lawsons'' support. Perhaps the managers of Sapphire


    Hollow couldn''t do anything about them either.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Although there was another road to enter Sapphire Hollow after this one, it was narrow and led to


    the side gate. Not only would tourists have to walk a longer, inconvenient route, but they would also


    miss the mainmercial street at the front gate.


    Kingsley believed that the managers of Sapphire Hollow wouldn''t want such a situation to ur


    either. They must''ve only allowed these people to create obstacles, for they were apprehensive of


    Lawson Group''s influence.


    With that in mind, Kingsley turned off the engine instead of turning around and leaving.


    The man outside widened his eyes in response. "What, are you trying to cause trouble?!"

 Chapter 947 Ive Never Taken a Detour!

    Chapter 947 I''ve Never Taken a Detour!


    While they were conversing, two more cars came from behind, and quite a few pedestrians walked


    over. However, without exception, they were all stopped by the crew members.


    Some people turned around helplessly to take another route, and others questioned the crew


    members, unwilling to ept being stopped on a normal road.


    Robert Jent, the man standing outside Kingsley''s car, was one of the most experienced among


    these crew members. He knocked on the car and said impatiently, "Hurry up, don''t dy time by


    parking your car here! Once you leave, the cars behind you will follow suit!"


    Kingsley sneered, "If you can show a legitimate road closure order, I will leave. Why should I leave


    now when you''re arbitrarily closing the road for no reason?"


    "Looking for trouble, eh?" Robert crossed his arms and shouted, "Let me tell you, the one filming


    inside is Mr. River Zarnell! If you don''t want trouble, get lost!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Hearing that, Yulia whispered, "It seems that River Zarnell is really bing famous with this


    scandal."


    "He''s but a mere third-rate actor," Kingsley said indifferently. "Who does he think he is acting all high


    and mighty before getting famous? He''s the typical type to fall faster the higher he rises!"


    Bam!


    Robert pounded on the car, scowling. "How dare you insult Mr. Zarnell like that, punk?! You''re


    certainly asking for trouble! Are you leaving or not? If you pick a fight again, I''ll have Mr. Zarnell''s


    bodyguardse over! Don''t me me for not warning you; those bodyguards are all sent by the


    Lawson Group!"


    Just then, two crew members approached, whispering, "Mr. Jent, people refuse to leave after


    seeing this car parked here. Now, more and more people are gathering. What should we do?"


    Robert squinted his eyes in response and cursed, "D*mn it, it was going so smoothly in the morning,


    and this guy showed up and caused us so much trouble!" Robert cursed with squinted eyes, then


    pointed at Kingsley''s nose. "You''re not going anywhere, aren''t you, punk? Very well. Stay here if


    you have the f*cking balls! I''ll get the Lawsons'' bodyguards right away!"


    At that, he turned and headed into Sapphire Street.


    Kingsley could vaguely see that there were many pieces of film equipment in the middle of the


    street. Clearly, they were filming.


    "Kingsley," Yulia whispered. "I see at least forty to fifty people in their crew. We should just leave."


    "It''s only forty or fifty people. What''s there to be afraid of?" Kingsley said with a smile. "During my


    time on the battlefield, I once led a few dozen people andpletely dispersed a squad of a


    thousand!"


    "Shut up!" Yulia eximed in disbelief. "How is that possible?"


    "Utilizing the terrain and allocating weapons reasonably, it''s not difficult," Kingsley exined.


    "Moreover, those few dozen guys who followed me are all Co¡ªare all elite among elites."


    He almost mentioned Coliree Ind but corrected himself in time.


    Yulia lightly punched him. "But now you don''t have weapons, and this terrain is just a road. What


    can you do? Let''s not take unnecessary risks and leave quickly."


    Then, she nced at the people filming in the distance and continued, "If things get tough, we can


    bring more people next time. There are too many of them¡­ I don''t want you to get hurt."


    "Rx, Yulia." Kingsley smiled faintly. "Just the few of them can''t hurt me."


    With that, he opened the car door and got out.


    Just then, a burly man with a full beard nearby was grabbing a crew member by the cor, angrily


    shouting, "Go f*king ask around! I, Maverick Hollister, have never taken a detour my whole life!"


    The crew member turned pale with fear, stuttering, "I¡­ I was just following the director''s orders!


    Now that Mr. Zarnell''s scandal is making waves, I can''t do anything if he wants to act high and


    mighty¡­"

 Chapter 948 Who Dares to Step Forward?!

    Chapter 948 Who Dares to Step Forward?!


    "I''ll have you know that I''m a member of the Cole Gang! I don''t care if he''s a big shot or a small fry;


    none of that works in front of me!" Maverick, with a fierce expression, dered. "I brought my family


    here today to eat. Do you dare to block my way?!"


    Just then, in the SUV behind him, a woman in her sixties stuck her head out and tried to persuade,


    "Maverick, why don''t we just go around? Don''t argue with them¡­"


    "No way!" Maverick interrupted with a frown. "You and Dad have bad legs and have difficulty


    walking. If we go around from behind, you''ll have to walk an extra long distance! I will absolutely not


    let you two suffer a grievance!"


    The elder parted her lips to speak but hesitated. Ultimately, she swallowed her words back. It


    seemed that she also felt helpless about her son''s fierce temperament.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley stood on the side, carefully observing Maverick.


    To think this bearded, burly dude is a dutiful son despite his rough and reckless appearance.


    Kingsley always believed that, regardless of a person''s upation or temperament, as long as they


    were filial to their parents, it was enough to prove that their nature wasn''t bad, even if they were a


    rugged figure from the underworld.


    After all, humans weren''t always necessarily ck and white.


    Just as Maverick raised his fist, ready to strike the staff member, Robert arrived with seven or eight


    tall and robust bodyguards.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" shouted Robert loudly while running, pointing at Maverick. "I dare you


    to try and hit him!"


    Maverick''s eyes twitched when he saw the several strong bodyguards.


    If he had been alone, he certainly wouldn''t have backed down and would knock a few down, even if


    he had to take a beating. However, his parents were still sitting in the car, and he worried they


    would go after the two elders after he got beaten up.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Maverick slowly lowered his fist and growled, "What, can you only rely on numbers?!"


    As he spoke, he thought he would gather his menter and smash all the filming equipment inside.


    Meanwhile, Robert pointed at the onlookers and shouted, "I''m warning you all, these bodyguards


    are all from Lawson Group! This film crew is also supported by Mr. Kendall of the Lawson Group! If


    you don''t want trouble, you better leave now!"


    Maverick''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing the mention of the Lawson Group before the others


    could even respond.


    Being a member of the Cole Gang, he knew that Jarett was currently cooperating with the Lawsons.


    Thus, he dared not offend Jarett''s business partner at this time.


    At that, he slowly released the staff member''s cor and took a step back.


    Seeing this, those who were initially cheering for Maverick quieted down and began whispering.


    "Even this burly guy backs down at the mention of Lawson Group."


    "Huh, who wouldn''t?! Who''d dare mess with Lawson Group?"


    "Exactly, I bet none of the people here would dare to go against Lawson Group!"


    Everyone whispered, but none turned to leave, and at this point, more and more people had


    gathered, for everyone tacitly agreed to gossip whilst hidden amongst the crowd since this burly guy


    would be the first to get caught in the trouble.


    Maverick''s fists were locked into a deadly clench as he listened to the crowd''s whispers. This was


    undoubtedly the most aggrieved moment in his life. To make it worse, it happened before his


    parents. Nevertheless, he genuinely dared not confront Lawson Group head-on!


    s, he had never been in Jarett''s good graces, so he couldn''t afford to sh with Lawson Group


    at this moment.


    Maverick gnashed the back of his teeth tightly, his cheeks twitching as he appeared deadly grim.


    He had appeared overbearing just a few minutes ago, but at the mention of Lawson Group, he


    immediately withered.


    On this day, he had been greatly humiliated.


    Maverick looked around at the onlookers, hoping that someone would bring chaos to this production


    crew so he could salvage some dignity. However, as he looked around, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Who''d have the guts and ability to step forward when even he, a division leader of Cole Gang,


    wouldn''t dare?!

 Chapter 949 Have You Also Chickened Out?

    Chapter 949 Have You Also Chickened Out?


    Maverick was the leader of the Cole Gang Thunderbolt Division.


    Despite his prestigious title, Jarett didn''t favor him, mainly because of Maverick''s reckless nature.


    Jarett believed people like him were simply not suitable for significant tasks. However, because


    Maverick was known for his loyalty and all the subordinates within the Thunderbolt Division


    supported him, he became the leader of the Thunderbolt Division.


    Some time ago, Jarett had appointed a trusted subordinate to manage the Thunderbolt Division, but


    no one followed his orders. The subordinate killed a member of the Thunderbolt Division, attempting


    to set an example. However, despite outwardpliance, the members secretly bound him in a


    sack and gave him a severe beating.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Although Jarett was infuriated, he couldn''t punish the entire division. Thus, he had no choice but to


    appoint Maverick as the head.


    Fortunately, Maverick, despite his recklessness, disyed somepetence. He sessfully


    completed every task assigned by Jarett with remarkable perfection. Hence, the kingpin decided not


    to remove him from his position, simply leaving him with cold indifference and assigning Maverick to


    undertake risky and ungrateful missions.


    Every gang needed someone to undertake these unfortunate tasks, and Maverick was that unlucky


    person.


    Despite being well aware of Jarett''s disfavor and harboring some resentment, he could do nothing


    about it, for he knew nothing other than fighting.


    To provide a better life for his parents, he could only stick with Jarett.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the leader of the Thunderbolt Division seemed to enjoy endless glory, but in


    reality, Maverick had long since gritted his teeth and swallowed his grievances.


    Maverick knew Jarett was currently focused on greater deals and couldn''t be bothered with a small


    fry like him. However, if he provoked the Lawsons and pissed Jarett off, his life might truly be in


    jeopardy.


    Seeing Maverick take a few steps back with gritted teeth and remaining silent, Robert sneered,


    "Huh, have you already chickened out just at the mention of Lawson Group? From how arrogant


    you behaved earlier, I thought you really were something!"


    At that, Maverick clenched his fists tightly, almost to the point of drawing blood.


    Robert rolled his eyes and then turned to Kingsley with a sneer. "Have you also chickened out, kid?"


    He had initially called these bodyguards over to deal with Kingsley, but because he saw Maverick


    about to get physical, he didn''t immediately target Kingsley.


    Now that Maverick had backed down, Robert believed that no one else would dare cause trouble


    again once he drove Kingsley away.


    "Chicken out?" Kingsley smirked coldly. "I''ve never chickened out from anything!"


    "Oh really?" Robert quirked a brow, smirking. "You''ve got balls, kid. Are you genuinely not afraid of


    death, or are you just putting up a show of strength here? Listen, kid. It''s not humiliating to cower


    before the Lawson Family. Losing your life for the sake of pride isn''t worth it!"


    Robert thought that Kingsley was only resisting in front of everyone and would back down as long


    as he gave him a way out. However, to Robert''s surprise, Kingsley merely smirked icily and said,


    "Enough with the nonsense. I''m here to find River Zarnell. Tell him toe out and meet me. I have


    no time to waste on small fries of the Lawson Family like them!"


    Whoosh!


    The crowd erupted into a tumult, whispering as they gazed at Kingsley with strange eyes.


    "This guy must be out of his mind to call the Lawsons small fries!"


    "He must be from elsewhere, or he wouldn''t dare insult the Lawsons like that! Does he not fear


    death?"


    "Check his license te; he''s a local! Either he''s overly confident, or there''s something wrong with


    his head!"


    "You can say that again. This guy is either showing off or just in foolish!"


    Even Maverick looked at Kingsley in astonishment, his eyes filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 950 Ill Buy His Life!

    Chapter 950 I''ll Buy His Life!


    He couldn''t believe a young man in his early twenties would dare disregard the Lawson Family to


    this extent. While feeling a faint sense of relief, he also became curious about Kingsley''s identity.


    Is this young man really powerful or just showing off as the crowd believes?


    Robert stared wide-eyed, looking at Kingsley as if he were an idiot. "You want to meet Mr. Zarnell?!


    You must be f*cking mad! Do you know how much Mr. Zarnell is worth now?! He''s not the same as


    he used to be!"


    "How much is he worth?" Kingsley said casually. "You name a price; I''ll buy his life."


    "You!" Robert eximed in shock. Then, in the next second, he smiled fawningly at the Lawson


    Family''s bodyguards. "All of you are sent by Mr. Kendall to protect Mr. Zarnell. Now, this person has


    not only insulted the Lawson Family but also showed extreme disrespect to Mr. Zarnell. Just beat


    him up until he yields, or it will be troublesome if it affects the filming process and Mr. Zarnell and


    Mr. Towry me us."


    At that, the Lawson Family bodyguards immediately frowned and disyed an eager-to-act attitude.


    They were already furious when Kingsley called them small fries. If it weren''t for therge crowd,


    they would''ve already attacked by now.


    Now, with Robert, who was in charge of maintaining order, making the request, they immediately


    prepared to teach Kingsley a lesson.


    Seeing how burly the bodyguards appeared, the crowd gasped, some frowning with worry.


    "They¡­ They''re not going to beat him up, are they? This kid is going to be beaten into a pulp if he


    doesn''t leave now!"


    "Tell me about it! Look at how muscr those bodyguards are! I bet they can take down a yak with


    just one punch! There''s no way that kid can take their beating!"


    There were also some who adopted an indifferent attitude andmented casually.


    "Huh, serves him right for showing off!"


    "You can say that again. This young man looks to be only in his early twenties. Clearly, he''s never


    been beaten up before! After this, he''ll finally realize how brutal real life is and will never dare show


    off again!"


    Yulia, who had remained in the car the whole time, quickly opened the car door after sensing the


    grave tension. However, Kingsley blocked her path, extending an arm behind without looking back,


    and said, "Stay in the car, Yulia."


    "Kingsley¡­" Yulia turned pale with fright. "How about I call Victoria? Have her bring people to


    rescue us."


    Kingsley shook his head. "Have you forgotten what I told you yesterday?"


    At that, Yulia bit her lip and whispered, "I know you can''t acknowledge Victoria as your sister yet,


    but¡­ but it''s too dangerous now!"


    "Yulia, trust me," Kingsley said solemnly, each word carrying an endless strength.


    Yulia, taken aback, nodded subconsciously. "Alright¡­"


    Right then, she thought Kingsley''s figure became towering¡ªtall and reliable.


    Just then, Robert''s sarcastic voice rang out, "No wonder you''re acting so tough. Turns out you''ve


    got ady in the car! I''d like to see how you can continue hitting on this chick after you''re beaten


    into a pulp!"


    An icy glint shed across Kingsley''s eyes as he taunted, "If you''re going to make a move, do it


    quickly! I still need to deal with River after taking care of you b*stards!"


    The Lawson Family''s bodyguards turned grim instantly.


    "Who the f*ck are you calling a b*stard?!" shouted the leader of the bodyguards as he charged


    toward Kingsley like a gust of wind.


    In an instant, everyone around held their breath.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Maverick took half a step forward, seemingly wanting to help. But after taking a nce at his


    parents in the car, he withdrew his step.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye.


    Bam!


    A muffled impact echoed as the bodyguard''s fist brutally struck Kingsley''s chest.

 Chapter 951 Completely Unsettled!

    Chapter 951 Completely Unsettled!


    Crack!


    The sound of bone snapping pierced the air, reaching everyone''s ears


    "That''s it. That punch will be the death of him!"


    "He hasn''t broken the young man''s sternum, has he? We should call an ambnce!"


    Maverick''s eyes twitched, and his expression instantly froze.


    He was oh-too-familiar with that sound. It was the sound of a bone shattering inch by inch.


    Then again, he noticed that Kingsley''s face showed no signs of pain.


    At that, he quirked a brow and thought the young man before him was rather interesting.


    Despite having threaded the underworld for so long, he had never seen someone with Kingsley''sposure remaining unfazed even with a


    shattered sternum.


    Meanwhile, Robert grinned triumphantly with crossed arms, seemingly saying, "So, kid? Have you realized the might of the Lawson Family''s


    bodyguards? Let''s see if you can continue showing off!¡±


    Yulia, sitting in the car, felt her heart pounding, tears streaming down uncontrobly. She was heartbroken for Kingsley.


    She couldn''t even find the words to speak!


    In just a few seconds, the attitudes of the people present varied greatly.


    Just when everyone thought Kingsley was about to cough up blood and drop to the ground, something unexpected happened.


    The bodyguard who had thrown the punch, with a fierce and murderous intent on his face a second ago, suddenly changed expression. While he still


    lacked ferocious, the animosity disappeared instantly. In its ce was the painful grimace of bared teeth.


    "Ah!" A sudden and unexpected scream erupted from his mouth, shaking the hearts of everyone present!


    Following that, the bodyguard grabbed his right arm and copsed to the ground painfully. His entire right arm, like a noodle, hung limp, seemingly


    shattered inch by inch.


    "Ah, my hand! It f*cking hurts!¡± Hey on the ground, rolling back and forth, clutching his arm.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead like it was going out of style. No doubt he was in excruciating pain.


    "He..." Everyone was dumbfounded, seeing the bodyguard writhing on the ground in agony.


    They thought }iwould be Kingsley


    who fell, butwho''d have thought the


    young max, was still standing there?


    wholly uf uisfazed. It was the attackifig


    bodyguard, on the other hand, who


    wasscreaming in agony, sounding


    like pig being ughtered:   ?


    "What''s going on?! Am I seeing things?¡±


    "Is that bodyguard''s flesh made of paper mache? How is he the one in great pain while the young man ispletely unaffected?!"


    "Can it not hurt? It''s obvious that he''s suffering from aminuted fracture! His arm is probably done for!"


    This statement left the entire venue in stunned silence. Everyone present, one after another, had their mouths wide open, unable to believe what they


    were witnessing.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    To throw a punch that rendered himself suffering from aminuted fracture... It was probably equivalent to hitting reinforced concrete.


    No! Even if it were against steel or iron, it wouldn''t cause this much damage.


    Little did they know that Kingsley''s


    martial skillsgn ancient martial arts


    had alreadyveached the level ofa ¡ª


    artial Master. The bodyguard was


    just a rebust, ordinary person, al


    beingsstruck by Kingsley''s internal


    force, he should consider himself


    fortunate not to have dieceon the


    spot. ¡±


    Even Yulia, who had stopped crying in astonishment, looked at Kingsley with slightly parted lips as a hint of indescribable emotionced her eyes...


    As for Maverick, he waspletely unsettled.


    If one asked him what he cared about the most apart from his parents, it would undoubtedly be martial arts skills.


    From judo-and taekwondo to


    kickboxing: and boxing, he had


    learned-them all! He even tried


    practieing Qi martial arts, which he


    questioned, for a couple of days just


    tomake himself invincible..Content


    b¨¦longs  7


    u


    a


    His passion for martial arts had reached an obsessive level


    Now. seeing Kingsley casually brushing non-existent dust off his chest as if the punch had done no harm to him at all, Maverick trembled with


    excitement


    Could this be the legendary Impervious Force Field?

 Chapter 952 This Is Incredible!

    Chapter 952 This Is Incredible!


    In contrast to Maverick''s excitement, Robert wore a bewildered expression. He raised his hand and pped himself on the face, muttering, "What the


    f*ck?! Am I seeing things?!"


    Kingsley, with a faint smile, asked, "So, are you b*stards going to continue blocking the path?"


    Robert and the rest of the bodyguards were rendered at a loss for words. They exchanged nces, all unable toprehend how things ended up


    like this.


    Just then, the bodyguard lying on the ground shouted hoarsely, "This kid seems to be wearing something harder than iron! You guys attack together:


    strip him naked! See how he can continue to resist!"


    His words instantly brought everyone back to reality.


    Indeed! How could a person''s body have such strong defensive capabilities?! They were certain Kingsley had hidden something in front of his chest.


    However, they forgot that even if Kingsley were wearing some protective gear, he couldn''t have injured the bodyguard to this degree.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Then again, they were unaware of the existence of ancient martial arts, and they couldn''t fathom that someone could cultivate a body as tough as


    iron. Plus, the scene was incredibly chaotic, so they didn''t have time to think carefully. Hence, they subconsciously believed Kingsley must be hiding


    something under his clothes.


    Robert gritted his teeth and said to the bodyguards, "You guys attack him altogether! He''s outnumbered. Let''s knock him down first!"


    "Sure!"


    They suddenly gained confidence, ganging up on Kingsley. The Lawson Family bodyguards exchanged nces and swiftly charged toward Kingsley.


    The crowd was still reeling in shock when the bodyguards were about to attack Kingsley again, and they became alert once more.


    This time, they were not only concerned about whether Kingsley would get hurt but also curious about whether he could defeat all of them, or even if


    he couldn''t win, how long he could hald on.


    For a moment, everyone widened their eyes, not wanting to miss a second of the spectacle. Some even thought this was more exciting than a movie!


    Pow!


    Pow! Pow!


    Under everyone''s gaze, the bodyguards reached Kingsley in an instant. only to be sent flying back the next second.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye!


    Kingsley hadn''t even moved his feet! He merely swung a few punches and sent the bodyguards flying


    That was because he released the force within him.


    Under Kingsley''s fists, those burly bodyguards were like paper figures, utterly defenseless.


    Everyone, including Robert, was dumbfounded.


    One might-Say Kingsley was a skilled


    fighter towin ina one-on-one _


    situation, but toalsowinso <>


    effortlessly I in a one-against- amany


    situation was truly astonishing!


    Those who had been mocking Kingsley for showing off were now silent. No one dared to taunt him again


    For a long while, the atmosphere had been still before someone eximed dryly, ¡°Holy f*ck! This is f*king incredible!"


    Finally, others came to themselves and echoed, "Yeah, he''s not showing off. He''s actually freaking incredible!¡±


    Expressions of admiration filled the air for a moment. The naive, foolish young man the crowd had been ridiculing now became a young hero.


    Maverick''s-jaw almost dropped,


    watchingthe bodyguards writhing¡±


    on the ground, His eyes gleamed,


    staring fixedly at Kingsley as he


    wanted to see through hin. ¡°


    While Maverick was skilled and


    considered himself unbeatable, ?


    compared to Kingsley, he felt like an


    insignificant martial artist. He never


    imagined someone could pa8sess


    sueh incredible martial prowess.


    Maverick''s muscles trembled all over, wishing he could rush forward now and seek guidance from Kingsley. But evidently, this was not the right time.


    Seeing the situation turning unfavorable, Robert stumbled and staggered into Sapphire Street.


    Those with discerning eyes knew he was seeking reinforcements.

 Chapter 953 He Is My Fan!

    Chapter 953 He Is My Fan!


    Just then, Yulia peeked her head out of the car window and whispered, "You''re so cool, Kingsley!¡±


    Kingsley turned around, only to find Yulia''s eyes swollen from crying. Distressed, he hurried to her. "Why are you crying, Yulia? They''re no match for


    me. It won''t be a challenge to me, even if a hundred more of theme forth. Don''t cry anymore, okay?"


    "Yeah." Yulia smiled sweetly and gave him a thumbs-up. "You''re really amazing, Kingsley. You''re the most incredible man in the world!"


    Kingsley, with a smile, gently ruffled her hair and said, "Alright, I promise you, I will make sure River sets things right today!"


    While the brother and sister chatted happily. the nearby bodyguards remained writhing in pain on the ground. It was like two entirely different worlds.


    The crowd shivered at the sight of Kingsley''s smile.


    Maverick also noticed Kingsley''s expression. He was shocked, thinking that this young man was definitely no average Joe.


    If Kingsley were, he would''ve either behaved excitedly or arrogantly. Either way, he wouldn''t act soposedly!


    As if sensing Maverick''s gaze, Kingsley gave him a slight smile


    Though he didn''t speak, it brought Maverick a sense of oppression, as if Kingsley could make him submit with just amand.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In an instant, beads of sweat gathered on his forehead.


    Who exactly is this young man?


    He hadn''t felt this way even when facing Jarett in the past.


    While Maverick was grappling with turbulent thoughts, Robert emerged from Sapphire Street once again.


    This time, he ckdn''t strut as


    arrogantly asbefore. Instead, he


    followed behind two men, one of =


    them in¡é director''s attire, likely thes


    director ¡é of this production. Theother


    woreca sharp suit, with slicked- back


    hai and heavy makeup on] his face.


    Kingsley knew that the well-groomed man was likely River.


    Seeing the Lawson Family bodyguards lying on the ground, the director named Quintus Towry''s eyes twitched, and he eximed loudly, "What is


    going on here?! Who dares to cause trouble on my set?!"


    River remained silent, but a cold gleam shed in his small eyes.


    Robert immediately painted at Kingsley and said, "Mr. Towry, it''s him. First, he blocked the intersection and refused to leave, attracting others to


    gather. Then, he said some things about wanting to meet Mr. Zarnell and deal with Mr. Zarnell!"


    Quintus furrowed his brows slightly and asked River, "River, do you know this kid?"


    Without any courtesy, River scrutinized Kingsley from head to toe and then sneered, "I don''t know this kind of person. For all we know, he might be


    one of my crazy fans, deliberately causing trouble to catch a glimpse of me.¡±


    Then, he ran his hand through his hair with an expression asking for a good beating. "Ah, fame is troublesome."


    Seeing that Riverpletely


    disregarded Kingsley, Robert


    hurriedly saidy*Mr Zarnell, I don''t


    think thiskid i is a fan. Who would ~~


    physically attack someone just t to


    get close to a star? Also, his martial


    arts-skills are excellent. Theo


    bodyguards from the Lawson Family


    lying all over the ground are proof of


    that. I suggest you be careful; I''m


    afraid he might harm you!"


    ¡°Huh, what''s there to worry about?


    It''s broad daylight. Can he do


    anything tote?¡± River sneered.


    "Besides, who said someone with >


    good martial arts skills can''t be van


    of mitts? You have no idea how.


    terrifying these crazy fans can be


    when they go wild! Older students


    like him, especially, are abwhen they


    are most fanatical. It''s not surprising


    if he does something outrageous"


    While speaking, River nced disdainfully at Kingsley. his face full of contempt

 Chapter 954 Contact Mr Kendall?

    Chapter 954 Contact Mr Kendall?


    River had been wandering in the entertainment industry for over a decade, maintaining a lukewarm status. His acting skills and appearance didn''t


    quite measure up, keeping his poprity from soaring. However, due to recent scandals, he suddenly became the center of attention¡ªa married


    male actor being seduced by a sexy model, a sensational headline that captivated everyone.


    Men sighed at his amorous encounter while simultaneously trying to whitewash his image, iming to fully understand how any average man would


    sumb to the seduction of such a beauty. On the other hand, women hurled insults at Yulia, branding her a seductress and a homewrecker, all the


    while keeping a close watch on River to prevent him from abandoning his seemingly troubled marriage. And so, River''s fame and poprity


    skyrocketed.


    In an era where attention was everything. regardless of how fame was acquired, as long as there was exposure and visibility, there was money to be


    made, and just like that, River suddenly transformed from an obscure actor into a trending figure. Sess came too fast, and he started seeing


    himself as an A-lister, looking down on others with an inted ego.


    Robert, observing River''s behavior, hesitated to speak further and could only turn to Quintus, saying, "Mr. Towry, what should we do? This guy is quite


    skilled. If he decides to take action, it could be troublesome!"


    Quintus, with a disinterested nce at River, then addressed Kingsley, "My friend, we are currently filming here, and we hope you won''t disrupt the


    order. Otherwise, I''ll have to call the police.¡±


    "Call the police?" Kingsley sneered. "You guys forcibly take up the road for your production, but do you have the proper permits? If not, I might just


    invite the police toe and ask why you''re preventing everyone from passing through!"


    Quintus hesitated at that, looking at the guards on the ground. "Well... we indeed don''t have the permits, but all of this is arranged by Mr. Kendall


    Lawson. With Mr. Kendall making the arrangements, do we still need permits in Cleapolis?"


    "Since when does Kendall Lawson have such authority?¡± Kingsley questioned expressionlessly. "How have I never heard of it?"


    Seeing Kingsley casually mention Kendall''s full name, showing familiarity, Quintus quickly said, "Oh, do you know Mr. Kendall? If you do, things are


    easier. I can immediately contact him and have him resolve this matter!¡±


    While Quintus'' words carried a tone of negotiation, in actuality, it was a subtle threat to Kingsley. Implicitly, it conveyed, "If you don''t leave, I''ll


    personally call Mr. Kendall!"


    Kingsley''s lips curled into a slight smile in response. "How could you possibly reach him when even Jonah Lawson can''t find him now?"


    At that, Quintus and River''s expressions changed, and Quintus demanded, "What do you mean by that?"


    Kingsley didin''t answer them directly.


    Instead, he turned to Maverick, who


    was standing nearby. "If I heard


    CO rectly, you just said you retrom


    the Cole Gang, right?"   ~~


    Slightly surprised by being singled out, Maverick nodded. "Yes, I am the leader of the Cole Gang Thunderbolt Division."


    Kingsley was Also somewhat


    surprised byMaverick¡¯s


    self-introduction. He originally


    thought F Maverick was justan _~


    insignificant leader in the Cole Gang,


    not expecting him to be the leader of


    the*Thunderbolt Division. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ¡°>


    ~~


    Xu


    SS


    "That''s even better,¡± Kingsley said to him. "You can call Jarett and ask where Kendall is now."


    Everyone wore puzzled expressions, unsure of the meaning behind Kingsley''s words.


    Maverick''s eyes flickered for a moment, then he nodded. "Alright, I''ll ask Mr. Radcliff.¡±


    He admired Kingsley''s skills and


    hoped for a chance to learn a few


    moves from him. So, after a slight=>


    hesitation; he agreed. Since he didn''t


    dare and wasn''t qualified to call:


    Jarett directly, he dialed Albert¡¯ s


    nurfiber instead.


    4


    After the call connected, Maverick went straight to the point. "Mr. Radcliff, do you know where Mr. Kendall of Lawson Group is?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 955 Test the Waters

    Chapter 955 Test the Waters


    "How would I know?!" Albert''s sounded weary. "Kendall disappearedst night! No one can find him now!¡±


    Back when Kenny was still in the Cole Gang, Albert had never had the chance to take the lead. He and Maverick were in simr situations, so they


    ended up well acquainted. Therefore, he didn''t hide anything and exined the situation truthfully.


    Of course, Albert believed there was nothing to conceal. The disappearance of the Lawson Group''s eldest son was such a significant event that it


    would inevitably cause a stir.


    Upon hearing Albert''s words, Maverick froze.


    Kendall has indeed disappeared! No wonder this young man said that even Jonah couldn''t find him!


    Maverick looked at Kingsley with aplex expression, even more puzzled about his identity.


    How did he know this news before it was widely known? Could it be... that he was involved in Kendall''s disappearance?! Yes! It must be! This young


    man never regarded the Lawson Family from the beginning, and there seems to be some resentment. If he kidnapped Kendall, everything would


    make sense!


    The more Maverick thought about it, the more rmed he became. This person dared to kidnap the eldest son of the Lawson Family amid their


    coboration with Cole Gang. It was a bold move!


    On the other end of the phone, Albert wondered, "What''s up, Maverick? Why did you suddenly ask about Mr. Kendall?¡±


    Maverick instantly felt a sense of conflict. If he revealed the current situation, it was very likely to locate Kendall and eam significant credit in front of


    Jarett. However, he hesitated. He couldn''t quite figure out why Kingsley had asked him to make this call.


    After a moment of contemtion, Maverick chuckled. "Ah, it''s nothing. I have a rtive who wants to work as security at Lawson Group and asked if I


    had any connections.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Albert sighed at that. "Maverick, I''m not trying to criticize you, but at this crucial moment, don''t worry about these trivial matters. Do you know¡ª"


    Before Albert could finish his sentence, Maverick hung up the phone. His palms were already sweaty.


    Seeing that Maverick didn''t reveal anything, Kingsley nodded in approval.


    The reason he had Maverick make


    the call was twofold. First, he


    wanted to intimidate Quintus, urging


    him to stay out of this matter ands


    hand aver River willingly. After all; he


    had Ae grudges with this production


    crew wand didn''t want to deakwith


    them. The second reason-was to


    gauge Maverick''s character.


    Kingsley knew that he would


    eventually have to deal with Jarett.


    However, forcisly moving the


    massive entity of Cole Gang through


    violence would undoubtedly throw->


    the entire-underworld into chaos,


    affecting the lives of ordinary ¡ª:


    people. Kingsley was unwi liag to let


    Sut


    his


    u¨¦h a situation unfold. Therefore,


    S initial n was to us¨¦Rayden to


    provide support from within the Cole


    Gang. But Rayden was a lone force,


    and having someone from within the


    gang helping him would be much


    more effective.


    Just a moment ago, Kingsley had found a candidate. He admired Maverick¡¯s filial piety and believed he was someone worth employing. That was why


    he had Maverick make this call. to test the waters.


    Of course, ifMaverick had directly


    reported ¡ê0 Jarett, iming to have


    found the person who kidnapped


    Kendall, Kingsley would immediately


    give-up on this idea. Fortunately,


    Maverick didn''t disappoint. him.


    After hanging up the phone, Robert immediately asked, "What exactly are you guys up to? Mr. Towry and Mr. Zarnell are busy people: they don''t have


    time for your cryptic games!"


    Maverick took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I''ve already asked the chief strategist of Cole Gang. Mr. Kendall disappearedst night... No one


    can reach him!"


    "What?!"

 Chapter 956 Its All Yulias Fault!

    Chapter 956 It''s All Yulia''s Fault!


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock.


    The young man was right?!


    Quintus turned grim in response, and he argued, "How is that possible? Isn''t the Lawson Family powerful in Cleapolis?"


    Then, he looked at River. "Do you know about this?"


    "No... I don¡¯t..." River was dumbfounded. His current smooth sailing was all thanks to Kendall''s support. If something happened to Kendall, he might


    revert to being an unknown actor far beneath the ranks!


    Seeing how uneasy River appeared, Quintus began contemting.


    When River joined his production, the scandal hadn''t urred yet, and Kendall had forcefully inserted him. Now that River''s fame had risen, his


    future was uncertain. Even if he couldn''t continue to be popr in the future, what if Kendall returned unscathed?N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Quintus was undecided about whether to hand River over to this mysterious young man or take the risk and resist until the end.


    Sensing Quintus¡¯ hesitation, River quickly said, "Mr. Towry, the Lawson Family is a powerful force in both thew and order and the underworld! I


    believe Mr. Kendall will be fine!"


    At that, he lifted his head, stared fiercely at Kingsley, and growled through gnashed teeth, "Kid! What exactly are you doing? We had no grievances in


    the past nor enmity recently. Why are you picking a fight with me?¡±


    He vaguely guessed that Kendall''s disappearance must be rted to the young man before him but wasn''t entirely sure. After all, Kingsley looked too


    young and didn''t seem like someone who could oppose Lawson Group.


    The crowd shared River''s thoughts. Although shocked by Kendall''s disappearance, none believed that Kingsley had kidnapped the Lawson Family''s


    heir. Not only because Kingsley was too young but also because they believed a kidnapper wouldn''t boldly admit to his crimes.


    Almost everyone thought Kingsley must be a powerful scion with strong connections, allowing him to know about Kendall''s kidnapping immediately.


    Looking at River''s resentful expression, Kingsley said coldly, "If you haven''t dane anything wrong, would I seek you trouble?"


    "What have I done?!" River shouted angrily. "Il stay on the set every day. What could I possibly do?! Don''t f*cking nder me!"


    Kingsley, hands behind his back, stared icily at him. "Didn''t you and Kendalle up with that scandal?¡±


    River''s expression changed


    instantly, andHe said dryly, "I don''t


    know whatyou'' re talking about! That


    scandal had nothing to do with me.


    Yulia, that shameless b*tch, a


    sedused me. What''s it got to do¡¯with


    mea Then, a thought hit hina? "I get


    itAOw. You must be Yulia''s fan! You


    can''t stand seeing her g¨¦fting


    criticized, so you came to bother


    me!"


    Instantly, the crowd around them erupted into discussion.


    "I was wondering why this person looks so familiar! Turns out he''s the male lead from that trending scandal!¡±


    "He looks different from how he appears on TV. I didn''t recognize him!¡±


    "Could this young man really be a fan of that model? Then he''s on the wrong side! Clearly, it''s all that model''s fault!"


    "Yeah! How is it right to wreck a family?! This fan is truly confused!"


    River''s expression improved


    significantly, {istening to the


    surrounding?ments, andhe


    chuckled-proudly. "Did you hear aS


    that? Fie eyes of the masses ate


    discesning! I advise you to mind your


    owt business! This whole thing is


    YGlia''s fault, and I''m in the tight!¡±


    From the nroment River called Yulia


    a shameless b*tch, Kingsley''s 2


    expression had be increasingly


    grim. Now, hearing faint sobbing


    sounds from the car behindfim, he


    could no longer hold back Content


    b¨¦longs  ~

 Chapter 957 Why Are There So Many Soldiers?!

    Chapter 957 Why Are There So Many Soldiers?!


    Kingsley looked at Quintus and said, "I''ll give you three seconds to decide. Either leave with your people now or stay and die with River!"


    Quintus¡¯ expression changed multitudes within a moment as he eventually made up his mind and said through gritted teeth, "River is filming under my


    production now. If I abandon him here, how can I continue staying in showbiz?¡±


    Although he was just an insignificant director, he was still a part of the entertainment industry. In this circle, every action and word could be magnified


    indefinitely. Moreover, River had gained quite a few fans recently. If Quintus ran away. it would undoubtedly lead to a flood of negative news, making it


    difficult for him to make aeback in the future.


    "Very well." Kingsley nodded. ¡°Since you''ve chosen to court death, don''t cry for injustice when you''re affectedter!"


    With that, he took a step toward River.


    River, a low-life, was someone Kingsley didn''t even bother using any special means against. He nned to drag River straight to Yulia and make him


    apologize directly to her.


    If he dared to refuse, Kingsley would use his fists. Anyone who dared to stop him would get a beating. too. However, as Kingsley had just taken a few


    steps, suddenly came the sound of brakes on the nearby road.


    Immediately afterward, someone eximed, "W-Why are there so many soldiers?!"


    At that, Kingsley stopped and turned around to find a dozen military vehicles parking neatly at Sapphire Street.pletely blocking the entire


    intersection. Subsequently, fully armed soldiers jumped off the vehicles one after another, lining up along the street.


    Originally, only a few people were watching themotion inside Sapphire Street. Now, with the disturbance escting, more onlookers outside the


    street craned their necks to see. However, they were quickly dispersed by the soldiers. Once pedestrians saw the weapons in the soldiers¡¯ hands,


    they all chose to stay far away.


    Soon, that area became almost empty, and the people inside Sapphire Street were all trapped, looking pale with fear, not knowing what had


    happened


    ingsley furrowed his brows slightly


    at the situation, He had no idea what


    was goingon. However, it didn''t take


    ong for F him to figure it out, for He


    foundevin, themander ofthe


    Cleapolis ilitary District''s Special


    For¨¦es.


    4


    Kevin had worked with Kingsley on several missions before. His presence here undoubtedly meant he was following orders from Lancer.


    Kingsley shook his head helplessly. He had only asked Lancer to check River''s whereabouts, but unexpectedly, Lancer had sent people directly.


    Kevin strode into the midst of the crowd and loudly dered, ¡°Everyone, don''t panic; this is just a routine exercise.¡±


    Quintus turned pale, stammering, "Colonel, we''re currently filming inside Sapphire Street. If you need the space, we can immediately move


    everything away..."


    Suddenly seeing so many heavily


    armed soldiets, Quintus was so


    frightened that he could hardly =?


    articte-his words. However, asthe


    directoro f the production, he had to


    speak''up. He was worried thatif


    theif filming disturbed the military


    exercise, it would be a big problem.


    Observing Quintus¡¯ anxious demeanor, Kingsley smiled faintly. "Mr. Towry, weren''t you just determined to stand with Mr. Zarnell and not give way?


    Why are you considering leaving now?"


    Seeing Kingsley still standing with


    his hands behind his back,


    appearingynruffled, Quintus gritted>


    his teethKid, are you stupid? Can an''t


    you see @ the situation now? If you


    want.to die, don¡¯t drag us down with


    you"  _~"


    %


    River, also looking pale, added, "Yeah, you idiot! Even if you want to avenge Yulia, you should at least understand the situation!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Kingsley smirked. "Understand the situation? What situation? You two, on the other hand. why look so terrified when neither of you had done anything


    wrong?¡±

 Chapter 958 Come to Protect the God of War!

    Chapter 958 Come to Protect the God of War!


    Kingsley''s words were like steel spikes, piercing directly into Quintus and River''s hearts!


    The reason they dared hog the road was all because they had Kendall''s support. They couldn''t care less about making any reports or going through


    any procedures. However, if they became the reason the military dyed their exercise, it would be a serious crime! In the eyes of the military,


    Kendall was practically a nobody!


    It was because they were afraid the soldiers would check their documents that they wanted to pack up and leave.


    Meanwhile, Kevin frowned after hearing Kingsley''s words, and he asked Quintus, "What unscrupulous thing have you done?"


    The military exercise was nothing but an excuse. He brought the troops over, this time under Lancer''s orders, to protect Ares, and if Kingsley said


    they had done something wrong, then that must be the case.


    Quintus¡¯ legs turned to jelly upon being questioned, and he stammered, "I... I haven''t done anything unscrupulous... I''ve been keeping to myself, sir,


    and haven''t done anything illegal!"


    River and Robert nodded vigorously in agreement, indicating their innocence. However, Kingsley''s next words directly pushed them into the abyss.


    "These people arbitrarily upy the road for filming. forcing those whoe here to shop and eat to take a detour. Even elderly people with


    inconvenient mobility have to take a meandering path,¡± said Kingsley to Kevin as he pointed at Quintus. "He''s the director of this production. Ask him


    what right he has to block the road here arbitrarily?¡±


    Quintus nearly wet himself when Kingsley pointed to him. s, what one feared woulde true!


    Robert stomped his feet on the side and cried, "What do we do? What do we do?"


    River hesitated for a moment, then gathered his courage to argue, ¡°Colonel, don''t listen to him. He has a grudge against me. This is intentional


    sabotage!¡±


    Then, he turned to Kingsley. "Who do you think you are, kid? How dare you order this military officer?!"


    River''s words echoed the sentiments of everyone around.


    The tone Kingsley used when


    speaking to Kevin just now was like


    a leader giving orders to his ¡°


    subordirfate. They couldn''t fathom


    how semneone as young as Kingsley


    could£¤emain so calm and a


    coeraposed in the face of somany


    fly armed soldiers.


    River nced at Kevin and added, "Sir. you should arrest this punk for disrespecting you! We''ll leave immediately and not dy your exercise."


    He wanted to shift the me onto Kingsley so that they could escape. However, the next second, Kevin approached Quintus and requested icily,


    "Show me the permits!"


    Kevin originally wanted to kick River down to punish him for insulting Ares. However, now he was in military attire, he couldn''t take action against


    unarmed civilians.


    Upon hearing that Kevin wanted to see the permits, Quintus felt his blood run cold. Trembling, he said, "Colonel, we... we don''t have the permits at


    the moment."


    "No permits?Kevin frowned and


    said coldly,.*Nto wonder. I was


    wondering.why a production crew->


    could seat off the road we''re


    condyoting our exercise on without


    proper authorization. Tell menwhat


    crirfie should I charge you with?"


    Quintus, River, and Robert were scared stiff in response.


    Just then, the-crew members from


    inside Sapphire Street came over to


    see what.was happening when their


    director and lead actor were gone~


    for atig ime. s, by the time


    theyapproached, they were alt


    durabfounded, and all stoodbehind


    QGintus, not daring to utt¨¦r¡¯a word.


    Quintus was, even more so, frustrated. He silently cursed his crew members for being such gossipers. Now, thanks to them, Kevin didn''t even need


    to go into the street anymore. He could just round them up there and then!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Colonel..." River nced around, took a small step forward, and whispered to Kevin. "You see, we are innocent in all this. How about this? We offer


    you some respect, and you let us go, alright?"

 Chapter 959 Dare Not Act Arbitrarily!

    Chapter 959 Dare Not Act Arbitrarily!


    Next to him, Quintus hurriedly nodded, saying, "Yes, yes, I promise. In just five minutes, we will clear everything inside and leave. We won''t cause


    you any trouble."


    Quintus and River looked at Kevin with hopeful eyes, hoping that he would let them off for the sake of money.


    Kevin, with a cold smile, pointed to the two stars and two bars on his shoulder, saying, "Do you know what this is?"


    "This is... shoulder insignia?¡± Quintus asked in confusion. "This is your military rank?"


    "Wrong! This is responsibility! The responsibility of a soldier!" Kevin said solemnly. ¡°What do you think the soldiers of Qustia are?! How dare you bribe


    with money?!"


    Quintus¡¯ legs gave in, listening to Kevin''s impassioned words, and he copsed to the ground. He knew he hadpletely miscalcted. Bribing a


    senior military officer openly only added fuel to the fire.


    Kevin looked at him coldly. "So, you sealed off the road arbitrarily without official authorization?"


    "Yes..." Quintus cried in fear. "But, Colonel, we really didn¡¯t know you wereing here for exercises! If I had known, I wouldn''t dare to block your


    way! It''s all Kendall''s fault! He''s the heir of the Lawson Group. He said with him around, not even the town¡¯s management would dare do anything to


    us. How could I have known something like this would happen?!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He was truly on the verge of a breakdown. Sealing off the road, on an insignificant level, would disrupt the traffic, but on a greater scale, they would


    be disrupting military affairs.


    "Kendall Lawson?¡± Kevin was momentarily confused. He was here on a mission to protect Ares, the God of War, and was unaware of any


    involvement of Kendall.


    Worried that Kendall might be connected to Ares, Kevin refrained from taking unteral action


    At that, he turned to Kingsley. "This... citizen, you witnessed the entire incident. How do you think we should handle them?"


    Without permission, Kevin didn''t want to expose Kingsley''s identity. So, he pretended not to know and referred to him as a citizen. This left everyone


    in the vicinity utterly astonished.


    People stared at Kevin, unable toprehend why a regimentmander would seek the opinion of an ordinary civilian.


    River and Quintus, too, were dumbfounded. Just moments ago, they were at odds with this young man. Now, the military officer was asking for his


    opinion. Would they still stand a chance? Of course not!


    River quickly spoke, "Colonel, why are you asking him? Look at him: he''s practically a child. How can he have any say?!"


    Robert, too, gathered courage,


    pointing to the¡¯ Lawson Family''s


    bodyguardsvon the ground. ¡°Exactly


    here. He''s the one who injured ¡ê them


    all! kre¡¯ He''s simply a thug. How can you


    notarrest him and ask for kis


    Opinion instead?!"


    to


    Upon hearing Robert''s words, Kevin nced at the bodyguards.


    He had been curious about these bodyguards, and now, thanks to Robert, he learned that they were all the work of Ares. In that moment, Kevin''s


    admiration for Kingsley grew even stronger.


    Facing so many burly men, even Kevin himself could only handle two or three at most, and he might still end up with some bruises. To his surprise,


    Ares could deal with seven or eight wholly effortlessly.


    Thinking his werds had an effect,


    River hurriedly continued, "Yeah!


    This guy definitely has a violent <>


    tendency: Colonel, you should arrest


    him fgninvestigation. We are just


    ordinary civilians; don''t let ugwaste


    your time...¡±


    swnovel. 2


    As River spoke, he lifted the copsed Quintus from the ground. At the same time, he kept signaling to the crew members behind him.


    e believed this could divert the


    attention of this military officer,


    allowing thern a chance to leave. ~


    owevesk,to River''s surprise, Keviny


    not only¡¯showed no intention of *


    2) resting Kingsley but even a


    expressed admiration, saying, "Your


    sills are truly admirable!


    River and Quintus were stumped. What the hell is going on?!

 Chapter 960 Dont Know Better!

    Chapter 960 Don''t Know Better!


    Kingsley waved his hand. "Alright, now that you, military personnel, are here, go ahead and handle these people who illegally sealed off the road.¡±


    "Yes!" Kevin snapped to attention, almost raising his hand in a salute. Then he asked, "So... how should we handle it? Should we arrest them or give


    them a lesson right here and now?"


    After a moment of contemtion, Kingsley instructed, "Don''t waste any more time. Just handle it right here.¡±


    Kevin stood rigidly, nodding. "Understood. As you say.¡±


    The dialogue between the two had dumbfounded everyone.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Isn¡¯t this a lower-ranking officer seeking approval from a higher-ranking one and then receiving orders?


    Then again, it didn''t seem like this military officer knew the young man. Moreover, who was this young man to have this regimentmander follow


    his orders?!


    For a moment, everyone felt bewildered, unable toprehend the current situation


    Meanwhile, Maverick, who had been observing from the side, looked at Kingsley withplex emotions, his mind in turmoil. As a leader in the Cole


    Gang, he was different from the ordinary spectators.


    He had a faint feeling that the arrival of these military personnel for the exercise might not be a coincidence. Yet he doubted that Kingsley had sent


    them here.


    He couldn''t fathom how a young man like Kingsley couldmand a regimentalmander.


    He couldn''t convince himself.


    Amidst everyone''s profound confusion, Kingsley walked up to Quintus, casually grabbed a folding chair, and sat down


    This type of folding chair wasmonly used on production sets, and Robert had been sitting on it earlier, guarding the intersection


    Nheless, his action shocked everyone in the vicinity.


    What the f*ck?! The regimentmander hasn''t even had his seat, yet this young man has already taken one for himself nonchntly!


    However, when they locked at the military officer''s expression, he seemed unfazed, leaving everyone even more bewildered.


    Now, everyone in the field was standing, with only Kingsley sitting there. It was as if he were an emperor enjoying the masses¡¯ adoration.


    Robert''s eyelid twitched, and an inexplicable thought emerged in his mind.


    Can it be tAat this young man is the


    son of some military bigshot?! =>


    That''s why he can dispatch all these


    soldiers over and dare to act so


    presumptuously I in front of the


    regimentmander?! Content


    b¨¦longs to  7


    The more Robert thought about it,


    the more reasonable it seemed.


    Otherwise, there was no way to


    exin why¡¯ such a young person.< qi


    dared tad sregard the Lawson .>


    Family, why he was the first to¡®know


    aboot the kidnapping of Kendall, and


    why he dared to sit downia front of


    a regimentmander Without a


    care in the world!


    With these thoughts, Robert knelt on the ground with a thud, saying to Kingsley, "Please forgive me for not knowing better, sir! Please forgive me for


    my ignorance and rudeness!"


    Upon hearing Robert''s words, the muscles on Quintus¡¯ face twitched. Immediately, he produced the same thought as Robert. So, he quickly knelt on


    the ground, begging Kingsley for mercy.


    Kingsley snorted disdainfully in response. "I told you earlier, didn''t 1? Since you insist on being tied to River, don''t cry for injustice when you suffer


    later!¡±


    "I..." Quintus regretted deeply. If he could return to half an hour ago, he would give himself a good p in the face!


    If he had khown that the young man


    before hie might be someone 2~


    influential scion, he would have~


    distanced himself from River at the


    first-ypportunity and obediently left.


    Buknow, it was toote! Content


    b¨¦longs  ~


    The crowd was shocked when they saw Quintus and Robert kneeling before Kingsley, and amidst their awe toward Kingsley, they whispered


    "I think I understand now. Those soldiers were brought here by that young man!"


    "No way! I thought the military officer didn¡¯t know him. You must be overthinking it. It''s just a coincidence!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!